《Records of the Dragon Follower》


 Chapter 1

    He often saw that tree in his dream since childhood. I don''t know how big the tree is, how high it is, and how many years it has grown. The trunk is so thick and the leaves are so dense that even the sky is covered.


    Under the tree, he always felt very relieved and warm, just like It''s the same with my mother.


    But this time it''s not the same as before.


    This tree, it''s blooming.


    Snow white flowers, blooming and blooming, like a tree of snow.


    Then the flower slowly changed into pink, and the red became deeper and deeper, and finally became a dark red like blood.


    As soon as the wind blows, the flowers all float up, in a whirlwind, as if under a bright red snow.


    Xiaodong suddenly opened his eyes and woke up in a cold sweat.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    As soon as the golden wind blows, the leaves all over the mountain are yellow, red, and falling. At one glance, the sky becomes more and more blue, higher and cleaner.


    This is yunxiaodong''s first autumn in Huihui mountain. He went to the mountain to learn from his teacher in spring. He had been saving for half a year in spring, summer and autumn. But he always felt that he was not a person returning to the mountain, but he seemed to be a guest.


    There are many disciples of Master Li Fulin, and only five of them have formally become disciples. Master brother''s surname is mo, and his single name is Chen. But Yun Xiaodong hasn''t seen him since he went up the mountain. When he went up the mountain, the elder martial brother was sent down the mountain by his master. The journey must be very long, and he has not come back. The elder martial sister of Xing Er is surnamed Wang. Because the master gave her a Linglong sword, she didn''t use her original name. She changed her name to Linglong. Next is Jiang Fan, the Third Elder martial brother. As soon as the master calls him, he is fan''er. I don''t know if it''s a matter of accent. It always sounds like he''s calling fan''er, so the nickname of the Third Elder martial brother is fan''er. Everyone laughs at him from top to bottom, and he is not angry.


    All three of them were children on the mountain. They had no father or mother. They were adopted by their master in their infancy. Naturally, they had a special affection for them.


    In contrast, the fourth elder martial brother Chen Jingzhi and Yun Xiaodong are both half baked. The fourth elder martial brother''s family is located in a place called dao''an. It''s a long way from Huihui mountain. It''s said that the Chen family has a great career and a prosperous population. I don''t know why the fourth elder martial brother came to Huihui mountain so far away from home to learn art. Maybe there is something difficult for us to learn.


    Yun Xiaodong originally lived with his uncle. His uncle and his master were old friends. He had a relapse of old wounds. He thought that he couldn''t hold on. He dragged a breath up the Huihui mountain, entrusted Yun Xiaodong to his old friend and swallowed.


    For the sake of his old friend''s face, Shifu accepted Yun Xiaodong, a bad talent disciple. Yun Xiaodong lived in Huihui mountain, and unconsciously spent half a year. Put on the blue and white Taoist robes worn by the disciples of Huihui mountain and comb them in a bun. They look the same as others.


    But Yun Xiaodong always feels different from others.


    Even when you sleep, you talk in a different tone.


    It''s been several months since I practiced a set of elementary sword techniques. But when the Third Elder martial brother and he were feeding moves, they always had to remind him: "younger martial brother, this is a sword, not a knife."


    Even the Third Elder martial brother, the broadest one, said this, which means that he was not a sword learning material by nature, and it would be even more humiliating to display it in front of the master.


    He missed his uncle and his family. He also knew that his uncle was gone and his home was gone.


    But he couldn''t make it a family.


    Of course, the master can''t teach the beginner''s swordsmanship by herself. Elder martial sister Linglong is impatient. She can''t teach it twice, and then she gets angry the third time. The Third Elder martial brother taught him this set of sword skills. She has the patience to teach him over and over again. She also comforts him with the embarrassing things when she just went up the mountain.


    "Elder martial brother, I have learned this sword technique for nearly a year. At that time, I was taught by the master brother. Today, I can do it, and I can''t remember it when I wake up the next day. After learning, the front forgot. Younger martial brother, you are much better than me at that time. You can see that I can learn such a qualification. At this point, you can certainly learn. "


    The Third Elder martial brother said this, but Yun Xiaodong had no choice but to practice his Sabre skills one by one. He tried hard to change his posture of practicing Sabre technique. However, how could it be so easy to change?


    After getting up early to practice martial arts, the Third Elder martial brother sent him two sets of clothes for washing, which was thick and heavy. He was still very embarrassed: "younger martial brother, I found two sets of clothes for you, because the clothes on the mountain don''t fit well. These clothes are new. I''ve asked a younger martial sister to change the size for you, and you will wear them."


    Yun Xiaodong quickly thanks the Third Elder martial brother. The Third Elder martial brother left immediately after giving the clothes. He also said a few swordsmanship words to him, and even compared them with each other. When the Third Elder martial brother left, Yun Xiaodong turned out his clothes and tried them. Elder martial sister Linglong came again.


    She is only sixteen or seventeen years old. She has an oval face, black eyebrows and eyes.


    "Younger martial brother, I''ll take you to the foot of the mountain to go crazy."


    Yunxiaodong did not come and say "no", but his elder martial sister couldn''t help but pull him out: "today''s fair at the foot of the mountain. It''s very busy. You can sell anything, eat, drink, play. Let me tell you, shuanggouqiao''s ball soup is the most authentic, and the steamed bun shop on the east side of the bridge is also very delicious. I think you have grown taller in the past half a year, and your original shoes and socks don''t fit? When I bought two pairs, I would like to wear them. It''s going to be cold. I tell you, it''s cold early in the mountain, and it''s frosting these days. "


    Elder martial sister Linglong talks like setting off firecrackers all the time. Yun Xiaodong can''t insert a word. She doesn''t know why she is so strong. She grabs his hand like a pair of iron tongs. She can''t get rid of her speech skills.


    Are the martial arts girls strong, or is the second elder martial sister really born with divine power?


    The two met Chen Jingzhi, the fourth elder martial brother, in front of the door. He seemed to come back from practicing sword at the top of the mountain. His trouser legs were still stained with mud. They were stunned when they saw them coming out of the door and asked, "elder martial sister, are you going out?"Linglong said, "go down the mountain and have a look. Are you going with me, little four?"


    Elder martial sister shook his head and didn''t go back early


    Linglong waved her hand: "the master is not here. I went down the mountain last night. I''m sure I won''t check your Kung Fu today."


    When he went down the mountain, Linglong said to him, "Xiao Si is too rigid. Even if he is forced to come and play, he will be depressed, and it will be a disappointment. I tell you, don''t be like him. You''re just like an old man at a young age


    What did he do with that?


    Yunxiaodong had to contain a vague, um, not only to deal with the elder martial sister, but also did not explicitly agree that the fourth elder martial brother is like an old man.


    Back to the bottom of the mountain is a town. Every ten days or eight days there is a fair. People from all over the country come to the fair, which makes it very lively. Linglong took him to eat the authentic ball soup, but also bought a big hoof from the outside, the bittern was red, wrapped in oil paper and stuffed to him. The hoofed cudgel was bigger than Xiaodong''s face. He could not find a good place to put his mouth down, so he had to carry it in his pocket.


    Most of the elder martial sisters come often. The boss who sells the ball soup knows her well. She gives a piece of cake and says to Xiaodong, "the guests are not local people?"


    Look, anyone can see that he is a foreigner.


    There was a stage in the east of the town. On the day of the market, he would listen to the play. He didn''t understand a word about what he was singing. Only an old student and an old Dan were crying on it. His legs were a little sour, and then he was in a trance. It turns out that these two people on the stage are not the old couple, but the relationship between mother and son. They have been fighting for a long time about the filial piety of their son and daughter-in-law.


    There was someone selling food at the bottom of the stage. Linglong bought him two pieces of fried tofu, and urged him: "eat, this is delicious." As he said, he put a big piece into his mouth, and the other piece was filled into his mouth. Seeing that he would be able to put it into his nose if he didn''t eat tofu, he had to open his mouth.


    But But why is this smell so strange?


    "Stink?" Linglong naturally said: "Stinky Tofu certainly stinks."


    He couldn''t spit it out. He didn''t know how to swallow the tofu. He didn''t eat the big hoofed cudgel at last, so he took it back to the mountain.


    He felt a little headache when he went up the mountain. He thought it might be because of the wind blowing outside today. As a result, he lay down as soon as he went back. He didn''t eat dinner. He was very hot all over, and he vomited and vented.


    He was so sick that he felt that someone was feeding him water. As soon as he swallowed it, he vomited it out again. His body was burning hot and his face was pasted on the wall, just like the cold on the wall. Someone pulled him back. He was humming and crying. He had to break away and look for the wall.


    A few people around him were worried about his illness. Seeing that he was so coquettish, he couldn''t speak for a moment. Or the Third Elder martial brother said, "it''s still young."


    As soon as he thought that his only relative had just passed away, he was alone on the mountain and could not talk to anyone. The Third Elder martial brother felt that this little younger martial brother was very pitiful.


    Today, Linglong specially took him down the mountain. She also wanted him to have a good time. She always stayed in the mountain and was unhappy. She could at least relax when she went down the mountain. However, I didn''t expect to do things with good intentions. They didn''t know how to cure them. The master and the elder martial brother were absent. Now it was too late to invite someone to see him. I don''t know whether he was suffering from cold or eating bad food. But he must be seriously ill if he was burning so badly.


    I don''t know what kind of medicine I''ve been looking for Chen Jingzhi took out several bottles and jars.


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "no, no pulse medicine can not be taken indiscriminately." There are also mountain people hunters on the return mountain. They have come to ask for medicine when they are injured, but the master never gives it easily. External use is good, oral must determine what kind of disease condition will be the right medicine.


    Little younger martial brother now the cause of the disease in the end is to eat bad things or cold, they do not know, how can you give him medicine to eat?


    Linglong is most anxious: "otherwise, I will take my younger martial brother down the mountain, go to the town to look for a doctor?"


    She couldn''t help being in a hurry. Originally, she took her younger martial brother down the mountain to make him happy, but she didn''t expect that she had done something wrong with her kindness. Now that her younger martial brother is seriously ill, she is really upset.


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "no, there is no moon tonight. The wind is strong. The fish back slope and the wooden cable bridge are too dangerous to cross."


    If he could, he would take his younger brother down the mountain.


    It''s hard to walk the mountain road at night. Even if you get to the bottom of the mountain and return to the foot of the mountain, there is no serious doctor in this small town. There are more than 100 families in such a small town. Where can there be a good doctor? If so, people in the town will not come to the mountain to ask for medicine when they are seriously ill.


    "But what can I do, younger martial brother?" Linglong is going to cry.


    Jiang Fan thought for a moment: "I''ll get warm water to wipe his hands and feet."At least it can make the heat drop, not as bad as it is now.


    Linglong grabs to get up: "I''ll go, I''ll carry the water."


    Jiang Fan saw her snatch to go, and said to Chen Jingzhi, "younger martial brother Chen, you should go back and have a rest. It''s not too early."


    Chen Jingzhi shook his head: "elder martial brother, I can help you here. After all, elder martial sister is not convenient for me."


    He did not say, Jiang Fan did not think of it.


    It''s not true. Although younger martial brother is small, there are differences between men and women. It''s very inconvenient for elder martial sister to be here. I''ll take off my clothes and wipe my body for younger martial brother. I can''t let elder martial sister do this work.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Jiang Fan thought it was, nodded and said, "yes, thank you for reminding me."


    He grew up on the mountain. The elder martial brother and elder martial sister Linglong are the same. They don''t think much about the etiquette and the defense of men and women.


    Younger martial brother Chen has only been here for more than a year. Before, he had invited his husband to read poetry in his family. He thought that things were more comprehensive than him.


    When Linglong brings the water, Jiang Fan finds a reason to send her to the next door. He pulls up his sleeve and, together with Chen Jingzhi, unties the clothes of the little younger martial brother who has already been burned. He twists a towel and wipes it down for him.


    Don''t wipe don''t know, this touch hands, Jiang fan is more and more frightened.


    The younger martial brother was very hot. Even if Jiang Fan had not learned the pulse from his master, he knew that it was not proper to cook it like this.


    He has heard of some people because of a high fever, and later burned their heads into idiots.


    When the master left, everything was clearly good. The master was afraid that elder martial sister Linglong was not steady-minded, so he specially told him to take good care of the elder martial sister and younger brother. But it''s only half a day. My younger brother is so sick.


    Jiang Fan couldn''t be anxious. He was born a little fat. It was late autumn. He was sweating all over.


    Chen Jingzhi twisted another warm handkerchief, folded it and put it on his forehead.


    He was also very worried.


    Younger martial brother''s body is so hot that it''s dry and hot. Ordinary people will sweat naturally when they are hot, but younger martial brother doesn''t sweat, and the burning will not come down naturally.


    He had a little regret.


    If only he could persuade them when the elder martial sister and younger martial brother went down the mountain in the daytime. Otherwise, if he went down the mountain with him, he might be able to remind them more or less. The elder martial sister is careless and can''t take care of people all the time, but the younger martial brother doesn''t think about food and tea because of his uncle''s death, and his body is not strong at all.


    But he thought about his own things at that time. He was upset and didn''t even consider these things.


    He wiped Yun Xiaodong''s neck, for fear that the handkerchief might wet his clothes, he leaned over and pulled the collar of Yun Xiaodong aside.


    Yunxiaodong neck thin, two clavicles on the more prominent convex. He had a red rope hanging close to his neck, and a pendant the size of a lotus seed was tied to the rope. It looked like a peach stone hanging on a child''s body to ward off evil spirits. Chen Jingzhi stood there looking at the pendant. Jiang Fan called him twice, and then he came back to his senses and quickly answered.


    "What can I do for you, elder martial brother?"


    Jiang Fan felt that he was mostly sleepy, so he was not in good spirits. "You go to see the elder martial sister and bring a hot water to feed some water to the younger martial brother."


    Chen Jingzhi answered.


    There were only Jiang Fan and Yun Xiaodong left in the room. The wind was very strong in the night of Huihui mountain. When the north wind blew, it was like the howling of a tiger and a wolf. Jiang Fan was already worried and worried. Listening to the wind, he was more and more flustered.


    Younger martial brother, you can''t have a good or bad one. Otherwise, don''t say how many of them are. Even if the master is afraid of it, he will suffer a lot. Master''s friend knew that his life was not long, so he went up the mountain with his sick body and entrusted his nephew to the master. At that time, the master should also go down. Jiang Fan listened clearly. But it has not been a year, but my younger martial brother


    Jiang Fan couldn''t sit still. He walked back and forth in front of yunxiaodong''s bed. On the bed, Yun Xiaodong was burning vaguely, and his throat gave out vague groans.


    Listening to him, Jiang Fan seemed to be crying, and he seemed to be shouting someone. He approached him and asked in a low voice, "younger martial brother? Can you hear me? "


    The door behind him was pushed open. Jiang Fan didn''t look back. He just put out his hand and put it back: "younger martial brother, give me the water?"


    "What water?" asked the man behind him


    Jiang Fan was surprised and pleased at the sound. He turned back with too much strength, which made his neck ache.


    "Big brother!"


    Yun Xiaodong later remembered the night of his illness. Of course, he didn''t know what was going on outside his body. He felt hot, hot and thirsty. He was in a trance, listening to someone walking around and talking. He could also feel that his hands, feet, forehead and neck were wiped for him. He could not open his eyes or speak. He was in a daze.


    He knew that elder martial brothers Jiang, Linglong and Chen were all in the room. In front of his bed, they looked anxious and whirled around him.


    He remembered that he had vomited, more than once.


    There was a time when Xiaodong always felt that he should not remember that night''s events, and all the memories later might be his own later imagination.


    What he remembered most clearly was after he opened his eyes in the morning.


    I don''t know when it was outside, but it was already light, and the window was bright. His eyes opened and narrowed because of fear of light.


    He heard someone close by saying, "ah, you''re awake."


    The voice is very clear and gentle, unspeakable sweetness.


    Xiaodong opened his eyes and turned his head slightly.


    A man stood in front of the bed, put his hand on his forehead and tried it. He said with a smile, "it''s no longer burning. What do you think of younger martial brother? What else is not comfortable? "Xiaodong has never seen this person, but from his clothes words, we can guess his identity.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    The man in front of the bed nodded to him: "it''s me. I''m really smart. I''ll see you for the first time. You recognize me when you''re sick


    Because in the past few months, he has heard too much about elder martial brother.


    Everyone is praising him. He is the master''s first disciple, and he is an important figure in Huihui mountain. Elder martial sister Linglong said that he was gifted and taught Jiang Fan and himself the sword techniques. Elder martial brother Jiang said that he was a good-natured man, and never spoke to anyone in a loud voice, let alone scold, beat and scold the people at the bottom. Even the four elder martial brothers, who have never talked much, say that they are excellent.


    Other people on the mountain also talked about his hands, especially some young girls, who would blush when they talked about the elder martial brother.


    At that time, Xiaodong didn''t understand why they blushed, but later he did.


    But on this morning when the fever was beginning to subside and people were weak, he could not think so much and so far.


    There was an idea in his mind.


    So this is the elder martial brother


    It turns out that the elder brother is so beautiful. Xiaodong has also followed his uncle from south to north, but he has never seen such a handsome and extraordinary person.


    The blue and white clothes worn by the disciples of Huihui mountain are too plain and dull for others. But the elder martial brother looks like a jade tree in front of the wind in such a suit. He is tall and upright.


    This dress really suits him.


    No, no, or it should be said that his character and the clothes he wears are all outstanding. Even if the clothes of beggars are put on him, people will never feel vulgar and ugly.


    Jiang Fan came in and brought water to Xiaodong to wash his face. After a night''s hard work, he yawned several times and said to Xiaodong, "have you seen it? This is our senior brother. The elder martial brother came back last night. Alas, the elder martial brother was concerned about the mountain. He didn''t spend the night at the foot of the mountain and went up the mountain all night. It was a hard journey. Fortunately, the eldest martial brother came back. He gave you medicine and worked hard to recuperate for you. Your illness has recovered so quickly. "


    Xiaodong turns to see Mo Chen.


    The backflow mountain is very steep and the way up the mountain is very dangerous. The fish back slope, needless to say, has been seen how fish swim in the water. It is standing in the water with its back facing upward. Of course, there is only one narrow one on its back. The fish back slope is like that. There are deep valleys on both sides. Only a narrow road in the middle can walk. If you step on it carelessly, you will die no matter which side you slide. You should be careful when you walk in the daytime, and even less at night It''s said.


    Jiang Fan said that only when the master, brother and master of art are brave, they dare to go up the mountain at night. Even if they are so bold, they do not have the ability.


    Before seeing the real man, Xiaodong had heard a lot about his elder martial brother. In his mind, he sketched out a small statue for his elder martial brother. Since he is a senior brother, he must be a very stable and unsmiling person.


    He may have a Chinese face, thick eyebrows, loud voice and wide body.


    I also heard that Shifu is getting old in recent years. The elder martial brother is taking care of all the things on the mountain. He must be very dignified and has a clear and honest manner.


    But after seeing the real man, Xiaodong realized that most of his thoughts were wrong. Big brother and he think completely different.


    Maybe it was because he heard too much from others, so Xiaodong didn''t feel strange at all. On the contrary, seeing him at the first sight, Xiaodong has a kind of cordial feeling from the bottom of his heart. As if And this person has known each other for a long time. Today is not the first time to meet, but far from meeting again.


    Elder martial brother He''s as good as the others say.


    Better than they say.


    He talked to Tong Xiaodong so kindly and offered him some medicine to drink. When he spoke to him, his voice was always gentle, as if he were afraid that he would be startled by his heavy breath.


    Jiang Fan didn''t pay attention to other questions last night. Now he woke up when he saw that Xiaodong fever was gone. Finally, he was relieved. Then he remembered to ask about Mo Chen''s road.


    "Why has the elder martial brother been there so long? Don''t you say you can come back in two months? We''re worried about what''s going on with you


    "If you''re in a hurry, you''ll be delayed. I''m anxious to come back, but I can''t do anything for a while, so I have to send a letter back. After I came out of Yizhou, I went to Nanguang and stayed there for half a month, so I came back late. "


    Xiaodongcai had a fever and had no appetite to eat. Jiang Fan brought him a bowl of porridge and cut half a salted egg. The salted eggs are well preserved, and all the eggs are buttery. Xiaodong picked up the egg yolk and looked at it.


    Mo Chen looked at his action is not like to eat: "how? Can''t eat? "


    Xiaodong said softly, "I like salty protein."


    Especially when served with porridge, mix salty protein in porridge.


    Jiang Fan said with a smile: "you have a special taste. Other people like to eat egg yolk. How fragrant the salted yolk is. You''re on the contrary. You like protein. Just as it happens, you and the elder martial brother are eating together. He likes to eat egg yolkXiaodong is a little surprised.


    Elder martial brother can be picky?


    It''s hard to see.


    It''s mainly the elder martial brother. He is so generous and gentle, so Anyway, it doesn''t look like it has something to do with being picky.


    After being exposed by Jiang Fan, Mo Chen did not feel uncomfortable. He said with a smile, "you are not picky, but if you eat like this again, how can you practice your body method? The younger martial brother will catch up with you in two years


    Speaking of this, Jiang Fan was also very distressed: "I don''t eat much, and elder martial sister Linglong doesn''t eat less than me."


    This can be used as a proof of this. Elder martial sister eats a lot. Take yesterday as an example. They had lunch at noon, but after going down the mountain, the elder martial sister ate many snacks, such as large bowls of ball soup, pancakes, stewed meat, stinky tofu, fried melon seeds and so on. When he came back in the evening, Yun Xiaodong couldn''t say anything, but she didn''t miss dinner.


    Just like this, she is very thin. Standing with elder martial brother Jiang, elder martial brother Jiang can almost split into two. She has more than enough.


    This usually seems empty and quiet room. In the morning light of this day, it is particularly warm and lively. Yun Xiaodong leaned against the head of the bed with a quilt to look at the elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother. He also showed a faint smile on his pale face.


    The elder martial brother also carried a bowl of porridge and sat by the bed smiling at him. The sunlight came into the room through the window, and his eyes were reflected by the sunlight, just like a clear amber. The luster was just like that, and it was so clear.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Xiaodong has been lying in bed for three days and can''t lie down any more. Elder martial sister Linglong comes to see him five or six times a day. She is worried about Xiaodong''s illness, and Xiaodong is also worried about her current anxiety. If he is not good all the time, most of the elder martial sister will keep blaming herself like this. Just for this, he also has to get better quickly, don''t always let people treat him as a sick seedling.


    In fact, Xiaodong vaguely understood that half of his illness was heart disease.


    Since he can remember, only uncle is such a relative, uncle and nephew depend on each other. But now his uncle has no one in the world. Why did he not know that his uncle died of a relapse? He also knew that the master should come down to take him in before his uncle died, which was a kindness to him. But in his mind, there seemed to be an idea.


    The idea was vague and unclear.


    If you don''t go back and forth to the mountains, but stay at home and take good care of your illness, maybe your uncle is still alive.


    At the bottom of his heart, he might have thought so.


    Maybe it''s because of this idea in his heart that he doesn''t like to return to the mountain. If uncle doesn''t come here, maybe he won''t die.


    Of course, he has no reason to return to this place. The master took him in and treated him very well. The elder martial brothers and sisters were good to him. It was he who had been making trouble.


    He is not idle these days. Xiaodong finds that the atmosphere on the mountain is different as soon as the elder martial brother comes back. Elder martial sister Linglong is irritable. If she can''t say a word, she will be anxious. But she hasn''t said a word aloud these days. Elder martial brother Jiang is not as lazy as he used to be. He even quickens his pace. As for elder martial brother Chen, he has not changed much, but Xiaodong always feels that he is worried. Yesterday he came over and talked, and he was stunned to see Xiaodong lose his mind. Xiaodong raised his voice and called twice before he regained consciousness.


    As for elder martial brother


    Xiaodong thought, the elder martial brother is really a very good person.


    He gave Xiaodong a medicine bag about the size of a palm as a gift. When he brought it, he said, "I didn''t know there was another younger martial brother until I came back. If I had known, I would have bought you something in the capital and brought it back. This is given to me by someone else in Bozhou. It is divided into three compartments. It can hold pills, sugar balls, preserves and so on. They won''t cross smell each other. You can keep it and play. I''ll bring you some good things when I go out next time


    Xiaodong took the gift.


    Elder martial brother treats him as a child. He specially gives him a silk pouch that can hold both common pills and snacks.


    On that day, elder martial brother Jiang said that elder martial brother was very picky. He was still skeptical. Now he thinks that elder martial brother Jiang has not taken advantage of him. As long as the food is delicious, there is nothing he does not know.


    There''s something he really wants to know.


    Who on earth sent such a silk bag to elder martial brother? It looks like a gift from a girl''s house. Xiaodong has seen Zhang''s girl, who used to be a domestic servant, to give her a purse to her sweetheart. She has also heard of singing in the opera that young ladies send handkerchief, hairpin, purse and sachet, so as to make love with the scholar.


    Although he had been thinking about it, Xiaodong didn''t dare to ask his elder martial brother whether this was given to him by any girl.


    What''s more, if it''s something from the girl, the elder martial brother will not give it to him again, will he?


    After a few more days of illness, the elder martial brother was relieved and said that he was almost cured.


    In other words, he nodded his head and praised him: "I can see that you have worked hard on this set of sabre techniques, and you are also very attentive."


    Xiaodong blushed a little when he said this.


    He knew that his skill was only humiliating in front of the elder brother. Besides, he didn''t study hard at that time. There were too many things that could distract him.


    If we had studied and practiced hard at that time, maybe we would have learned a complete set of sabre techniques now.


    At that time, he was too ignorant. If he had known that uncle was so ill


    But no matter how much regret, people can not go back to the past.


    "But younger martial brother, you couldn''t concentrate on your sword practice just now, and you always thought about your sword technique. When practicing the sabre technique, I always remind myself that what I hold in my hand is not a sword but a sword. The sword techniques and sword techniques have become incoherent, and the results are different. "


    The elder martial brother''s tone is very gentle, but his words are to the point.


    Xiaodong''s face turned red slowly. He lowered his eyes and didn''t dare to see the expression of the elder martial brother.


    He was afraid to see disappointment and ridicule.


    "Younger martial brother is still young. You can learn kung fu slowly, and there will be a long way to go. There''s just one thing to remember, younger martial brother. "


    Xiaodong unknowingly raised his head, Mo Chen looked at him seriously. The color of his eyes seemed lighter than ordinary people, like amber. Being watched with such eyes, Xiaodong felt as if he was going to be sucked in by these eyes.


    "You have to understand what you want to do. What else can you do if you''ve been so distracted that you don''t know where you''re going?"What the elder martial brother said was plain and light. It was not the kind of solemn admonition and rebuke. However, Xiaodong felt that these words were extremely heavy, so heavy that he could hardly carry them.


    After saying this, the elder martial brother told him again: "you are just sick. Don''t be too tired to practice. Let''s go back and have a rest today."


    Xiaodong lowered his head and said in a very small voice, "good."


    Just now, it sounds like a bloody sword to him, but it doesn''t sound like a bloody knife to him.


    His hesitation, bewilderment and cowardice were clearly seen by his elder martial brother.


    Thanks to him, he thought that his mind was not noticed.


    Maybe it''s not only the elder martial brother, but also the elder martial sister and the Third Elder martial brother. The master also told him that it''s not urgent to learn kung fu, so that he can live in Huihui mountain at ease.


    But his heart is not steady.


    My uncle loved him so much when he was still alive that he could not bear the slightest sin. He is like a grass under a big tree. The wind can''t blow, the rain can''t hit, and you don''t have to worry about anything. When he wanted to go, he didn''t want to go any way.


    Never thought about it, not once.


    Those are too far away for him. Besides, if there is an uncle, he will arrange for him.


    But suddenly my uncle gave up.


    He became a man, had never seen things that he had never thought of before, and all of a sudden he was in front of him. No one can make decisions for him, no one will be as meticulous as his uncle to protect him.


    He has been muddleheaded these days. To be nice, he''s just as happy as he can be. He''s like a tortoise who thinks his head is in his shell and the wind and rain outside can''t blow him, so he deceives himself as if those troubles are gone.


    If it is a real wind and rain, shelter for a while, the wind and rain will really stop. But the trouble that people have to face is not like the wind and rain. Only knowing that escape can not solve the problem.


    Where will he go in the future?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    It''s not easy to think about this problem in a moment and a half. Fortunately, he can''t think of it, and no one forces him. On the contrary, elder martial brother Jiang is afraid that he can''t think it over and tries to comfort him.


    Elder martial brother Jiang, the three of them were adopted by their master since they were young. The return mountain is their home, and the master and his disciples are their relatives. For the younger martial brother''s bereavement, they have never experienced, but they can understand his grief.


    Xiaodong didn''t have many things in the room. When he and his uncle went back and forth to the mountain, he took a small bag, which contained two sets of clothes and some personal things. The first thing he added to the room for elder martial sister was to make a bed for him. The fourth senior brother also sent him two books and a set of ink, paper and inkstone. Imperceptibly, this originally cold cabin was so slowly filled.


    Their good Xiaodong didn''t fail to see them, but on the one hand, he was worried about his uncle. On the other hand, he felt that his senior brothers and sisters were so kind to him that he didn''t know how to repay him. He felt that he was not worthy of their kindness to him.


    What the elder martial brother told him that day was unknown to others. Jiang Fan didn''t know the inside story. He thought that he was reprimanded by the elder martial brother because he didn''t learn the sword well. On the contrary, he felt very sorry for him.


    He taught the swordsmanship of the younger martial brother. It must be that he didn''t teach it well. He scolded him and brought a box of crispy candy to comfort him.


    Xiaodong is even more ashamed of this box of sugar, and even more ashamed of the misunderstanding in elder martial brother Jiang''s heart.


    "Elder martial brother, it''s not because of you. It''s because I don''t know my mind. The elder martial brother said," let me think about it these days, and it''s not too late to learn the sword technique after I think about it clearly. "


    "Mind?" Jiang Fan scratched his head: "big brother said so?"


    Xiaodong nods.


    "Well, it''s a bit hard to do." Jiang Fan frowned and said, "elder martial brother is usually very good at talking, but when he comes across such a thing, he is a bit stubborn. Even the master has no way to take his strength. I can give you advice on other things, but I can''t help you with that. "


    Xiaodong said: "what should have been my own thought, if someone else told me, the truth would not be my own."


    Jiang Fan accompanied him to worry: "well, if the elder martial brother asks me this, I don''t know how to answer. Why practice martial arts and sword? Because I am the master''s apprentice, of course, I want to pass on Huihui mountain. But when it comes to carrying forward the school, I can''t be expected from me. Master, I am the most stupid one. Elder martial brother is needless to say. He has high talent and understanding. I am convinced by this. Elder martial sister Linglong is brave and intelligent. She is much better than me. Younger martial brother Chen is also a conscientious person. Although he usually doesn''t talk much and always keeps a straight face, it''s not easy for him to... "


    As soon as Jiang Fan opened the conversation box, he began to gush. Hearing that Xiaodong had forgotten his worries for a while, he asked curiously, "who else is there in senior brother Chen''s family? How long has he been back and forth? "


    "Nearly two years." Jiang Fan slightly lowered his voice, as if afraid of being heard: "he is also a miserable man. In fact, the Chen family is very prominent, which is much stronger and bigger than our return to the mountain. The mother of younger martial brother Chen passed away, and his father married a new wife. The new wife also brought a child, so he changed his name and entered the family tree of the Chen family. I heard that although the child was brought by his stepmother in name, it was actually born to younger martial brother Chen with his father and was only one year younger than younger brother Chen. "


    Xiao Dong had to think about the complexity before he understood it.


    I didn''t expect elder martial brother Chen to be so miserable.


    "As the saying goes, if you have a stepmother, you will have a stepfather. Younger martial brother Chen is forced to leave home to become a teacher. In addition to his surname Chen, he can''t go back to the Chen family. "


    It seems that although elder martial brother Chen has a family and relatives, he is in the same situation as Xiaodong himself.


    The topic turned around Chen Jingzhi and came back again. Elder martial brother Jiang earnestly said to Xiaodong, "although you came here for a short time, no one in the mountain regards you as an outsider, even the master. Don''t worry if you can''t turn around for a moment. Anyway, I''ll give you the bottom."


    "It''s needless to say that our elder martial brother is a senior brother no matter when he arrives. He is in good order when things go up and down the mountain. He is the eldest disciple that the master relies on and we should treat him respectfully. I guess, elder martial brother, 80% of his dreams are thinking about how to carry forward the backflow mountain and revive its prestige. When I think about it, I feel like I''m going to get tangled up. As for elder martial sister Linglong, she is very strong. She said several years ago that she must be the strongest swordsman in the future. It''s needless to say that younger martial brother Chen has a breath in his heart. I''m the one who is the least promising. I''m not very talented in learning martial arts. In fact, if you ask me why I hold the sword and what road I want to take in the future, I''m not better than you at all. "


    Elder martial brother Jiang''s words made Xiaodong laugh.


    Elder martial brother Jiang, this is to comfort him. In fact, from Xiaodong''s point of view, elder martial brother Jiang Fan has many advantages. He is loyal and treats people very well.


    "If there is anything I wish for in my heart, I hope that everyone will be well, and that the master will be more famous and respected than he is now. I hope elder martial brother can be the best among the younger generation of swordsmen, and I hope you and younger martial brother Chen will be well As for myself, I don''t have much skill, but as long as our teachers and masters can use it, I can do whatever I want. "Xiaodong laughed: "the Third Elder martial brother also said that he was not strong in mind? I think you are more tenacious than others


    Having said so much with elder martial brother Jiang, Xiaodong has some vague ideas about his own affairs. But it was too vague and disappeared too quickly. Before she really grasped this idea, it disappeared completely.


    After seeing off elder martial brother Jiang, Xiao Dong gets up and opens the box at the head of the bed and takes out a sword tightly wrapped with cloth.


    This is the knife left by my uncle.


    Xiaodong slowly unties the cloth wrapped on the top layer by layer, and then slowly pulls the knife out of the scabbard after it is completely untied.


    The body of the sword is bright and shiny, but it makes people feel very soft and unobtrusive.


    Uncle, if he knew that he was so cowardly, so weak and unproductive, he would be angry, right?


    No, maybe he won''t be angry, but worried about him as before.


    He didn''t want to.


    Don''t want to be another burden.


    Uncle has been dragged down by him before, in order to take care of him, even himself to death did not have a family. Master is also worried about him, as well as senior brothers and sisters.


    Xiaodong turns to look out of the window.


    It''s cold day by day, and the north wind is also tightening for a while. The leaves are almost gone, and a thick and colorful layer is laid on the ground. Sweep and fall, sweep again and again, sweep also can''t sweep, simply let them stack like this. When you step on it, the rustling sound of yellow crisp leaves.


    For himself and for the future, Xiaodong has only a vague idea in his mind, but he can''t make it clear.


    Fortunately, the elder martial brother didn''t immediately force him to come up with an answer, and elder martial brother Jiang Fan was playing the side.


    "How old are you? I was more confused when I was his age. It is often said that when you are forty, you are not confused. If you teach me slowly, you will understand. "


    Xiaodong''s sword technique was taught by the elder martial brother himself. It''s really from the beginning. Whether it''s sword moves or footwork, the elder martial brother takes the trouble to demonstrate and correct for Xiaodong again and again.


    Although the eldest and third elder martial brothers taught elementary swordsmanship, Xiaodong gradually felt that swordsmanship was different from person to person. Different people have different opinions on the same set of sword techniques. It seems that the first elder martial brother uses this set of sword techniques like flowing clouds and flowing water, while the Third Elder martial brother is not so different. He has no ambiguity in every move and feels more vigorous and dignified. Elder martial sister Linglong has also demonstrated this set of sword techniques for Xiaodong. Her every move is fierce and cruel, which makes people who look at her feel that they are forced to breathe by the sword.


    The same set of swordsmanship has so many different forms.


    If you want to talk about Xiaodong himself, his swordsmanship is not as wrong as before. He is called "four dissimilar" by his elder martial brother.


    It''s one thing to learn arts, but the feelings between the brothers have become more and more harmonious. The Third Elder martial brother happened to be born on this day. Several of his classmates got together to eat longevity noodles and gave them some birthday gifts.


    Elder martial brother, the biggest sword is the biggest one.


    The elder martial brother said with a smile: "this is the master left me a book to tell me, let me give it to the third younger martial brother. The master was afraid that he would not be able to come back after going down the mountain, so he missed the third younger martial brother''s birthday. After the new year, when the master comes back, he will officially teach you the backflow sword technique. "


    Elder martial brother also has a gift for him. Elder martial sister Linglong gave him a gift, which happened to be a sword spike. Chen Jingzhi and Yun Xiaodong were unprepared. They stood up and said a few words of good fortune and longevity.


    Even Jiang''s eyes were flushed. He turned his back and quickly wiped his face. Several other people pretended not to see it, and none of them went to expose him.


    Xiaodong is also wrapped up in thick clothes today. He is the first time to experience the winter of returning to the mountain. He is not like the elder martial brother. He has profound Kung Fu and is not afraid of cold and heat. As soon as it was winter, he put on his cotton padded jacket. If it was colder, he would wrap another one. In December, he had already wrapped up three cotton padded jackets of different sizes, which looked like a big olive standing up and walking.


    Now the house was hot, and he ate hot soup and hot dishes. He took off the outermost coat first, and then another one after a while. Now he is wearing a close fitting jacket, and his face is red.


    The Third Elder martial brother took the sword case seriously into the room and then came back and sat down: "the master is so kind to us, but I don''t know where he is now and when he will be back."


    The master was in a hurry at that time. He left in a hurry before the elder martial brother came back, and he has not come back yet. It''s about to celebrate the new year. Is it hard for master to spend the new year outside, and he can''t come back?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Elder martial brother Lingjing is worried about the wine, but we are worried about it


    Other people understand this, but Xiaodong doesn''t understand it.


    Jiang Fan peeled off a small plate of melon seeds and handed it to Xiaodong. He said with a smile, "master, I don''t have any hobbies in my life. I love this cup of food. One year, he went down the mountain. When he met a family with good wine, the master would grind it hard to buy the wine. However, he didn''t sell it. The master thought of many ways. Later, he played chess and bet on wine with others. He went every day for two or three months. He didn''t come back until he had drunk all the wine in his house. "


    Speaking of this, Linglong also laughs: "Shifu is the person who doesn''t like to play chess. It takes too much brain. He was always asked to play chess by his best friend, but he never agreed. But that time for drinking, playing chess and gambling with people, the effort was not ordinary. We don''t know how good the wine is. Since then, the master''s chess skills have soared. It''s a thousand miles a day.


    "When it comes to wine, I''m a bit greedy. Now there are meat and vegetables, but there is no wine. Elder martial brother, let''s open a jar of wine to eat? "


    The elder martial brother pondered a little and said happily: "yes, today is the third younger martial brother''s birthday, so make an exception to get some wine. But the younger martial brother is still young, and the wine on the mountain is too strong, so don''t give it to him. "


    Xiao Dong shook his head like a wave drum: "don''t look down on people, master. Why don''t you give it to me? I don''t agree. Besides, I''m not young. I used to eat wine at home


    Jiang fan is the softest one. Xiaoli said that, and he followed the chorus: "yes, elder martial brother, today is my birthday, everyone is happy, let me have a drink with you, as long as you don''t drink too much."


    Linglong and Chen Jingzhi also helped to intercede. The elder martial brother said with a smile, "OK, OK, look at how many of you can protect your short comings. Then you can allow him to have a cup. No more can do."


    Just now Xiaodong mentioned the past. The elder martial brother was worried that he was not in a good mood when he remembered his dead uncle. However, he was still smiling on his face, so he put his mind down.


    What younger martial brother Jiang said is also reasonable. It''s hard for everyone to be happy today. The elder martial brothers gather together and let them have a drink.


    "Then I''ll get the wine, and you''ll wait."


    The master''s wine can be put strictly, that is, Mo Chen. If you change it, other people may not be able to steal it.


    As soon as the jar is opened, the strong aroma of wine will come out. If the wine is light, don''t mention drinking it. Just smell it, maybe you can get drunk.


    It''s supposed to be the youngest to pour wine. But elder martial sister Linglong grabbed the jar and said with a smile, "I''ll pour it. You just sit down."


    She holds the jar and pours wine to the people in order. Xiaodong takes a sip of it and doesn''t find it hard to drink at all. Maybe it''s a good bar hidden by Shifu? Xiaodong had tasted the wine before, bitter and spicy. After sipping it, the spicy smell ran straight to the nose, and the tears were suddenly aroused.


    But this wine is not the same. It''s very fragrant. After drinking it, I just feel that it''s hot and comfortable from the tongue to the throat. Not only is it not bitter, but Xiaodong even feels that there is a sweet taste in the wine.


    "It''s delicious. No wonder the master loves wine so much." Linglong and forthright a head up to drink the majority of the cup.


    Everyone looks different after drinking wine. Elder martial brother''s eyes are brighter. Elder martial sister Linglong''s voice is much higher than before. Elder martial brother Jiang''s face is red, like a thick rouge.


    To Yu Xiaodong himself? There is no mirror here, and he can''t see his own appearance. He just feels that his whole body is light and his mood is light. He can''t stop giggling and giggling all the time.


    Jiang Fan also jokes Linglong: "don''t get addicted to drinking, and then go to the master''s house to steal wine. Master''s wine is quite well known. Don''t mention that we have drunk a jar secretly today. Even if there is only one bottle less, the master will surely find out. "


    "I found out that the master''s sword skill, needless to say, must be taught to the elder martial brother with all his money. We certainly won''t steal this from you, even if we want to rob it. I''ll take the wine. In the future, the elder martial brother will be the best swordsman on the mountain, and I will be the biggest drinker in the mountain! "


    Xiaodong doesn''t know whether the elder martial sister has a large amount of alcohol. Anyway, we all know it from today. Xiaodong''s drinking capacity is really terrible. Just now the wine was ready. One cup was in front of one person, because the elder martial brother was watching. Xiaodong only tasted that cup. When elder martial sister Linglong looks for Jiang Fan to fight and drink, she suddenly finds that there is a person missing from the table.


    Everyone was flustered and looked around, but it turned out that Xiaodong had just slipped down from his chair and had slipped to the bottom of the table. His eyes were closed and he couldn''t wake up, but he still laughed stupidly from time to time.


    Xiaodong was not only drunk that night, but Linglong was also drunk. The jar of wine greedy she can not help, the rest of the small jar let her left and right to drink a clean.


    Another drunk is Chen Jingzhi.


    In his mind, he was not happy. Once the wine is introduced again, the whole person will not be able to stand still, not as regular as usual. This wine is not spicy, and I have drunk a lot of it unconsciously. If people have something on their minds, they will get drunk faster than ordinary people. When Chen Jingzhi was drunk, he put his head on the table in front of him and fell asleep in a short time.That''s good. Three out of five are drunk. The night was deep and the wind was strong outside. There was no need to move them around again. The elder martial brother called the woman who was doing chores on the mountain and asked her to help her to send Linglong back to her house. As for the two younger martial brothers, don''t move at all. Anyway, the Kang is wide enough to sleep. One person can add another bed and let them stay here for one night.


    Elder martial brother Jiang is also a bit drunk. When the bedding is finished, he will move the Two Drunkards to settle down. He is also hot with sweat.


    "Elder martial brother, why don''t you make do with it here? It''s getting late and the wind is so strong outside."


    It''s very windy outside this night. Fortunately, the mountain wind was taken into account when they built their house. Although it has been an old house for decades, its doors and windows, beams and tiles are particularly strong, and the wind is stronger than it is now.


    "No problem." Mo Chen one mouthful should. What he thought was not to save these steps, but to be afraid that if the two little drunkards got into trouble at night, he was afraid that Jiang Fan could not take care of him alone.


    Fortunately, both of them didn''t make a lot of noise. If they were drunk, they would sleep. At dawn, Mo Han''s voice of holding up the Kang was heard.


    It sounds like calling for uncle, but it''s vague, the voice is small, and I can''t hear clearly.


    If you don''t pay attention, you may think it''s a kitten barking at your side.


    Mo Chen lowered his head and looked at him carefully. Fortunately, Xiaodong didn''t have a sad look on his face. Instead, he might have remembered some good things in the past. His eyebrows and eyes were opened, and his mouth slightly curved upward. His faint smile seemed so lovely. So A look of contentment.


    80% had a good dream.


    Maybe he dreamed of his uncle.


    Mo Chen didn''t see Uncle Xie. He only knew that he was a good friend of Shifu in his early years, but he didn''t communicate with each other in some years. This time, the man was seriously ill and went up the mountain to help orphans, and the master also responded. It seems that the relationship between them should be very good.


    I don''t know what kind of person he is, but he must be a good uncle, so he is so much missed.


    Mo Chen was adopted by his master since he was a child. He had no family and no family. He never thought about him like Xiaodong and missed someone.


    Maybe it was because of drinking wine that he was very weak and thought a lot.


    If one day He is not in this world, will there be someone, who will miss him like this?


    Maybe the master will miss the disciple, or the younger martial brothers will miss him, and the friends he made outside may also miss him.


    But not so often, so deeply. They may have emotional moments occasionally, but they will soon forget him.


    Perhaps only relatives can have such deep affection.


    However, he has no family.


    He is also alone in this world.


    Cover Xiaodong with a quilt. Jiang Fan has already made the bedding for him. He takes out a new pillow and says, "elder martial brother, pillow this."


    The place where he gave the shop was next to Xiaodong.


    When Mo Chen lies down, he still has some novelty in his heart.


    How many years did he not sleep so close to anyone, and he has lived alone since he remembered.


    The master dotes on his younger martial brothers and sisters, but he is very indifferent to him. When he was a child, he warned him to be self-restraint, steady, like the first apprentice back to the mountain, and set an example for the younger martial brothers and sisters.


    Jiang Fan was so happy today that he had such a happy birthday with his friends. He ate longevity noodles and drank wine. It''s a pity that he was adopted by his father, but not by his father. No, even ordinary people''s biological father does not have so much kindness to his son.


    He said, laughed and talked about it in the middle of the night. He was already very tired. After laying the bedding for Mo Chen, his consciousness was not clear. He barely took off his shirt and climbed into his bed. As soon as he closed his eyes, he began to snore.


    Mo Chen also quickly fell asleep.


    Before he fell asleep, he thought about it. The first time he slept in the younger martial brother''s room, and there were so many people around him. Looking to the left was the head of younger martial brother, and looking to the right was younger martial brother Jiang''s round face. His breath was clearly heard. There was so much movement and chaos. Could he sleep?


    He fell asleep soon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Winter heart faintly know that he should be in a dream.


    Sometimes people will be like this, in the dream time will suddenly wake up, know this is in a dream. The sooner people want to wake up, the better if they want to stay.


    But whether it''s good or bad, people often wake up very quickly, and soon, perhaps with just a few breaths, they will forget most of the situation in their dreams, leaving only a little bit of frustration.


    But Xiaodong is different from others on this point.


    He had a vague realization that he was in a dream and would not wake up immediately. On the contrary, he will stay in the dream for a long time. And when he wakes up, he will write down his dream experiences.


    Sometimes the dream is very interesting, but most of the time the dream is a chaotic, extra long, very unpleasant.


    This dream


    Xiaodong recognized that this should be in the return mountain.


    He was standing on the training platform, watching the elder martial brothers and sisters getting up in the morning to practice martial arts.


    Like all the people in the dream, he has no real real identity and no weight. Everything in his dream is not an obstacle for him. He can even jump up and down flexibly and go to any place where his mind can reach.


    For example, now he is pasted on the elder martial brother''s shoulder. If he can be seen, his posture is probably sitting on his shoulder.


    He was so close that he almost stuck it on the face of the elder martial brother. But the eldest martial brother was born so well that he didn''t find sweat pores, stubbles and so on.


    Tut Tut, the elder martial brother is really good-looking. I don''t know what kind of sister-in-law will be found for them in the future.


    But there may not be a sister-in-law. The master is a Taoist, and he never married in his life. If the elder martial brother takes over the master''s position in the future, 80% of them may not get married.


    Do you want to get married? Xiaodong''s thoughts are more scattered and flexible than when they are awake.


    If he got married and had children, my uncle would be very happy.


    Ah, what do you want to do so far? He is still young. He is the youngest one on the Huihui mountain. Even if we want to consider the important life, we should also rank behind the elder martial brother and elder sister.


    Xiaodong himself did not realize that when he thought like this, he had already regarded himself as a member of the backflow mountain, rather than a helpless orphan.


    I don''t know if there is a master in my dream?


    Probably not.


    Xiaodong goes to see elder martial brother Jiang practicing martial arts. He usually looks lazy, but in fact, he is very serious when practicing martial arts. His eyes are focused and his movements are solid. He can see that all his moves are conscientious, not perfunctory according to the gourd painting mark.


    And elder martial brother Chen.


    Xiao Dong didn''t notice it before. Elder martial brother Chen''s eyes were a little frightening when he practiced martial arts.


    His eyes were empty, as if he were distracted.


    No, no, when you look closer, he is not distracted. He seems to be staring at his imaginary enemy, who is not in front of him. However, elder martial brother Chen''s manner seems to have engraved him in his mind. All moves are delivered with a murderous spirit, which makes people feel shocked.


    Looking at such a senior brother, Xiaodong is not as curious as ever, but he is afraid of something unspeakable.


    Elder martial brother Chen''s desperate attitude made him afraid.


    He didn''t stay with elder martial brother Chen much. He went back to the elder martial brother again, carefully pondering over his moves and breathing rate.


    Usually, it''s rare to see such a complete demonstration and drill of the eldest martial brother, and Not so clear as in the dream, it seems that his observation ability has been improved several times in the dream. He can clearly see every detail, and can understand more from it.


    When the elder martial brother finished practicing the sword, he talked with his elder martial sister and walked back. Elder martial brother Jiang followed him. As he walked, he felt his sweat towel and wiped his sweat. He walked two steps to catch up with the first two people. He asked Mo Chen, "elder martial brother, the younger brother is still ill. Do you want someone to make him something good and nourishing?"


    "Yes, yes. Make sure you have something good." Elder martial sister Linglong also followed: "I have a bird''s nest there. It''s said that eating this is good for your health?"


    She didn''t remember who sent the bird''s nest. She couldn''t remember to eat it. She just put it in the cupboard and ignored it.


    The master said, "you can keep your own bird''s nest. I brought back autumn cream from the outside this time. It''s made of fresh herbs. It''s just suitable to eat the symptoms of the younger martial brother. I''ll send it to him later. Anyway, the sweet taste is good, so it can be used as a snack."


    Elder martial brother Jiang nodded and laughed at him: "did you buy your own food? I remember that in winter, you were easy to get angry and dry cough, so you liked to eat something sweet and cold. This time, for the sake of younger martial brother, you have to give up your love. "


    Autumn cream?


    Xiaodong remembered what his elder martial brother gave him to eat when he was recuperating a few days ago. At that time, he didn''t ask anything. He thought it was medicine, so he took it. It''s really delicious. It''s fragrant with herbal medicine. It''s sweet, cool and smooth. It''s even comfortable to eat in the throat and stomach.Is it the autumn cream they said, elder martial brother?


    But Can everything in the dream be taken seriously? He had never heard of the name Qiushuang cream before, but would he suddenly dream of it in his dream?


    Well, when he wakes up, he can go to ask his elder martial brother. Maybe the name of the medicine in his dream was invented by himself. The thing he gave him was not Qiushuang cream.


    The dream is another change. This time it is in the courtyard where the master lives.


    Xiaodong hasn''t been to this yard for several times, and he hasn''t been to these rooms in the future. Now, with the steps of the elder martial brother, we step in together.


    This is the place that has never been in, but everything is so clear and true in the dream. The room was full of books, all kinds of books, and rows of bookshelves. The bookshelf is not commonly seen in wood, it looks like a stone bookshelf. The elder martial brother didn''t stop. He went to the back of the room against the wall. He reached out and twisted a carved sculpture protruding from the edge of the bookshelf twice. The bookshelf actually separated from the middle, revealing a narrow gap that only one person could walk into. The elder martial brother turned over and walked in through the gap.


    Xiaodong opened his eyes in surprise if he would open his eyes in his dream.


    But the shock did not hinder his action. Xiaodong quickly followed him, for fear that he would be locked out if he took a slow step.


    It''s very dark inside. Elder martial brother took out a piece of fluorescein to illuminate it. Xiao Dong''s uncle had this kind of fluorescein before. He knew it. Some people call it Shijing. It''s not too expensive, but it''s not something you can buy on the street.


    Through a narrow passage, the house was built on the side of the mountain, which means that the passage should have been excavated in the mountain.


    Master brother entered a stone room. It seems that it is also a place to store things. There are also shelves and cabinets inside. The elder martial brother took out a small box from his sleeve and put it on the shelf. He also checked the other things on the shelf. It seemed that he was checking whether there was any shortage. After all this, he came out again and restored the secret door to its original state.


    It turned out to be a place to put things. Xiaodong felt excited for a long time.


    Many people have places to store things like this. Even ordinary farmers can dig a vegetable cellar to store vegetables and grain. What''s in the house can''t be put on the surface. There''s always something valuable that needs to be hidden. Even his and uncle''s original home also had a small hole to put things in.


    However, this dream is really meticulous, and I don''t know whether there is such a secret room on the mountain in reality.


    If you have a chance to see it, maybe it is.


    The next day they all got up late. I went to bed late and drank wine. As soon as I woke up, it was already daybreak, and the sun was high. They had been sleeping all night for morning exercise today.


    Jiang Fan scratched his hair and smacked his lips: "drinking is a mistake. However, the master''s wine is really good wine. It doesn''t hurt when you drink it, and you don''t feel dry mouth. How are you, elder martial brother? "


    Mo Chen''s face also has some slightly confused color.


    You overslept?


    It was the first time for him.


    Since he was a child, he has been extremely self-discipline, and he has not been slack for a day since he began to practice martial arts. Whether it''s windy or rainy, or even when I''m sick, I haven''t been so sleepy.


    As expected, younger martial brother Jiang is right. Drinking is a mistake.


    However, he looked at the two younger martial brothers who had not yet woken up. One was wrapped in a quilt and curled up like a worm, and the other stretched out like dried meat in the air. Suddenly, he felt that such an occasional delay was not bad.


    "Stop calling them, and let them sleep a little longer."


    In any case, such a time is rare once a year.


    As far as he spoke, Xiaodong woke up.


    He blinked his eyes and didn''t understand where he was sleeping. When I see the elder martial brothers around me, I wake up slowly. I remember the things last night.


    At last he remembered that he had a drink, which was very good. Even after drinking, he didn''t remember anything.


    Looks like he''s drunk?


    "Awake?" The elder martial brother is tying his clothes and asks him with a smile.


    Xiao Dong saw such a senior brother for the first time, so The clothes are not neat, and the expression is more casual.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "It was too late yesterday, so I didn''t send you back. We all had a sleep with younger martial brother Jiang. Are you going to wash or go back to your own room? "


    "Well, here it is."


    The elder martial brother suddenly saw that his dream was just around the corner.


    Blink again, make sure it''s not a dream now, it''s really awake.


    His hair was in a mess, his head was like a bird''s nest, and his sleepy eyes looked particularly childish and lovely.


    Mo Chen really did not hold back, stretched out his hand to rub on his head.


    Well, it feels as good as I thought.Xiaodong didn''t wake up completely. He was rubbed and didn''t know how to resist. He stared at him with a pair of round and big eyes, just like a newborn cat who was ignorant of the world.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Mo Chen had rubbed, told himself to be satisfied, but looking at him like this, thinking about the feeling just now, he stretched out his hand and rubbed it.


    In fact, many things in the world are like this. If you haven''t tried it, you don''t know what it''s like. But if you try for the first time, you''ll never be able to close a new door once it''s opened.


    Even if Xiaodong didn''t wake up, he was kneaded and kneaded again and again, but how could he wake up? He raised his hand to cover his forehead, accusing him of staring at the serious but inconsistent elder martial brother.


    His eyes were round and bright, and seemed to be able to speak. Although his mouth was still closed, Mo Chen read out at least a thousand words of accusation from his eyes.


    He coughed a little uneasily and cleared his throat. As if nothing had happened, he asked, "are you awake? Do you have a headache? But you need to drink water first. "


    Xiaodong pursed his mouth and did not say a word, so he shook his head.


    He pretended to be indifferent and talked about him.


    Think you can fool around with it?


    He''s not so easily fooled.


    Looking at him in such a high spirited manner His eyes were wide open and his cheeks were bulging, just like an annoyed frog. Mo Chen looks more and more serious on the face, but the palm of the hand is itching.


    What should I do if I want to rub it?


    On the other side, Chen Jingzhi also wakes up.


    But he didn''t open his eyes. He just lay there without moving. His breath and heart rate didn''t change.


    He had long practiced this skill of pretending to sleep. Before going back and forth to the mountain, he lived a very dangerous life. He should always be on guard against the hidden harm from his stepmother and the calculation of the so-called "younger brother". Over the years, he did not sleep at all.


    But last night he had a good sleep and was very down-to-earth.


    The bedding under the body is new, and the Kang is also hot. The elder martial brother is relaxed, and his heart is still at the moment.


    He also had a dream, not a nightmare.


    He dreamt of a long, long time ago. When her mother was still alive, her health was not good at that time, but in his dream, his mother was smiling, sitting in the sunny yard looking at him and smiling at him. He was also laughing, running along the edge of the flower pool in the yard, the sun shining on his body warm.


    Even after he woke up, Chen Jingzhi couldn''t tell whether this scene had happened in the past or whether he missed his mother so much that he dreamed of her.


    It was a wonderful day to get up early. After noon, the weather changed. The sky became overcast. There was a thick fog in the mountains and the wind was tight. Xiaodong went out of the door once, almost let the wind blow away, the road can not go.


    Xiaodong originally prepared some things to go to his uncle''s grave.


    His uncle was buried in Huihui mountain. This is of course, my uncle lived all over the world, no one is a fixed home. When he passed away in Huihui mountain, his master presided over his funeral and buried him in a place near the back of the mountain.


    It''s better to be buried in Huihui mountain than to go back to the distant hometown where my uncle never went back. At the time of his burial, Xiaodong was deeply grieved. He also heard the master say such a sentence.


    He said that the old friends they all knew were buried in the back mountain. In the future, he would also be buried here to accompany each other, so he would not worry about loneliness.


    There is no one else in the cloud family. Of course, Xiaodong has to do this. However, he had never done such a thing. He only remembered that he saw people go to graves a few times. He only saw them from afar and didn''t go close to look at them. It seems that you need to bring some food and sacrifice to the sweeper? Do you want to bring some more?


    Afraid of doing something wrong, Xiao Dong goes to ask Jiang Fan, the Third Elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother Jiang seems to have a very good temper and knows a lot about it. People may not know this kind of thing, but it must be right to ask him.


    As expected, elder martial brother Jiang knew it and gave him a lot of advice.


    "Vegetable fruits, sacrifices, these are necessary. It is best to have a chicken, a fish and two kinds of vegetable fruits. By the way, uncle Yun of your family used to like drinking? And a pot of wine. And gold, silver, paper and foil, all of which are to be put on one. "


    Yun Xiaodong opened his eyes and carefully wrote down everything he said. He regretted that he didn''t prepare a pen and paper, so he could remember firmly when he wrote it down. What if he missed something?


    "Chicken and fish, raw or cooked? What about veggies? Is it about the fruit on the tree or steamed pastry He had to ask for all these details.


    Fortunately, elder martial brother Jiang is such a warm-hearted person. In his opinion, the younger martial brother is still a half grown child. How can he manage such a big thing? Besides, he is now a disciple of backflow mountain. The elder martial brother can''t stand idly by.


    "Some of these things are on the mountain, and some have to go down the mountain." Elder martial brother Jiang looked at the sky outside: "it may not be possible these two days. The wind is too strong. I''m afraid it will snow. When the weather gets better, I''ll accompany you down the mountain to buy in the town. Don''t worry. Although the town is not big enough, you can buy all these things, and you can''t miss your big business. "


    Looking at his younger martial brother''s thin appearance, Jiang Fan poured a large cup of hot tea and took a bag of willow leaf candy from the cupboard. I don''t know when to bring him the willow leaf candy: "eat it, eat more, I have more sugar in winter. You are no better than us. Don''t get sick againXiaodong nodded and warmed his hands with a cup of tea in his hands. Reed leaf candy is actually a kind of candy sold in the town on the mountain. The sugar is not very good, it is not too sweet, and it can''t be cut into shape. It''s like willow leaves. But it''s very sweet and fragrant to eat with hot tea.


    Jiang Fan searched the room for something.


    "By the way, elder martial brother, why haven''t I seen any birds and beasts on the mountain these days?"


    The place where Xiaodong lived before was almost on the mountain. In the early morning, he always woke up in the chirping birds. But Huihui mountain is not like this. Xiaodong was not in the mood to pay attention to other things at first, but now he feels strange.


    Why didn''t you hear the birds all the time? Don''t you see any birds moving around? Not to mention that there must be rabbits, Caragana, roe and deer in such a deep mountain.


    "You just want to ask?" Jiang fan is not tall, and is standing on tiptoe to reach a box on the shelf: "we have arrays on the mountain that can expel wild animals and birds of prey, making them difficult to get close to. After all, there are many disciples of other schools who don''t have much Kung Fu. They have learned the three moves and two moves. It''s really hard to say who ate the tiger when they meet a tiger."


    Xiaodong is a little embarrassed by this. He can''t say that he can defeat the tiger with his kung fu.


    "Array? Is it set by the master? "


    It turns out that the master is so powerful.


    "It seems that the formation was set by the grandmaster? For many years, I haven''t seen any birds or wild animals around our mountain since I remember. There are no flies or mosquitoes in the summer


    When the elder martial brother said this, Xiaodong remembered: "I remember. In summer, there is no need to smoke or spray medicine. There are no mosquitoes to bite. "


    But it wasn''t long before his uncle died. He was so depressed and absent-minded that he didn''t notice these things at all.


    "It''s amazing. I''ve heard of the formation before, but I''ve never seen it with my own eyes. I didn''t expect that there would be array on the mountain. Elder martial brother, do you know how to set up the array? "


    Jiang Fan laughed: "I can''t. It seems that the master has only learned a little, but the elder martial brother seems to know a little bit. If you want to learn, you can ask him. Shifu also has some old books. I don''t know which generation they were handed down. They are all incomplete. The array above is also about. If you want to read them, you can ask them when the master comes back. "


    "Well, I''ll certainly go." After drinking the hot water, he warmed a lot. Xiaodong asked curiously, "what are you looking for, elder martial brother?"


    After a long time of searching, he didn''t find him, and his head was full of sweat.


    "I only used a box of hand polish oil that my elder martial brother brought back for me when he came back the other day. I don''t know where I can find it."


    Xiaodong stood up and said, "is it in a small box like a peach stone? You seem to have put your hands by the well after practicing


    By the well platform? Jiang Fan thought for a moment, as if he had let go of swords and handkerchiefs. He had no impression whether he had let go of the box of oil.


    "Then I''ll go and find it. Younger martial brother, you can sit down for a while. There is still hot water in the pot. Remember to pour water for yourself."


    Xiaodong also stood up: "elder martial brother, I will go back."


    As soon as he got out of the house, he was very popular. Fortunately, the elder martial brothers lived close to each other. Crossing the hanging mountain corridor was where he lived. Xiaodong is really afraid of being blown down by the wind, so he moves back step by step with the railing of the Stone Gallery.


    The corridor bridge is in the air, facing the abyss below. Usually, even when the weather is clear, I can''t see the bottom when I look down from the bridge. The wind whirled up from the soles of the feet, and the wind was like crying and howling.


    He didn''t dare to let go of the Bridgeman. If he fell down, the immortal couldn''t save him.


    After walking two steps across the bridge, Xiaodong breathed a long sigh of relief.


    His face was numb, and his face was frozen.


    I heard elder martial brother say that the winter of Huihui mountain is very cold, but I didn''t expect it to be so cold. He hurried into the inner room and took the warm wood specially prepared by the elder martial brother into his arms. It is said that it is produced in the far southwest of China. It is an island called Linzhou. There is nothing strange about it. It is warm. The piece that master brother brought back was two feet long. Xiaodong held it in his arms and pasted his face.


    "Hoo..." Holding warm wood Wu for a long time, I finally feel alive again.


    It''s said that it''s not the coldest time yet. He has wrapped everything he can wear on his body. If it gets colder this day, Xiaodong doubts whether he will be frozen into a man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Xiaodong was right. Jiang Fan was right beside the well he said. He found the fat box that had fallen on the ground. He picked it up quickly and wiped the mud on it with his sleeve.


    When the box fell to the ground, the lid didn''t close tightly, there was a crack, and the oil near the edge was hard. At the same time, Jiang Fan felt a little bit sad, and suddenly felt a little strange.


    I haven''t been looking for this box of oil for several days. At that time, my younger martial brother was still in a bad condition. How does he know he left his things here? If he saw it, why not pick it up for himself?


    I can''t think of it.


    Jiang Fan felt his head and tucked the hand oil into his sleeve. He is such a good man that he never gets to the top of his head. If you don''t want to understand things, you don''t have to study them carefully. After a long time, many things will be understood naturally.


    Xiaodong held the warm wooden house and could not give up. When he heard the knock on the door, he stood up and held the wood to open the door.


    "Elder martial brother Chen?"


    Xiaodong is a little surprised.


    Among the elder martial brothers and sisters, elder martial brother Chen has the least words. He practices martial arts very hard. In addition to sleeping, eating and drinking these things, almost all the other time of the day is practicing.


    Come here on your own initiative now. Must be something?


    Xiaodong quickly let people into the house, outside the wind can be big, looking at the sky gloomy, not even, not until dark will snow.


    Chen Jingzhi held a small dark colored cloth bag in his hand. After he untied it, there was a hand guard made of rabbit hair: "this is what I used before, younger martial brother, don''t dislike it. I don''t think you''re out of the house these days. Are you not used to the weather here


    Xiaodong didn''t mean it very well The wind is strong. "


    "I didn''t get used to it when I just came here, but I gradually got better. You can use this hand guard first. When the master comes back, he will exercise his skill for you, and he will not be so chilly. "


    Xiaodong said thanks and tried to take the hand guard. Although it is old, it can be seen that Chen Jingzhi used it very much. As soon as the hand reaches in, you can feel the thick soft fur, which is really warm.


    He raised his head and said with a smile, "thank you very much, elder martial brother."


    Put the hand guard aside, Xiaodong went to pour tea. Because he was afraid of the cold, there was no lack of hot water in the room.


    Chen Jingzhi sat down, although his expression was still not so cheerful and friendly, at least not so cold.


    "You don''t use much food these days, isn''t it? Don''t be too shy. If you can''t get used to it, you can talk to the people on the stove. You''ll have a long time to go. You''re shy and embarrassed, but will you make do with it all the time? "


    Speaking of this, Xiaodong is really a bit unaccustomed to. This side of Huihui mountain has a strong taste and salt, and is used to putting sauce in the dishes. It seems that if it is not like this, it is not called cooking. I remember that a few days ago, there was a dish made of taro and pickled meat. I had a bite of it, and my tongue didn''t feel right for several days. No matter how much water I drank, I didn''t know how much salt was put in it.


    "Don''t treat yourself as a guest. You are also a person who comes back to the mountain. If you are inconvenient, please tell me."


    Xiaodong felt that Chen''s words had gone to his heart.


    In his mind, maybe he still means to treat himself as a guest?


    Only those who live in the guest house will think about it, save some things, and don''t add trouble to the host family.


    But elder martial brother Chen is right. He is not a guest. He is not living here for a year and a half. He is going to leave.


    He is a disciple of Huihui mountain. He is a disciple of his ancestor, not a guest.


    "The elder martial brother said yes, I wrote it down."


    "Younger martial brother, where did you live before? Do you live in the South because you have a light taste and are afraid of cold? "


    "When I was a child, I lived in a warm place. The four seasons are like spring," Xiaodong recalled his childhood events.


    I don''t remember very well. At that time, it was too small. I can remember that there was a green stone road in front of the door, and there was a river beside the road. My uncle held the boat at the door and bought peaches and sweet apricots wrapped in big green leaves. He didn''t have to wash them. He chewed off the skin a little and let him eat it.


    As far as I can remember, it was probably too small at that time. Many things were very vague. I couldn''t even remember where I lived and what the name of the town was. My uncle lived for a long time in the sea.


    Elder martial brother Chen talked with him for a while before he left. It was dark now. When Xiaodong arrived at the door, he saw that the wind outside was not as strong as that in the daytime, but it had begun to snow.


    I don''t know how long the snow has fallen, and the ground in front of the door is already a piece of white.


    "Be careful, elder martial brother."


    Xiaodong is a little worried. The elder martial brother has to cross the bridge when he goes back to his house. The sky is dark and the ground is slippery, but there is no lantern in his room.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m used to it. But younger martial brother, you should go into the house quickly, and don''t be frozen any more


    Xiaodong stood in front of the door and watched Chen Jingzhi walk away slowly. Then he rubbed his hands and went back to the house.


    When he lived in this house, he had few things. He changed his clothes and had nothing else to carry with him. But the more you live, the more you have.The elder martial brother came back a few days ago and gave him this warm wood. He would sleep in his arms at night. The quilt would not be cold like an ice cellar. Today, elder martial brother Chen sent him a hand guard. The room was empty for a day, and everything was too full to put in.


    After dinner, the elder martial brother came over and instructed him to meditate and practice breathing and breathing. This is the case these days.


    It''s snowing today. Xiaodong thought the elder martial brother would not come.


    To tell you the truth, he felt a little guilty. It''s really hard to say that elder martial brother treats others. No wonder elder martial brother Jiang always praises him for his responsibility. He deserves to be the first elder martial brother.


    The elder master taught him that he was not secretive at all. He could not explain the truth thoroughly. He also helped him to recuperate. However, Xiaodong thinks that he is not a martial arts student, just like the master said. He is not lazy because of his elder brother''s teaching intention. However, he is slow to enter the country, which is frustrating.


    "Don''t worry." He put his finger at the beginning of everything. As the saying goes, the master leads the door, and the cultivation is personal. It''s because you haven''t touched the door yet and you haven''t opened your mind. Just cross this threshold. There is a smooth road ahead. "


    Elder martial brother, I''m afraid he will lose heart. I''d like to comfort him.


    Xiaodong also knew that he did not seem to be enlightened. He was just anxious, but the more anxious he was, the more anxious he was. He did not help him at all.


    The elder martial brother picked up Xiaodong''s rabbit hair guard on the bedside cabinet and looked at it: "I remember that there is one for the fourth younger martial brother."


    "This is what the fourth elder martial brother gave me. He said that he wanted me to keep the wind out and warm my hands. In the afternoon, he sent it specially and talked with me for a long time


    "Is it? He did. I heard that you want to visit uncle Yun''s grave these days? "


    "Elder martial brother Jiang said that the weather is not good these days. Let me wait for it to clear up."


    The master nodded: "I will accompany you and give uncle Yun a gift. I wasn''t there when he went up the mountain, and I couldn''t speak


    Xiaodong said yes.


    In fact, even if the elder martial brother was there at that time, there was nothing to say. My uncle insisted on going up the mountain. When he got to the mountain, he couldn''t get up again. He entrusted Xiaodong to go out, and his last worry was gone, and he swallowed his breath.


    Mo Chen looked at him and said a good, then hung down his head and did not say a word. He thought that the younger martial brother probably thought of his dead relatives and was sad again.


    Outside, the wind was tight again, and the snow was rolling on the window paper. The light in the room was dim and dim. Xiaodong was born thin and small. When he looked down, he looked at his shoulders and shrunk. He was very poor.


    Mo Chen didn''t come for a reason, he felt nervous.


    He doesn''t know how to comfort and persuade.


    But he also understood that some words were just a passing scene, and he could not sit still without saying a word. But it''s the same thing to say and not to say. People in the heart of the uncomfortable, will not because listen to a few words will easily dissipate.


    Perhaps the days are long, day by day, in order to slowly heal the pain of losing loved ones.


    He reached out his hand and tried to rub it on the head of the younger martial brother. Look, he looked up and wrinkled his nose.


    He doesn''t like people rubbing his head all the time.


    Of course, who can like others to rub themselves like an innocent doll?


    Mo Chen didn''t persuade him to say anything more. Seeing that he got up again, he began to instruct him to continue to practice Kung Fu. Seeing that he soon concentrated, he closed his eyes and concentrated on practicing. Mo Chen was quietly relieved.


    By the time Xiaodong finished his mental training, it was nearly two shifts. When he pushed the door, Xiaodong was startled. He just listened to the heavy snow in the house, but he didn''t expect that there was such a deep layer outside. All the places you could see were covered with snow, and the wind was tighter, so the people who blew could not open their eyes.


    The master lived a little farther than the fourth. He lived near the master.


    Such heavy snow made Xiaodong silly.


    He had been to many places with his uncle before, but it was the first time to see such a heavy snow.


    The night is dark, the wind is high, the snow is so heavy, the road is too difficult to walk.


    Xiaodong looked back and said, "elder martial brother, why don''t you join me for one night? It''s snowy and hard to walk. Can you go back tomorrow when it''s morning?"


    This wind and snow is nothing to Mo Chen. I''m just a beginner. I don''t know kung fu at all. I still look at things with the eyes and ideas of ordinary people.


    Mo Chen originally wanted to say that it was ok, but he changed his mind again.


    The wind and snow are so heavy that I live alone. I''m not afraid of the cold, maybe I''m afraid of the dark.


    He quickly agreed to come down: "OK, then I''ll disturb you for one night."


    As soon as he said this, he saw that Xiaodong''s eyes brightened up. He was busy picking up bedding and pillows from the cupboard. He was busy, like a bird happily building a nest in mud.


    It seems that he did not guess wrong, but he did not know whether the younger martial brother was afraid of the cold or the dark.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    In fact, Xiaodong is not afraid of cold or black.


    He quickly spread the two quilts and put the pillows. The outer side was for elder martial brother to sleep. He threw off his shoes, took off his coat and went into the quilt tube near the inside.


    Mo Chen put the bolt on the door and turned around to see that Xiaodong had already got into the bed and only showed a small head outside.


    "Cold or not?"


    "No, I have this." Xiaodong hugged the warm wood that he had just tucked in: "there is such a good thing in the world. I don''t know what the tree looks like. If you can build a house with this kind of wood, you won''t have to be afraid of winter all your life. "


    Mo Chen also made him laugh: "warm wood is not a common thing, I have seen this piece in so many years."


    "I know. I''ll talk about it."


    Such a rare piece of wood must be of great use when he brought it back. As a result, it is now given to him for heating.


    Xiaodong pursed his mouth and stole the music.


    It doesn''t matter. He''s just holding warm, not chopping firewood. He will return the wood to his elder martial brother when the spring is coming. As for next winter, his kung fu would be better than now. He would not be afraid of the cold, so he would not have to hold this again.


    Mo Chen put the lamp to one side, also took off his clothes and lay down.


    "Go to sleep."


    Although it''s snowing, I don''t need to get up early to practice martial arts tomorrow, but Mo Chen has no plan to let his younger martial brothers lazy. People are afraid of being lazy. One day or two will soon become a habit. If we want to urge them to be diligent in the future, we have to spend several times more effort.


    In the morning, he thought, he would call the people together to talk about the key points of body method that had not been taught last time.


    I don''t know where the master is now and whether he can come back these days. In this trip, only half of the tasks assigned by the master have been completed. He sent all the letters that the master told him to look for, but he had only a few of them, less than half of what was written on the list. Thinking about has been out for more than half a year, afraid of the master worried, this is urgent to go back. As a result, the master was not on the mountain.


    Mo Chen is thinking about his mind, and Xiaodong has secretly turned his head to see him several times.


    Although the elder martial brother didn''t talk to him, there was another person in the room, which made a big difference.


    That''s good.


    He couldn''t say how good it was. In short, it is good, warm in the heart and warm in the body. I don''t feel dark when I open my eyes, and I don''t feel empty when I close my eyes.


    Well, he was like a little mouse who had stolen oil. He lay there with his mouth up.


    "Stop laughing and go to sleep."


    Xiaodong was frightened and quickly pursed his mouth. But in a moment he felt strange.


    "Elder martial brother, how do you know I''m laughing?"


    He didn''t laugh. It was so dark in the room. What''s more, the elder martial brother didn''t turn his head to look at him. How could he know that he was laughing?


    Mo Chen doesn''t have to turn his head to see what expression is on his face.


    Then why do you have to look around to find out?


    Xiaodong can''t get the answer. I''m afraid I''ll be too hard to sleep tonight. Asked two Mo Chen ignore him, Xiaodong stretched out his hand from under the quilt, bravely pulled Mo Chen''s quilt.


    Once, twice, the elder brother did not move and ignored him, as if he fell asleep immediately after finishing that sentence.


    It''s a lie. You can''t sleep so fast.


    Xiaodong''s hand continues to stretch forward


    It won''t move.


    The elder martial brother''s arm just pressed the edge of the quilt, but Xiaodong''s hand couldn''t reach in. He felt that a wall had been erected in front of him, which blocked the road to death.


    On the contrary, the more you know, the more difficult it is to retreat. If we can''t fight the enemy, we can outwit them. He bent his fingers and scratched his elder brother''s arm across the quilt.


    Elder martial brother is afraid of being tickled. It goes without saying that elder martial brother Jiang revealed it to him.


    Sure enough, he didn''t scratch his arm twice. Xiaodong was so happy that he put his hand into the quilt of the elder martial brother.


    As a result, he did not wait for him to enjoy himself. The elder martial brother lifted his arm and then let it go again. This time, Xiaodong''s whole slap was suppressed.


    Xiaodong is so stupid. It seems that the elder martial brother doesn''t use his strength. If you put it gently, his hand can''t move. It''s heavy, but it doesn''t hurt at all. He could not move his hand now. He couldn''t move forward or pull out backward. He was in a dilemma. He was so anxious that he even came to help with his other hand, but it didn''t help at all.


    Elder martial brother Jiang is deceiving. Where is elder martial brother generous? It''s just haggling.


    Xiaodong knew that he was not an opponent, so he had to whisper: "elder martial brother, big brother? I was wrong... "


    Mo Chen endure to smile, the voice still has elder martial brother fan er''s: "know wrong?"


    "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. Please hold your elbow high. My hand will be numb."


    Mo Chen listened to him say more than half of the good words, this finally good heart big hair, will arm a lift, Xiaodong quickly a nimble hand, wrapped up his body''s quilt, honestly ready to sleep, can not easily come over to brush the tiger''s beard.Mo Chen feels very fresh.


    Several younger martial brothers and younger sisters all respect him very much. No one dares to be so funny with him. The younger martial brother usually looks timid and looks like a small sparrow. In fact, he has a lively heart.


    He meditated the mental method in his heart. Just read half, Xiaodong''s honest spirit passed again, and there he whispered: "elder martial brother, are you asleep?"


    Mo Chen was silent.


    "Really asleep?"


    He still couldn''t read the mental method, but strangely, he didn''t worry at all.


    Knowing that he was not asleep, Xiaodong went on to say, "I suddenly thought that my fourth elder martial brother and I went up the mountain later, but the first elder martial brother, you and the second elder martial sister, and the Third Elder martial brother have been on the mountain since childhood. Why are your three surnames different? Are they all family names? Where is your hometown, elder martial brother? Is there no one at home? "


    Mo Chen did not expect that he asked about this, but there was a short moment of loss of mind, and then came back to God, quietly replied: "we three people are not the same. Younger martial brother Jiang was an orphan picked up by his master. He had a letter on him when he found it. His surname should be his own. The younger martial sister is also the master''s old friend. After the family was in trouble, the master adopted her. "


    As for Mo Chen himself, he has been with his master since he can remember. He once asked about his life experience. The master only said that he met by chance. He had no father or mother. He was an orphan.


    He had thought about it before. Since the master said he didn''t know his life experience, why didn''t he take his master''s surname Li? The name Mo Chen has been used for so many years. When you go out, other people will always call it "young xia Mo" politely.


    But why is his surname Mo? He doesn''t even know it.


    He didn''t speak, and Xiaodong was already regretting that he had asked what he shouldn''t have asked.


    Who wants to be an orphan? Xiaodong has been trapped in the pain of bereavement before Xiaodong. Now think about it. Which elder martial brother and elder sister in the mountain have both parents? Except for the fourth elder martial brother, all the others have no relatives. Although he had met his parents since he was a child, he still has an uncle. Compared with his senior brothers and sisters, he is actually much luckier.


    "Elder martial brother, I''m sorry. It''s my nonsense. Don''t be angry."


    "No, I''m not angry." Mo Chen said: "the master raised me and accepted me as an apprentice. I can''t repay this kindness in my life."


    Xiaodong quickly agreed: "yes, the master is very good."


    Isn''t he also accepted by the master? If the master didn''t accept him, he would have no family and no family. I don''t know what he would look like now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    This night Xiaodong sleep is not good or bad. I''ve been dreaming the same dream all night.


    In the dream, he stood in a dark place, surrounded by cliffs, and cold water came up from the bottom of his feet and was submerged to the top.


    I can''t breathe. I''ll drown


    Of course he won''t drown in the dream.


    But he seems to be trapped here, how can not go out, keep repeating the water gradually diffuse up, the body did not submerge the kind of despair.


    I don''t know how many times the dream has changed.


    Perhaps the desire to escape was too strong, and this time he finally struggled to climb the stone wall before the water overtook him.


    There was no place to start on the bare stone wall, and he did not climb as fast as the water rose. Looking up overhead, you can only see the vague light, and the hope of escape is as remote as this light.


    When he woke up, Xiaodong was sweating and his limbs were weak. It was nothing. What''s more, he held his elder martial brother''s arm tightly. It was like a drowning man holding a life-saving straw.


    "Eh?"


    Xiaodong is a little confused.


    He and his elder martial brother were sleeping in their own quilts. How did he catch him?


    Xiaodong looks around.


    I don''t know when in the middle of the night, he crossed the line. He has been scattered by the tube for a long time, and his whole body has got into the big brother''s quilt. Not only did he come in, but he also held the elder martial brother''s arm and leg together like a monkey climbing a tree, and he held the elder martial brother''s arm tightly in his hand.


    Looking up, the elder martial brother didn''t know when to wake up early, but it was hard for him to move. He looked at him without expression, and his eyes were gentle and helpless.


    "Ah, ah, I, how did I get here?" Xiaodong quickly let go of his hand and explained: "I didn''t mean to be a senior brother, really. I usually sleep honestly. I never kick the quilt and don''t move. When I beat my uncle, I can sleep alone... "


    However, the fact is that he really crossed the line, the more it is not light, in contrast, his words seem unconvincing.


    "I don''t know why last night Maybe it''s cold in the middle of sleep... " No, he had warm wood from his elder martial brother in his quilt. He had a good sleep a few days ago. It was not cold at all. Now when it comes to cold, doesn''t it seem that the warm wood sent by the elder martial brother is useless? Xiaodong quickly changed his words: "it may be a nightmare. Yes, it must be because of the nightmare."


    As soon as the reason was said, he believed it himself.


    Well, it''s because of a nightmare.


    I stayed in cold water all night, and then I struggled to get out of the water and climb up the stone wall Climb


    What he''s holding is the stone wall. What he''s holding is the elder martial brother. As for climbing The posture he used to wake up just now is worthy of the name. He didn''t think the elder martial brother was like a floating tree to help him climb up.


    Fortunately, the elder martial brother is not angry with him for this.


    "Well, get up."


    Xiaodong gets up and puts on clothes.


    The elder martial brother was originally wearing a white lining. Even after sleeping, he looked neat and didn''t wrinkle But his sleeve was an exception. The half of the sleeve that Xiaodong had clenched can''t be seen now, just like a group of pickled rotten vegetable leaves.


    "Elder martial brother, your clothes I''ll wash it for you


    "No more."


    The elder martial brother also dressed and got up. Fortunately, it was wrinkled on the inside and could not be seen on the outer garment.


    In fact, as soon as tou Xiaodong came in at night, he found out that if he didn''t want to be disturbed, Xiaodong would not have been so careless in pushing forward. But don''t know why, he hesitated for a moment, did not stop him.


    Maybe my heart is soft. After all, the younger martial brother is still young. He is alone in the mountain.


    But I didn''t expect him to take advantage of it so much that he didn''t have enough. The whole monkey came up to him, climbed and hugged, and put his legs on him.


    It''s hard to laugh or cry.


    But they have already come. If you tear him out of his body and put it back into his own bed, he will surely wake up.


    Although I''m not used to having such a little monkey like younger martial brother on me, this feeling It''s not bad.


    So close, Mo Chen can clearly feel the warmth of the younger martial brother, and even can hear the sound of his heartbeat. I don''t know what he saw in his dream. He seems to be in a bit of a hurry. His throat is vague and silent. His hands and feet are entangled with him more tightly.


    Being held in this way, Mo Chen can still fall asleep and sleep very well. He doesn''t feel any discomfort when he wakes up in the morning. Instead, he feels refreshed and comfortable. He feels better than ever when he wakes up.


    When he got up to put on his shoes, he remembered and asked, "what nightmare did you have?"


    "I dreamt that I was flooded with water. It was so cold and dark that I couldn''t escape. I finally grasped the wall and wanted to climb up..."He was embarrassed.


    Mo Chen understood.


    I''m the wall that was caught.


    However, from the nightmare mentioned by younger martial brother, he is afraid of cold and dark, and seems to be afraid of water?


    Well, when the weather is warm, we can teach the teachers to swim, so that they will not fall into the water in the future.


    If I didn''t stay last night, I might not even be able to find a wall that I could grasp. Wouldn''t I be more afraid?


    Mo Chen thought, is it snowing these days, he will stay with younger martial brother here more accompany him? Otherwise, if he kicks the quilt and gets cold again, he may get sick again.


    The snow hasn''t stopped and the wind is strong. It''s not good to go out to practice sword. Mo Chen calls his younger martial brothers and sisters together to tell them about the way of mind and Dharma, and several other disciples come together to listen. We all know that the elder martial brother is kind. He has the cheek to come and listen. The elder martial brother will not drive people away. However, most of the disciples of other schools haven''t learned the mental method and body method. Even if they can understand it, it depends on their own luck.


    Xiaodong listened carefully. What the elder martial brother said was very simple and easy to understand. There were several places that he didn''t understand. After listening to the elder martial brother''s words, his doubts suddenly opened up. The more I heard the things that didn''t go well, the more smooth I felt. I felt like a rat''s paw was scratching. I really want to stand up now and have a personal experiment.


    I don''t know if it''s his delusion, the elder martial brother said, his eyes moved to his face, turned and moved away. It looked like a casual glance, but Xiaodong felt that the elder martial brother had seen through all the little thoughts hidden in his heart, and these words seemed to be specially told to him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Jiang Fan didn''t pay much attention to what he heard. He turned his head several times and looked at Chen Jingzhi who was sitting beside him. When the elder martial brother came to an end, he finally couldn''t help but ask him in a low voice: "younger martial brother, are you not feeling well?"


    Chen Jingzhi looked up at him, then lowered his eyes: "nothing."


    "Was it too windy last night? It can''t be a cold. Don''t take it for granted. You look like the younger martial brother was ill last time. If you have a disease, you should be cured earlier. "


    "Elder martial brother, I really have nothing to do."


    He insisted so that Jiang Fan couldn''t persuade him any more. He scratched his head in distress, making his hair even more messy.


    Younger martial brother Chen has a very heavy mind. He knows that he must have a lot of stuffy things in his stomach. However, no matter how he asks, people just don''t open their mouths. There''s no way to do it. Can''t you use an iron pick to pry his teeth open?


    Alas, younger martial brothers are not a worry. It''s better for younger martial brothers. Don''t get sick again.


    As soon as the morning class was over, Jiang Fan rushed to the front and watched Mo Chen be free at the moment: "elder martial brother, I want to discuss something with you."


    Mo Chen put the pamphlet with heart method in his hand into his sleeve: "OK, say while walking."


    "It''s nothing else. It''s about younger martial brother Chen. I watched him look very bad today, and asked him if he was not feeling well, he refused to say. Since I saw him in the morning, I''ve been worried about him... "


    Mo Chen nodded and didn''t say anything.


    Younger martial brother Chen is very worried. He and younger martial brother are not the same thing. The younger martial brother died suddenly because of his only relative. As long as the people around him care more about him, he will be relieved after a long time.


    But younger martial brother Chen is different. He held back a fierce force in his heart. Although the master didn''t say it clearly, Mo Chen could sort out some clues from the news he had heard. The death of younger martial brother Chen''s mother is not simple. It is not only related to the woman married by the Chen family, but also to his father. Even younger martial brother Chen himself, if he had not come back to the mountain, would have been dead by now. This kind of human relations tragedy, no one can be relaxed lightly. What is Chen''s heart full of? Mo Chen can give an answer without thinking.


    Revenge.


    But he does not have that ability now, and it is impossible for him to go back to the mountain. First of all, it''s a family affair of the Chen family, whether the husband kills his wife or the father kills his son. After all, it''s the Chen family''s business to close the door. There''s no way to go back to the mountain. Secondly, the Chen family is very powerful, and all the masters and disciples in the backflow mountain are not enough. They are isolated and not necessarily the opponents of the Chen family.


    It''s good that the master can take over younger martial brother Chen and give him protection. It''s impossible to help younger martial brother Chen go back to his own home for revenge.


    The hatred in Chen''s heart did not diminish with the passage of time. On the contrary, he accumulated more and more. He only thought about this, and thought about it in his sleep and dream.


    I don''t know what worries he had about the past.


    "I see. I''ll see him later."


    Jiang Fan breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s good. The elder martial brother advised him to Don''t be so miserable. "


    Mo Chen just nodded.


    But he didn''t think he could persuade the fourth younger martial brother.


    It''s not something that words can make sense.


    As soon as I got up in the morning, those outside disciples and servants swept the snow again, and saw that the Kung Fu of the underground had fallen a thick layer. Most of the firewood, rice, vegetables and vegetables used on the mountain are sent from the bottom of the mountain. After winter, a lot of these things are stored, such as preserved fish, bacon, ham and pork chops. It will not be a problem to spend most of the winter. Otherwise, such heavy snow will make it difficult to pass through the mountain roads, and nothing can be sent up, and there will be a famine on the mountain.


    When Mo Chen went to the gate of Chen Jingzhi''s courtyard, the door was closed. Before he knocked, the gate opened from inside. The people in the door were more surprised than Mo Chen, and their faces changed greatly. They all stuttered: "big, senior brother."


    Of course, Mo Chen knew who this man was. He was a disciple of a foreign school. His surname was Chu. Everyone called him Chu er. I don''t know whether he was really Xinger or a nickname. Usually Mo Chen doesn''t like this person very much. His eyes are flexible and his mouth is slippery. He wants to change from an outside disciple to an entry disciple.


    There''s nothing wrong with wanting to advance. Every disciple wants to formally become a teacher, but he has to use his strength to get on the right track, and he can''t stop doing business. He always wants to follow the trend and get into the business.


    Mo Chen said yes. Chu er''s back was chilly when he saw him. As if a cat''s waist had been granted amnesty, he went out by the door.


    Chen Jingzhi also came out of the door: "senior brother."


    Mo Chen looked at him carefully at the moment and found that his face was really bad, his lips were not bloody, and his face was haggard. Compared with his younger martial brother, he looked more like he was injured or was recovering from a serious illness.


    Yesterday, it looked OK. Now how can it be like this?


    No wonder Jiang fan is so worried.


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Jingzhi can fool around in Jiangfan just now, but he can''t deal with the elder martial brother. Silence for a moment, sat down in a chair on one side, slowly rolled up the trouser legs, exposed a scar about three inches long on the lower leg.Mo Chen was surprised. When he looked at it carefully, the scar was very new, and the blood had stopped after applying the ointment. However, the wound was very deep, and the skin on the edge of the wound turned out slightly, which was very frightening.


    "How did you do it?"


    Yesterday, Chen Jingzhi was still in good condition. Younger martial brother said that Chen went to see him, but there was nothing wrong with him at that time. "It was windy last night. I slipped and my leg hit the top of a sharp stone."


    Mo Chen can see that this is not a sword wound.


    However, it is not a day or two for younger martial brother Chen to go up the mountain. Such a snowy day should not be much trouble for him.


    I don''t know how he got hurt.


    Mo Chen thought of Chu er who had just seen him slip out with a guilty heart. What''s the relationship between his younger brother''s injury and that Chu er?


    "The ointment is not good. The wound is deep. It has to be wrapped up. No matter how slow it is, it is easy to repeat."


    Mo Chen took out a medicine bottle and poured out a pill of pills: "take this one."


    Chen Jingzhi was a knowledgeable man. He quickly took the pills with both hands and whispered, "thank you, elder martial brother."


    This is a pill made by master Chen Jingzhi. It''s made of precious materials. After Chen Jingzhi went up the mountain, he heard that the master had made a furnace of it. Because the elder martial brother was always going down the mountain, the master specially gave him some pills. The wound on his body is not a great injury, but the elder martial brother gave him a pill of this medicine.


    Chen Jingzhi swallowed the pill, and the elder martial brother asked someone to bring hot water to wipe off the ointment originally applied on his leg, and put on the good medicine again. Then he wrapped up his leg with a clean white cloth. When he got up and wanted to leave, he told him, "don''t walk around any more these days. I''ll change the medicine once every three days. I''ll come over at that time. The master should be back in a few days. The younger martial brother should take care of the injury earlier, so that the master will not worry. "


    Chen Jingzhi lowered his head and said, "I have written it down. Don''t worry, elder martial brother."


    Mo Chen didn''t ask more about how he was hurt. After he came out, he sent for someone to call for Chu er. As a result, the person who had sent for him searched for a circle and came back and said, "elder martial brother, you can''t find Chu Er everywhere. I don''t know where he went again."


    "Well, when I see him, let him come to me at once."


    "Yes. Elder martial brother, is there something wrong with Chu er? Will he hide from his conscience? "


    It''s hard to say. Mo Chen just felt that most of Chen''s injuries had something to do with this Chu er. Otherwise, why did Chu Er feel so guilty when he saw him. Even though it had nothing to do with him, Chu Er probably knew the cause of his younger brother''s injury.


    It''s good that he doesn''t hide. It just shows that he has a ghost in his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    As soon as the snow stopped, it cleared up, and the sun shone on the snow covered mountains. For a time, it looked like a world of glass.


    Afraid that it will be windy and snowy in two days, it will be really delayed. Xiaodong decides to go to the memorial service today.


    Originally, he thought that he could go alone, and all the offerings for elder martial brother Jiang were prepared for him, including a fish, a chicken, two kinds of fruits, a pot of wine, and gold foil Yuanbao to be burned. As a result, elder martial brother Jiang had to go with him. He was afraid that the mountain road was steep and there was snow, but he was afraid that he was not familiar with the road. In case he slipped, fell, or lost his way, it was no small matter in this weather. The elder martial brother also said that he would go with him. He said that he had never seen uncle Yun before, and that he had not been able to send him when he was buried. Now he has to kowtow in front of the grave as a gift to the younger generation.


    That''s three people.


    I didn''t expect to meet elder martial sister Linglong when I went out. As soon as I saw the three of them going out, I couldn''t help saying that they would follow. This is good. I know that they are going to go to the grave, but I don''t know. When I look at the vastness and vastness, they go out at once. The four disciples think they are going to do something important. Fortunately, the fourth elder martial brother cut his leg two days ago, or he might want to accompany him.


    When there are too many people, Xiao Dong can''t carry things by himself. Elder martial brother Jiang snatches a basket containing the sacrifice, while elder martial sister Linglong is carrying the bag with Yuanbao. The elder martial brother has no empty hands. He unties his sword and holds one end of his sword, and lets Xiaodong hold the other. In this way, if Xiaodong slips at his feet, he can rely on him to avoid falling The dog nibbles at the mud.


    That half of the scabbard was still wrapped with a cloth used by the elder martial brother. Xiaodong began to wonder. When he really grasped the scabbard, he understood it. There are flowers and inlays on the scabbard. It''s cold and harsh to hold directly. It''s much more comfortable to pack a cloth.


    I didn''t expect the elder martial brother to be so careful.


    Xiaodong grabs the scabbard and steps on the footprints of elder martial brother on the snow. They are both very silent. However, with elder martial brother Jiang and elder martial sister Linglong, they can''t get cold anywhere. "Younger martial brother, look over there. It''s about Jianfeng. It is said that many years ago, there was an immortal talking on the top of the mountain. With a sword, most of the mountain wall was cut off, so it got such a name


    No matter whether the mountain is cut out by immortals or not, in Xiaodong''s opinion, the scenery here can be called marvelous and marvelous. The peak stands in the distance like a stalagmite. On one side of the mountain is a steep stone wall, smooth and flat, and there is no grass. It really looks like someone has cut it into this shape with a magic weapon sword that can''t be seen by ordinary people.


    "It''s so steep. Does that man climb up?"


    "I can''t do it. You can, can you? The elder martial brother also said that there are herbs on it. "


    Xiaodong turns to see Mo Chen again.


    Mo Chen nodded and said, "there are herbs on it."


    Who cares about the herbs? He wants to know how the elder martial brother got up. On Jianfeng, it seems that it''s difficult to climb Jianfeng, unless he has wings like a bird.


    Elder martial brother Jiang talked about other scenes in front of him.


    "Look over there. It''s called sanxingtai. It''s said that on a fine summer night, you can see three different kinds of light flickering on the stage, just like the stars in the sky."


    Xiaodong asked curiously, "we didn''t see it in summer."


    Elder martial brother Jiang said with a smile, "don''t talk about you. I haven''t seen you in the mountains for so many years."


    So Xiaodong will understand.


    In many places, there are legends about the origin of some places. Some of them are true and some are false. It seems that Samsung should be the latter.


    In fact, when people listen to these legends, that is to say, they don''t have to worry about the truth.


    Xiaodong''s uncle is buried behind the slope, and his kung fu will arrive soon. Elder martial brother Jiang rolled up his sleeves and folded some dead branches and hay back. The elder martial brothers worked together to clean up the snow on the tombstones and tombs, and arranged the offerings brought in orderly. They accompanied Xiaodong to offer sacrifices and kowtow.


    Xiaodong''s eyes are red, and the wine he brings is sprinkled in front of the tomb.


    Elder martial sister Linglong was very careful once. She called her elder martial brother and Jiang Fan and said, "let''s go there and have a look. By the way, we''ll sweep the snow there."


    Maybe they are in front of the younger martial brother want to cry, embarrassed to cry, or have something to say to Uncle alone is not easy to say out.


    Xiaodong''s uncle is not the only one buried here. There are several tombs scattered, and some have steles with a name engraved on them. Some of them are bare and have no marks. Linglong has been on the mountain for so many years, it can be known that those buried inside may be teachers.


    Jiang Fan was distracted when he swept the snow and turned his head and looked at it. The younger martial brother knelt alone in front of the grave. It seems that most of them are crying.


    Although a man has tears, he is still young


    There was something in Jiang Fan''s heart, which was always hard to let go. It''s not a big deal.


    When he was sweeping the snow just now, he saw that the stone pattern on the edge of the graveyard was wrong. On the day Xiaodong''s uncle was buried, elder martial brother Jiang was busy from beginning to end, not lazy at all. The coffin was covered with earth. When he built the tombstone, he could see clearly that the lines on the stone strips on the edge of the tomb platform were connected from head to end. The outer ring was Xiangyun, and the circle inside was lotus. When I saw the snow just now, the stone bar must have moved. How could the stone bar outside run into the inner circle?At that time, he still felt that he was wrong. After careful examination, he found that there were two stones in the wrong position, both on the side.


    If the position of the stone bars is different, it''s nothing. It may be that there is a lot of rain in autumn, and the water from the mountain is washed away. It may also be that there are some wild animals that have come to spoil the outside of the array on the mountain. However, no matter the natural disaster or the beast, it is impossible to build the stone foundation as it is after it has been destroyed. Only people will do so.


    Maybe who was passing by and saw that the stone bar was crooked and helped to build it by the way? But the building was careless, and without looking at the lines on the top, he reversed the positions of the inner ring and outer ring.


    If so, it would be the best.


    However, few people come to the back mountain, and even fewer people come to the graveyard.


    Jiang Fan was afraid. What if it wasn''t?


    If not, who will move the stone in the graveyard? Why? What''s the picture?


    He was afraid that he thought too much, but he was afraid that he did not think too much.


    It won''t be On the mountain, in addition to the disciples who return to the mountain, there are also several hunters scattered. They live far away and usually don''t come to the top of the mountain. Besides, those people are so simple that they can''t go out and dig other people''s tombs.


    As for his own people, it was even more impossible. Jiang Fan did not believe that anyone in his family would do such a thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Linglong turns her head and takes a look. She is far away from the tomb and can''t see the figure of the younger martial brother in front of the tomb.


    "80% of them are crying..."


    The wind is strong, Jiang Fan did not hear clearly, asked more: "what?"


    "I said, younger martial brother, I''m probably crying now."


    Jiang Fan threw those suspicions aside and nodded, "80% of them are."


    The younger martial brother is usually embarrassed to cry in front of people. At this moment, they are not in front of him. I certainly don''t have to bear it.


    Xiaodong''s eyes are full of tears at this time, but they are not sad to cry out, they are made to smoke hard.


    The mountain wind is too strong. As soon as the paper money and gold foil are on fire, the flame will suddenly jump up and roll straight to the person. Xiaodong was startled. He was kneeling in front of the tomb, so he quickly rolled back.


    Fortunately, he was able to hide quickly.


    But he couldn''t fill in the rest of the paper money a little bit, so he had to stand far away and stretch his arms to pour the rest of the bag down.


    As a result, it poured too much again, and the fire was pressed down, and all the smoke came out. The fire did not burn to the body, but the smoke suddenly fan into the eyes, Xiaodong coughed and wiped his eyes to the windward station.


    Don''t wait for the next time.


    When the paper money is burned, Xiaodong kneels down again and kowtows.


    "Uncle, I''m very good in Huihui mountain, the master is very kind to me, and the elder martial brothers and sisters treat me well, just like real hands and feet..."


    "It''s just that I''m so stupid that I haven''t learned a set of entry-level sword skills up to now. Master is going down the mountain now. I want to work hard again. When the master comes back, I will definitely take an examination of the school. Then I must be able to practice a set of sword skills. "


    There are a lot of words, all pressure in his heart, he can not say, also do not know how to say.


    My uncle brought him up when he was a child. He didn''t have to worry about him when he was dying. He dragged his sick body to Huihui mountain and entrusted him to his master.


    But he didn''t return anything. In the past, my uncle and nephew were together. If there was anything delicious and good to eat, my uncle would leave it to him. At that time, he said with great pride that when he had a promising future, he would give him all the delicious and interesting things.


    I remember my uncle laughing so happily


    Now I want to come, my heart is sour and bitter.


    Elder martial sister Linglong, they have wiped several tombstones next to each other. There is no inscription on these tombstones. All along, they only know that the master is buried below, but who is the master has never heard of.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t know who is buried here?"


    Mo Chen shook his head: "master did not mention."


    As for why there are no inscriptions on the stele, maybe there is something hidden in it.


    The elder martial brothers swept the tomb and went back. When they met Xiaodong, Linglong and Jiang Fan would not give face to each other. Even Mo Chen couldn''t help smiling.


    Xiaodong is still unconscious, left to look at the right, did not think of the problem.


    Mo Chen touched out the handkerchief and handed it to him. He pointed to his face implicitly: "wipe it. It''s dusty."


    One on the left and one on the right, with a black patch on the nose. The funniest thing is that his hair is probably too close to the fire, and the large part of his hair is burnt, and what is not burnt becomes curly hair, not to mention how funny.


    Xiaodong took the handkerchief and wiped it casually. There was no mirror. He didn''t know where it was dirty. After wiping it, Jiang Fan could not help laughing. When he looked at his face, he covered his stomach and twisted his face. He laughed so much that he thought he was crying.


    Mo Chen took the PA over: "I''ll wipe it for you."


    Mo Chen''s hand is not big or small. Xiao Dong rubbed his face a few times just now, but his elder martial brother didn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    A small face was wiped well, and it became white again.


    Mo Chen noticed that his eyelids were indeed red and swollen. His eyes were dark and wet. He could clearly see his shadow reflected in his younger martial brother''s eyes.


    It seems that younger martial brother still cried just now.


    His face was wiped clean, but his veil was dirty.


    Xiaodong lowered his head and saw the black ash on his handkerchief. From here, he could imagine what kind of honor his face was just now.


    No wonder elder martial sister and third elder martial brother just laughed at him.


    Xiaodong opened his mouth and just wanted to say something. As a result, his nose itched and his words turned into a big sneeze.


    Jiang Fan couldn''t afford to laugh. He said in a bit of a hurry, "let''s go back quickly. It''s too windy here. Don''t get cold."


    After he went back, elder martial brother Jiang, who was very worried about everything, made people boil a large pot of ginger soup, watched Xiaodong pour down two bowls of ginger soup, and advised him to drink it again.


    "Elder martial brother, I can''t drink any more." Xiaodong feels that he is going to get up and jump twice now, and his stomach will definitely ring like a jar full of water. Ginger soup had been boiled thick, just filled out and hot, two bowls down hard hot out of his sweat.Those are two big bowls. They are not the bowls with meals, but the sea bowls. Now he didn''t dare to bow his head. He felt that the ginger soup had reached his throat and was about to overflow after a little movement.


    "Well," Jiang Fan reluctantly gave up the plan to continue to pour him: "then you should be smart. If you don''t feel comfortable, tell me immediately, or you can go directly to the elder martial brother."


    Filled with ginger soup, Xiaodong didn''t eat much rice at noon. It''s not that the food is not well cooked, but that he has no room to dress up.


    The result of not having lunch was that he was hungry again in the afternoon.


    It''s easy to do. Xiaodong doesn''t take himself as a guest now. He goes directly to the kitchen. It''s not too early or too late. There is no one in the kitchen, and the fire in the stove is out. He went around and found some steamed buns. He baked them on the charcoal pan in the room. The skin was a little brown. When he broke it off, the steamed buns were ordinary Chinese cabbage and tofu stuffing, with some powdered noodles.


    Xiaodong chews a steamed bun with breath. Before the second one moves, he hears a message from outside that the master is back and has brought several guests!


    Xiaodong quickly changed his clothes and shoes. He was afraid that his breath would taste like steamed buns. He took a few mouthfuls of tea to gargle his mouth, and hurried to the main hall.


    On the way, he met Chen Jingzhi. He walked very slowly. He could see that one leg was not convenient. Xiaodong went to help him. Chen Jingzhi waved to him.


    "How''s your leg, elder martial brother? Didn''t the elder martial brother tell you not to walk around and rest more? "


    Chen Jingzhi not only looked pale, but also lacked blood on his lips. He spoke in a low voice: "a small injury is not an obstacle."


    It doesn''t look like a small injury.


    Xiao Dongxin said that the fourth elder martial brother was stubborn enough.


    He followed his elder martial brother closely, staring at his legs, thinking that if he could not support him, he could quickly meet him and help him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    The main hall of Huihui mountain is magnificent. There are dozens of tables and hundreds of chairs in the hall, which are not crowded. At first sight, it is ready to do important things and do business.


    Every time Xiaodong played here, he always wondered.


    I don''t know which master is so ambitious that he built the main hall so majestic. However, there are only two or three kittens in the backflow mountain. Even the people who watch the Mountain Gate sweep the floor and cook, and there are only so few dozens of people. This magnificent main hall is useless and idle all day.


    I don''t know which guest is coming today. The master has led them to the main hall. Either there are a lot of visitors, or their status is valuable.


    Xiaodong and Chen Jingzhi were the last to arrive. One is injured, the other is worried about this one. By the time they arrived, all the people on the mountain should have arrived.


    Chen Jingzhi didn''t want to be noticed at all. However, the two people who were late drew everyone''s attention. The people in the hall all looked back and looked at them.


    Li Fulin laughed and waved to the two little apprentices: "just wait for you two, come here quickly."


    Chen Jingzhi stepped forward. He was very straight at the moment, and his leg was not hurt at all.


    Xiaodong followed, and could only say a big word of service to the fourth elder martial brother.


    For him, it is absolutely impossible to bear the pain to walk so magnificent.


    What''s more, elder martial brother Chen is very good-looking and dignified.


    It''s said that elder martial brother Chen was born in a big family. He doesn''t usually see it. Now you can see at a glance that his elder martial brother is not a good man. He is a noble young man. He, he That''s him.


    Elder martial brother, they came early. They had already met the guests. As a result, they came late. They introduced them again and said goodbye again.


    Xiaodong is very curious about the guests who will come to the mountain at this time.


    Don''t be curious. He has been back to the mountain for more than half a year, and this is the first time he came back from the mountain.


    Besides, at this time of the year, the mountains are closed with heavy snow. I can''t think of anyone coming to visit this season.


    There were four visitors and a group of four. One elder brought three younger generation. The elder''s surname is Liu. He is wearing a long gowns of kudzu cloth, covered with a green grey crane cloak, and a sword case on his back. His eyebrows are particularly black and thick. His eyes are as sharp as stabbing a sword.


    In the face of such a bad temper of the elderly Xiaodong can not dare to look at more, quickly salute. The impression of this man is that his eyebrows are very black and thick.


    The three younger generation he brought were different from this uncle Liu. Three faces with a smile, are bigger than Xiaodong, two have to call elder martial brother, one call elder martial sister.


    Of course, we are not from the same school, but now they are all called like this. They seem to be intimate with each other. It seems that anyone has said that the world''s right way is one family. Since it is a family, of course, they are all brothers and sisters. You are welcome.


    They are about the same age as the elder martial brothers, but their spirits are much worse. I don''t know if it''s because they are here. These three elder martial brothers and sisters are all dressed in a special style. They are not like the same people as the elder Liu. What you wear on your body and what you wear on your head is not enough for your eyes. You can''t see it. Even the tassels of sabers are decorated with jade pendants and colorful jewel beads.


    Although they are so Jeweled, they are not vulgar. On the contrary, they are grand and magnificent. They greet Chen Jingzhi and Xiaodong with a smile and call them younger martial brothers Chen and Yun.


    Li Fulin obviously knew about Chen Jingzhi''s injury and asked him with concern: "how is the injury on the leg? I''ll take a look for you later


    Chen Jingzhi said: "master Fu jigua, the elder martial brother has given me medicine to wrap up the wound. He said that as long as we take good care of it and change the dressing on time, we will be all right in a few days."


    In front of the guests, Li Fulin didn''t ask any more questions. After seeing the ceremony, he ordered to prepare accommodation for the guests and prepare a table of good wine and dishes for the guests.


    When he came out, elder martial brother Jiang was still happy. Xiaodong looked at him and asked curiously, "master, are you so happy when you come back?"


    "Happy." Jiang Fan approached and said in a low voice, "the wine we drank that day was secretly taken from the master, or was it a good wine that he usually didn''t want to drink. Master came back and found that there was less wine. He must teach people. This time, when the guests were happy, the master could not remember the number of drinks. "


    No wonder I was so happy. I escaped a scolding.


    Xiaodong laughs and feels that elder martial brother Jiang is not as honest as he looks. On the other hand, he thinks it is a good thing that the guests are coming. He gives him a thumbs up quietly.


    It''s impossible for us to entertain guests with wine and rice. Xiaodong eats in his own room. I didn''t expect that the elder brother was busy and didn''t forget him. He asked people to send him a bowl of freshly fried meatballs.


    Xiaodong remembers that he said a few days ago that he was greedy for fried meatballs in winter, but it cost oil and trouble. He just thought about it, but he was embarrassed to tell the kitchen people that he wanted to eat this. It''s about the end of the new year. I''m sure I''ll fry a lot of things together. I can eat them sooner or later.


    I didn''t expect that the elder martial brother would remember and send it to him.It''s also served on the table when entertaining guests, but it usually takes a lot of work. Did the elder martial brother make it for him in the name of hospitality?


    Xiaodong laughs and throws a ball into his mouth.


    One word, fragrant.


    It''s better to eat it when it''s just fried. It''s crispy outside and tender inside. When it''s cold, it''s not delicious. If it''s hot, it''s not good. It''s old.


    Xiaodong ate a bowl of meatballs with hot soup, but he was able to support himself.


    Xiaodong can''t sit up straight when he meditates. He always feels that a mouth is like a pill.


    It''s dark outside. The wind is tight. It''s snowing at night.


    The guests came up from the mountain. Although they said that they had little to do with Xiaodong and their residence was far away from each other, they always felt a bit insecure.


    This is not the time to go out and be a guest. Is that elder Liu going to stay for two days, or is he going to spend the Spring Festival in the mountains?


    How can you spend the Spring Festival in someone else''s house? No matter how you say it, you should go back to your own home.


    Xiaodong is a bit confused. Is it possible that people who practice Taoism and learn martial arts have different customs from ordinary people''s families?


    He practiced the mind method once. Although he could not go out, he passed the sword technique in his heart. How to raise his hand and how to cooperate with footwork. Master back, will certainly test everyone''s Kung Fu. Although Xiaodong''s foundation is shallow, even if he can''t pass the pass, the master will not punish him, but Xiaodong doesn''t want to be like that.


    Elder martial brother Jiang, elder martial sister Linglong, and even elder martial brother Chen have helped him a lot, not to mention how the elder martial brother instructed him. If his posture is not good at once, it will be a waste of their efforts? If he had a good fight, the master would have known that the elder martial brother had used his heart.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    It''s a pity that things in this world will come true if we hope for them. No matter how hard Xiaodong studies, he can''t be completely transformed overnight, unless someone gives him a big way to cram all the things he can''t learn and practice into his skull.


    I want to comfort the master. But worried that he was not brilliant, but ugly, then how to do?


    Thinking about this, Xiaodong didn''t sleep well all night. However, he did not admit that he was worried about the examination. It must be the heat of the Kang and the warm wood was too warm, which made him unable to sleep in the middle of the night.


    Not sleeping well at night, Xiaodong woke up in the morning more upset. If you have enough sleep, you can give full play to your ability. If you don''t have enough sleep, you will not have enough mental strength. What can I do?


    As a result, he spent the whole night worrying, and the master didn''t summarize the examination at all. When we went out early in the morning and winter, the floor sweepers were saying that the master and the noble guest went out together and went to the top of the mountain. It seemed that they were going to talk about Jianfeng.


    Xiaodong didn''t know before, but now I know what Jianfeng looks like. At ordinary times, ordinary people can''t go up. What''s more, after two snows, the mountain peaks are as smooth as icicles, and flies can''t stand on their feet.


    It''s only the master and master Liu who can go up at this time?


    Wait, what are they doing on Jianfeng? On the sword?


    Xiaodong suddenly became curious, itchy, and went to find the elder martial brother.


    Others may not know about this, but elder martial brother should know it.


    As a result, the elder brother was not there. The little boy there said with Xiaodong that the elder brother had gone out.


    "Did you go to talk about Jianfeng, too?" Xiaodong is even more surprised.


    The little boy''s face and have honor Yan: "exactly."


    Xiaodong''s doubts are not solved until she meets elder martial sister Linglong.


    "If only I could go! Master Liu''s swordsmanship is extraordinary. It is said that the Yao dust behind him hasn''t been scabbard for more than ten years. This time, it''s rare to come here. It''s a rare chance to have a competition with master. It''s only once in a lifetime to see the chance of two masters fighting each other! Unfortunately, my skills are limited. Even if the master allows me to see it, I can''t get to the summit. Even if I can get to the top of the mountain, I can''t understand the master''s sword skill, let alone Master Liu? The elder martial brother is not the same. He will not see it in vain. He will certainly benefit a lot from it. "


    When she said this, Xiaodong gradually understood.


    No! On that day, elder martial brother Jiang also said that the only disciple on the mountain who could go to discuss Jianfeng was the first elder martial brother. The master should be an elder martial brother, so he was allowed to follow. For those who practice martial arts, it is more difficult to see such a sword debate and master''s sword style than to get a valuable treasure.


    When Xiaodong thinks about it, he is very happy. He is happy for his elder martial brother. Elder martial sister is right. The elder martial brother''s eyesight and realm are much better than theirs. It must be of great benefit for him to watch this debate.


    As for himself, Xiaodong was not a bit lost. He has just become a teacher now, and he can''t even talk about his first glimpse of the door. Such an opportunity is in vain to be placed in front of him. Just like the elder martial sister said, he can''t understand, but he can''t read.


    But Xiaodong was happy and had new questions.


    "Only the elder martial brother went? None of the elder martial brothers and sisters brought by Mr. Liu went there? "


    Elder martial sister Linglong shook her head: "I haven''t heard of it. It should be only the elder martial brother." She looked around and whispered to Xiaodong, "don''t be so stupid. Master Liu didn''t pass on his disciples at all. Although they called his martial uncle and followed him, they were looking forward to his advice. However, I heard that master Liu was not satisfied with their qualifications and did not teach any of them. You should be smart when you turn around. Don''t carelessly say something wrong, offend people and cause trouble. You don''t know it. "


    Xiaodong should do it quickly.


    Thanks to elder martial sister''s reminding, otherwise he would have never thought of it.


    Although Xiaodong is young, he has traveled many places with his uncle. He also knows that things in this world are not limited and uneven. If everyone can''t take turns, then naturally there is nothing to say, complaining that they have no ability. But if one of his peers is particularly outstanding, and everyone is envious of a good thing, and others have no part in him, then how can others be convinced? You can''t help admiring and hating, and how much right and wrong come from it.


    In this way, he could not go out with a smile on his face, so that the guests might think that he was laughing.


    But the face can hold back, the heart or unavoidably happy.


    The three disciples brought by Master Liu did not come out of the guest house this day, and all the meals were taken in. This makes Xiaodong feel relieved. He is really afraid that he may offend others by carelessness, and even implicate the master and elder martial brothers. They are all shameless.


    It''s just that this argument is different from what Xiaodong imagined. He thought that it might be two people using a set of sword techniques, or two people had a fight, at most an hour or two would come back. But the master and the three of them did not come back until the evening. Seeing that Xiaodong was wandering around the house, Jiang Fan stretched out his hand and sat down: "you should be honest for a while. My eyes are dizzy."Xiaodong was uneasy: "master, why haven''t they come back? Can it be that it''s too late to walk on the mountain road? "


    Jiang Fan knew that he didn''t understand and didn''t laugh at him: "you don''t have to worry, master. They will be OK. There are long and short points in the discussion of swords. Sometimes you won''t stop for a few days. Don''t worry about it. Go back and have a rest earlier. "


    Xiaodong opened his eyes wide: "how many days? But is there food on lunjian peak? Do you have water to drink? How can they rest at the summit when it''s dark? "


    Even if the master and they can''t be frozen, but after all, people are not immortals. It''s impossible to live a good life.


    Jiang Fan looked at him with a straight smile. After that, he explained to him, "master, they naturally bring dry food and pills. As for rest, it''s very common for masters to stay up for a few days. It''s enough to cut the ice to avoid the wind and meditate. You''re still young. It''s not surprising that you''ve been waiting for a long time on the mountain, and you''ve seen more and more. "


    Elder martial brother said this, Xiaodong understood.


    But this also can''t blame him, he did not see before, uncle still did not say to him, he used to live are ordinary people''s days, how to understand these.


    In this way, he is more interested in his master and elder martial brother. He really doesn''t know if he has become more powerful one day in his life.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    Although the snow stopped, but the mountain haze heavy, the return of the mountain was wrapped in clouds. Xiaodong grabs the window and looks in the direction of Jianfeng. Naturally, he can''t see anything.


    After saying this for a while, elder martial brother Jiang stood up and said, "elder martial brother is not here these days. I have entrusted the matter of dressing change for younger martial brother Chen to me. I will go to him now. Will you go?"


    "Together." Xiaodong gets up quickly: "I go with elder martial brother, say, how does elder martial brother Chen''s leg hurt in the end?"


    "He said it was dark and slippery, not careful." Jiang Fan took the medicine and went out with his younger brother.


    Xiaosheng calculates the days. The day when elder martial brother Chen was injured should be the day when he went to see him deliver his armguard. When he left, it would be dark, the wind was so strong, and it was snowing.


    As soon as Jiang Fan turned his head, he saw that Xiaodong''s head was drooping, and his head was bereaved of the frost hit cabbage.


    "Younger martial brother? What''s the matter with you? "


    Xiaodong was upset: "if elder martial brother Chen didn''t come to see me that day, he might not be hurt..."


    Jiang Fan thought it was something. He was both angry and funny when he heard that he had drilled into the ox horn.


    "Don''t think about it. Younger martial brother Chen is not you. With his kung fu, this kind of wind and snow is nothing to him. He also said that he was hurt because he didn''t pay attention. It has nothing to do with you. "


    Although elder martial brother Dong Xiao still can''t say so.


    When he got to the door, he heard someone talking in the room. Elder martial brother Jiang was surprised and asked, "can younger martial brother Chen be there?"


    Chen Jingzhi dragged his injured leg out to meet him. The person who followed him was not someone else. It was the elder martial sister Lin Yan who came up the mountain with elder Liu.


    At that time, Lin Yan was one year older than Jiang Fan. Compared with her, elder martial sister Linglong was not as rough as a girl. It''s not about her looks. In terms of her looks, elder martial sister Linglong is not ugly, but her coarse clothes and hair are not as neat as Xiaodong. If you look at Lin Yan, you can see that her eyebrows have been painted. Her face is thin with powder, her clothes are elegant and her voice is soft. Let Jiang Fan say that this is the appearance of a girl''s home. She is like Linglong''s disposition to beat the table and smash the bench if she doesn''t agree. If she is a girl, what does it look like? It''s just a kid who had the wrong birth.


    Xiaodong doesn''t like her very much. He couldn''t tell the reason. Maybe it was because elder martial sister Lin smelled so much smoke that Xiao Dong couldn''t breathe when she stood beside her. She was a guest from afar, so he couldn''t cover his nose with his hands?


    Lin Yan said with a smile, "brother Chen, take care of your wound. I''ll go back first."


    Fortunately, if she doesn''t leave, Xiaodong''s nose will suffer again. When Lin Yanda passes by, she brings a fragrant wind. Xiaodong quietly holds her breath. When she is far away, she breathes heavily. Together with elder martial brother Jiang, she helps Chen Jingzhi into the room.


    "You still hurt your leg. Don''t pay attention to these empty gifts." Elder martial brother Jiang helped him sit down and took out his medicine bottle: "come on, roll up your trouser legs and let me see how the injury is."


    Chen Jingzhi said softly: "my injury is much better, elder martial brother, don''t go here specially. I also have ointment here. I can change the dressing myself."


    Jiang fanxin said that younger martial brother Chen was not good at this point. He was so polite when he first came. If you have something to do, you don''t like to tell others. Why should you be so outspoken when you are with your brothers? Why should we pay so much attention to etiquette? Of course, courtesy should be there, but if it goes too far, it will become a way to refuse people from thousands of miles away. Just like this time when he was injured, the elder martial brothers should have taken care of him. He only wanted to avoid trouble, but he didn''t think that it was a proper thing for elder martial brothers to take care of each other.


    The younger martial brother was ill last time. Several elder martial brothers took turns to take care of him. After that, he became more and more cheerful. He was also close to others. He was very pleasant to talk and laugh.


    But younger martial brother Chen is difficult to deal with. He is stubborn and has a heavy mind. He won''t listen to any advice.


    After Chen Jingzhi used the medicine given by Mo Chen, he was very good. This will see that the wound has been healed. Jiang Fan will take the ointment to apply, and then re bandage: "you can change the medicine for this leg twice more, most likely it will be good. It''s a pity that there are rare guests these days. You have to avoid eating good food and drink wine. "


    Xiaodong has been silent just now, watching by, and now he has time to ask: "elder martial brother Chen, is the leg painful?"


    "It''s gone." When Chen Jingzhi finished, he saw a sad look on his face. After thinking about it, he thought that he might not believe it. He changed his words and said, "if you don''t move, it doesn''t hurt much. When you walk around, it''s a little bit."


    Jiang Fan said, "so let''s not move. What happened to the elder martial sister, Lin? "


    Chen Jingzhi stopped for a moment and then said, "I have met her before. She knew that I had a leg injury, so she sent some medicine."


    "Did you know each other before? How do you know each other? Is the relationship good? " Don''t mention Jiang Fan. Now even Xiaodong looks at him curiously.


    "That was before I went back and forth to the mountains, that is, the general acquaintance. After such a long time, I can''t recognize her, but she still remembers meAs soon as Jiang Fan heard that it was before he became a teacher, he did not ask much. Younger martial brother Chen almost never talks about things before he became a teacher, and he never mentions anything about the people of the Chen family. As the saying goes, family ugliness should not be publicized. These things are the private affairs of the Chen family. Without his mother, younger martial brother Chen must have suffered a lot in the hands of his stepmother. If you can''t think of the best of these things, why go to the bottom of the matter.


    Jiang Fan wanted to make fun of Chen Jingzhi, but when he looked at his serious face and his worried expression, he lost all interest. I remember one time he and his elder brother, the fourth elder martial brother, were tired from practicing martial arts and sat together to talk. At that time, the younger martial brother had not yet gone to the mountain. It should have happened last spring. Jiang Fan was fond of joking and told a new joke. As a result, neither of the two listened to the audience. The elder martial brother looked at the sky with no expression on his face, while younger martial brother Chen held his sword tightly. No one took part in Jiang Fan''s fresh joke, so he couldn''t laugh after two dry laughs.


    Turn around and have a look. It''s better to be younger martial brother. If you have anything on your face, you can say it. How happy it is to go straight.


    Younger martial brother Chen is different from them. Several of them, together with the younger martial brother, have no family. Younger martial brother Chen is different. He is here, but his heart is not here. Even if he didn''t say it clearly, Jiang Fan could vaguely guess that younger martial brother Chen would leave one day. Chen''s family are his relatives and enemies. He will go back again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    Every time I stay with younger martial brother Chen, whether it''s talking or practicing martial arts together, it''s always so tepid. Jiang fan is a person who talks a lot. He always feels uncomfortable in front of him and feels energetic.


    They came out of Chen Jing''s house and walked out of the courtyard. Jiang Fan couldn''t help but let out a long breath.


    Xiaodong has a strange look at him.


    Jiang Fan didn''t mean it well. He said, "it''s a little stuffy in the room."


    Xiaodong couldn''t help but take a look at the direction of Jianfeng.


    Master and elder martial brother have been there all day.


    I don''t know who will win and who will lose when Master Liu talks about sword?


    Elder martial brother Jiang was so bored that he had to nag Xiaodong.


    "Master Liu and his master have been friends for many years. When I just remember something, Master Liu had frequent contacts with his master. However, at that time, his temper was much better than that now. I remember that he always had a smile on his face."


    Xiaodong has not seen it.


    The person given by Mr. Liu felt cold and unremitting. He didn''t seem to have a good temper. He felt like he was talking about two people.


    "In the beginning, Liu was not like that. Something happened in the middle." Jiang Fan looked around and saw that there was no one around, but he kept his voice low: "I heard that it seems that Liu mistakenly killed a fellow student, and then it has become this way."


    Xiaodong is very surprised: "kill by mistake?"


    "Keep your voice down." Elder martial brother Jiang quickly compared a gesture to him: "you think this is a good thing. I don''t know if I killed by mistake. I also heard a few words from others when I went out with my master. The three people who came with me this time didn''t they call senior Liu martial uncle? In the past, Master Liu never accepted his disciples, nor did he take them with him. It seems that they were forced to follow because of the moral injustice of that time. "


    "Really?"


    "If you don''t have ten percent, you can''t see that senior Liu is not warm to them? What''s more, what a good opportunity to discuss the sword this time. Master Xu, the elder martial brother, followed and watched, but master Liu didn''t bring any of them. "


    It''s true, elder martial brother didn''t think of it.


    "The three of them came up to the mountain for fear that they wanted to see the sword debate, but master Liu didn''t take any of them. If I were them, I would not be able to hold my face


    In fact, Jiang Fan didn''t want to talk about it. However, when he saw that his younger brother was only a half grown child, it was hard to tell him such a thing.


    But when he told Linglong about this, Jiang Fan was afraid of being beaten. What''s more, he couldn''t beat him up.


    What''s more, how can you really fight with elder martial sister? To lose is to lose, and to win is to lose.


    Tell younger martial brother Chen It''s better for him to go to the kitchen without a pad.


    In fact, it''s nothing to say.


    He heard that the three of Lin Yan''s brothers and sisters came to Huihui mountain this time, not only to get more guidance from Master Liu, but also not just to see the debate.


    It''s said that he wants to marry Huihui mountain.


    Either they married elder martial sister Linglong back, or elder martial sister Lin Yan married in.


    But Linglong''s age is not as good as it is. Maybe the idea is to marry one of them.


    Naturally, people would not like him, Jiang Fan. Younger martial brother Chen and younger martial Brother Yun are not suitable.


    At the beginning, it was the elder martial brother. Master brother was born handsome and extraordinary, good character, stable personality, not to mention the rare talent of learning martial arts. What''s important is that he is a senior brother. He will certainly inherit the mantle of his master in the future. He is a certain leader of the mountain. No one is more suitable than him. If Lin Yan married him, wouldn''t he become the leader''s wife?


    But Jiang Fan felt that the marriage was not suitable.


    Elder martial brother is good everywhere. If Lin Yan wants to match him, he feels worse. First of all, it looks like Jiang Fan thinks that she and the elder brother stand together is not a match. Besides, although she was not familiar with her temperament, Jiang Fan always felt that the girl had a little too much heart and was not sincere. Not to mention that she is a member of tanjianmen. Even if she is married, she is afraid that she is here and her heart is elsewhere. When time comes, she will not become a branch of tanjianmen.


    If you don''t marry someone from tanjianmen, maybe you want to marry one from them.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Fan was even more unhappy.


    Among the two elder martial brothers in Tan Jianmen, the one surnamed song is a good-looking person. He smiles all day long, but he seems too sophisticated. The man surnamed Shi was as thin as Ma Gan, and he learned from Master Liu in his style. But Mr. Liu may not look so gloomy and arrogant, right?


    Neither of them is a good match. If the elder martial sister wants to get married, she will be living in bitter water.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know that elder martial brother Jiang''s mind has gone a thousand thousand miles. He is worried about his master and elder martial brother. I lay down at night, but I couldn''t sleep for half a day.


    Although it''s easy for elder martial brother Jiang to say, Xiaodong also believes that master and elder martial brother are not afraid of the cold north wind, but listening to the wind outside is getting louder and louder, just like the roar of a tiger and a wolf, people can''t help worrying about whether the roof will blow away.He was worried for a while, confused for a while, and in a trance, he saw someone standing in front of him, far away from what they were saying.


    When Xiaodong got closer, he saw that the people standing there were not others, but the master and Liu. As soon as he saw them, Xiaodong instinctively turned to look for the shadow of the elder martial brother.


    Ah, yes, the elder martial brother is standing by the ice rock not far away. The mountain wind is sharp, but the elder martial brother is only wearing a very thin robe. The lapel and belt of the robe are fluttering violently by the wind. It looks as if he is going to take advantage of the wind in the next moment.


    Xiaodong looked at the elder martial brother seriously and saw that he was not suffering from the cold wind, so he was relieved.


    But if you look at the master not far away, Xiaodong is somewhat ashamed.


    Master Mingming is also wearing very thin clothes. However, he is only worried about his elder martial brother. He should not forget the master.


    Master and master Liu are talking.


    The master said, "the year before last, after I came back from a trip down the mountain, I created a new set of sword moves. I haven''t got a name yet. I''ve never used this set of sword moves. I''ll ask you for your advice."


    Liu just nodded his head slightly and said, "good."


    This man really cherished his words like gold, as if saying one more word would kill him.


    "Well, I forgot to bring my sword." The master said, "chen''er, give me your sword."


    Xiaodong''s chin almost fell off.


    Isn''t Shifu here to talk about swords? What is a sword without a sword?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    The elder martial brother is worthy of being a senior brother. The master said so, so he untied the sword on his waist and handed it to him.


    The master didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He took the sword and looked at it. He praised the elder martial brother: "the sword is good."


    Xiaodong doesn''t know much about it. Sword should be treated well, but it''s a sword, not a cat or a dog. How can I bring up the word raising?


    Master saw the scabbard and slowly pulled out the scabbard of the sword worn by elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother, this sword is extremely light and agile. Xiaodong thinks that the sword is just like his own, which is quite reasonable. For example, elder martial brother himself is thin and long. Elder martial brother Jiang''s sword body is much wider than ordinary sword. The sword body is very heavy. Xiaodong tried to lift it. One hand was a little hanging when he wanted to lift it. It had to be done by two hands together.


    When the sword comes out of the scabbard, there is a long and clear sound of the sword. The blade of the sword vibrates endlessly. There is a faint white light on the body of the sword. The spiral pattern on the upper part of the sword looks like it is alive in this light, and it can''t move up and down the sword body.


    Xiaodong''s attention was attracted by the sword, and he could not bear to blink.


    I''ll see you for the first time.


    When I went to my uncle''s grave that day, he was afraid that he would slip and fall, so he held the scabbard. At that time, I only felt a little bit of hand stabbing. When I came back, I found two red marks in the palm of my hand. At that time, I didn''t take a close look at the appearance of the sword.


    "The sword is good." Liu finally gave up to say a few words this time. He nodded to the elder martial brother to show his appreciation: "it''s much better than when I saw you last time."


    Master brother Wei a body, and not because was praised on the joy: "thank you, master."


    The master waved the sword two times with a smile. When the sword passed, a piece of ice rock not far away simply fell into two parts: "it''s quite convenient. Come on, shine your sword. I haven''t seen your sword for many years. "


    Master Liu slowly untied the sword box on his back and opened it again.


    Now master and elder martial brother are surprised.


    There was nothing in the sword case.


    The master was surprised and asked, "where is your sword?"


    Master Liu used to have a nickname of "sword maniac". Apart from the sword, he didn''t care about anything. He looked at the sword more closely than his own life and stayed with him day and night. When he came, the master saw that he was carrying a sword case. Of course, he thought that the sword was in the box. Who could have thought that it was empty after opening it.


    "I kept it in a place."


    Master even more puzzled: "why?"


    Not only because it was incredible for him to let the sword go. What''s more, since the sword is not around, what does he do with his empty sword case?


    Xiaodong also felt that the sword was discussed this time Isn''t it a little too playful?


    Master, he didn''t bring a sword. Master Liu just brought an empty sword case.


    I really don''t know what the senior people think. If you become an expert, you have to be a little different and weird?


    "My sword was forged by myself. It can be said that I am not unfamiliar with that sword. Even if I close my eyes, the appearance of the sword is clear in my heart. If the sword leaves me, I can even feel where it is. The sword and I are inseparable. "


    "I know that. Everyone knows it." The master asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. Many years ago, I had a sword talk with people The man''s surname is Zhou, and you probably know him. "


    "Zhou? No, I''m afraid I don''t, but I''ve heard of it. "


    "When I saw him, he was nearly blind, paralyzed and hard to move. He couldn''t even speak clearly."


    Xiaodong is just like listening to Tianshu.


    A paralyzed man can''t speak. How can we talk about the sword?


    "And the result?"


    Liu said simply, "I lost."


    This makes it even more difficult for Xiaodong to understand how master Liu was defeated by a blind, paralyzed and not able to speak?


    "I''ve heard something about brother Zhou. Although he failed, he pointed out a road that had never been taken before. " When the master said this, he was shocked and looked at Master Liu and said, "are you also?"


    "Yes. After that discussion, I thought that he was on the right road, but he was groping for the way forward, and there was no way to do it He told me that he might as well seal the sword and take it back one day when I feel like I don''t need it any more. Maybe I can learn more than he can


    The Master seemed to have some feelings for this, and the elder martial brother''s face also showed a thoughtful look. Only Xiaodong didn''t understand it at all.


    It''s just


    It seems that this discussion is totally different from what he thought before.


    In the past, Xiaodong only thought that the discussion of sword was a contest of martial arts. Whose moves were exquisite and whose skills were profound Anyway, it depends on who wins.


    But master Liu and master Liu are really talking about it and talking about it.Xiao Dong, who has just become a teacher, doesn''t understand the truth. But it seems that elder martial brother can understand a little bit.


    It''s no wonder that the master asked the elder martial brother to follow him. If other people follow me, they can''t understand. It''s a waste of money to come.


    Master and master Liu said a few more words. Both of them didn''t mean to start. Instead, they asked elder martial brother to use a set of sword techniques.


    Of course, this is not Xiaodong''s entry-level sword technique. He has never seen his elder martial brother perform it at ordinary times. On the top of the sword peak, the ice and snow are dense, and the sword Qi rotates vertically and horizontally. The radiance of the sword is like the wings of a big eagle. The shadow of the sword becomes a piece. Xiaodong can''t see where the sword is and where the people are.


    This is not the case when you practice martial arts.


    Xiaodong looks dazzled, and forgets to close his mouth.


    Elder martial brother is so powerful


    Our swordsmanship is so powerful


    I don''t know when he can learn this skill.


    Xiaodong remembers that Shifu once said that the elder martial brother''s swordsmanship was just a first glimpse of his skills. He was still a novice when he was so powerful. I really don''t know what he was like when he entered the Imperial Palace and was so perfect.


    Master and master Liu talked for a while and sat down on the stone chair beside him for a while. Master Liu called the elder martial brother to come over and gave him some tips on his swordsmanship. The elder brother listened carefully.


    Liu is obviously very satisfied with him: "you are very good."


    The elder martial brother was praised. The master was proud and said with a smile, "his disposition is rare. Sometimes, this day is far less important than the heart. Sometimes, because of the bad nature, talent is often buried. If you have a good heart, you can go further on this road. "


    "Yes. You and I were not as calm and open-minded as he was when we were young. At that time, we felt that as long as we had a sword in our hands, we couldn''t go anywhere, and even the sky could make a hole. "


    The master looked at him: "as the saying goes, the older the lake, the less daring. Up to now, you still have the spirit and ambition of that year. I have long been determined to pass away my ambition. It is enough to teach a few apprentices. "


    "You have a successor. I envy you."


    Speaking of posterity, the master couldn''t help asking him: "are you really going to find a successor? But I don''t think the three you''ve brought this time are not suitable candidates


    "If they want to follow, let them follow." Mr. Liu was reluctant to say more about it: "heirs Even I am still confused now, how should I teach my apprentice? Isn''t that a mistake? Maybe I won''t have a successor in my life. "


    It seems that master Liu really doesn''t look up to the three younger generations he brought. Elder martial brother Jiang is right.


    Xiaodong didn''t understand the swordsmanship and mind skill, and soon lost his mind.


    The elder martial brother stood aside, but he listened attentively. The snow began to fall again. The snow covered his hair and shoulders, and even his eyebrows and eyelashes were stained with snow.


    The elder brother''s eyes and eyebrows are bright and beautiful, just like someone who has painted a pen with ink on the paper.


    Xiaodong looks at the elder martial brother''s calm expression, slowly also sees is absorbed.


    Elder martial brother''s eyelashes are so long Longer than a girl. Snow stained his eyelashes, black and white, the more clear the eyes.


    Xiaodong can''t help but lift up his hand, trying to wipe off the snow for him.


    With such a move in his heart, he quickly withdrew from the dream of ice and snow. The sky and the earth in front of him whirled and danced. Xiaodong woke up in his own room with his hands and feet moving.


    It''s warm inside, but it''s not light outside. The candlestick left at the head of the bed had not burned to the end. With this light, Xiaodong sat up with his quilt in his arms.


    Everything in the dream is clear and true. He couldn''t tell which part was true just now or now.


    Xiaodong rubbed his face twice to make himself sober.


    He wanted someone to be able to talk.


    But the man he most wanted to see was on the top of the lunjian peak.


    From a long time ago, he often dreamed. Sometimes the people and things in the dream are familiar to him, but sometimes they are completely strange and have never seen them before.


    When I was young, I didn''t know what I saw and heard in my dream, and I couldn''t remember it. Even if you want to say it, it''s all in a mess.


    It seems that the dream is becoming clearer and clearer. It was only when he arrived at the return mountain that he started. To be exact, it was after the senior brother returned to the mountain.


    Clear is not like a dream.


    If it''s just a dream, how can elder martial brother Jiang really find the oil he used to wipe his hands?


    But if it wasn''t a dream, what would it be?


    Uncle is gone, he also has no next relatives, want to look for a relative, elders can not find inquiry.


    What the hell is going on here? What did he see in his dream?


    Xiaodong beat his head two times in distress.


    Although it doesn''t seem to do any harm now, it can let him see a lot of what he wants to see


    By the way, what he saw seemed to be what he wanted to see.Last time he saw elder martial brothers practicing martial arts, this time he saw master and master Liu discussing the situation of Jianfeng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    When it''s early in the morning, I can hold my eyes tightly when it''s still warm.


    Maybe I can dream of master and elder brother again.


    unfortunately, this dream is not dreamed of, nor is he has the final say, not always able to think of success. First of all, I didn''t fall asleep for a moment. Then I fell asleep and was not very stable. I woke up again with inexplicable palpitations in my heart. Then I took a nap again until dawn.


    After practicing kung fu with his elder martial brothers and sisters, he got together for breakfast. Naturally, the conversation was inseparable from Master Liu and elder martial brother. Elder martial sister Linglong bit a piece of steamed bread: "I''ll study hard and practice hard for ten or eight years, but I''m afraid I won''t be able to match the skill of the elder martial brother. However, the opportunity for Master Liu to compare swords with Master Liu will not be certain when next time. "


    Elder martial brother Jiang always laughs and has a good temper. He gets up to serve a bowl of porridge for elder martial sister Linglong: "it''s nothing to miss this time. Won''t you tell us when the elder martial brother comes back? It''s the same as we went to see it ourselves. "


    Linglong gave him a look: "you just don''t want to be better! Can it be the same as listening and speaking? What the elder martial brother realized is suitable for him, but it may not be suitable for us. "


    Jiang Fan was not annoyed at being robbed by her. He touched his head and laughed.


    Xiao Dong eats more than usual when he has dinner with his senior brothers and sisters. He usually eats his own meal. A big cake is cut into four pieces. He only eats one piece. I''ll talk and laugh now. I can eat more.


    The cakes are steamed and baked every day. The crispy, soft, chewy and fragrant. As Xiaodong ate, he couldn''t help thinking about his elder martial brother.


    I don''t know how they spend the night at the top of the peak? Is it possible to sit on the frozen stone platform and meditate for a night?


    What do they eat now? Dry food is cold and hard. How to eat it?


    As soon as he was distracted, Jiang Fan saw it and tapped the edge of his bowl with his chopsticks: "Hey, I''m back. What do you think is so fascinating."


    "I''m thinking, master, how do they eat in the morning Can you make a fire? "


    Jiang Fan was so happy that even elder martial sister Linglong could not help laughing.


    Xiaodong was a little confused with their laughter. Although he didn''t know why they were laughing, he could guess that it was his own joke.


    "It''s not easy to eat hot food. Come on, younger martial brother Chen. You can show me your martial arts. We can''t do anything in your family. Let''s open our eyes."


    Xiaodong curiously turned his eyes to Chen Jingzhi.


    Although Chen Jingzhi is usually reticent, he chuckles, puts down his chopsticks and nods.


    Usually, the fourth elder martial brother always has a straight face. Xiaodong feels that it is the first time he has seen him for such a long time that he is a little smiling. With such a smile, it seems that elder martial brother Chen is not too old and still a young man.


    Chen Jingzhi looked for it on the table, picked up a piece of cake that had been put cold, covered it with two palms, and said to Xiaodong, "I''m a clown. I''m just a beginner in this Kung Fu."


    Xiaodong''s eyes have been attracted by the cake in his hand.


    Chen Jingzhi covered the cake in his palm, rubbed it back and forth for a few times, and then handed the cake to Xiaodong.


    Xiaodong was shocked when he touched Xiaodong''s hand. The cake that had been put cold turned hot again. It was hot to touch. It became soft when it was hot. Now it can be eaten and swallowed. It can''t be seen that it was cold and hard a moment ago.


    "Elder martial brother Chen is really good." Xiaodong is really knowledgeable. In a trance, I have heard before that some people can get hot when practicing kung fu. I didn''t expect elder martial brother Chen would.


    According to the elder martial sister''s meaning, this mental skill should be a family skill of the Chen family, not the Kungfu of returning to the mountain. But master Liu and master Liu have the same skills. They must be able to do the same.


    Seeing that Xiaodong was a little chatty, elder martial brother Jiang said, "OK, come on, younger martial brother is still young, so don''t laugh. Younger martial brother, can you still eat this cake? "


    Xiaodong felt his stomach. He had eaten a lot. Elder martial brother Chen handed him this piece, which was too much.


    Jiang Fan was not polite. He took the cake, put some diced vegetables, soy beans and so on, and ate it in two mouthfuls.


    Elder martial brother Jiang has a good appetite.


    After breakfast, elder martial brother Jiang still instructed Xiaodong to practice Kung Fu. Elder martial sister Linglong is impatient and impatient. Elder martial brother Chen can''t count on that. Besides, he hasn''t learned his own Kung Fu, so he can''t instruct others.


    After practicing sword for a while, Xiaodong stopped to have a rest. He suddenly remembered the master brother''s sword technique. He couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother Jiang, how many sword techniques do we have in our school? Have you learned everything, elder martial brother? "


    Jiang Fan told him patiently one by one: "a lot of them. What you''re practicing now is the most superficial entry-level sword technique. When you have learned and practiced it, you should learn the long moon sword technique. There are 18 moves in one set... "


    Xiaodong stood up and thought of his elder martial brother''s appearance last night, and drew a picture of the gourd. However, he was so fascinated at that time that he could only remember the whole thing. In addition, his body method and footwork could not keep up with him. He could not even compete with the elder martial brother.But after all, it''s all our own swordsmanship. Elder martial brother Jiang recognized it at a glance: "Oh, it''s like" picking flowers and playing the moon. "Even I haven''t learned it yet. Our elder martial brother has learned it for a few miles. Elder martial sister Linglong also told her master to come, but the master said that her foundation was not solid enough. If she only wanted to learn advanced and exquisite sword moves, she would be greedy and would not be good for her. Where did you see it? " Without waiting for Xiaodong to answer, he naturally went on to say, "did you see it when you were practicing kung fu? It''s not as simple as it seems. I said, younger martial brother, don''t be ambitious. If you want to learn this, you can''t learn it for ten or eight years. "


    There was another sentence that Jiang Fan didn''t say.


    Even after ten years and eight years, judging from his intelligence and talent, it is hard to say whether he can learn this sword technique. At that time, the master accepted the younger martial brother because he was entrusted by his old friend on his deathbed. He saw that the younger martial brother was close and helpless. If the master didn''t take him in, how could he live alone? But the master didn''t pay much attention to his younger brother, as Jiang Fan could see.


    However, no matter how much he likes to talk about it, Jiang Fan will not say it casually. The younger martial brother has a simple mind and is willing to work hard. Even if he can''t become famous in the future, isn''t it true for most people in the world? How many people can be as talented as elder martial brother?


    Jiang Fan himself is not much savvy, but he is also sincere, the master is also very valued.


    Xiaodong didn''t expect to learn the sword skill of the elder martial brother. Instead, he invited elder martial brother Jiang to say that he was taught. He nodded again and again to show that he was taught. He would work hard and never make mistakes. Jiang Fan nodded with satisfaction.


    Standing under the tree not far away, Lin Yan called to Jiang Fan and his brothers: "are you practicing kung fu?"


    Jiang Fan''s smile did not change, and he answered from a distance: "after practice, elder martial sister Lin has something to do?"


    Although he looks the same as usual, Xiaodong can see that elder martial brother Jiang''s smile is not from his heart. It''s different in peacetime. Now this smile is mostly polite.


    Although Xiaodong didn''t go up the mountain for a long time, he didn''t know much. But he knew one thing. Every skill is a secret of one''s own school. It''s taboo to peep and watch others practice. If elder martial sister Lin sees them from a distance, she should go away by herself.


    Although they didn''t practice any advanced Kung Fu, elder martial brother Jiang was just instructing him to learn the swordsmanship, but the truth is the same.


    "I''ve been here for two days. I''ve heard that you have a good view of the mountain, but I haven''t seen it before. It''s hard to walk around."


    Jiang Fan said, "Hey, this is a thing. If elder martial sister Lin wants to visit, we can guide you. However, the scenery of Huihui mountain is good. It was a hot day. At this time, the sky is blocked and the ground is frozen. There is no scenery to see, and the road is not easy to walk. "


    Lin Yan stretched out his hand and swept his hair disordered by the wind. His smile was very gentle and moving: "don''t worry, don''t go far, let''s walk near here?"


    She is a guest and a girl''s home. Since she has said so, elder martial brother Jiang can''t refuse.


    "OK, I''ll go back to change clothes with younger martial brother. Elder martial sister Lin will wait for us."


    When he turned around, elder martial brother Jiang told Xiaodong in a low voice: "if she asks you something later, you just have to say it before you go up the mountain. I don''t know. It''s up to me. Do you know?"


    Xiaodong nods quickly.


    Besides, he had been climbing the mountain for a long time, and he did not know much about the situation on the mountain. What does Lin Yan want to ask? He is afraid he can''t answer it.


    "Elder martial brother, what will she inquire about?"


    "I don''t know." Jiang Fan frowned: "master and elder martial brother are not here. If there is something wrong with these three people, one is trouble, the other is After all, they are guests. I''m afraid they will disgrace Mr. Liu. "


    Xiaodong thinks that he must have a new look at elder martial brother Jiang.


    Usually, elder martial brother Jiang always laughs. I didn''t expect that he had a lot of success in his heart. Master and elder martial brother are absent. Elder martial sister Linglong is impatient and can''t count on. Chen Jingzhi and Xiaodong are young. Elder martial brother Jiang is a man who can talk and make decisions.


    When he went back and added a coat, Jiang Fan and Xiao Dong went out with Lin Yan.


    It''s rare that there is no snow today. The weather is fine. The mountain ridges far and near are covered with snow and covered with snow. The sun reflects on the snow, and the bright white snow reflects the blue sky. The sky is higher and the mountain is farther away, which makes people feel relaxed and happy.


    Lin Yan wore a fur cloak with a blue background and silver border, and a circle of white wind fur at the neckline, which made the whole person more and more beautiful, and his voice was particularly soft when he spoke to them. When she came to Qianjian, she asked, "what does it look like to follow her? Is that a waterfall ahead? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Lin Yan''s tone is very natural, just like any new comer who is curious about the picturesque scenery.


    But the problem is that Jiang fan is now guarding against her. Xiaodong is even more afraid of saying something wrong. He inadvertently reveals what he should not say. His mouth is even tighter than the clam shell.


    "Oh, it''s Chenyun stream in front of me. Now the waterfall is frozen. It''s beautiful in summer."


    What is the Chenyun stream worth asking? Jiang Fan thought and couldn''t think of it. He had thought that Lin Yan was so hot just to inquire about his elder martial brother. But after spending a long time outside in such a cold day, Lin Yan didn''t ask Mo Chen anything. It seemed that he had come here purely for sightseeing.


    In such a cold day, there''s nothing to see? The more he could not guess her purpose, the more alert Jiang Fan was. Anyway, he is famous for being able to speak and speak. Now he is even more energetic to Lin Yan and takes out the whole copy of the story. He boasts too much. In fact, he doesn''t have a word of truth. Even Xiaodong feels that elder martial brother''s words are a little too much. It''s rare that Lin Yan listens to Lin Yan from the beginning to the end, and he doesn''t show any impatience.


    The more good-natured and patient she was, the more obvious her purpose was.


    Until it was getting late, the elder martial brothers got rid of this trouble. Xiaodong held back for an afternoon. Now he finally dared to speak: "elder martial brother, elder martial sister Lin Yan has turned our mountain top all around, asking about the terrain What is she trying to do


    Jiang Fan also had no clue: "I don''t know."


    Because she is a guest, we can''t ignore her.


    "Can it be..." Xiaodong said a word and stopped.


    Say so, half listen to the people most depressed, can what? You have said everything.


    "It''s OK, just say it."


    Xiaodong approached and whispered, "is elder martial sister Lin trying to find out our array on the mountain?"


    Jiang Fan was stunned for a moment: "array?"


    He didn''t really think about it.


    This is also because Jiang Fan grew up on the mountain when he was young. He heard from his master, elder martial brother and other people that the array was often mentioned by him since he was a child, and he had long neglected it. On the contrary, the younger martial brother just went up the mountain soon, when he knew little about everything and became more curious.


    For Xiaodong, the five elements hexagrams and the odd gate array are only in the legend. If it was not for his own experience of the curiosity of the array on the mountain, it would be hard for him to believe that there was something so mysterious about the array in the place where he lived now. Although people in and out of the mountain don''t feel much, people outside can''t get in if they don''t have a guide. This array is very mysterious. Tigers, wolves, animals, snakes, insects, rats and ants are all isolated from the outside. Let alone others, even Xiaodong wants to find out the clues.


    Today, I accompanied elder martial sister Lin around for a long time. When elder martial brother talked, Xiao Dong had nothing to do but pay attention to elder martial sister Lin''s words and deeds. Elder martial sister Lin inquired about the terrain and scenery around the mountain top. On the one hand, she listened to elder martial brother Jiang carefully and observed everything around her. Xiaodong himself never forgets the array, and naturally associate elder martial sister Lin''s behavior to this.


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "it should not be."


    "Why?"


    "These arrays have been lost for a long time. Even the master doesn''t know. If she could learn by looking at it like this, she would not have been called the five magic arts together with forging, alchemy and so on


    That''s also true. It''s amazing if you can learn a lost unique skill by looking at it.


    Xiaodong''s thinking was taken off course: "elder martial brother, why is the array lost?"


    Some other unique skills, such as forging and alchemy, are still mastered by some people, but there is no successor to the study of array. Is this knowledge particularly difficult? Or something else?


    "Oh, this one..." Jiang Fan said: "because the world is not peaceful, all the people who know this magic art are dead."


    All dead


    Elder martial brother Jiang said it was easy.


    If you can master such a magic skill, you should have more ways to save your life than ordinary people. Is what kind of accident can let these people die together clean? It''s shocking to think about it.


    "Well, you can drink more hot soup at night to warm up, go back to have a rest early, and walk outside for a long time. Are you freezing?" Jiang Fan thought about it for a moment, but he was still a little worried: "why don''t you come to my room and squeeze in at night? Two people are warmer than you


    "It''s OK, elder martial brother. I''m not afraid of the cold now."


    Xiaodong is telling the truth, but with his red nose and red face, this sentence is not convincing at all.


    Jiang Fan was worried that he was alone. First, he was afraid that the younger martial brother would start to burn again like the last time. Second, he was afraid that it would not be proper for him to live alone because of the strangers coming up the mountain. He insisted on letting Xiaodong change places, and Xiaodong could only listen to his elder martial brother''s orders.


    But he didn''t want to change it.


    He also thought about whether he could dream of lunjian peak again tonight. What if he changed his place and didn''t sleep like he was in his own room, what should he do?Eh?


    Thinking of this, Xiaodong is suddenly stunned.


    In my own room


    That''s what I thought naturally just now.


    Clearly before, he didn''t take it as his own room. He always felt that he lived in someone else''s place and was always uneasy. But now he thought it was his own house.


    When did it start?


    It seems that it started after the last fever. At that time, the elder martial brothers and sisters took turns to take care of him, and there was no break in the room. Although Xiaodong didn''t open his eyes, he understood it in his heart. In particular, the elder martial brother took care of him so carefully and advised him to talk so much.


    Since then, he has never seen himself as a guest.


    Elder martial brother Jiang doesn''t like to clean up. He looks a little messy inside. Some pairs of dirty shoes were left in the corner of the house. It was probably cold. The servants were lazy and didn''t take them to wash and dry in time.


    Jiang Fan was not embarrassed at all. He could sleep at night, and meditate for a night if he didn''t sleep. But I can''t make do with it. Jiang Fan took the thickest quilt out of the cupboard and covered it for him. Xiaodong folded his clothes and put them aside. Then he opened the quilt and rushed to get in. He was as flexible as a monkey. Jiang Fan looked at him and wanted to laugh.


    However, the younger martial brother is quite honest when he sleeps. When he lies down and closes his eyes, he doesn''t move.


    Jiang Fan didn''t know that Xiaodong was racing against the clock. If he wanted to go to sleep earlier, the possibility of dreaming about Jianfeng was increased.


    Jiang Fan turned off the light and fell asleep. He usually slept well, but now he has something on his mind. He has turned over several times and still hasn''t fallen asleep. He is thinking about the things of the day.


    Mr. Liu''s character and virtue are convincing, but it''s hard to say the three nephews who are hard to stick to. They must have some plans. Jiang Fan hates that he is stupid and has not enough heart. It would be nice if the elder martial brother was there. He must be able to see something and grasp the overall situation. As long as he is there, the younger martial brothers and sisters will have the backbone.


    Xiaodong is already asleep. Jiang Fan looks at him again and tucks him in. Then he lies down again.


    I think about it every day and dream at night. Maybe Xiaodong''s good luck today really made him realize what he wanted. He came to lunjianfeng again in his dream.


    Master and master Liu are talking in the distance. The elder martial brother is standing by the cliff alone, with his head down. He doesn''t know what he is looking at.


    Xiaodong looks curiously at a stone in front of the elder martial brother. But if you don''t look at it carefully, I''m afraid it will be a piece of solid ice. Xiaodong has seen this kind of translucent stone before, and it is not valuable. People often call it quartz.


    The elder martial brother doesn''t go to see the master. What are they doing here?


    The elder martial brother looks at the stone, and Xiaodong looks at him.


    Elder martial brother spent the night at lunjian peak. He didn''t look haggard, which made Xiaodong feel relieved. Probably, people with ability can live well no matter where they are. Xiaodong is always afraid that his master and elder martial brother will suffer.


    Elder martial brother cut the stone down. Not all the stones are transparent. Only the middle one is square in size. The elder martial brother cut this part out, held it in his hand and looked at it carefully for a while, then put it aside again.


    Xiaodong is very curious. I don''t know what the elder martial brother is doing with such a stone. It''s cold and heavy. It''s very inconvenient. I can''t see what''s the use.


    Master and master Liu are comparing swords.


    It''s a sword comparison, but it doesn''t look like a serious competition at all.


    The master held the scabbard of the elder martial brother''s sword in his hand. Master Liu simply put up five fingers and replaced the sword with the palm. After two moves, they stopped to talk for a while, which did not seem to be a serious fight.


    The master''s voice raised a little and called the elder martial brother, "chen''er, come here."


    The elder martial brother walked over and the master said, "come on, you use the move I just did."


    The master used the move of Master Liu, while the elder martial brother used a sword formula to make it the move that master and master Liu had just dealt with.


    The Shifu''s scabbard swung askew. With a movement that Xiaodong couldn''t see clearly, it reached the neck of the elder martial brother.


    Xiao Dong almost cried out.


    However, the master only had a scabbard in his hand, so he would not really hurt the elder martial brother.


    "No, no, it''s not like that. Come again. "


    The master shook his head and repeated this pattern with the elder martial brother. The master keeps using this move, while the elder brother has been repeating the process of parry.


    Senior brother''s response is different from each other. On the fourth and fifth turn, the elder martial brother tilted his shoulder back to block the sword. The blade peeled the scabbard open, and the metal struck each other with a clanging sound.


    Master happy: "ha ha, this is right, can block."


    Liu just shook his head: "but just now you have lost this move."


    The master even played Lai: "that doesn''t count. I didn''t fight you seriously just now."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Liu''s face helplessly: "well, if not, it will not be calculated. Do you want to compare it again?"


    The master said with a smile, "take a rest and talk about it later. By the way, you haven''t told me about the last time you went to Pingshan. "


    Although the Master seemed to change the topic naturally, Xiaodong somehow felt that the master was afraid that he would lose again and that he was afraid of losing talents.


    Not only Xiaodong can see this, but also master Liu must have seen it. Even the elder martial brother has turned his head to one side. I don''t know if he is afraid of being seen laughing by the master.


    Master Liu didn''t say much. He said, "I didn''t go to the mountain. Although the array there has been for so many years, no one can break it."


    "I''ll go with you next time. Maybe I can go up there."


    Why didn''t you find the master so boastful?


    However, Xiao Dong didn''t pay attention to the master before. At that time, he was in a muddle all day. He could look at the stream by the bridge for half a day without moving. He was indifferent to the people and things on the mountain.


    "Your little apprentice..."


    As soon as he was mentioned, Xiaodong suddenly got up and felt a little uneasy to hear what senior Liu said.


    He knew that he was not qualified, and that senior Liu was such a person who did not know how to express feelings. What he said might not be pleasant to hear.


    "Where is he from?"


    Eh?


    Xiao Dong was stunned. He was waiting for Liu to say something positive or negative. He didn''t expect that Liu just asked.


    "It''s Yuncong''s nephew. You''ve seen him. There is no one in the cloud family. He can only entrust the child to me. "


    "The cloud family? It''s not like that. "


    Xiaodong is a little sad.


    He''s really not like an uncle. It is said that uncle was also famous when he was young. Later, because he was seriously injured and had a chronic disease, he took him to seclusion. Now listening to Liu, we can see that the rest of the cloud family must have been excellent at that time, but he was just a mediocre. Uncle has always had no high expectations for him. When he left, he only wanted him to live peacefully and for a long time.


    In fact, my uncle must be very disappointed with him, right?


    If only he could be better. Not much. Just be smarter than you are now. In this way, uncle should be more relieved when he dies, and master and elder martial brothers can be less dragged down by him.


    "This child is not fit to learn sword. I''m afraid it''s a waste of time here. Why don''t you go back and find him another place? "


    Xiaodong suddenly turned pale.


    Find him another place to go?


    So, what does that mean, to send him away? Can''t he stay in the mountain anymore?


    Xiaodong is in a daze.


    Where else can he go when he leaves Huihui mountain? Even if the master found a new place to take him in, he didn''t want to leave.


    If he had heard this a month ago, he might have felt that it didn''t matter. Anyway, without his uncle, it would be the same for him to go anywhere.


    But now it''s different.


    He didn''t want to go. He was reluctant to give up his master and elder brother, to go back to the mountain, to the house he had been used to living in, and the piece of wood that the elder martial brother gave him to hold warm.


    But the master didn''t speak. It seems that he listened to master Liu''s words.


    This makes Xiaodong feel more flustered.


    Shifu doesn''t really want to send him away, does he?


    Until he woke up, Xiaodong was sullen.


    In the evening of this day, master and master Liu came down from Lun Jianfeng.


    The two outer disciples have been watching the intersection. As soon as they see the figure, they will send a message from afar. Elder martial brother Jiang takes Xiaodong with them. On the other side, the three nephews brought by Master Liu also come out with them.


    The master, smiling and waving his hand, beckoned them to enter the room.


    "It''s uncomfortable to have such a big battle."


    Xiaodong followed his elder martial brother, a little timid, and did not dare to move forward.


    He was a little afraid.


    Afraid to see Master and master Liu''s look, afraid to see them again examine the balance of the eyes.


    He was afraid that he would really hear from the master that he was going to send him away.


    Xiaodong''s eyes pass the master and master Liu and fall on the elder martial brother.


    The elder martial brother followed the two elders and came up in silence. The look did not look tired, and there was no sense of complacency.


    When Xiaodong looks at him, he also looks at Xiaodong.


    At that moment, Xiaodong is stiff, and has a guilty conscience of peeping at the bag.


    Do you know that he may be sent away?


    However, he could not see any clue from the elder martial brother''s face. He could only see that his blue cloak was wrinkled and dirty.


    The elder brother nodded at him with a smile that made him familiar and reassured.


    Master, they took a bath, changed their clothes, and came out to talk to the people. The master asked them what they had done in the past two days and how they were preparing for the Spring Festival on the mountain. Elder martial brother Jiang''s answer is in order. Master, they did not go far, but they had already prepared for the Spring Festival on the mountain."There''s only one thing," said elder martial brother Jiang, hesitating for a moment. He told the master truthfully: "there is a disciple who has been missing for several days, and everyone says he has not seen him. I''ve been looked for, but I haven''t found it. "


    The master asked, "which one is it?"


    "It''s Kenji."


    The master didn''t ask much, only said, "I''ll talk about it later."


    Xiaodong is not familiar with other disciples. For one thing, their residence is not here. They are a little far away. They don''t practice in the same place. Secondly, these disciples are not free, and many jobs have to be done by them.


    But the elder martial brother''s eyebrows moved slightly. He looked up at Jiang Fan and Chen Jingzhi.


    If other people Mo Chen will not be so concerned, it is Chu er.


    After Chen was injured, Mo Chen felt that he was afraid that he could not get rid of Chu er. He wanted to ask people to find out, but he couldn''t find anyone at that time. I thought he had a ghost hiding in his heart, but he couldn''t find anyone for so many days. He was afraid that he was no longer on the mountain.


    Will he leave the mountain for this?


    What did you do? Does younger martial brother Chen know?


    Chen Jingzhi still lowered his head and lowered his eyes. When he heard the name of Chu Er, there was no movement, as if he did not care about him at all.


    That''s not right.


    Chen Er came out of the house of younger martial brother Chen that day. They knew each other even though they had no important relationship. When he heard that the whereabouts of the people he knew was unknown, there was no movement from younger martial brother Chen, which was obviously wrong. His performance was too unnatural.


    When the master came out of the room, Mo Chen asked Jiang Fan about it.


    "Who''s the one with Chu? Did you say anything? "


    "His roommate is Liu Huilin. I have already asked. Chu er''s belongings were still there, and he did not take away the silver he had saved. It didn''t look like he was fleeing down the mountain. But he did not show up for days. Liu Huilin and his colleagues are also worried about whether he fell off the cliff because of the heavy snow. Otherwise, he would not be able to stay outside because of his kung fu


    "Is there anything more or less in his objects?"


    Jiang Fan shook his head.


    In fact, he also agreed with Liu Huilin''s conjecture.


    Chu Er probably had an accident because of the sudden snowstorm that day. It''s very dangerous to return to the mountain. If you don''t say anything about it, there are several places on the steep cliff. If you step on it and fall down, it will disappear. Where can we find people in such mountains and seasons? There''s no place to look for the bones. It''s possible to wait for the spring flowers to bloom and the ice and snow melt, but it''s meaningless to look for it at that time.


    "Keep your eyes on it. Don''t be careless."


    This is true. There have been such things on the mountain before. It''s not from their sect, it''s the hunter on the mountain. When they don''t have food at home, they come out of the snow and want to get some game back. They fall down to the cliff and die. They don''t find anyone until the snow melts next year.


    But Mo Chen always feels that things here are not so simple.


    Younger martial brother Chen usually does not associate with others. What did Chu Er go to do with him that day? But Mo Chen wants to ask him, he has disappeared from sight. Is this a coincidence?


    Having said this, Jiang Fan said with a smile: "the elder martial brother should go to see the younger martial brother, too. If you are not here for two days, he doesn''t think about food and tea. He looks at Lun Jianfeng all day long. He is really eager to see. He is afraid that you and master are frozen and you are hungry. I don''t know why he came back here


    Mo Chen also thinks about his younger brother. The rest of the family don''t have to worry about it. Only the younger martial brother, who is young and weak, can''t help but worry.


    "Then I''ll see him."


    In fact, Xiaodong has a lot of words to say to his elder martial brother.


    He didn''t know whether all the scenes he saw in his dream were true. He wanted to exaggerate that his elder martial brother was good at swordsmanship and asked whether his master was really defeated by Master Liu in sword playing.


    He also wanted to ask Do you know if the master is going to send him away.


    But the more I want to know, the more timid I am. I''m afraid the answer is the worst.


    Mo Chen saw his younger brother standing by the bridge from afar. The snow was all over the place. He was wearing a thick coat and wrapped from head to foot. He looked like a fat cotton ball.


    Feet on the snow, every step made a creaking sound. Xiaodong heard someone coming from afar. He could tell who it was at that moment.


    "Elder martial brother."


    "It''s so cold, how can you stay here in a daze? Go inside and talk. "


    After entering the room, without waiting for Xiaodong to speak, the elder martial brother took something out of his sleeve: "this is for you."


    "This is For me? " Xiaodong looked up in surprise.


    Mo Chen put the translucent quartz stone monkey into his hand: "on Jianfeng, there are only stones except ice and snow. This is carved by me with a knife. It''s not good. Take it and play."www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    The stone carving was supposed to be cold, but because the elder martial brother always carried it with him, the little monkey was ironed warm and warm by his body temperature, which was hotter than Xiaodong''s hand.


    He held the little monkey, how many doubts in his heart, at this moment all rely on the back to stand.


    "For me?"


    The elder martial brother smiles and nods.


    There is space in my younger brother''s room. He is still young. There is nothing in the room that belongs to young people. It''s empty. It makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    When the younger martial brother came to the mountain, his luggage was just a small burden. There was nothing else but two clothes to change. It was heartbreaking to look at it. At the foot of the mountain, a half old child of his age always has a lot of gadgets. The younger martial brother''s life in the past is certainly not the same as it is now, but he is very sensible and never asks for anything. The more sensible you look, the more heartache you will feel.


    Xiaodong holds the little monkey tightly.


    He saw the elder brother picking materials and watching him cut stones, but at that time he didn''t know that it was for himself.


    In fact, Mo Chen didn''t guess right. Xiaodong''s life was different from that of ordinary people''s children before he went back and forth. He had no playmates and didn''t have any favorite gadgets. I don''t say it when I don''t remember. Since he can remember things, he always follows his uncle everywhere. He doesn''t stay there for a long time. Since he doesn''t even have a home, there is nothing that belongs to him. Once they lived, the neighbor had a little yellow dog. He was very close to Xiaodong. When he saw him, he wagged his tail. Xiaodong was also willing to feed him something to eat and play with him. But he can''t have these cats and dogs himself. On another occasion, he and his uncle saw the dough figurine in the market. The craftsmanship was very good. The birds, animals, insects, fish and people were all lifelike. He looked and looked. When his uncle asked if he wanted to, he still shook his head.


    A noodle also costs two Wen. Besides, where do you put it after you buy it?


    Uncle to him very little, did not lack his food and clothing, but he is not so careful, can not remember that children in addition to food and clothing warm, but also need the next thing.


    Xiaodong clutches the little monkey tightly, too hard, palms are sweating.


    "Thank you. Thank you, elder martial brother."


    "It''s not a precious thing. You can use it to press books. When it''s warm, I''ll bring you some things, but I don''t know what you like


    "All, all like it." Xiaodong doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. Obviously, it''s a happy thing, but my heart is sour and my nose is sour, and my voice is trembling: "but elder martial brother, you have business when you go out. Don''t delay things for the sake of fragmentary things."


    "No delay." The master asked him, "how are you these two days? I heard from younger martial brother Jiang that you are getting cold again? "


    "No, No Xiaodong quickly denied it, waved his hand and said, "elder martial brother Jiang has forced me to drink a lot of ginger soup. No matter how much cold air is driven away."


    He didn''t like the taste of ginger. Elder martial brother Jiang also made the people in the kitchen cook more thick. He poured it on him several times. It was so hot that he felt like he was burning from mouth to stomach. After half a day, he belched again. Don''t mention it''s hard.


    Mo Chen also see, smile, also no longer mention this.


    Xiaodong has been holding the little monkey. After seeing off the elder martial brother, he can''t bear to let go. The stone is really the piece of stone that the elder martial brother was looking for on lunjian peak. Xiaodong is no stranger to it at all. However, he did not see the master who carved stones. Unexpectedly, the craftsmanship of the elder martial brother was quite good. The little monkey carved it vividly. The long tail was rolled and a peach was held in his paw. The peach was carved with two leaves on its stem. Look carefully, the monkey''s mouth is wide, curved, or smiling.


    Xiaodong held the little monkey in his hands. He liked it more and more. He didn''t want to put it far away when he went to bed at night. He put it on the edge of his pillow so that he could see it again when he woke up.


    When the joy finally subsided and the sleepiness got up, Xiaodong remembered an important thing.


    He forgot to ask his senior brother. Master Liu said that he would be sent away by the master. Did the master agree? Do you really want him to leave the mountain?


    Xiaodong also knows that Liu is not saying that out of a bad heart. He is not very sophisticated. It sounds like he has known his uncle in the past. Even if the friendship is not good, a well-known senior person in the family has no reason to do harm to a child. Master Liu said that he was not suitable to worship under the master''s door, so he was really not suitable.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t want to go.


    He didn''t want to go even though the master would arrange a more suitable place for him.


    Tomorrow, when the master is free, he goes to tell the master that he doesn''t want to go, he wants to stay in Huihui mountain. If the master doesn''t agree, he will kneel down and ask elder martial brother Jiang to help him out.


    Master Liu still carried his sword case after he went down to Jianfeng. Before Xiaodong saw the little monkey, he still had doubts about whether the sword box was really empty, but now he has no doubt. What he saw in his dream was real, not imaginary. Since there is no sword in the sword box of Master Liu in the dream, it must not be.¡­¡­ It''s just that he doesn''t understand why he dreams about it? Even if Xiaodong is young and has little experience, he knows that this is not an ordinary thing. He and his uncle have gone through many places, and have never heard of any talented person who can do this again.


    My uncle didn''t seem to have, and he didn''t talk about whether other members of the cloud family did.


    I don''t think so.


    That''s the question. Why does he have such a strange ability?


    Xiaodong is puzzled. He looks at the little monkey, happy and worried. He doesn''t sleep well all night.


    When I got up the next day, there were a lot of things. The master wrote a couplet early in the morning and asked them to stick them on the door. There are not only couplets, but also the characters of "Fu" written on the red paper. Even the post in front of the main hall is pasted. The big red couplets and the characters of Fu are very straight and straight, reflecting the ice and snow, which adds a lot of happiness to the cold and cold backwater mountain.


    Xiaodong doesn''t dare to come to the master, so he pesters his brother in and out. Mo Chen wants to do something, and he grabs it. Mo Chen wants to send people, he runs errands first. This day down, but let Mo Chen some cry and laugh.


    Younger martial brother, this is obviously something in mind. Otherwise, even if the elder martial brothers are close, they will not be so sticky.


    He asked once, but Xiaodong stopped talking.


    He wants to ask the elder martial brother, the master doesn''t really want to send him away, does he?


    But the words stopped.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to tell the elder martial brother that he is really flustered and has no basis. He especially wants to discuss with someone. If the elder martial brother can tell him not to leave, it will be considered as having taken dingchi pills for him. However, he did not know how to tell the elder brother. If the elder martial brother asks him a question, how does he know and how should Xiaodong answer it?


    Master Liu only told his master that the elder martial brother might not have listened to what he really heard. Xiaodong didn''t talk about Jianfeng. How could he know? Did you tell the elder martial brother that he dreamed of it?


    This obviously doesn''t make sense.


    Seeing that he refused to say it, the elder master could see that the things in his heart must be very troublesome, otherwise it would not be so difficult to export.


    Was he bullied?


    Or do children like something and dare not open their mouth?


    No, Mo Chen shook his head and ruled out these thoughts.


    There are so many people on the mountain. Guests should not do such a thing. As for other younger martial brothers and sisters, Mo Chen can also promise that they won''t do it. When Linglong and Jiang Fan were brought back, Mo Chen was already sensible, and they could be said to be big in his eyes. As for younger martial brother Chen, although he is a bit stuffy, he does not bully the weak.


    He asked again. Xiaodong was a little hesitant, but he still said the meaning.


    If I don''t have a sword exam recently, I''m still in the school


    I was worried about this.


    Mo Chen relaxed: "it doesn''t matter. As long as you work hard, the master won''t be angry. What the master dislikes most is the kind of person who has little intelligence but steals and plays tricks. The master has said before that if people always think they are smart and can cheat others, they will only fool themselves in the end. "


    "But..."


    If he really is not this material, the master thinks that his rotten wood can''t be carved, and decides to send him away?


    Mo Chen was not impatient at all. He comforted him carefully: "I''ll help you with the sword road in the evening. The time when you go up the mountain is short, and the master won''t be too strict with you."


    Xiaodong still asked what he said in his heart: "elder martial brother, what should I do if the master thinks that I can''t be made up and wants to send me to other places instead of staying in Huihui mountain?"


    Mo Chen was stunned for a moment.


    He didn''t expect his younger brother would ask such a question.


    In fact, on Jianfeng, when Master Liu said this with his master, Mo Chen also heard it.


    But he didn''t take it to heart.


    Younger martial brother has been a teacher seriously. Unlike those outside disciples, if there are no major changes, it is impossible for any disciple to join the school. If we say that talent is not good, there are many people with bad talent. If we drive people away because of bad talent, how can we have this truth?


    At that time, Master Liu said so, but the master didn''t say no, mostly for the sake of the face of Master Liu. The master should not want to send away the younger martial brother.


    He didn''t expect the younger martial brother would worry about this.


    "What? Did anyone say anything to you? "


    Mo Chen''s first thought was that someone was threatening younger martial brother. Are those uninvited guests making fun of him? Or are some of the disciples in the outer gate uneasy and envious that the younger martial brother can become the master''s entry disciple at a young age?


    "No, no one said anything to me." Xiaodong quickly explained: "it''s just that I don''t think I''m competitive..."


    "You don''t have to worry about that, didn''t I? The master values the character of his disciples, and his talent is next to him. Who have you heard of who was expelled from the school because of his bad talent? "


    I don''t think so.


    But master Liu said that sending him away is for his good. If the master wants to really do it for his good, will he send him away?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Mo Chen didn''t urge him to practice martial arts for the sake of his younger martial brother''s heart, so he let him follow his side.


    As a result, Xiaodong found out that it was not easy for him to be a master brother. Shifu is a shopkeeper. He doesn''t pay attention to all the trivial matters in the sect. The people in charge all ask the elder martial brother for advice. The master of martial arts is also a regular time to teach. These things are said more or less. After half a day, the elder martial brother has become a housekeeper. He didn''t have a rest when he came down from the Jianfeng. Xiaodong was distressed when he looked at his elder martial brother.


    Master brother has enough things to do. He can''t share his worries and help him. He also bothers him with his own affairs. At this thought, Xiaodong also got up his spirits and helped him do some chores.


    Although he said that there was no chore that he could do, he was just about to deliver things to the master. Xiaodong took the errand and went with the box. Master is not in, and Liu and two people out.


    When Xiaodong put down the box and came out of the master''s room, he couldn''t help but look around.


    He remembers that master has a darkroom. He knows how to get in.


    He might have been curious about the truth before, and wanted to verify it, but now it is no longer needed. Since the stone monkey was given to him by the elder martial brother, there is no need to confirm it. Xiaodong knows what she sees in her dream.


    I came out from the master and met two nephews of Master Liu. Xiaodong quickly saluted: "elder martial brother song, elder martial brother Shi."


    Elder martial brother song shouts nothing. Elder martial brother Shi sounds a little strange. Brother dampness?


    Elder martial brother song is OK, smile should: "cloud younger martial brother." The elder martial brother Shi was cold faced and didn''t say a word, just like someone else owed him a lot of money.


    "We''re looking for martial uncle. I don''t know if he''s with Master Li?"


    Xiao Dong shakes his head: "the master is not in, and master Liu is not. He says he is out."


    Elder martial brother Song said with a smile: "in this case, we will go back."


    Xiaodong is not familiar with them and has not much to say. Liu himself wore cloth clothes and shoes, but the three younger generation dressed up very fastidious. This elder martial brother song''s turban is decorated with beads. Xiaodong doesn''t know these things and knows that it must be expensive. Such a jeweled man is totally different from Huishan.


    It was beyond his control to dress Xiaodong, but in his heart he could not help thinking that if the elder martial brother dressed like this, he would be much more handsome than the two guests. Although these two are well dressed, their looks and bearing are not as good as those of the elder martial brother. Master brother''s face with a smile makes people feel like spring breeze. Although this elder martial brother song is also smiling, he can only remind Xiaodong of the smiling tiger.


    Besides, what''s the use of dressing up so well? I can''t do it. Otherwise, how could only the elder martial brother follow me this time?


    He turned around and took two steps. Suddenly someone said, "you stand."


    Xiao Dong was stunned and turned around.


    The elder martial brother looked at him coldly: "how long have you been learning sword?"


    Without waiting for Xiaodong to answer, he went on to say, "it''s said that the swordsmanship of Huihui mountain is a school of its own, which is very unusual. Younger martial Brother Yun is also wearing a sword. Why don''t we have a duel? "


    Xiaodong just said a word for me, which was interrupted by elder martial brother song. He pulled the elder martial brother Xie back and said, "what are you talking about? Younger martial Brother Yun has just started his career, don''t you know? Do you want to deceive the small with the big? "


    Elder martial brother Shi didn''t listen to his advice: "I don''t want to bully the small with the big one, but elder martial brother Mo doesn''t like my three moves and two moves. If you want to ask him for advice, please don''t move. It''s said that younger martial Brother Yun has a good relationship with Mo, and his kung fu must also be good. If we can have a discussion with younger martial Brother Yun, we will not come back to the mountain in vain. "


    Seeing that he didn''t listen to his advice, elder martial brother song''s face began to sink: "what are you talking about? When you look back, you must be blamed. We don''t only live for one day or two. If you want to ask elder martial brother Mo for advice, you may not have a chance? Come back with me. "


    After teaching younger martial brother a lesson, elder martial brother Song said to Xiaodong, "his heart is straight and his mouth is quick. Don''t blame him for his thoughtfulness."


    What can Xiaodong say?


    He can see that Shi is dissatisfied with the elder martial brother. I''m afraid it''s because the elder martial brother went to Lun Jianfeng, and none of the three of them can go there, so they are dissatisfied.


    Others hate the elder martial brother. Xiaodong is proud and worried.


    His elder martial brother is so powerful, of course, he deserves to be proud.


    It''s this person that makes people dislike at first sight. He still wants to make trouble for elder martial brother. What should I do?


    Xiaodong was a little worried when he went back, but when he saw the elder martial brother, he figured it out.


    Shi''s ability is not as good as his elder martial brother, so he can only vent his anger on such a small role.


    Xiao Dong thinks more and more happy, the footstep is light as if want to fly up.


    He didn''t take it seriously when he was sneered at. He patronized for elder martial brother.


    This is Xiaodong''s first spring festival in Huihui mountain. There are not many different places at the foot of the mountain. Everyone had new clothes and meat to eat. Elder martial brother Jiang even prepared fireworks for Xiaodong and took him to set off fireworks in the open space in front of the main hall.Xiaodong took the incense and said: "elder martial brother, I''m not too small," while playing happily, he couldn''t stop. The colorful flame of the fireworks reflected in his eyes, which was particularly shining.


    No one had ever played with him before. Xiao Dong was sweating. Li Fulin stood in front of the steps and said, "it''s been so long since I''ve been up the mountain. I''m glad to see him for the first time."


    Mo Chen stood behind him and whispered, "the younger martial brother is usually very sensible and has rules. It''s good to make them happy for the new year today." After a pause, Mo Chen asked, "what did Master Liu think about that time?"


    Li Fulin couldn''t remember: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Chen reminds half a sentence: "the matter of younger martial brother."


    "Oh." Li Fulin remembered.


    In fact, there was no plan to send him away. Liu Hengmao that person always does not think before and after thinking about things, never heard of who accepted the apprentice and then turned out. If he was worried about the child''s porcelain quality, he would not have come down to accept apprentices. You should know that although there is only one word difference between accepting and accepting apprentices, the meaning is too different. At that time, he just accepted him. Later, just like Liu Hengmao said, he would recommend the child to another teacher. He had such a face and popularity.


    But since he decided to accept an apprentice at that time, how could he repent afterwards?


    But at the moment, Li Fulin asked the apprentice, "is your younger brother and abbess too stubborn, which makes you this elder martial brother dislike?"


    "The master told a joke." Mo Chen also knows that the master always likes to joke: "the younger martial brother is still young and has no enlightenment, but he is willing to work hard and not lazy. Although he didn''t go to the mountain for a long time, he got along well with the elder martial brothers. This is also the fate of his return to the mountain with us."


    "Well." Li Fulin nodded and said, "I''m not that ambitious person. I have to ask all my disciples to become dragons and phoenixes.". I think Xiaodong is a good boy. He''s not stupid. He''s a little bit worse. He''ll practice hard in the future. But I''ve always been a shopkeeper. I have to pay more attention to you as a senior brother. "


    "Master, don''t worry. If you have a master, you can''t be wrong."


    Li Fulin''s silent smile.


    He also knew that his master was not very competent. Fortunately, he accepted such a big apprentice, and he could share his worries at a young age.


    Xiao Dong played half a night, his shoes and socks were wet with snow, and his cotton padded clothes were also wet with sweat. Mo Chen called him to his room to sleep. The next morning, I got up early. My clean and soft new coat and clothes were already on the edge of the bed. My shoes and socks were all baked and placed warm in front of the bed. Xiaodong knows that yizhun''er was prepared for him by his elder martial brother. He doesn''t dare to stay in bed any more. After he opens the quilt and shivers, he gets up in a hurry.


    On the first day of the new year, their brothers stood in a row and kowtowed to their master. The master called out with a smile and gave each of them a red envelope. Even senior Liu also gave them a red envelope. However, Xiaodong thinks that this is not prepared by Liu himself. He looks like he is the kind of person who will think about this kind of human courtesy.


    However, it''s a pleasure to receive two red envelopes. Elder martial brother Jiang is the most talkative. He tucked the red envelope into his arms and said, "thank you very much, Master Liu. It would be nice for you to go back and forth every year to celebrate the new year. Our elder martial brothers have entrusted us with more blessings."


    Master Liu just showed a little smile, but Li Fulin was angry at his fat apprentice. In a hurry, he was happy to receive a red envelope. He didn''t think that Li Fulin could not give it to his younger generation since he had given it to him? He''s spending more, OK?


    However, in the bottom of my heart, there are many apprentices on my side. If I calculate what I receive and send out, I will not suffer any loss.


    There was a long whiplash outside, and there were red paper scraps on the ground. On the mountain, as well as at the foot of the mountain, there are several dumplings for each bowl. The round, fat and Yuanbao like dumplings are put on the table steaming hot. Xiaodong doesn''t like dumplings very much. The flavor of Huihui mountain area is heavy, not only salty, but also many seasonings. In the stuffing, there are more ginger, onion and fennel flour. Although he doesn''t eat dumplings at ordinary times, he doesn''t get used to eating steamed stuffed buns.


    Xiaodong didn''t mean to be picky, but when he tasted the dumplings, he was surprised.


    This dumpling is not heavy at all. It''s very light. It''s made of dried vegetables and eggs with dried bean curd fungus. It''s vegetable stuffing. It''s delicious and sweet.


    Is this dumpling stuffing with a new recipe? So the taste is different?


    Or is he the only one who tastes like this, and someone else''s is different from him?


    Xiaodong can''t look at other people''s dumplings with their bowls. His eyes wander on the table. The elder martial brother is aware of this and raises his head to him to eat quickly.


    Xiaodong understood and lowered his head to pick up dumplings and send them to his mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    This bowl of vegetarian dumplings, others may not be used to eating, his bowl should be ordered by his elder martial brother, and made for him in addition.


    Elder martial brother It''s the elder martial brother.


    Xiaodong wants to stay in the mood than before and firmer a little bit.


    He also wants to spend the Spring Festival in Huihui mountain. As he is today, as he is now, he will eat a bowl of hot dumplings with his master, senior brothers and sisters.


    The vegetarian dumpling also ate a sugar dumpling, the appearance looks like other dumplings, a bite is full of sugar juice, and this sugar dumpling is also hotter than other dumplings, Xiaodong didn''t guard, his tongue was scalded, ah, raised his head, hissing straight suction air conditioning.


    Linglong asked him with a smile, "are you eating sweet dumplings? These two are packed every year. When they are cooked in the pot, it''s hard to see who''s lucky to eat them. This year''s sweet honey must be smooth. Don''t be too hot. Just eat it. "


    Xiaodong asked happily, "really? Then I''ll have to eat it I''m not afraid of scalding, so I swallow the remaining half of the dumplings.


    Afraid that he might choke, Jiang Fan urged him: "you can have a drink of soup. What are you going to do if you eat so fast? Who else did you rob? "


    Xiaodong quickly drank two mouthfuls of dumpling soup, but after drinking the soup, the sweet feeling is still in the mouth, throat, has been sweet to the heart.


    Li Fulin doesn''t follow the rules so much. It''s the first day of the new year''s day again, and it''s OK to talk at the table. Xiaodong looked around curiously: "didn''t you say that you made two sweet dumplings? I''m eating one here. Who else is eating? "


    As a result, all the people at the table laughed, and Li Fulin also laughed. He pointed to Jiang Fan and Linglong with his chopsticks: "you''ve learned to cheat students. The first time you spend on the mountain, you''ll cheat him. This time, you won''t be able to cheat him in the coming year."


    Cheat?


    Xiaodong is more confused.


    Or Mo Chen cleared his throat and said to him, "in fact, the sweet dumplings are packed according to the number of people in the kitchen. After cooking, put one in each bowl according to the portion..."


    This means that everyone has dumplings?


    When Xiaodong looks around again, they all smile and nod.


    I thought I was really lucky


    That is to say, dumplings are still eaten, Xiaodong is satisfied. He has secretly opened the red envelope given by the master. There are two gold leaves inside. Xiaodong only heard of this thing, or see the first time, especially feel strange. The gold leaf is very delicate. The veins on it are very clear. Even if you don''t take it for flowers, you can wear it with red thread.


    It''s a pity that after a few days of happy life, the master said that he would get up early tomorrow and go to the martial arts field to see if their Kung Fu had improved and who was lazy.


    Xiaodong is a little flustered this time. He is not lazy. These days, he is not only a vest knack, but also a meditator. He often practices his sword skills. It''s just that I haven''t made much progress. The first twenty moves of swordsmanship are OK. After the master said these words, he left, leaving several disciples with different expressions. The elder martial brother seems to be the most calm and calm, of course. Elder martial brother''s Kung Fu is the best among them. Originally, he was the one with the highest talent. He practiced hard and worked hard all the time, so he didn''t have to worry about the examination. Elder martial sister Linglong''s eyes are straight, and she says something in her mouth. She doesn''t care about the cold talk with other people, so she leaves first. It seems that she is not so sure about tomorrow''s school entrance examination. She may have to cram for food when she goes back now. Jiang Fan''s face is not very good-looking. Although he is not lazy, he is not diligent in practicing martial arts. He knows it best in his heart. Sword moves are practiced every day. They have become a habit. Sometimes when they are played, they don''t lose heart and their strength is not fully used. This time, the master wanted to take the examination, but Jiang Fan was also a little guilty. He was afraid that the master would find out. If you are admonished by the master in front of the younger martial brother, you will not be able to keep your face. You''d better go back and grind your spears hard. If you''re not happy, you can be more refined. Chen Jingzhi couldn''t see how much change in his expression. He said hello to Mo Chen and Jiang Fan and left first.


    In the end, Xiao Dong and Mo Chen are the two.


    Xiaodong was a little ashamed: "elder martial brother, I''m really not proficient in this sword technique. Maybe I''ll make Shifu angry when I take the examination tomorrow..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Chen looked at his younger brother''s face in a panic, and gave him a reassurance: "don''t worry, master''s apprenticeship is more important than character. In terms of talent, younger martial brother Jiang''s talent is not good either. As long as he is willing to work hard, the master can see whether you are attentive and will never drive you down the mountain. "


    "Really?"


    "I asked the master myself, and the master said the same thing."


    Xiaodong''s heart was finally relieved.


    But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t worry about the examination tomorrow.


    Mr. Liu is still on the mountain. He may come to the school tomorrow. Xiaodong thinks he will lose his face. The difference is that he will lose face more or lose less. If Mr. Liu is not here, he will lose face only in front of the master and his own elder martial brothers and sisters. Anyway, he was the last one for you. But if you make a fool of yourself in front of Master Liu, don''t you let master and elder martial brothers follow and lose face?"Don''t think too much about it. How about practicing the sword at ordinary times, and how about when it comes. If you are eager to be kind, you may make mistakes instead. In fact, if Liu is here tomorrow, that''s a good thing. He has a profound understanding of swordsmanship, which can not even be compared with the master. If you can get some advice from him tomorrow, it will be good for you in the future. Otherwise, why do you think the three nephews around Liu are so close to him? Isn''t it possible to get his guidance and instruction? "


    Elder martial brother is right. Xiaodong understands the truth.


    That is He felt that master Liu seemed to have some prejudice against him. In addition, he said to his master that he would send him away. Xiaodong was afraid of this elder Liu. He could not help but feel a little frightened at the thought of dancing a sword in front of him.


    Mo Chen stayed and taught Xiaodong several moves, and practiced the whole set of basic sword techniques to Xiaodong. It''s a pleasure to watch elder martial brother practice sword.


    With the same sword technique, Xiaodong makes a lot of mistakes and omissions when he comes out. It''s just like flowing clouds and flowing water. In particular, Xiaodong found it very difficult for him to perform this set of swordsmanship. However, his elder martial brother was very comfortable in lifting heavy weights. After performing one set of sword techniques, he was very relaxed and happy.


    "Go to bed early at night, keep your spirits up, don''t get up late tomorrow, just wear a pair of light shoes."


    Xiaodong nodded: "elder martial brother also early son rest."


    But when the elder martial brother left, Xiaodong didn''t mean to have a rest at all. Whether he opened his eyes or closed his eyes, his posture of holding the sword was still hovering in front of him.


    If only he could practice like the elder martial brother. No, no, I don''t want to be like the senior brother. Half of the elder martial brother is OK.


    In his mind, he recalled his elder brother''s movements, breathing frequency and footwork. He could not help but take up the sword and not pull out the scabbard, so he rowed in the room.


    This style of master brother is very calm, not fast. That kind of waist to loose some, too tight and straight, but let oneself uncomfortable.


    I don''t know why. It seems that senior brother''s set of demonstrations really played a role. Xiaodong felt that it was easier and more proficient to practice this time than any previous one. Just like untiing the things that have been tied to the body, the whole person is much more relaxed, and the movements are much more flexible than before.


    He was astonished and pleased, and unbelievable.


    It''s hard to describe this feeling in words, and he can''t tell how and why this change happened.


    He practiced it again and again, and now he can do the movements that he didn''t do well, and the moves and movements that he always forgot can also be connected.


    Until he was out of breath and could not lift his arm, Xiaodong stopped.


    At the moment, he was sweating all over his body. His clothes were soaked with sweat, and he was very tired.


    Although tired on the body, but happy in the heart.


    If he can practice better tomorrow than now, the master should be able to tell him.


    Xiao Dong wiped his sweat before he got into the bed. He was so happy that he rolled back and forth with the warm wood.


    The next day, Xiaodong woke up early. It was not light outside. He thought that the time was almost up. He did not dare to delay. He got up and put on his clothes. After washing, he went out quickly.


    Elder martial brother Jiang was waiting for him not far from the door. Seeing him running over, he also told him, "slow down, don''t fall. I thought you didn''t wake up. I was wondering if I''d like to call you


    "Thank you, elder martial brother Jiang, for coming to wait for me. It''s time to go."


    Jiang Fan was also very nervous. He held the sword in his hand, and his palms were sweating all the time. From left hand to right hand, he changed from right hand to left hand. Even Xiaodong found that elder martial brother Jiang was not the same as usual. This situation was very unusual.


    "Are you OK, elder martial brother?"


    "It''s OK. It''s OK." Jiang Fan wipe sweat: "it''s late, let''s go."


    Is elder martial brother Jiang worried?


    Xiaodong thinks he is right.


    As for Yu Xiaodong himself, he was scared to death in advance, but when he came to him, he was not afraid. I''m afraid it''s no use at this time. Anyway, as the elder martial brother said, as long as he is not lazy, the master will not be too strict with him, let alone drive him down the mountain. As long as he practises well, it is best for him to be as light as yesterday''s elder martial brother. The elder martial brother gave him a drill, and he was satisfied that he could learn three points.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    On this day, not only Xiaodong and his disciples, but also a number of other disciples came to the examination. They looked worried and hoped that they could be looked after by the headmaster in the examination, and then turn over to be the entry disciples.


    Xiao Dong, one of these disciples, knows only a few of them, and he doesn''t have much contact with him at ordinary times. Because When he looked at these people, he always felt guilty.


    Just as many people are not satisfied with him, Xiaodong himself feels that this entry disciple is not qualified. In terms of his aptitude, he is no better than others. Some of the disciples from other schools must have better quality than him. In terms of hard work and hard work, a few of the disciples practice sword, forgetting to eat and sleep, never slack off, much harder than Xiaodong.


    So hard work, up to now is only a foreign disciple. Xiaodong, however, has been accepted by his master as an entry disciple because he takes advantage of his status. How can people be convinced?


    Jiang Fan also saw that some of his disciples were not good at staring at Xiaodong. He cleared his throat and stepped over Xiaodong to get ahead of him.


    Xiaodong is thin and Dingding, walking behind Jiang Fan, and his whole body shape is almost blocked by him. Jiang Fan has always been very popular. Although he is not as authoritative as the elder martial brother, those outside disciples dare not be rude to him.


    Xiaodong knows that elder martial brother Jiang''s action is to help him out. He is moved and ashamed.


    Relying on the support of elder martial brother is not a real skill. In the future One day in the future, he will be convincing on his own.


    The elder martial brother and the master have not arrived yet. All the others have arrived. Xiaodong originally thought that there were only five of their brothers in the examination today, but he didn''t expect that his disciples from other schools were also included in the examination.


    When everyone arrived, they stood at the side of the court. The outer disciples stood behind Xiaodong in two rows. Xiaodong could feel that someone was staring at him from behind. He had more than one look.


    The more people stare at him, the straighter Xiaodong''s back is.


    There is a Chen Jingzhi between elder martial brother Jiang and him. This elder martial brother Chen''s leg injury just happened. Except for the greeting between the brothers when he first came, he didn''t say a word. Apart from a person, Jiang Fan said nothing to Xiaodong any more, so he kept silent with him.


    The sun rose.


    Li Fulin accompanied Liu Hengmao to come over, Mo Chen followed. When Xiaodong sees the elder martial brother coming from afar, his eyes are bright.


    The elder martial brother followed the master and master Liu, nodded his head slightly toward Xiaodong and bent his mouth slightly, revealing a light smile.


    Xiaodong also smiles at the elder martial brother. His mouth is big and his two rows of small white teeth are all exposed.


    At the sight of the elder martial brother, he suddenly had the backbone, and he was not afraid at all.


    Xiaodong thought that others didn''t notice him. Well, there are not many people who can see his expression now. But Li Fulin and Liu Hengmao, who have already approached, have a lot of eyes. They can see the change of Xiaodong''s expression clearly. First, he was taut from head to foot, like a milk cat that would jump up and blow hair at any time. Then, the whole person seemed to be lighted up. His eyebrows were relaxed and his smile was as sweet as eating honey. Li Fulin was stunned when he saw it. He said that xiaotu''er was still young. If he was a little older, he would surely invite a group of young girls to chase him Run behind the thigh.


    He glanced over the other disciples, looking at Jiang Fan, who tried to breathe in and wanted to straighten up his chest to make himself look higher. He also looked at the unruly female disciple Linglong, who wore a bun casually. Then he saw the four disciples who were always silent and deeply resentful. He had a vague thought in his mind.


    The cloud family''s characteristic is the fine eye, which is particularly stubborn. This is true of the two cloud families he has met. But Xiaodong''s eyes are not small at all, maybe like his mother


    When Li Fulin and Liu Hengmao came to the stage beside the martial arts training ground, the disciples standing at the bottom saluted the master neatly. Li Fulin looked at the blue and white seedlings under the stage and waved to Liu Hengmao with great pride: "look, I spent all my time here."


    Liu Hengmao took a look at him and found that his swaggering and flaunting manner was particularly tiresome.


    They have never been able to say the same thing about swordsmanship, seeking Tao and accepting apprentices, and their temperament is not the same. Li Fulin is straightforward and Liu Hengmao is rigid. Li Fulin loves something in the cup, and he is most annoyed by people mentioning elegant things to him. Liu Hengmao doesn''t like drinking. If he doesn''t practice sword, his favorite pastime is playing the piano and playing chess.


    How can two people who are so far apart become intimate friends? Don''t say other people can''t feel their heads. Even Liu Hengmao doesn''t understand himself.


    What is there to show off about having apprentices? With Li Fulin''s style, accepting apprentices is misleading. However, Li Fulin felt that Liu Hengmao had to wait for his own enlightenment to accept his apprentice? What if you don''t realize it all your life? It''s so miserable that there''s no disciple to inherit the mantle. It''s too late to regret.


    Xiaodong heard his master say two scene words at the bottom of the stage. He stepped back and sat down. The examination was presided over by the elder martial brother.


    The first one to stand out was an outsider, Xiaodong, and they had to step back.


    The disciple saluted his master and master Liu first, then took a sword formula and began to practice a set of sword techniques that Xiaodong had never seen before.It''s a lot of manpower The blade splits into the air and sends out sharp wind. The moves make it very fast. Judging from the way, this set of sword technique is not like the way to return to the mountain. Some of Xiaozi''s disciples have been in the school of Kungfu. It seems that this is what this disciple is like.


    Although Xiaodong''s swordsmanship is not good, he has received a lot of advice from his senior brothers and sisters. His vision is different from the past. Xiao Dong couldn''t judge how the sword technique was. However, when he looked at the disciple, he only felt that he was more than fierce, and that he was not smart enough. Every move was stiff and sluggish, and his body and footwork were heavy and clumsy.


    After practicing a set of swordsmanship, the master only said, "OK."


    The man looked a little depressed. He withdrew his sword and pulled his sleeve to wipe his sweat.


    It seems that there is no hope this time. Master, this is OK, which means that he is still far from being.


    Then there was another disciple from outside. As soon as his body method came out, Xiaodong paid attention to it, because this man did not use any other way, but the basic sword technique that Xiaodong was practicing.


    Compared with Xiaodong, the outside disciple is much more proficient in sword skills. If it had been yesterday, Xiaodong would have felt that he was not as good as the other party. However, after watching the elder martial brother practice once yesterday, Xiaodong couldn''t see the same way of swordsmanship.


    This person''s moves are also right, but how can the elder martial brother be so heroic and spirited? Although the moves are the same, compared with the elder martial brother, this man''s moves are tangible and godless, and they feel It feels like a lot of things are missing.


    Sure enough, after the disciple finished practicing, the master didn''t even say the word "fair". He nodded slightly and asked the man to step down.


    Xiaodong heard that these external disciples can''t stay in the mountain for a long time. If they don''t make any progress in the school examination several times, the master will not let people stay on the mountain, because it will be a waste of time to stay in the mountain any more. It''s better to go down the mountain and not to seek a future, or to avoid being mistaken.


    Even a few people went up, the master did not praise, Master Liu''s face is more indifferent, more did not point out which one.


    Xiaodong takes each one seriously. He unconsciously wants to compare each one with his elder martial brother. Of course, none of them can be compared. The eldest brother is the best.


    As soon as the disciples of other schools had gone up, the master suddenly ordered elder martial brother Jiang''s name: "fan''er, you come up."


    Elder martial brother Jiang was very surprised: "me?"


    "Yes, I''ll see if your Kung Fu has improved."


    Elder martial brother Jiang didn''t expect that the master would suddenly jump over others and point him to him. However, after the accident, he said yes and walked to the field.


    Usually, elder martial brother Jiang always laughs when he sees people. Xiaodong has never seen elder martial brother Jiang look so solemn and attentive.


    Elder martial brother Jiang looks like this. The eyebrows are thick and the face is square.


    "then I will make a fool of myself and ask the master to judge and correct it."


    Elder martial brother Jiang''s long sword is out of the sheath. He is not tall, but the sword he uses is longer, wider and heavier than ordinary people. It is not impossible for Xiaodong to lift the sword with one arm, but it is impossible for him to use it freely. But this sword is very suitable for elder martial brother Jiang. Elder martial brother Jiang''s sword moves are dignified, broad and rigorous. The more you look at it, the more people feel that the sword should be heavy, as heavy as a mountain. I''m really against this sword. I''m afraid I can''t breathe.


    Elder martial brother Jiang As expected, I have real kung fu. At ordinary times, he seems to have no temper. He is a good man. Xiaodong even thinks that elder martial brother Jiang is a bit of a mother-in-law. But elder martial brother Jiang with the sword seems to have become another person, another familiar and strange person, a person who can''t be underestimated.


    Elder martial brother Jiang''s sword technique was seen by Xiaodong when he practiced martial arts in the morning, but it was different from now. The movements are the same, but the spirit is different.


    Yes, it''s this one that''s different.


    Just now that person and the master brother is also a spirit.


    If he hadn''t seen his elder martial brother show him from beginning to end yesterday, Xiao Dong would have been confused and confused about the difference. But now he feels like he knows a little bit, but he can''t say it in his mouth and his heart is full of it.


    He thought of the sword technique of the elder martial brother on the lunjian peak. He couldn''t see the sword moves clearly. He only saw the fierce and vertical sword spirit.


    The sword of elder martial brother is not like his people. Elder martial brother usually seems to be very gentle and considerate, but on that day, on Jianfeng, the light of the sword can prick people''s eyes.


    When elder martial brother Jiang took up his sword and stood up, several people couldn''t help saying, "good sword technique!"


    "How nice of you, elder martial brother Jiang!"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    When he looks at fan Linglong, he doesn''t have a look. If you don''t wear this Taoist robe and change it into a satin coat, you will be the rich young master of the local rich family.


    But after taking the sword, I suddenly felt like a different person, but It''s totally different.


    The sword, held by Jiang Fan, seemed so appropriate. If a skinny person uses such Epee, such as Xiaodong, even if he can carry it, can he play it? Even if you can play it well, you can''t turn around. The sword is too strong to throw people away


    In this way, what does the sword look like? He remembered it was cyan. There were patterns on the blade. The body of the sword must be narrower. Compared with elder martial brother Jiang''s sword, I''m afraid most swords are narrower, but the length is almost the same. Although it doesn''t make any sense, Xiaodong is still stubborn and thinks that the sword of the elder martial brother is more beautiful.


    No matter whether his idea is biased or not, Xiaodong can be sure that the swords of his senior brothers are suitable for them.


    After elder martial brother Jiang, Chen Jingzhi went up after a few people.


    Xiaodong was in a muddle at the moment. He didn''t even notice how other people''s Kung Fu was. He felt vaguely that he had touched an important thing, but he could not see clearly and could not grasp it.


    In front of his eyes, there are many crisscrossing illusions.


    At one time, it was the sword light of the elder martial brother, which was like the green lightning covering the sky and the earth. At the other time, it was elder martial brother Jiang''s moves that did not seem to be skillful.


    What should his sword look like?


    Xiaodong looks down at the sword he wears. This is just an ordinary green sword, which is also worn by the disciples of other schools. There is no foundation for the beginners. Of course, it is impossible for the master to make a famous sword or sword for such a disciple to spoil. Even if the master gave it, Xiaodong didn''t dare to use it.


    Although he didn''t know what kind of sword was suitable for him, he certainly didn''t look like this one.


    It was not until Jiang Fan couldn''t help touching his hand that Xiaodong came back to his senses.


    He felt that he was just a little distracted, but it was no more than a cup of tea. As a result, he looked up and saw that all the people on the field had already been rotated once, and only he was left Well, he''s not the last one. The elder martial brother is still behind him. For example, when listening to a play, the final break must be the finale. It is either the most heartrending song or the most warning to the world. If a whiplash is put to the end and a squib is put out to hold the fire, everyone will feel very upset.


    Did he stay so long?


    Xiaodong felt that he had left for a while, at most A stick of incense? A cup of tea?


    What swordsmanship did those people demonstrate? So fast?


    Even elder martial sister Linglong and elder martial brother Chen have already gone up? Xiaodong is a little confused to the middle of the martial arts field.


    There seems to be something wrong. Did he just stand up and doze off just now? Why didn''t he hear it at all and didn''t see the drill of elder martial brothers and sisters? I don''t even have the slightest impression.


    Li Fulin saw the little disciple, but he was puzzled and didn''t seem to wake up.


    Liu Hengmao simply narrowed his eyes. Anyway, he had seen all the things that should be seen in front of him. It was less than a year since he started to read it. He didn''t have any savvy and talent in swordsmanship. He just made himself uncomfortable.


    The appearance of Xiaodong makes Jiang Fan and Linglong secretly worried.


    Is it because today''s scene is big and there are many people, so I''m so scared that I''m so stupid?


    Never mind! It doesn''t matter when you get stage fright, but you can''t do it now. This is not to say that such a stage fright will make the master deny the students'' usual hard work and practice, but that the formal examination in Huishan is not available every year, which is a very important thing. It''s ugly to say that if the eldest martial brother makes a fool of himself and shows his timidity in such an examination, some one will be whispering behind his back tomorrow. If he doesn''t say that his prestige is ruined, it will be difficult to convince the public in the future.


    This is especially true for Xiaodong. He is the old friend of Shifu Tuogu. He is not suitable for his age. Some people learn from childhood, but Xiaodong is a little older. Some people bring art to become teachers. Then he is young and has no foundation before.


    All the disciples thought that he was just accepted by the master with the respect of a dead man. None of them was worse than him.


    In the past, Chen Jingzhi had been ostracized and aggrieved, both overtly and secretly. Because before Chen Jingzhi came, the master had only three of his own disciples, who had been brought up since childhood. Those who later went to the mountain to learn art were all outside disciples. They are not unconvinced. First, they come early and have been in the mountains for many years. They are the same father and son as the master. Second, the three of them really have real skills. Not to mention the elder martial brother, even elder martial sister Linglong can easily beat them to the ground. After entering the school, the elder martial brother often points them out.


    But Chen Jingzhi is not easy to bully. After two angry disciples were taught by him, others were at least polite to him, whether they were convinced or not.


    If the younger martial brother makes a big fool today, others will only look down on him in the future. Even if Mo Chen and Jiang Fan protect him, I''m afraid that he will have a bad life.But now that everyone is watching, Jiang fan can''t go up to help.


    Of course, elder martial brother can''t go up.


    Or the master opened a mouth: "you start a short time, the teacher usually did not give you much advice, how much will play how much, do not worry."


    Xiaodong calms down and pulls out his sword.


    Mo Chen felt that there was something wrong with his first form of sword technique.


    Although Xiaodong''s swordsmanship was not taught by Mo Chen, since he came back, this matter has been taken over by Jiang Fan. As soon as Xiaodong picked up his sword, he was very stiff. Mo Chen can see that he is eager for good, the more so, the more nervous.


    But now, my younger martial brother, the body of the sword looks light and soft. Instead of the feeling that it was too tight to be broken in the previous two days, it makes people feel a kind of careless perfunctory.


    No, it can''t be said to be perfunctory.


    Mo Chen doesn''t know how the younger martial brother jumped from one extreme to another. It was not like this yesterday. Is this really stage fright?


    If you look at the two movements, Mo Chen still feels a little different.


    Although the movements are still soft and weak, the younger martial brother''s swordsmanship is more fluent and coherent than before, which makes the master know that he is not lazy. But Mo Chen didn''t put down his mind. He was thinking, what''s wrong with younger martial brother? Could it be that someone else from the front showed off his entry-level sword skills several times, and he was at a loss because of too many examples? Most likely. Younger martial brother has learned several kinds of sword techniques before, but I feel uncomfortable when I hold the sword.


    At the last few forms that Xiaodong was not familiar with all the time, he did not make any mistakes this time. It can even be said that he performed much better than Mo Chen expected.


    The murmurs of the rest of the room faded away.


    Although the performance of the younger martial brother is not much outstanding, there is no fault, which is enough. Mo Chen secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that the younger martial brother''s sword was upright, the lower part of the Taoist robe was flying in the wind, and I was worried. It''s not warm at all today. Mo Chen doesn''t feel much about it. The younger martial brother''s clothes are much thinner than usual. It must be because he has to take the school entrance examination today. Otherwise, he will wrap at least two coats on his body.


    Fortunately, it''s over here. Some of the people in front of him, Li Fulin, couldn''t see it, while others encouraged him. As for the pros and cons of right and wrong, Mo Chen has a clear idea. When you instruct your younger martial brothers to practice, you can also have a definite target.


    After leaving the martial arts arena, Li Fulin didn''t let his disciples disperse. Instead, he sent people to the main hall and admonished them before they separated. This is also the proper meaning of the beginning of the new year. Although Li Fulin is usually a shopkeeper, he can''t treat his disciples like sheep herding. The outer disciples scattered, but left some of Xiaodong''s disciples.


    "Come on, let''s show you what you got out of the house." Li Fulin didn''t look as serious as he had just now. He returned to his usual appearance with a smile and waved Xiaodong to him.


    "I''ve seen your swordsmanship just now. It''s good. It''s interesting. I''ll have to work hard in the future."


    Xiaodong is still a little restless. When the master said something, he briefly returned to his mind for a while. As soon as the master finished speaking, he began to be distracted. Mo Chen couldn''t help it. He was afraid that he might trip over the door sill, so he took him by the hand. As a result, when he crossed the gate, he didn''t stop at all, and directly raised his legs and stepped over. But when he stepped over, he began to wander again.


    Mo Chen has a headache. Didn''t you sleep well last night? It''s not like that.


    What Li Fulin brought back this time is very miscellaneous. Many of them are weapons, and they are all strange weapons. People often say that there are eighteen kinds of weapons, but there are many that are not included in them.


    Xiaodong looks at the sword on the shelf.


    This sword is soft. How soft is it? It can not only be rolled up around the waist, but also wrapped around the legs.


    In this way, the blade of the sword is very thin, and the sword technique used is certainly not ordinary.


    Xiaodong just thinks these weapons don''t look like new ones. They all seem to have been used by people. He has seen the swords sold in the shop outside. Generally, they are not sharpened, and the new one is different from the old one.


    Master, how did you get such weapons used by others? For those who practice martial arts and cultivate Taoism, their weapons will not leave their bodies easily. Some even value their lives more than their lives. It is often said that the sword is destroyed by people and killed by the sword.


    Xiaodong also guessed a few points, Mo Chen said softly: "80% is someone who wants to calculate, but the master has suffered a loss in the master''s hand."


    So these things were collected by the master. Booty?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    Xiaodong somehow thought of snatching the catapult with the street children when he was a child. First he quarreled and then pinched it. The winner could take the catapult away.


    He was amused to think of it.


    Of course, this weapon is not the same as a child''s catapult.


    Besides the soft sword, the weapons the master brought back included fans, flutes, and even a pair of chopsticks. It looked like they were made of mahogany.


    Xiaodong was so curious that he picked up the chopsticks and weighed them. It was not wood. The wood was not so heavy. It should be refined iron. The red color was painted on it.


    Elder martial sister Linglong also saw this pair of chopsticks. She took it from his hand curiously, and then went to ask the master, "how is this thing used?"


    It''s too short. Most people say that an inch long is a strong point, and an inch short one is dangerous. The sharper a short soldier is, the better. But this pair of iron chopsticks is still blunt. Even if someone else stands still and makes a stab, it''s hard to say whether it can be stabbed in.


    The master looked at it and said, "I remember that she was a woman from southern Xinjiang. She was defeated by her face. I didn''t see her moves clearly. If you like it, you can play with it. "


    Elder martial sister Linglong asked the other brothers if they wanted to, and she stayed.


    Since there is no one to grab with her, the red chopsticks also have color paint patterns, it is not suitable for men.


    Xiaodong picked up the fan and found that the fan was light and floating. The bone of the fan was like jade. The fan face was an indescribable material. It might be made of gold and silver mixed with silk. As soon as you open it, you can see the flickering light on the fan.


    It''s very nice.


    Can this be used as a weapon? How to fight? Shake it off and slap your opponent in the face? Otherwise, can the fan cut, chop or stab?


    No wonder these things are called Qimen weapons. Their usage is really different from ordinary swords.


    Mo Chen took the fan out of his hand, looked at it and said, "this fan is a little mysterious."


    Xiaodong looks at him eagerly. It seems that he wants to know what the mystery is.


    Mo Chen holds the fan in his hand. I don''t know how he turned it on the fan shaft. With a slight noise, the front end of the fan bone suddenly protrudes sharp spines, which are glittering and murderous.


    See Xiaodong scared back half step, Mo Chen quickly fan one: "don''t be afraid, it''s OK."


    "It''s insidious." Xiaodong is also cold unexpectedly scared a jump, at this moment and close to see: "if you don''t guard against it, you really will be plotted."


    "These fan bones can shoot out and hurt people. They are all controlled by machine." Mo Chen doesn''t dare to give such things to younger martial brother again. In case of mistake, it''s not good to hurt others or himself.


    Xiaodong said, "the owner of this fan is definitely not a good man."


    It''s a child talk. How can people in the world be divided into good people and bad people? However, the master''s Kung Fu of this fan should not be very brilliant. If you have real skills, you don''t need to make these flower devices.


    Another weapon is more strange. It can''t be put in the box. It can only be placed by the wall.


    "It looks like a scythe, but it''s a little bigger."


    It''s not big. The sword stands beside the wall. The handle is as high as Xiaodong, and the blade is wide and long. Of course, the scythe is used to mow grass. Someone made the weapon into a sickle like this. Is it used to


    Xiaodong thinks that the situation is very frightening.


    The weapons brought back by the master don''t look like those used by good people. Several senior brothers are used to it. 80% of them often do it.


    Jiang Fan picked up a drum happily and said with a smile, "these people may have committed crimes in the hands of the master, or they may have been provoked by the master and defeated by the master. The master doesn''t usually take people''s lives. Just taking weapons can be regarded as punishment. "


    A drum?


    This thing is even more strange. Does anyone beat people with drums?


    Li Fulin was in a good mood when he saw the drum. He made a point of explaining it to his disciples.


    "It''s the property of a tricky Taoist. He said that he was good at expelling ghosts and removing filth. He claimed that the ghost was his" magic weapon ". He said that it was a face fairy drum. If you beat it, you could scare away the demons and make changes. I heard what he said about lotus flowers. I said that the drum is really a good thing. I should bring it back to show you all. Don''t stay in the mountains all day. The world outside is a bit unknown. Come on, come on, all of you. No, the drum is so effective. "


    Li Fulin said this, several apprentices are happy, even Chen Jingzhi''s face with a smile.


    Of course, other people will not really go to the drum, or Linglong smile on the surface of the drum two times, the drum is a good drum, the sound is loud. But can you subdue demons and eliminate demons? No one can see that.


    These things brought back by the master really opened his eyes to Xiaodong. These weapons may be strange or insidious. If you don''t see them with your own eyes, you can''t imagine that there will be so many harmful things made by others. If you really go down the mountain in the future, you must be more careful, and don''t be cheated by others.


    Li Fulin showed this to his disciples. He also meant to warn them.This scene, Mo Chen has experienced many times, master''s intention he also understood. Not only he, but also Jiang Fan had a good idea. What he didn''t understand was probably younger martial sister Linglong and younger martial brother. Younger martial brother is still young. Everything is new and unexpected.


    But younger martial sister Age is a year old, like a year, long stature, ability is also long, but this heart is not long.


    It''s not early. Li Fulin also knows that for today''s school entrance examination, the apprentices do not say that they forget to eat and sleep, and they are not relaxed. They are separated.


    Among the five apprentices, the first three are not worth mentioning. As for Chen Jingzhi, Li Fulin, like his younger apprentice later, earned money from his old friends. There is talent, and there is no lack of diligence, that is, the anger in my heart has not diminished with time, but has become stronger than before.


    As for the little apprentice Li Fulin did not expect much from him. On the one hand, Xiaodong''s bones are not good, and on the other hand, he is still young and has no idea.


    Today''s entry-level sword technique seems to have improved, but it is still visible and godless. Only the sword moves have no sword meaning.


    This can not be forced. Li Fulin said two words of relief to Chen Jingzhi, and encouraged Xiaodong two more. Chen Jingzhi has been drooping his head. Li Fulin doesn''t know what he says. He doesn''t listen to him. Eight Chengdu is ignored. For this apprentice, Li Fulin sometimes only feel helpless, the knot will not be untied because of a few words from others. And Xiaodong When Li Fulin spoke, he opened his eyes and listened carefully, as if to remember every word he said.


    He is born with a natural talent and can''t be turned around by manpower. It''s not his fault that he has poor quality. He has also made great efforts, but maybe he has no great future in his life.


    The child seems a little longer than he was when he went up the mountain?


    Li Fulin quietly measured it, as if it was a little longer.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    It seems that the little apprentice has a good life on the return mountain! They''re all growing up.


    Li Fulin was very pleased.


    Li Fulin is really afraid that he has something to trust. Now, the little disciple has begun to grow a head, which shows that he takes good care of people. Although he looks thin now, he grows an inch or two every year. In a few years, his apprentice will grow into a nine foot man like his uncle.


    Xiaodong looks at his master and looks like a sleepwalking smile. He always feels like a silly smile.


    "Go back. You need more practice. If you don''t know what you can''t do, ask your elder martial brothers and sisters. It''s the same to ask the master. "


    Xiaodong nodded obediently.


    Li Fulin can''t help it. His obedient apprentice is so painful. As for talent, he already had a great apprentice who was so outstanding that he didn''t have to force all his disciples to be equally outstanding.


    "Come on, this is for you. Shifu gave it to you, but none of your elder brothers and sisters did."


    Xiaodong''s hand was stuffed with a bulging purse, heavy. He thought it was the master who gave him pocket money? But the new year''s red envelope has been given. Although everyone needs pocket money, it''s really of little use on the mountain. There''s no place to spend money. Unless you go down the mountain, there''s no place to spend money in the town.


    As a result, when I turned my head, I realized that what was in the purse was not copper or silver, but dried fruit. I don''t know what kind of fruit it is. It''s probably brought by the master from the foot of the mountain. It''s smaller than jujube. The flesh is sweeter than honey and has an indescribable aroma. Xiaodong chewed the pulp clean, but not willing to spit out the nut, the nut is also sweet ah, sucking in the mouth as delicious as sucking. The fruit is air-dried. It''s not cooked with honey. I don''t know what kind of fruit it is, and I don''t know if the kernel can be planted in the backflow mountain?


    Xiaodong, with a nut, holds his purse tightly. Li Fulin smiles and winks at his apprentice.


    Mo Chen originally wanted to talk to the younger martial brother. Jiang Fan came in from the outside in a hurry and whispered in his ear, "elder martial brother, I have found Chu er."


    Mo Chen didn''t show any color on his face and followed Jiang Fan out of the house.


    Jiang Fan''s voice was very low. As he accompanied Mo Chen out, he said, "it was discovered by the hunter who lived in the Xiangbei slope. XueDa wanted to cut more firewood. As a result, he found that there was a man in the snow, wearing the clothes of Huihui mountain and waist token, and they sent them."


    "Have you seen it?"


    Jiang Fan said, "after a look, his face, hands and feet were bitten by wild animals, but he could recognize that it was Chu Er, and his waist tag was also his."


    Mo Chen into the stone house, stone platform with a body covered by linen. Take a look at the cloth, Mo Chen also determined that the dead person is Chu er.


    "Does anyone else know about it?"


    "Only the two men at the gate knew that they had brought it in, and no one else knew. I''ll tell them not to talk nonsense


    The body was so cold that he was as hard as a stone that he could not tell when a man died. In addition to the bites, there were bumps and bruises on the body and several broken bones.


    There is no sword injury, it seems that there is no poisoning.


    Jiang Fan tentatively said, "it seems that he fell to death?"


    "Maybe." Mo Chen always thinks it may not be so simple.


    Because it''s a coincidence.


    It happened that younger martial brother Chen hurt his leg for some reason. Chu Er happened to be in and out of his place. Younger martial brother Chen usually has no contact with anyone, especially with these outside disciples.


    It happened that Mo Chen wanted to find him and ask him exactly. He died. After that, if the snow had not been covered by the snow, he might have been found out.


    It may never be discovered.


    Jiang fan is also a little confused.


    He didn''t think as much as Mo Chen.


    This guy is also holding a letter on the mountain, the relationship between the writer and the master is not good, but he has to give some face. In any case, there are many disciples in the outer gate, so the master left him behind. However, his popularity was not good. He was not talented enough to practice hard. He was only thinking about opportunism. None of the disciples from other schools made friends with him. However, there were two people who had a grudge against him.


    He also has a lot of Kung Fu in him. It is not so believable to say that he fell down and died. Even the younger martial brother can''t make such a mistake.


    Can''t you do something annoying and be revenged by others?


    It''s not impossible.


    However, one of the most important rules of the backflow Mountain Gate is that it is strictly forbidden to kill each other. No matter how bad he is, if his disciples do attack him, he must make sure that there is no one among the disciples on the mountain.


    If there is such a person, then we have to find this person.


    "Do you want to report this to the master?" Jiang Fan asked softly.


    "I have to answer."It''s just that the time is not right now. Master Liu and his nephew are still on the mountain. Maybe it''s a domestic disgrace to return to the mountain. If there are no visitors, it''s easy to check if you close the door. But now someone is there, Mo Chen even has to think twice about the time to report back to the master.


    He really does not want to associate the death of Chen er with younger martial brother Chen, but at present, it seems that some things still need to be asked to know.


    Today, after younger martial brother Chen practiced a set of sword techniques, the master gave us some comments and instructions. Younger martial brother Chen has an indelible hatred in his heart. Anyone with a clear eye can see the gloomy and murderous spirit in his sword technique.


    If it goes on like this all the time, maybe he will go into the devil before revenge.


    Besides, how can he get revenge? Did you return to Chen''s home to kill his father and relatives?


    If let him give up revenge, then Chen''s mother died is really too unjust. Although others can''t fully understand the inside information, only those who have heard are enough to guess 70% of them.


    "Guard this place first, and then deal with it after I report to the master." After a pause, Mo Chen added a sentence: "don''t let others find out, especially the younger martial brother."


    Jiang Fan imagined what it would be like to let the younger martial brother see it. He immediately felt cold and nodded his head to guarantee: "don''t worry, elder martial brother."


    Mo Chen came out of the stone house and looked up at the gloomy sky. The mountain wind is so cold that it makes people feel cold.


    No matter how hard it is outside, it will not make him so upset. However, if this matter is really the killing of our family members, it will be too painful.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    Xiaodong was carrying a bag of fruit, as if carrying a big secret. When walking, he had to protect his purse with his hands. He was afraid that he would move too much and knock the fruit out of the bag.


    He looked around for a circle. Just now, an outside disciple said that he saw elder martial brother and elder martial brother Jiang going out together, but he didn''t know where they had gone. The heavy yard can''t see the end at a glance, and I don''t know where they went.


    As soon as Mo Chen entered the gate, he saw his younger martial brother wrapped up tightly. He was walking and looking around.


    The mountain was as short as he was, so afraid of the cold that he could not find another person. His breath was so cold that his nose turned red. As soon as he came out of the house, he would like to wrap his face, ears, mouth and nose together, only showing his eyes outside. From a distance, it looks like a cotton ball moving slowly on the snow.


    "Big brother!" When Xiaodong saw him, he waved from afar and ran to this side in a hurry.


    It''s running. It''s too thick. It''s frightening to see it step by step.


    Mo Chen high voice reminds him: "you are careful, don''t fall."


    The voice is still declining, Xiaodong''s feet slip, and the knot firmly lies down.


    In winter, there are heavy snow. Can be too thick, want to climb up is not easy, Xiaodong struggled a few times also did not support, so Mo Chen did not have the heart to see.


    He quickened his pace and went to the front of him. He reached for his younger brother and helped him stand up.


    Xiaodong didn''t fall hurt, that is, his body was covered with snow. On his front, arms, body and legs, and even his hair, there were tiny snow foams. It can be seen how real it was to shoot on the ground just now.


    "Elder martial brother, you come."


    Some of Xiaodong''s gods mysteriously pull Mo Chen to the corner of the leeward wall. Mo Chen is still unstable because of Chu er''s death. When he sees his younger martial brother so cautious, his heart will inevitably sink.


    What did you see?


    As a result, Xiaodong stretched out his hand and held a honey brown dry fruit in Bai Shengsheng''s palm: "senior brother, try this one."


    Mo Chen''s heart suddenly relaxed.


    It was not what he thought.


    You don''t have to guess where the fruit came from. It must have been brought back by the master.


    Li Fulin usually doesn''t have any other hobbies. He is greedy and loves snacks. Every time I come back from the mountain, I don''t forget to bring back some new and delicious food.


    Mo Chen still remembers that when he was a child, he also ate pine nuts and persimmons given by his master.


    Just as he was about to reach for it, he suddenly thought about what he had touched with his hand just now, raised it slightly and put it down again. Out of the hurry, not to wash hands.


    Xiaodong saw that he didn''t pick it up. He stretched out his hand and whispered, "taste it, elder martial brother. It''s sweet."


    It''s sweeter and more fragrant than the Caramel Cake bought at the foot of the mountain.


    Mo Chen slightly lowered his head and ate the fruit with his younger brother''s hand.


    You can''t keep him waiting.


    Xiaodong didn''t think there was anything wrong with this. When he was ill, his senior brothers and sisters also fed him food and medicine.


    He looked forward to looking at Mo Chen: "big brother, is it delicious?"


    Mo Chen nods to him with a smile.


    The fruit is sweet.


    Mo Chen nodded to Xiaodong: "delicious."


    Xiaodong smile two eyes curved, raised the purse to him to see: "master gave me, let''s share it."


    If Mo Chen is not worried, he really wants to reach out and rub him.


    "Come on, you''re too young for these snacks? You keep it for yourself. "


    As soon as the words came out, Mo Chen remembered. Isn''t it a bit greedy, master? Others don''t know about it, but they can''t hide it from their disciples. As for the younger martial brother, he was still young when he went up the mountain. When the time is long, he will see it.


    There are some things we should know well, and we should not make public the domestic scandal.


    Imperceptibly, Mo Chen because of two and depressed mood, gradually become relaxed.


    "Senior brother, do you have something on your mind?"


    Xiaodong can see that the elder martial brother is not as happy as he was just now.


    When master Mingming showed them those rare weapons, the elder martial brother was very happy, and his eyes were full of smiles. How can I go out and change everything? Although there was still a smile on his face, Xiaodong could see that he was not the same as before.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal." Mo Chen urged him: "don''t stay outside, look back and catch a cold."


    Xiaodong can''t listen to the elder martial brother''s words, take two steps, and then turn back to say: "elder martial brother, if I can help you, just tell me."


    Mo Chen nodded and said, "good."


    The dried fruit is delicious. Xiaodong is not willing to eat it all at once. If he eats one fruit a day, it will be enough for him to eat until spring begins. It would be a pity if we ate it all at once.


    He washed the nut with tea, dried it and wrapped it up. It''s not sure it can be planted.But


    Xiaodong hesitated and took out the nut that had been wrapped up again. With his other hand, he slowly groped along the collar and pulled the pendant on his neck out of his clothes along the knot.


    In the past, he had been guessing what he was wearing. His uncle only said that it was given by his mother. Although it was not valuable, it had different meanings.


    Xiaodong has only one thing left to him by his parents. He has been wearing it carefully and has never taken it off. Even without his uncle''s repeated instructions, he would not let the pendant leave his body, nor would he abandon it casually.


    He had never met his parents. His uncle said that his father was gone before he was born, and his mother died of dystocia after giving birth to him. Xiaodong once especially wanted to know what kind of people they were and what they looked like. What would they say if they hadn''t died and lived all the time? Will you praise him or hate that iron is not steel?


    Once upon a time, when Xiaodong saw parents holding children''s hands on the road, he could not help but stop to see.


    But that''s all he''s got.


    But he had also wondered what the pendant was.


    Now it seems that although the shape is different, but the size and weight of his pendant is also like a stone.


    Xiaodong held one in one hand and measured it carefully.


    Well, it''s very similar.


    The one he took with him was probably worn for a long time. It was extremely round and smooth. It had a moist luster. At first glance, it looked like jade instead of wood.


    Is it a stone left by his parents?


    Xiao Dong scratched his head.


    How can you leave a stone?


    Or he guessed wrong. It''s not a core.


    Xiaodong carefully put the pendant back into his clothes, and then put the nut into the box. There are not many things in this box. Except for the bamboo whistle given by elder martial brother Jiang and a sword ring given by elder martial sister, the stone monkey carved by elder martial brother is solemnly placed in the middle of the box.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Early in the morning, there was ice in the cracks of the bricks. The ground was slippery. Xiaodong fell two times in the morning. The first time he was lying down, his hands rubbed against the ground. Fortunately, his skin was not broken. The last fall was from his back. The fall was heavy, and the injured position was not very good. It happened to be the bone in the buttocks. When the elder martial brother asked him where he had fallen, he hesitated. He was embarrassed to say that he did not fall heavily.


    Seeing his grinning face, his words are not convincing at all.


    Elder martial brother Xiao was forced to go back to the bed to see if he didn''t get hurt.


    Jiang fan made him laugh: "what can I hide? Are you ashamed of yourself


    "No, no way." Xiaodong had no other words in his mouth, which was just such a sentence.


    Seeing that he is still so energetic and can play, he must not have been seriously injured. Jiang Fan amused him for a while, and gave him a small bottle of medicine to paint on himself.


    "If you have a severe pain, don''t hold on and tell me, or tell the elder martial brother and master. Master Liu will leave tomorrow. If you have pain, you don''t have to send it. "


    "Is master Liu going


    "I heard from the elder martial brother." Jiang Fan has a lot of things to do. He is still in a hurry to check chu''er''s business, and he doesn''t stay here much in Xiaodong.


    As soon as he left, Xiaodong set aside the medicine bottle.


    I didn''t break the skin or the bone. I didn''t need the liniment. What''s more, it''s not convenient to apply medicine to your own buttocks. It would be even more inconvenient for someone else to smear his medicine!


    Although Liu is a man with few words and a cold face, Xiaodong doesn''t dislike him. Mr. Liu is crazy about swords. He is worldly wise and has shortcomings in mind. It''s his three apprentices. None of them are liked. Elder martial sister Lin Yan was born more beautiful, but elder martial brother Jiang said that she had too many eyes and her eyes were full of calculation. The other two, needless to say, were narrow-minded and bullied the small by the big. Although Xiaodong was not afraid of them, he was not willing to see people who were annoying.


    Think well, but master Liu, when they left, only the master went to see him off. How can Xiaodong not understand, how can someone get up in the middle of the night and leave on the road?


    Well, when he used to live in the inn with his uncle, he used to go out on the road in the middle of the night Can staying in an inn be the same as staying in other people''s homes? I have to think about the mood of the host family.


    This is probably something that Mr. Liu can do.


    Liu Xiaodong has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t deserve the advice of Master Liu at this time. However, Master Liu has given a lot of advice to elder martial brother, and elder martial sister Linglong and elder martial brother Jiang also get a lot of advice from him. However, because Liu said he would send him away, Xiaodong was still relieved.


    People are good people, but good people can do bad things. As long as Mr. Liu doesn''t mention him, Xiaodong thinks he will welcome him to come again next time.


    His buttocks still hurt. He lay down and went to sleep, but soon he became a side lying, still not comfortable. Finally, he turned to lie on his back, which made his buttocks less uncomfortable.


    Sleeping in a daze, Xiaodong turned over, but he hit his butt again and woke up with pain.


    The window was dark and the room was dark. Xiaodong doesn''t know the time of the day.


    It''s not light yet?


    Is it time to practice?


    But then he remembered.


    It should not be dawn in the morning, but sunset.


    Today, Master Liu left. He was embarrassed to go out of the house because his butt was hurt. He was afraid that he would be laughed at by his elder martial brothers and sisters. So he stayed in the house all the time. Later Recuperation into a nap, a nap into a big sleep, a head down to sleep now.


    What a shame. I have a good sleep without practicing in the daytime. Although it was a little hurt, it was a small one. He didn''t break his skin or bones. After sleeping like this for most of the day, Xiaodong felt ashamed of his master and elder martial brother.


    It is said that diligence can make up for one''s own clumsiness. He is not as diligent as others. How should he make up for his vastly different clumsiness?


    What''s more humiliating is that he didn''t sleep on his stomach before. Just once, he drooled and half of his pillow was wet. Did he gnaw the pillow as a chicken leg in his dream?


    The pillow has been soaked in saliva. If you want to continue the pillow at night, you have to find a way to dry it. Otherwise, how can you sleep at night if you are so cold and wet?


    Because Xiaodong is afraid of the cold, there is always a charcoal basin in his room at night. After dinner, there will be a servant to help him deliver it. This is also what the master brother has done specially for fear that he will not be used to the cold in the mountain.


    It seems that the illness in autumn really scared the elder martial brothers.


    In fact, Xiaodong feels very good. She hasn''t had any disease in the past few years. She has few cough and cough.


    According to the usual time, the charcoal basin should have been delivered, just as he wanted to bake a pillow.


    Xiao Dongguang knew that he was called Laoya. He didn''t know how the nickname came from. Later, he heard his voice quack, and he looked like an old crow.But why hasn''t the charcoal basin been delivered today.


    Thinking about it, I heard the sound of footsteps outside.


    Xiaodong tries to make himself stand up straight, so that no one can see the miserable situation of his waist collapsing and pursing his buttocks. He slowly moves to the door to open the door for the crow.


    When he touched the latch, Xiaodong stopped.


    He didn''t know why he had stopped, and he had just pulled the bolt off.


    The outsider said in his usual voice, "here comes the charcoal basin."


    Xiaodong stood there motionless, like a voice in his heart said, can''t open, this door can''t open.


    There''s something wrong.


    But what''s wrong?


    There seems to be something missing.


    Yes, there''s something missing.


    Although the old crow looks sloppy, he is not a man who does things without propriety. Especially after it snows in winter, he is afraid that the mud and snow on his feet will make the ground dirty. Every time he comes to the door, he will rub his feet on the bluestone.


    Today Xiaodong didn''t hear the sound of rubbing feet.


    Although it''s just a small thing, maybe the crow''s shoes are not dirty today, maybe he is distracted and forgot to rub shoes


    "Put it at the door. You go first."


    The outsider may be stupefied for a moment, did not immediately speak, also did not hear what other movement.


    Xiaodong''s warning suddenly appeared. He turned and stepped forward. The man outside the door moved much faster than he did. A blue sword light was drawn from the crack of the door, and the bolt was cut in two.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Man can''t run the sword in any case.


    As soon as the door was broken open, Xiaodong knew that it was no use running. He put his back against the wall and firmly grasped his sword in his hand, staring at the man who broke into the door.


    The man standing outside the door, of course, was not a crow, nor was he carrying any charcoal pots.


    He knows this man.


    Isn''t Mr. Liu and his party gone? How did Lin Yan go back and forth?


    Xiaodong sword across the chest, seems to be able to get a little more peace of mind, looking at Lin Yan''s strange face, nervous gas can not penetrate.


    Xiaodong''s resistance Lin Yan doesn''t see it at all. He lifts his hand and knocks down his sword. The other hand reaches out to grab his neck.


    She had been on the mountain for several days to find out the situation clearly. Li Zhenren, a little disciple, is just a beginner and has no foundation, so he is no different from ordinary people at the foot of the mountain. He planned to catch this catch with his hands, but he can see clearly that his hand is real, but somehow he has lost his grasp. Looking at Xiaodong, it is still standing in place and not moving.


    Lin Yan was surprised, and his sword hand was tight.


    Is there anyone else in the room?


    No! She had already asked the person who came to deliver the charcoal basin. There was only one boy named Yun in the room.


    Lin Yan is sure that he is not as careless as he was just now. If you grasp it, Xiaodong''s clavicle will be broken by her.


    Lin Yaner''s action is faster than lightning. Xiaodong''s mind is blank at this moment. He doesn''t think about anything. He has only the hand in his eyes.


    In an instant, the time seemed to be lengthened. The movement of Lin Yan''s hand suddenly became infinitely slow and heavy. Xiaodong could even see that the finger tip was stained with blood.


    At this moment, he even had time to think, whose blood was it?


    It''s not Lin Yan''s or Xiao Dong''s.


    At the thought of what she had just learned from the crow''s voice outside the door, Xiaodong understood vaguely.


    That''s probably the blood of a crow.


    Lin Yan this time was sure, never thought the second time still caught empty. Clearly looking at the boy standing there motionless, how could he not grasp it twice in a row? Not only did not grasp it, not even his hair touched. Is she dazzled? Hands slipping? Or is this kid weird?


    Lin Yan''s heart is empty, all the way especially smooth, she also has a full of confidence. But I didn''t expect to get into this yard. Through the door, she was recognized by the boy. Maybe she didn''t learn from his acquaintances. After entering the door, she lost her hand for the first time. It can also be said that she was careless and didn''t pay attention to this boy. However, Lin Yan didn''t succeed in the second attempt. Lin Yan felt bad in her heart. She didn''t care when she came to ask for the boy''s living. She was afraid that she would dream too much at night. Instead, she planted herself here.


    Lin Yan heart a horizontal, raise sword to stab this boy to death. Whatever his eccentricity, he was flesh and blood, and could never be harder than a sword. Lin Yan does not believe that this is such a big point of the place, she can not split the thorn does not wear.


    It is only when the dead have no threat that people can rest assured.


    The sound of the blade piercing into the flesh is the best sound in the world.


    When Mo Chen broke into the window, he saw such a scene. Lin Yan''s mouth was filled with a cold smile. He had forced the younger martial brother to the corner of the wall. The sword in his hand was shining with cold light. He used the move that must be killed.


    The sword of Mo Xiaochen is faster than that of the man with the sword. Lin Yan didn''t feel any pain at all. He felt that his right hand was cold and his sword fell to the ground. There was also a white finger on the ground.


    Mo Chen''s robe unfolds like a white pengbird. His long sleeve will protect him in his arms.


    As soon as Lin Yan saw Mo Chen, he didn''t even have the courage to fight at the last minute. He took the sword from the ground and plunged into the night outside the door.


    Xiaodong drags Mo Chen''s lapel and blurts out: "elder martial brother, chase quickly!"


    Mo Chen asks: "hurt not?"


    Xiaodong is not in a hurry: "I''m not hurt, elder martial brother, go after me."


    Mo Chen unexpectedly didn''t put Xiaodong down, put him behind a prop: "you hold tight."


    Xiao Dong exclaimed, Mo Chen had jumped out of the broken door, and the cold wind from the front poured his mouth!


    In the night, the wind is strong on the mountain, and the eyes of winter cannot be opened. He was lying on Mo Chen''s back, and his feet could not touch the ground. Without Mo Chen''s instructions, he also stretched out his arm to hold Mo Chen tightly. It was hard for Xiaodong to tell how good his elder martial brother was. However, he knew that his elder martial brother was not stepping on the ground at the moment. He wanted to let go of his hands and fall down. He was afraid that he would not be able to make a whole piece of it if he fell to death.


    He was a little frightened now. Although his body was hanging in the air, he had no idea what to do with his elder martial brother. He didn''t feel cold when the cold wind blew on his face.


    Now he''s full of questions.


    How did Lin Yan go back and forth? Why did she kill him? How did you get here? What about the rest of the mountain? Master, do you know about this?


    Even though he was suffering from it, he did not dare to ask questions to his elder martial brother at this time.That is Elder martial brother, why do you take him as a burden? Can you catch up with this person? Wouldn''t it be more of a hindrance for him to be here if he had caught up and started?


    Unless, what''s the reason why you have to take him with you?


    For example, might it be dangerous to stay? That''s why the elder martial brother carried him with him on his back?


    When the wind blows, Xiaodong buries his face on his elder martial brother''s shoulder, and he doesn''t feel afraid at all. He has complete trust and confidence in his elder martial brother. Even if Lin Yan has any conspiracy, he can''t do it in front of him. As soon as the elder martial brother arrived, she turned around and ran away. She was very afraid of him.


    The night is thick as ink, and the north wind is like a knife. Xiao Dong can''t even open his eyes, and his ears are full of the wind. The wind made my back cold, but the place in front of me and my elder martial brother was warm and hot.


    Jiang Fan came from another direction with his sword in his hand, and sent a message in the distance: "elder martial brother, captured one."


    Mo Chen replied: "stay alive."


    Although he was not far away from his voice.


    When the two brothers met their heads, Jiang Fan saw Mo Chen carrying Xiaodong on his back. He was extremely surprised: "how did the big brother bring the younger brother?"


    "Just now Lin Yan wanted to do harm to my younger martial brother. After being hurt by me, he fled here." Mo Chen put Xiaodong down and gently sent him forward on his shoulder. Xiaodong could not help but move forward two steps and stood beside Jiang Fan: "take care of your younger martial brother. I''ll go after Lin Yan."


    Jiang Fan quickly responded: "that elder martial brother just go, here I am."


    Xiaodong looks at his elder martial brother''s back, but vanishes in the dark, and worries and a trace of reluctance arise in his heart.


    Jiang fan pulls Xiaodong up and down to inspect: "younger martial brother, are you not hurt?"


    "I''m fine. Thanks to master brother''s quick arrival, he also cut off a finger of Lin Yan At the thought of the thrilling moment just now, Xiaodong''s heart was still pounding.


    Jiang Fan repeatedly said, "it''s ok if it''s OK." He was still very puzzled: "how can Lin Yan trouble you?" Do you want to take younger martial brother as hostage? But it doesn''t make sense.


    Xiaodong also wants to know the answer! He''s still in the middle of nowhere.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, what is the matter?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    Although Xiaodong said he was not hurt, Jiang Fan touched his arms and legs, and after confirming that he was not hurt, he said, "it''s a long story."


    The internal situation was very complicated. Jiang Fan didn''t know all about it. In addition, many of them were not suitable to be told to people at his age. He jumped away from the story and said, "I''ll send you to the elder martial sister first."


    Xiaodong didn''t care to ask: "yes, elder martial brother Jiang, you''d better go to help the elder martial brother."


    Although the elder martial brother''s ability is not boastful, he is afraid that the other side will use any conspiracy to plot against him. Besides, although Xiaodong saw only one Lin Yan, she was afraid that her two elder martial brothers would come along with her. If the three of them went together, the elder martial brother would not be able to defeat four hands with two fists.


    As a result, Jiang Fan took Xiaodong to leave. As soon as Xiaodong''s legs softened, he almost knelt down. Fortunately, Jiang Fan didn''t release his hand and grabbed him. He asked urgently, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Did younger martial brother suffer from internal injury? He didn''t check it out just now?


    "Legs, legs are soft." Xiaodong was really embarrassed: "the elder martial brother took me all the way here just now. He was high and low, and his feet didn''t touch the ground all the time..."


    There is no need to explain, Jiang Fan already understood.


    Although the time and place were not right, Jiang Fan couldn''t help laughing a few times. After laughing, he felt that he really shouldn''t be like this. I haven''t experienced it before. I''m not old enough. It''s inevitable for me to be the first time. After that, my kung fu is more profound and I can see more. Naturally, I won''t be afraid.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. If you can''t leave, elder martial brother will carry you."


    Back?


    Xiaodong''s scalp is a little numb. He didn''t feel much afraid when he was on his back just now. He didn''t know how to do it. Instead, he felt that his feet were soft and his feet were unstable.


    "Elder martial brother, how far are we from the school?"


    "Not far." Jiang Fan held Xiaodong back again and skillfully put Xiaodong on his back.


    According to the law, elder martial brother Jiang''s back is thicker than the elder brother''s, and the feeling of lying on his head should not be bad. But Xiaodong feels that the elder martial brother''s back is more comfortable and more down-to-earth. Elder martial brother Jiang, it''s also very good. It''s soft and firm when pressed.


    "Oh, don''t do anything bad. I''m just itching."


    Xiaodong doesn''t dare to press it again. In case elder martial brother Jiang is knocked over, they can''t fall into the ditch together. The terrain of Huihui mountain is so dangerous that it is not only a dead person but also a semi disabled person.


    Jiang Fan, with his younger brother on his back, is also dedicated to two purposes.


    He is also worried about his senior brother.


    Besides, I still feel that my younger martial brother doesn''t have enough rice. In other words, I don''t know where he''s been eating. How come he hasn''t gained weight after climbing the mountain for such a long time. He''s not heavy at all. He feels like a paper dummy on his back.


    Linglong saw them from afar and met them. Jiang Fan grabs Xiaodong from his back and hands it directly to Linglong.


    Xiaodong was a little dizzy by the wind, and his feet were softer than before. Elder martial sister Linglong took him and let him go. He slipped down the door like noodles and went underground.


    "Scared?" Linglong elder martial sister asked: "is younger martial brother hurt?"


    Xiaodong was very clear in his mind, shook his head and said, "no injury. The elder martial brother is coming fast. He scared the Linyan away."


    "Well, don''t talk. Look what you look like." Linglong elder martial sister could not help but put Xiaodong into the house and lay down on him.


    "Elder martial sister, I..."


    Elder martial sister Linglong ignored his protest at all. She shook open a quilt and covered him mindlessly: "you should be honest and don''t make trouble. I''ll ask aunt Qi to bring you some tranquilizing pills. You can eat and go to bed early."


    Xiaodong opens the quilt with all his hands and feet. As a result, elder martial brother Jiang and elder martial sister Linglong are gone.


    Xiao Dong scratched his head, a little depressed.


    He really can''t help. Just like just now, if it hadn''t been for him, elder martial brother would have caught up with Lin Yan. Elder martial brother Jiang and elder martial sister Linglong don''t have to pay for him.


    Just like the elder martial sister said, he was honest and helped.


    Aunt Qi is a woman who does chores here. She is mute. She is very good at sewing. The clothes that elder martial sister Linglong gave him last time were changed by Aunt Qi. It is said that Aunt Qi was married and had children. As for why she came to the mountain to do chores, the twists and turns of which may be indescribable.


    Xiaoxiao didn''t feel at all relieved.


    It may take a while before the medicine takes effect.


    How are they doing, elder martial brother? What about the master? Does he know what happened on the mountain today?


    Why did Lin Yan go to his trouble? How many people have come? Isn''t Mr. Liu with them? Did Liu have evil intentions?


    No, no, no, Xiaodong will not believe it. He remembered that on the lunjian peak, Master Liu and his master had a close relationship. The relationship between them was not much different, not to say they were sincere. Master Liu doesn''t look like he''s scheming. To say that he has a bad heart and stabs people in the back, he should not be able to do such a thing.By the way, they have formation on the mountain. Lin Yan goes back and forth. How does she get through the mountain gate array?


    Or do they know the essentials of the array?


    This is said to have been lost. They should not.


    Either way, they''re trying to do something else.


    Xiaodong touched his waist token.


    Every disciple on the mountain has his own waist token, so does Xiaodong. After entering the school, the master solemnly gave him this and told him not to leave. With this waist token, the array is not a problem when passing through the mountain gate.


    Lin Yan and they are not disciples of Huihui mountain, but Maybe by what means did they get the waist card?


    He could not count how many questions were tossing in his head, and where could Xiaodong sit.


    He pushed the window open a slit and looked out. The movement of opening the window attracted aunt Qi. She made some anxious gestures. Xiaodong had to explain in embarrassment that he didn''t want to slip out, but he was still not sure about his aunt''s appearance. She simply took a dress and sat under the light at the door. Since elder martial sister Linglong asked her to take Xiaodong as an example, aunt Qi took him seriously.


    Xiaodong couldn''t sit down at all. She went round and round in the room, anxious and uneasy. He worried about his senior brothers and them, and it was useless to spit on himself. Aunt Qi looked at him with some worry. If she didn''t know how to speak, she would probably come to comfort Xiaodong.


    It''s a pity that she can''t say, and Xiaodong doesn''t understand the gesture. If you look at me or I look at you, you have to do this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Xiaodong has been waiting. Later, it''s getting colder and colder. Aunt Qi signals him to have a rest. He asks aunt Qi to have a rest. Finally, neither of them goes. Aunt Qi brought him a thick dress. I don''t know whose it is. In short, it''s not from elder martial sister Linglong. It''s wide and long, but it''s thick and warm. Xiao Dong sat there wrapped in such a dress and thought things out of his mind. He didn''t know when to lean on there and stare. Until he heard the sound of footsteps around him, he found that he had fallen asleep.


    He was annoyed and opened his eyes to get up. The man standing beside him gently touched his head: "don''t worry, it''s all right."


    As soon as Xiaodong opened his eyes, he saw the elder martial brother standing beside him.


    "Big brother!" Xiaodong gets up in such a hurry that he slips down with his long coat, and Mo Chen reaches out to catch him.


    "Are you OK, elder martial brother? Did you get hurt? "


    Mo Chen''s body has no bloodstain dirty place, it seems that is still calm, as usual.


    Xiaodong was relieved and asked carefully, "that Have you been chased? "


    Mo Chen did not speak.


    Xiaodong thinks, oneself this word probably should not ask. Lin Yan came in the middle of the night to do something that could not be seen. Most of them involved the secret of our school. It was too bold to ask.


    It may be inconvenient to say if you have chased the elder martial brother. If you don''t, you should not have this question.


    Xiaodong''s look of being cautious and afraid of making trouble made Mo Chen feel a little sour. He was afraid that his younger martial brother would think nonsense again. He said in a low voice: "she didn''t catch him. She ran away."


    Xiaodongxin said that he should not ask.


    Mo Chen took a look at him, the twists and turns among them are complex, with the younger martial brother can not say.


    The one who came yesterday is not the real Lin Yan at all. When Mo Chen grabs her, all of a sudden his palm is empty. What he holds in his hand is only a piece of skin.


    He was so stunned that he didn''t immediately take action. The thing wrapped in the Central Plains of the leather bag didn''t know whether it was a human or a demon, so he took the opportunity to escape.


    The real Lin Yan was probably plotted before he went back and forth to the mountain. The human skin was made of salt powder. It doesn''t look like it happened for a day or two.


    I can''t help but feel scared when I think of it.


    How can he tell the younger martial brother about this? It will certainly scare him out of his wits. In the past few days, Lin Yan has had a face-to-face talk with his younger martial brother, and even used tea and rice together. Even Mo Chen looks back and feels frightened and disgusted. The younger martial brother must be scared.


    "The door in your house is broken. You should stay with me for the first few days." Mo Chen put on the heavy clothes for Xiaodong again, and turned to go out. Xiaodong quickly followed suit.


    This cotton padded robe is really too long. Xiaodong''s bottom is dragged on the ground. He lifted it up with his hands. His legs were short. Now, because of the unsuitable clothes, he was cumbersome. The elder martial brother walked faster and faster, and he could hardly keep up with him until he had to jog all the way.


    I don''t know if it''s because I heard the footsteps behind me in disorder and hurry. Mo Chen''s pace slows down and turns his head to have a look.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know why, she looks at him suspiciously with round eyes.


    Mo Chen handed him a hand.


    Xiaodong is stunned for a moment, and quickly reaches out to hold the hand of the elder brother.


    The pace of the elder martial brother is not so fast, and Xiaodong can keep up with him.


    Jiang Fan came quickly from the other end of the corridor and saw them two from a distance. He came here quickly.


    "Elder martial brother, the master told you to go quickly and let the younger martial brother go as well."


    Mo Chen some accident: "let Xiaodong also go?"


    Jiang Fan nodded and looked at Xiaodong.


    Elder martial brother Xiaodong doesn''t notice the strange look of elder martial brother Jiang. He just thought that there must be something important for Shifu to find the elder martial brother.


    But why do you ask yourself to go?


    Xiaodong thought that the master knew he was nearly killed last night, so he asked himself to go there?


    Or, does the master know why Lin Yan went to him yesterday?


    After a few short steps, Xiaodong turned a lot of ideas, but he didn''t think of the reason why the master asked him to go. Even Mo Chen didn''t know.


    Seeing his disciples come in, it''s hard for Li Fulin to lose his usual smile. He is usually very kind and does not put on airs to his disciples. But now is not the time to laugh.


    His mood is really not relaxed.


    "Xiaodong, come." Li Fulin beckoned to the little apprentice to sit closer.


    Xiaodong hesitated.


    Although the master is very kind to him, and the elder martial brothers and sisters are all courteous and friendly, there are some rules to abide by. When there is a master, Xiaodong is the last one to enter the school, and he must be sitting at the farthest and last position. Now the master asked him to sit down. Didn''t he sit in front of the elder martial brothers?


    But now who cares about this?


    When Xiaodong sat down, he was quite uneasy.


    Li Fulin also noticed that he was wrapped in a cotton padded robe which was obviously not suitable for him. He looked funny, like a child who had stolen the clothes of an adult.The little apprentice was still a half grown child.


    "You didn''t get hurt last night, did you?"


    This question has been asked by several people. Even aunt Qi, who can''t speak, has asked with gestures. Xiaodong just swears that he is OK.


    "Master brother came in time, Lin Yan not only failed to hurt Xiao and me, but also lost one of his fingers and the hand holding the sword! Even if she ran away, it would be difficult for her hand to take the sword again. "


    He did not know that the real Lin Yan had been killed long ago. Li Fulin took a look at Mo Chen and felt relieved that he had not told his younger martial brother the truth.


    "What''s going on here?" When Li Fulin saw a red mark on Xiaodong''s neck, he felt very nervous.


    Last night, Li Fulin did not dare to relax on any details. The other party''s means were the people in the devil''s road. Li Fulin checked the left skin and determined that the man was still alive at the time of peeling.


    What if the little apprentice was hit by any secret moves? This must not be taken lightly.


    "I''m really not hurt, master." Xiaodong would like to swear the promise of the earth. He didn''t feel any pain in his neck. If he did, how could he?


    But he could not see what was wrong with his neck, and there was no mirror in front of him.


    Xiaodong raised his hand to touch, did not feel where swollen, there is no broken skin, very good ah.


    His face changed immediately after him.


    What about the pendant he''s always hanging around his neck? It was the only thing left by his parents. Xiaodong never took it away day and night, but now his neck was empty and the pendant was gone.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Lin Yan wanted to grab his neck at that time, and Xiaodong himself could not tell how he had escaped.


    Normally, Lin Yan and his kung fu are so different. She closed her eyes and tried to catch him, but she didn''t.


    Later, Lin Yanjian is pulled out, and Xiaodong clearly sees the killing opportunity in her eyes.


    The pendant is tied to the neck with a rope, which may have been cut at that time.


    If the elder martial brother didn''t come soon, his neck would have been cut off together.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just that the pendant fell off. It should still fall in the house. I''ll go back and look for it. Master, don''t worry. I''m not hurt. Thanks to the timely arrival of the master brother."


    Li Fulin knew that the little apprentice had a pendant on his neck all the time. When he went up the mountain, the weather was warm and his clothes were very few. Li Fulin had seen it twice and knew that it was a relic left by his parents. Therefore, he cherished it very much and always wore it around his neck.


    "Then go back and look for it. If you can''t find it, tell your elder martial brothers and let other people help to find it. You should not lose it."


    After all, the pendant is not a valuable material. If it''s very precious, jewelry and jade, maybe some people will be greedy for it. This pendant is important to Xiaodong, but it is worthless to others.


    Xiaodong nods.


    As long as the pendant is still on the mountain, it will be found.


    Seeing Xiaodong''s restlessness, Li Fulin told Jiang Fan to send him back, knowing that he was worried about Zhuozi and wanted to go back to find something.


    When the two of them went out, Mo Chen asked, "what did the master say to the younger martial brother just now?"


    Xiaodong can''t see it, but Mo Chen can see it. I believe Jiang fan can also see some clues.


    "Something happened to the back of the mountain."


    Mo Chen eyebrow tiny frown: "what happened in the back mountain?"


    There is no other side in the back mountain, only graveyards and tombs. In addition to our predecessors, there are some deserted graves. Xiao Dong''s uncle, Mr. Yun, is buried there. They just went there a few days ago.


    What is there to plot? There is no treasure and no secret of the sect. Even if someone else has a plot, he shouldn''t attack there.


    Seeing Mo Chen''s question, Li Fulin nodded: "it''s the tombs that happened. They went to see it just now. Those desolate tombs near the East, together with your younger brother''s and his uncle''s grave It''s all destroyed. "


    Li Fulin wanted to tell his apprentice about it just now, because Xiaodong suddenly found that the important pendant had been lost. As soon as he interrupted, Li Fulin changed his mind.


    Don''t tell the little apprentice about this, at least not now.


    After hearing the news, he and his disciples told Xiaodong that they were afraid that the child could not stand it.


    Li Fulin changed his mind when his words were about to be exported, and decided to hide it from him for the time being. It''s not too late to tell the young apprentice when he is a little older and calmer.


    In this way, Li Fulin was not in a relaxed mood for a while. Li Fulin felt that he had not done his duty as a teacher.


    The little apprentice didn''t even come out of the door. If he hadn''t been clever, he would have been harmed under his own eyes. Not to mention that his uncle''s grave has been destroyed, which makes Li Fulin feel embarrassed to say these words to his little apprentice.


    Mo Chen takes a deep breath and asks: "to what extent is the damage?"


    "The ground has been scraped off a layer, and many graves can''t be found at all. They were originally buried inside It''s all gone. "


    Mo Chen Huoran stood up: "master is to say, their bones?"


    Li Fulin nodded hard.


    Jiang Fan just walked out of the door. Elder martial brother didn''t know about Houshan. He and Linglong already knew. Not only did he know, he had seen it with his own eyes and checked them one by one.


    I don''t want to talk about those deserted tombs. They just went to the tomb of master Yun a few days ago. Jiang Fan paid more attention to them. There was not even a stele in those graves. Jiang Fan didn''t even know who was buried in them. It was impossible to check them carefully. But master Yun was only buried this year, and he was the younger brother''s uncle. Jiang Fan looked around and wanted to find Well, let''s see if we can find the bones.


    But after looking for a circle, there was nothing beside the broken and scattered coffin slag.


    He ordered people to clear up the graveyard as soon as possible, and the stele was also lifted up to make it look like a whole.


    Jiang Fan was puzzled all the way along the way. He thought about what the elder martial brother said in the past. What kind of enemies do we have? We should know that digging graves is a kind of thing that ordinary people and enemies can''t do. We should know that if we don''t kill people too much, what kind of hatred does it take to dig the graves of their ancestors? How could such a feud be formed with our own style and master''s character?


    If it''s not for revenge, who''s going to use the brain except the enemy?


    Alas, if you know the news, I don''t know how hard it will be.Xiaodong went back in a hurry. He searched his house and the outside of the house, and dug out the cracks between the bricks and the ground. If the pendant is big or small, maybe yesterday Lin Yan''s blade swept past. Although he didn''t hurt him, he cut off the rope that tied the pendant.


    After looking for the house, I also searched the yard inside and outside, and found nothing.


    If it didn''t fall here, it might


    Xiaodong turns to look out of the window.


    It was early in the morning, and his eyes passed over the yard, over the walls, to the mountains covered with snow.


    Xiaodong''s heart suddenly followed the cool half.


    The elder martial brother chased him out on his back last night, but he really took a long way. It was dark and windy at that time, and he was so confused that he didn''t know where he had gone or where he had passed. Along the way, there are mountain streams and wild forests


    Xiaodong is reluctant to admit it, but he knows in his heart that it is very difficult to find the pendant if it really falls on the road last night.


    His heart suddenly empty, unspeakable pain.


    Xiaodong has never met his parents, except uncle, there are no other relatives. His uncle told him that his father died when he was still in his mother''s womb, and his mother died after giving birth to him. Xiaodong didn''t know what they looked like. All his memories and sustenance about his parents were just a pendant. Uncle did not know the origin of this thing, only said that when he brought Xiaodong over, Xiaodong had only such a pendant.


    There was nothing to replace him, but he did not take good care of such an important thing, the only legacy of his parents. If he didn''t wear it around his neck, but kept it in a close collection, it would not have been lost in the attack last night.


    He stood for a moment, tightened his trouser legs and stepped out.


    In any case, you have to find it.


    That pendant won''t break. Xiaodong is sure. Not only won''t be broken, but also not afraid of water. If he can''t find it one day, he will look for more days. Even if he can''t find it for a year and a half, or even ten or eight years, he will find it back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    Xiaodong just went out of the courtyard and met several people. They are two disciples of the outer gate, leading two laborers. Their faces are a little familiar. They can''t call their names for a while. They spend a few months before Xiaodong and don''t associate with other people. These days, there are many things to do. I really don''t remember these people one by one.


    "Younger martial Brother Yun? Where are you going


    Although it is not the same thing for the outside disciples and their own disciples, they are all polite to the elder martial brothers and younger brothers on weekdays. There are no disciples who bully others by relying on their status. Maybe there are some schools nearby, but there are few people who come back to the mountain. It is true that there is no such thing.


    "Go out for a walk."


    The two outer disciples looked at each other, and the one in the dark gown stepped forward and said softly, "younger martial Brother Yun, are you not hurt? You are... "


    Xiaodong looks down at the situation, and doesn''t know when to rub the blood on the front.


    He wasn''t hurt.


    After a night''s sleep, Xiaodong is always slow to think about things. Even if someone pricks him with a needle, it may take him a long time to ask, "who stabbed me?"


    Looking at the bloodstain, he was nervous at first. Of course, he didn''t get hurt, but the elder martial brother carried him yesterday, and elder martial brother Jiang also carried him. Were they hurt?


    Then he remembered that the blood might be Lin Yan''s. Yesterday, the elder martial brother cut off a finger of Lin Yan. At that time, he was so close that blood splashed on his body. But at that time, it was dark, not to mention not to see, but to see. Who could care to pay attention to this.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t get hurt. I might have caught it carelessly."


    The outer disciple nodded and said, "since the younger martial brother is not injured, I wish. However, the road is slippery these days. It''s particularly difficult to walk. The way down the mountain is blocked. Younger martial brother, don''t go far. "


    Xiaodong nods to thank them and looks at the two outer disciples walking with the servants, and suddenly remembers one thing.


    Something he shouldn''t have forgotten.


    "That..."


    The man who had gone a few steps stopped and waited for him to ask.


    Xiaodong asked, "how''s the old crow?"


    Until now, Xiaodong found that he didn''t know the official name of the old crow. When people called him that way, he would follow suit. Now seriously raised, or can only call a crow.


    The two outer disciples looked at each other and were at a loss. Or one of the following servants tried to say, "crow? Is that old Tan in the wood room


    Xiaodong doesn''t know if his surname is tan, but it should be right to work in the wood room.


    "He''s dead." The factotum looked scared and said, "my neck is broken. Someone found it at the end of the bridge at daybreak. It''s freezing."


    Next to the other found that something was not good, so he pulled his sleeve. This talent remembered and looked at Xiaodong.


    His face was pale, and if the wind was a little stronger, he would be able to blow people away.


    You''re not scared, are you?


    The two other disciples were also a little annoyed. They had a chance to meet a greeting, but they didn''t expect to cause such trouble. If people are really scared and annoyed, the one who has no eyes and can''t speak will not get well, and the two of them who are watching at the same time will suffer losses.


    The master is not afraid, but the elder martial brother is the one who speaks well. He attached great importance to the younger martial brother. He did not take his younger martial brother with him all day, but he seemed to take his son with him. All of these disciples may not take Xiaodong seriously, but none of them dare not take the elder brother seriously. I really think the elder martial brother is a good man with no temper, or a gentleman can cheat him. That''s a big mistake.


    I didn''t dare to let go of it. As soon as I looked up, I saw someone coming towards this side. A long shirt with white background, blue edge and silver thread embroidery was turned up. Because I was in a hurry, the front of the long shirt was turned up, and the garment looked like a crane with its wings unfolded.


    I can''t talk about people in the daytime and ghosts at night. I just muttered in my stomach that this man is difficult to deal with. He came so soon.


    In addition to Xiaodong, other people in front of Mo Chen suddenly become solemn and respectful, even breathing has become a little cautious.


    "Elder martial brother?" "Why are you here?" Xiaodong asked


    Mo Chen to stand on the side of the head quail like a few people slightly nodded, and then slightly lowered his head to ask Xiaodong: "did you find something?"


    Maybe he didn''t find out. When he talked to Xiaodong, he was not the same as usual.


    The disciples of the outer gate could hear clearly.


    The eccentric has been so blatant and undisguised that those who have no support can only


    Xiao Dong shakes his head and says, "there is no room in the house. I want to go out and look for it."


    Mo Chen did not make a sound.


    But he knew better than Xiaodong. If you can''t find it in the house, the little pendant will be hard to find. The backflow mountain is so big that it''s no easier to find this pendant than to look for a needle in a haystack.


    but Mo Chen as like as two peas in his mind, just like what he thought just now.


    In any case, he will help Xiaodong find the pendant. If he can''t find it for two days, if he can''t find it in a year, he can''t find it for two years.He still remembers that when he came back, Xiaodong was so sick and unconscious that he looked like a teenager. When he changed his clothes, he lifted people up and made him feel shocked. In those nights, he and Jiang Fan took turns to guard the younger martial brother. After he was given medicine and water, he meditated on the side. I don''t know why I can''t calm down in my heart. I have to open my eyes and look at him from time to time, and even touch his wrist pulse to make sure that he is breathing, so as to be at ease. Even though he knew it in his heart, he was lying under a wide and thick quilt. The quilt was flat and had no ups and downs. If he didn''t look carefully, he thought that the bottom of the quilt was empty.


    "It''s not peaceful on the mountain today. I don''t know if there are still people who sneak into the mountain gate. Shifu has sent a message that everyone should not go out today, so as to avoid any trouble."


    What elder martial brother said is reasonable. Xiaodong also knows that this is a big event. Whether he was attacked or the crow was killed, it would not be all of them. There might be more and more troubles on the mountain.


    "The door of your house is broken. You''d better change your place these two days." Mo Chen said, "if you want to live in Jiangfan, you can live there as well as me. My place is more spacious."


    The onlookers did not dare to interrupt a word, but no one could know what they were muttering.


    Is it so easy to live there? Although it is enviable to say that the elder brother favors the younger brother, none of them dare to exchange with the younger brother. Master is lazy. It''s not a year or two for a senior brother to take the position. Usually, they don''t dare to breathe when they see the elder martial brother. If they really live under the noses of the elder martial brother, how can they live such a precarious life? It can''t last a day.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Xiaodong follows the elder martial brother step by step. The elder martial brother is tall and has long legs. His stride is bigger than his. But today''s step-by-step walk slowly, Xiaodong does not have any difficulty to follow.


    "You have a good rest. Now it''s not only that there is no peace outside the mountain gate, but also that there are people on the mountain. The master won''t let people in and out of the mountain. For one thing, he is afraid that the disciples will be plotted again, and the other is that they are afraid to sneak in."


    Xiaodong nods in a daze, and doesn''t think he walks behind his elder martial brother. How can he see him nodding.


    Elder martial brother''s courtyard is indeed the most spacious on the mountain, but there are few things. It seems that the master doesn''t often stay in the house. Mo Chen poured a pill of medicine from the porcelain bottle to him. When Xiaodong took the medicine, he only felt a little spicy. After eating it, he felt that there was a heat in his stomach. His frozen hands and feet also felt itchy.


    "Don''t worry. Elder martial brother will help you find the pendant. Sooner or later, it will be found."


    Xiaodong nods.


    In his heart, he thought, does the elder martial brother actually feel that he is not sensible in his heart? There was such a big trouble on the mountain. When he died, he only thought about his own pendant.


    I''ve been wearing it around my neck for a long time, and I don''t feel anything. Now I''ve lost it all at once. I always feel that it''s not only on my neck, but also in my heart.


    "Go to sleep. I haven''t slept all night."


    "Didn''t you sleep, elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen touched his head: "don''t be stubborn, lie down quickly."


    Since I was a child, I have no fixed place to live in. I have slept in all kinds of places in Xiaodong. I have a high bed and a soft pillow. I can make up for it by burning a pile of fire in a ruined temple.


    But now he is sleeping in the bed of the elder martial brother, pillow his pillow, covering his quilt.


    Elder martial brother''s bedding and pillow smell the same as his body, very light and clean, with the fragrance of saponin horn.


    Xiaodong remembered how dirty he had been this night. Although his bloody robe was taken off, it was not clean inside. Hands and feet are dirty, face and hair are dirty.


    But Mo Chen stood by the bed, covered the quilt for him, and said softly, "sleep."


    Xiaodong looks at the elder martial brother and doesn''t know why. His voice seems to have a kind of power, which makes people have no way to disobey him.


    Xiaodong closed his eyes obediently.


    Mo Chen guarded him for a while. He made sure that Xiaodong was lying down from his eyes closed, and gradually fell into a deep sleep. He came out of the house and closed the door gently with his backhand.


    Xiaodong faintly, as if to hear someone talking.


    Far away, the voice was so vague that I couldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Xiaodong recognized the voice of the eldest martial brother, and suddenly sobered up a lot.


    Sometimes he couldn''t tell the difference between dream and reality, and he didn''t know whether it was true. The secret made him feel strange and perplexed at first, and then he was afraid. He didn''t know who he could talk to about it. In the past, when my uncle was there, he wanted to talk about it, but his uncle''s injuries broke out frequently. He didn''t want his uncle to worry about his affairs, so he put up with it and held it up.


    Later, his uncle did not have a close relationship with his master and brothers, let alone no one to say.


    Xiaodong sees master and elder martial brother and elder martial brother Jiang together, but doesn''t see elder martial sister Linglong and fourth elder martial brother.


    The elder martial brother came and went in a hurry just now. He only changed his robe stained with blood, but he didn''t change his shoes and scarves. Xiaodong recognized that he was wearing the same pair of boots he wore last night, the pair he wore when he was carrying him on his back, and the pair he wore when he was sent back to have a rest.


    Li Fulin''s face is always smiling and very kind-hearted. Xiaodong has never seen what his master looks like.


    Now he knows.


    Before going back and forth to the mountain, my uncle said that Mr. Li was an unusual person. Although his reputation was not obvious, he had real ability and personality, which was absolutely impossible to say. If not, my uncle would not have chosen him to take care of him at that time.


    Xiaodong had never paid attention to these things before. First, master always pitied him and was kind to him. Second, most of his life after he went up the mountain didn''t stray and didn''t pay attention to anything.


    The master was sitting there, obviously the chair was not high, but it made people feel that they had to raise their heads and look up. They didn''t even dare to breathe.


    This time, he clearly heard the master''s voice: "I''ve taken apprentices these years, and I''ve been worried about them. Unlike when I was young, many people probably looked back to the mountain to bully them. This is not an accident. Those people must have planned behind their backs, not one day or two days, or even a year or two. What happened last night was just the beginning. Since they have the idea of returning to the mountain, there must be a later move. "


    The elder martial brother motioned to elder martial brother Jiang to take out a box and open it. Inside, there are several waist cards of disciples from other schools.


    "What the master said is that younger martial brother Jiang and I checked all night, and all of them had different ideas. One has been a beginner for more than ten years. "


    Xiaodong was shocked.


    People who have been here for more than ten years are actually put in by others? Of course, it is also possible to be the first to get into the door, and then to be attracted by others? No matter what it is, it makes Shifu feel the same. Even if he is not a disciple himself, but also a person who returns to the mountain, he still wants to call his master. As a result, he is so greedy. Isn''t he stabbing his heart with a knife?Xiaodong also thought that an outsider can''t enter the mountain gate without a waist token. If he can come in, he must have an internal ghost.


    Xiaodong can think of, Li Fulin can''t think of it? He didn''t change his face when he saw those waist cards.


    Outside the door, Linglong elder martial sister called: "master."


    Li Fulin said, "come in."


    Elder martial sister Linglong has always been rash. She is even more anxious when she enters the door. She almost stumbles on the doorsill.


    "Master, the fourth younger martial brother is not in the room. Others say they haven''t seen him, so I found this one."


    Elder martial sister Linglong is holding a letter in her hand. She was eager to reply to her master. What''s more, she didn''t dare to open the letter.


    I didn''t tear it down, but it''s certainly not a trivial matter. Although it''s not a long time for Linglong to come here, all kinds of messy ideas have rolled through my heart.


    Linglong has never been particularly fond of Chen Jingzhi.


    She has heard of Chen Jingzhi''s life experience and sympathizes with her younger brother. Although Linglong didn''t even know who her parents were. She was raised by her master when she was a child. However, she treated her disciples as if they were his own, so were their parents. However, the younger martial brother Chen encountered so many frustrations. His mother was forced to die, and he was almost killed by his stepmother. He escaped from death several times and had to go back and forth to the mountain because there was no place for him in the Chen family.


    However, younger martial brother Chen has a heavy mind and few words, which makes people feel gloomy. Even if Linglong wants to be a decent elder martial sister, she just can''t get close to him. That pair of black eyes always hide countless thoughts, gradually exquisite also don''t rush to find themselves uncomfortable.


    Later, a younger martial brother named Yun came. He was more childish and weak. After his uncle died, he looked like a fool. He could sit in the room all day without any conversation. Linglong looks at him and feels heartache, otherwise that time also won''t pull him down the mountain to relax. I didn''t expect that he was seriously ill when he did something bad. Fortunately, the elder martial brother came back in time, so that the younger brother could turn the corner.


    People are afraid of comparison. If we compare them together, she naturally feels closer to younger martial Brother Yun.


    But she never thought that Chen would choose to leave his books.


    What''s wrong with Huihui mountain? Is he connected with those people last night? Even if not, it''s a troubled time on the mountain. When the disciples'' children should work together, he left without saying a word? Master accepted him when he was in a desperate situation. His kindness was like rebuilding, and there was no wrong with him. So he left?


    The letter was delivered to Li Fulin''s hand. Xiaodong was shocked by the fact that the fourth elder martial brother had left a book and left. He didn''t even want to come up and have a peek.


    Li Fulin took the letter, took out the paper and shook it open. After reading it at a glance, he did not seem to care much about what was written in the letter. He put the letter aside: "you know, don''t worry about him."


    Master''s reaction made other people feel confused.


    Chen Jingzhi even left a book and left. It happened at this critical point. It''s not bad to say that he betrayed his school. How can we ignore him for such a big crime? Even if we don''t get people back to be accountable and punished, we have to find out whether they have anything to do with last night''s events? A man who cultivates Taoism has more kindness than heaven. It is hard to tolerate such a treason, even if he is killed.


    The master asked, "master, can you send someone to look for it?"


    "I''ll talk about him later." Li Fulin didn''t seem to be surprised or angry about it. He seemed to have noticed it for a long time: "it''s meaningless to keep people here if you don''t have the heart. He didn''t have the courage to cheat his teacher and destroy his ancestors. "


    Li Fulin looked at the three disciples in front of him. These three children have been brought up since childhood, and it is not just the affection of preaching and imparting knowledge. In the past, when they were small, Li Fulin had to figure out many things by himself. However, it has been different in recent years. Several apprentices have been able to bear the burden, especially the eldest disciple, who is steady and prudent, resolute and talented. It''s hard to say. Even if Li Fulin is gone, Mo Chen is a disciple who can shoulder the heavy responsibility of the leader of the return mountain.


    "There are some things that I haven''t mentioned to you before. It''s not out of date. To this day, others are still scheming. These things should be told to you."


    As soon as he said this, not only Mo Chen but also Xiao Dong raised his ears and listened attentively.


    "Huihui mountain is not famous, and no one has mentioned it in recent years. You grew up in the mountains, there must be a lot of things you don''t understand. I remember that when Linglong was a child, she was trapped in the maze outside the mountain gate for a day and didn''t come out. When she came back, she lost her temper and complained about how the maze could be set around people like this. "


    Jiang Fan and Linglong take a look at each other. In fact, they all have this idea. When I was a child, I didn''t understand it. When I grew up, I went out to know that I could not find a second place to protect the mountains. I was proud of it, but I was also puzzled. Which ancestor of Huihui mountain had such ability to set up such a grand array of mountain protection? It is impossible for a person with such skills to be anonymous among practitioners. Why has he never heard of it? Since our ancestors have such amazing technology and industry, how can the talents of Huishan wither here?They have never been able to figure out who was buried in those deserted graves in the back mountain.


    From last night to the present, the things happened one by one shocking. How can those desolate graves in the back mountain attract other people''s calculation? Why do people pretend to be Lin Yan to rob and kill younger martial brother? It''s really a mystery.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    "The signboard of" Huihui mountain "is not very famous. Most people don''t know about it, because it was not called Huihui mountain before..."


    Xiaodong listened carefully to the master''s explanation, and didn''t want to miss a word.


    "In the early days, it was called Yulong mountain. Later, it was renamed Zhumo mountain. The name of Huihui mountain was changed by Shifu when he established a school here. Few people in Huihui mountain know about it. If you want to talk about zhumooshan, people in the same way can tell a lot of stories. It is a good place for practice. It is not only beneficial to the people in the right way, but also a place for the devil. Now, it has been more than a hundred years. At that time, a demon occupied the mountain, killed people like a horse and practiced magic skills. Most of the masters and brothers died in his hands. At that time, the righteous people gathered together and worked together to kill the demon. Those deserted graves in the back mountain are those who died of misfortune among the high handed demons at that time. Some people have lost their whole bodies. Many of them are buried in the back mountain because they can''t identify their identities and are not recognized. "


    It turned out that those who did not set up a monument in the grave were such a group of elders.


    There were more than 100 tombs one by one. It can be seen how tragic the situation was at that time. However, the people who died for protecting the road did not even leave their names.


    This not only solved the doubts in Xiaodong''s heart, but also the first time they heard about it.


    Mo Chen nodded: "so it is, but this matter has not been mentioned."


    "It''s not a glorious thing to say. At that time, there were not many people who participated in the killing of demons, and most of them didn''t want to mention it to people."


    "If it wasn''t for the master who talked about it now, we wouldn''t have thought of it at all. The whereabouts of the people who came last night are mysterious. Are they related to the past? But after so many years, they will not come to revenge? "


    Thinking of those people turning over the graves and burying the bones, Mo Chen felt that things would not be so simple. If you want revenge, how can you come back after so many years? But if not, what is it for?


    "Because the corpse of that demon was incomplete and could not be distinguished one by one, so he was buried here. Although I don''t know the method of magic cultivation, I only hear some strange news. People who practice magic skill can''t think about it. The corpses of dead people are of great use to them, not to mention that the devil was famous and had profound skills. Most of them came for this. "


    Because we couldn''t tell who was who, so they were all buried together. Now the people who come can not be distinguished, so all the bones have been robbed. As for what they want to do with it, they can''t think about it.


    Whatever it does, it''s creepy.


    Xiaodong couldn''t help but shiver. He opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep.


    This sleep was not comfortable. He was sweating and his hands and feet were cold. He got up to find water to drink. He has been to the house of the elder martial brother. He knows where the water lamp is. The water is cold and soaked, with a sweet smell of ice and snow.


    Xiaodong irrigation down a big irrigation to feel that they really wake up.


    He didn''t quite understand what the master and senior brothers said just now, but he still understood a little bit.


    Last night, those people came with the bones of some demon.


    There was another thing that surprised Xiaodong even more.


    Fourth elder martial brother, why did he leave his book all of a sudden?


    Xiaodong didn''t like elder martial sister Linglong to be angry about this. He just wondered whether it was a mistake?


    Xiaodong also knows the life experience of the fourth elder martial brother. Besides returning to the mountain, where else can he go? Isn''t his home gone? If there were relatives who could go, he would not have come back to the mountain.


    Is fourth elder martial brother really willing to leave?


    Think about it. How about yourself? He was reluctant to leave. There are masters, senior brothers and sisters on the mountain. Everyone is like a family.


    Elder martial brother, he can''t be robbed like himself yesterday, is he? Xiaodong remembers that when Lin Yan came up last night, she didn''t want to kill him immediately. She wanted to rob him because she couldn''t get it, so she pulled out her sword and wanted to kill him.


    No


    It doesn''t make sense. If you were robbed, you wouldn''t have left a letter.


    Xiaodong wants to break his head, but he doesn''t know why elder martial brother Chen wants to leave. What''s more, it''s too unfortunate to be in such a hurry. There is someone outside who wants to return to the mountain. He must have left at this time. If he is running into those people, what should he do?


    Put on your shoes and push out the door.


    The courtyard of the elder martial brother is particularly spacious and colder. Xiaodong went to the gate of the hospital, and before he reached out, the door opened from the outside.


    Xiaodong stops: "elder martial brother?"


    Seeing the elder martial brother, I feel a little guilty.


    The elder martial brother asked him not to walk around and have a good rest. As soon as he came back, he was blocking his going out.


    "I didn''t want to run around, just..."


    Mo Chen didn''t investigate the details of his obedience and disobedience, and asked him: "when did you wake up? Isn''t it hard to sleepXiaodong thought about it carefully, but she didn''t sleep well. After all, what she saw in her dream was frightening. He thought that he would be unable to sleep in another place. However, he could sleep soundly with the pillow and quilt of the elder martial brother, just like staying with the elder martial brother.


    "You''re wearing too thin." Mo Chen asked people to take a cloak to put on him and said, "follow me to see the master."


    Xiaodong quickly tightened his cloak and walked along with Mo Chen.


    Li Fulin beckoned to the little apprentice: "come here, Xiaodong."


    After taking the pulse for him, Li Fulin felt at ease: "did what happened last night scare you?"


    "It was a shock, but then the elder martial brother came and I was not afraid."


    Li Fulin nodded: "this is my teacher''s negligence. People have made a hole in the mountain. However, you can rest assured that Huihui mountain will not be bullied by others in vain. The master will take revenge for you and take this tone. "


    Xiaodong nodded seriously.


    He believed in master, and this was more than just saying.


    "You can rest assured about Zhuozi," Li Fulin comforted him, "master has an old friend who is good at deduction and divination. Someone once lost his sword and pet. He asked him to help him. He quickly found it. Shifu wrote to him these days, and your pendant must be found. "


    Xiaodong opened his mouth and forgot to close it: "is there such a strange person?"


    "What is that? When he was only seven or eight years old, he would try to figure out how to find the runaway slave in his family. It was just a piece of cake for him Li Fulin said with some chagrin: "speaking of it, if I had studied this divination skill in my early years as a teacher, I don''t need to ask for help today."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    Xiaodong got up and joked in front of her: "does master want to learn to find a cat?"


    Li Fulin felt Xiaodong''s head: "this is what children say. If you learn more, you may be able to save your life. "


    Xiaodong stood up and respectfully responded. Li Fulin waved his hand: "it''s not a admonition. You don''t have to do this. I came back as a teacher. I should spend more time in the mountains and give you some advice. But I''m in a hurry. I''m afraid the master will miss you. "


    Xiaodong said, "master, don''t say that. They all take good care of me, and I''ve learned a lot from them. It''s only the master who has just come back. Is he going on a long journey again? "


    He was quite reluctant, but he also knew that Li Fulin''s saying that he would go out must have something to do with what happened last night. He had to go out.


    "I''m not on the mountain. You should listen to your senior brothers and sisters. The same school is like flesh and blood. Don''t fight against each other. If your elder martial brothers don''t treat you well, wait until the master comes back to vent his anger for you. "


    Master, is it appropriate for you to say so in front of your senior brothers and sisters?


    Xiaodong silently threw a scornful white eye to his master in his belly, but he had to say: "elder martial brother, they will never bully me again. I''m afraid that I am too stupid, and they will always make them tired and angry."


    The master waved his hand carelessly: "what are you angry about? That''s what they deserve. "


    Xiao Dong''s cold sweat is coming down. Isn''t Shifu really calling for hatred for him? Fortunately, the elder martial brother and elder sister are magnanimous. Otherwise, you can''t treat him with master''s words.


    The elder martial brother also said with a smile: "master, just don''t worry. I will take good care of my younger martial brothers and sisters. I won''t let my master worry about my family outside."


    In fact, Mo Chen was in a dilemma just now.


    He was not sure that his master would go out alone. Although he said that his master had an amazing art career, it was easy to hide the spear, but it was difficult to defend with the hidden arrow. On the other hand, it was difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. Many mosquitoes still killed the elephant. He wanted to go with the master.


    But Li Fulin said that he should stay and take care of the affairs of the school, especially the younger martial brothers and sisters. The master said very clearly: "what''s the matter with those early years? The master didn''t go out to fight for this leisure. He felt that he had been cheated by others to lift his face. What matters is you. If you go with me and leave the people and things on this mountain, who will be in charge of it? Can you rest assured? "


    He is not sure.


    It''s a real dilemma.


    Master had made up his mind, so he had to take orders.


    "This time, you are scared. When master comes back, he will bring you some good things, which you have never seen before."


    Xiaodong shook his head and said cleverly, "master, be careful outside. It''s best to come back safely. I don''t want to bring anything."


    "Don''t worry, master will come back well. There are few people in the world who can calculate me. When Shifu was still young, he got involved in a big trouble. At that time, many people wanted to ask for the trouble of Shifu. Shifu was not the same, but he left home with all kinds of scenery? I''ll tell you, do you know how the master got away at that time... "


    Xiao Dong had not heard these words, but the other disciples had already heard them. Mo Chen coughed heavily and interrupted Li Fulin''s another boast: "master, what do you want to take out this time? Can I help you pack up? "


    Li Fulin said: "take the sword with you. The things you came back from last time haven''t been put down, so you don''t need to clean up any more."


    Looking at the vacancy, Xiaodong quickly asked, "master, did the fourth elder martial brother really leave?"


    When he asked about this, he felt rather uneasy.


    Li Fulin felt his head, but was not angry for this: "he is gone. Does Xiaodong miss him


    Since the master said that, it can''t be fake.


    If you want to think about it, Xiaodong thinks it''s really inappropriate for the fourth elder martial brother to leave without saying a word. Master is kind to him. All the elder martial brothers and sisters are classmates. What does he think of others when he leaves like this?


    But if you don''t think about it, Xiaodong is also worried about him.


    Isn''t the fourth elder martial brother no longer home? Where can he go away from Huihui mountain? Is there any trouble or trouble with him?


    Xiaodong was silent for a moment and then said, "a little bit."


    Li Fulin said: "although he didn''t regard me as a master, since he didn''t officially expel him, this matter will not be settled. There will always be an explanation in the future."


    Xiaodong doesn''t quite understand the master''s meaning.


    Do you want to get the fourth elder martial brother back?


    Or does the master want to officially expel him?


    Xiaodong has a blank look on her face.


    He was reluctant to leave and was afraid. When master is here, everyone will have a backbone, and they will not panic when things happen, especially at the moment when something happened. As soon as the master left, it was different. It was as if the umbrella on top of her head was gone. Xiaodong was not alone.


    The master said to go and left, and the mountain suddenly looked chilly. Several of the disciples of the outer gate were lost. The rest of them also changed their residences. They used to live in scattered places, but now they all live in a courtyard. They are afraid that there will be something else to take care of each other. Even if this is not of great use, more people at least popular, can embolden.Xiaodong was moved by the elder martial brother that night and lived in his courtyard. He didn''t have many things, so he took the warm wood and rolled the bedding.


    However, when he was packing up, Xiaodong saw the rabbit hair hand guard sent by the fourth elder martial brother. The things are still there, but the people who sent them don''t know where they are.


    He put the armguard in the box and carefully closed the lid.


    Elder martial sister Linglong brought Xiaodong a new coat and a pair of new shoes.


    "This is what aunt Qi drove out for you. This time it''s made to measure your size. It fits you better than last time."


    Xiaodong took his coat and put it on his body. It was warm and fit. Aunt Qi is careful, and her sewing work is good. The new cotton wadding inside is noisy. It''s light and windproof.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial sister. Thank you very much for your trouble."


    "Don''t be so polite. You''ll be glad to show her what you''re wearing." Linglong also knows that the younger martial brother has lost something important. She is very sympathetic.


    Younger martial brother is not smooth enough.


    Xiaodong always thinks that in his dream that day, master and elder martial brother only woke up after listening to half of what they said. I don''t know if the remaining half can be heard again. He doesn''t dare to be so rash to ask his elder martial brother. It must be very confidential. Elder martial brother wants to ask himself that he knows it. How can he explain it? Xiaodong doesn''t know how to explain his ability. He doesn''t know what''s going on.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    As soon as the master left, everyone was listless. Xiaodong didn''t want to eat at all in the evening, but he didn''t want to worry about him any more. He just ate two cakes and drank a bowl of soup. He swallowed straight down his neck and almost rolled his eyes. Mo Chen was so angry and funny that he put his hand on his back to regulate his breath.


    "Eat slowly, no one will rob you." After a pause, he said, "when you finish eating, elder martial brother will take you out for a walk."


    Xiaodong this also can''t attend to eat: "where to go?"


    In addition to meditating or meditating, Xiaodong felt that he was almost with PU Panchang.


    Mo Chen laughs and says nothing.


    Xiaodong pours down another bowl of soup, which is really pouring down. He always feels that the cake chokes in his throat and can''t go down. After another bowl of soup, his throat is comfortable, that is, his stomach is propped up. Xiaodong stands up and looks at his bulging stomach. With luck, he tries his best to close his round stomach back, so that Mo Chen is ready to laugh.


    He took his younger brother out, closed the door, and naturally took his hand.


    Xiaodong is still asking, "elder martial brother, where are we going?"


    Mo Chen leads Xiaodong to go back all the time, and Xiaodong is deep and shallow. There is a good moon tonight. After all, Shangyuan Festival has just passed and the moon has just been missing. Round and bright, it hung like a huge disc at the eaves of the building.


    Mo Chen and his younger brother went out of the east gate. The place on the back mountain was very flat, especially when he left the gate. The distant mountain looked very deep and boundless under the moonlight, falling down one after another, as if depicted in light ink on the background of the sky curtain.


    It is said that when the disciples of the East bamboo shoot had to practice their footwork for a long time on the top of the stone gate, they had to practice their footwork on the stone gate for a long time.


    Mo Chen leads Xiaodong to wear the edge in this piece of stalagmite. The high stalagmite casts scattered shadows, as if walking in a dense forest.


    It''s very quiet all around. Huihui mountain is different from other places. There are always insects and birds chirping and chirping. There is no such movement on the Huihui mountain. The whole mountain is very quiet, and sometimes people are afraid.


    Xiaodong is also getting used to this quiet son now, follow the elder brother to walk, but has not broken the question.


    "Elder martial brother, is master going far away this time?"


    "No, I have to go to several places, but since the master has said it, he will come back as soon as possible."


    "In the daytime, what does the master want to say? Later, when the elder martial brother asked, the master didn''t say anything. "


    Mo Chen coughs gently, did not answer Xiaodong this sentence. He is a man of high status, but his elder martial brother''s posture is still very bluffing. Xiaodong doesn''t dare to ask questions again.


    "Elder martial brother, where are we going With the elder martial brother, Xiaodong is not afraid. Although the master told them not to leave the Mountain Gate easily when they were away, Xiaodong had a blind faith in the elder martial brother, and he was not afraid to follow him anywhere.


    "Here it is."


    Master brother took his hand and stood still.


    The stalagmite was left behind, and in front of it was a vast expanse of snow. Xiaodong has been here. When autumn comes, there is a stream. The water is clear and clean. There are many round stones and small fish at the bottom of the river. They chase each other in the water with their tails swinging, which makes them very smart.


    There are no birds and animals on the mountain, but there are fish Can the fish swim from the water and not be afraid of the array on the mountain?


    However, the idea flashed through his mind, and Xiaodong immediately ignored them.


    The master brother calculated the time and motioned him to look up.


    Xiaodong looks up in doubt.


    The full moon in the sky darkens the other stars. A meteor streaked across the sky, pulling out a bright light.


    Then there was another.


    He had seen the stars at dawn in summer, but he didn''t think he would sleep at night.


    But then Xiaodong found something different.


    Meteors are not uncommon. He has seen stars falling like rain for a while.


    But those stars will not change in the sky, crisscross around, just like living.


    One by one, the light twines up, the fluorescence is bright, in the night sky there are one after another wonderful symbols flash, crisscross and changeable, people are dazzled. Xiaodong''s eyes were dazed by the light, but he didn''t want to see it. The elder brother stretched out his hand to cover his eyes: "don''t look at it all the time. Be careful of your eye injury."


    Xiaodong takes a deep breath and can''t see in front of him. Only then can he recover his mind slowly.


    "What is this, elder martial brother?"


    "This is the mountain protection array of Huihui mountain. Every few days, the array will change again, and the position of the array eye will also change accordingly. These patterns can only be seen by standing at the right eye of the array, but not at the side. "


    Xiaodong was very curious: "can''t you see it?"Mo Chen moved his hand away: "you try."


    Xiaodong takes a deep breath, takes a step to the side, and then two more steps.


    The elder martial brother didn''t coax him. He just moved a few steps. All the gorgeous light and shadow just now disappeared. It was as clean as never before. There is only one full moon in the sky.


    It didn''t take long for the formation to change. When Xiaodong stood back to the elder martial brother, the shift of the array eyes had come to an end. Just now, the seemingly disorderly light interweaved into a dome, which looked like a magnificent huge net, covering the top of the mountain, and then gradually disappeared.


    Xiaodong opened his mouth slightly and didn''t come back for a long time.


    "Good looking?"


    He nodded in a daze.


    Good looking, but not just good-looking.


    In the eyes, in the chest cavity, fills up, cannot say.


    How could he believe that this was done by human beings? He had only heard the word "array" before, but it was the first time he saw the true appearance of the array. It was so varied and magnificent.


    "Go back."


    Xiaodong some restless with Mo Chen to go back, the foot kicking a small stone, toes a little pain, the pain finally let him back to God.


    "Elder martial brother Shouldn''t we come to see this? "


    Mo Chen stopped and turned to ask, "why do you say that?"


    In fact, Xiaodong can''t hide his mind. What he thinks in his mind, Mo Chen can know everything, but he can also guess six or seven points.


    Sure enough, Xiaodong said with some chagrin: "something happened on the mountain. Maybe there are some people hiding and acting. If they can see the array and know the position of the array eye, wouldn''t it be bad?"


    Mo Chen smiles, the younger martial brother''s worry is so pure, so naive. If an array can be seen through at one glance, is it still called an array?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    After coming back, Xiaodong people lie down and still can''t sleep. Mo Chen sits on the opposite couch with his knees crossed. When the cultivation is in his position, it doesn''t matter whether he sleeps or not. Afraid of Xiaodong''s change of place, he felt flustered and left a lamp in the room.


    Xiaodong lies there turning over and turning over again. Mo Chen listens to the rustling sound, just like a little mouse searching for food, furtively, looking forward and backward.


    But it''s not boring at all.


    "Not yet asleep?"


    Xiaodong stopped and whispered, "I can''t sleep."


    When I close my eyes, I can still see the scene just now. The twinkling star like light in the sky makes a map and falls down to the earth. I can''t forget that.


    "In fact, when I saw the formation for the first time, I was almost the same as you. I didn''t sleep all night after I came back. Later, when the master was away, as long as the eye of the array changed, I personally went to investigate it. Although I had seen more, I still felt that the array was infinitely mysterious. It was more like seizing the nature of heaven and earth than by human beings. "


    "Yes, that''s it. I don''t know which elder has such an array. It takes a lot of thought and effort to accomplish this. "


    Xiao Dong as like as two peas, but he can not tell, what the elder brother said is just like the one he extracted from his heart.


    "Elder martial brother, is this a big battle to kill the devil?"


    "No Pause for a moment, Mo Chen said: "this formation has been earlier."


    Strange, since it is not to kill the devil, who set up a battle on this mountain?


    After turning over twice, Xiaodong still didn''t feel sleepy.


    "Elder martial brother, you say Why does the fourth elder martial brother leave? Where will he go


    He said this in a low voice, as if to himself. The room is quiet, and Mo Chen''s cultivation is profound. Of course, you can''t miss it.


    "Have you been thinking about it all day? I haven''t asked you who told you that Chen Jingzhi had left? "


    Xiaodong a nervous, stuttered: "no, no one."


    There is no silver here.


    Mo Chen did not ask him at this time: "do you feel bad?"


    "Well, it''s hard." Xiaodong breathed a sigh of relief. If the elder martial brother continued to ask, he would probably tell the truth.


    As a result, the elder martial brother didn''t ask again. Xiaodong couldn''t tell whether he was relieved or disappointed.


    He has been puzzled for a long time. He has been afraid of this secret for a long time.


    If you are a senior brother, it seems that there is no danger in saying it. Master brother is well-informed. It seems that there is nothing difficult to live in him. Maybe the elder martial brother will know where his strange dream came from and why it happened.


    Is there anyone else in the world like him?


    In the past, when he was not at ease and couldn''t sleep, he used to rub the pendant on his neck. Now I just feel empty, and feel more and more sad.


    "I didn''t want to talk to you now, but since you can''t let it go, I''m afraid you won''t be able to sleep at night." Mo Chen got up and went down to Xiaodong and sat down: "do you think your fourth elder martial brother did it right?"


    Xiaodong can''t lie down and talk to the elder martial brother. That''s too disrespectful. He sat up with the quilt and said, "of course not."


    "What''s wrong?"


    What''s wrong? There''s nothing wrong with it.


    How good is master to them? It''s a great favor. Although this sentence was said to be vulgar and overused, Xiaodong still felt that it was not enough to describe the profound teacher''s kindness. But the fourth elder martial brother actually left his school and left. He failed his master''s kindness. What''s more, he left a letter and then left quietly. Was he afraid that others would stop him? Or didn''t you put these people in your heart?


    What''s more, he chose to leave at such a time. When Huihui mountain met with an accident, shouldn''t he work together to tide over the difficulties? It was too heartless for him to leave at this time.


    Some of Xiaodong''s words are intermittent, some of the forewords don''t match the following words, but Mo Chen can understand.


    "Do you know that master is not angry at all, or even surprised?"


    Yes, master is not angry.


    "Younger martial brother Chen''s mother was killed, and he hated all the people surnamed Chen. What he wanted was revenge. The anger had to be washed away with blood. From the first day master left him, he wanted him to walk on a more stable Road, not to let him forget this hatred, but to let him not be manipulated by hatred for a lifetime. The dead are dead, but the living still have to live. If he lives only for hatred, the fire of hatred will burn himself up sooner or later... "


    "But master''s good intentions, younger martial brother Chen finally only understood one thing, that is, the master will not help him to revenge, and returning to the mountain will not help him revenge. Since then, he has been thinking of leaving here and finding a way to fulfill his wish


    "Maybe I was adopted by my master since I was a child, and I have no parents or relatives, so I can''t understand the depth of his resentment. I only know that Shifu''s arrangement for him is a more secure way. When he leaves Huihui mountain, he must follow an evil way. Master knows this more clearly. "After a while, he asked in a low voice Will the Master bring him back? "


    "I''m looking for it, but he won''t look back."


    What Mo Chen didn''t say to younger martial brother is that Chen Jingzhi wants to leave for a day or two. Now that he has made up his mind to go, he must have planned for a long time.


    This step has been taken, and I''m afraid I can''t go back.


    Xiaodong is wrapped in a warm and soft quilt. He doesn''t know why, but he feels chilly. It''s like sitting in the snow and ice, with no warmth.


    Mo Chen holds his hand: "don''t be afraid."


    "No, I''m not afraid."


    It''s not really fear.


    He didn''t know, but he felt that he was very stuffy and could not breathe.


    After a long time, Xiaodong asked dully, "how old was the elder martial brother when he was raised by his master?"


    "According to the master, it should have been born less than 100 days, wrapped in a silk swaddling clothes and placed on the edge of the wooden cable bridge. At that time, it was late autumn. I didn''t know how long the swaddling clothes had been thrown there, and it was frosted. Shifu said that I thought it might have been frozen to death, but I didn''t expect that I could still breathe when I was held up


    Elder martial brother is abandoned? Who is so cruel to leave children less than a hundred days in such a place and in such weather? If master didn''t find out, would he not have died of cold and hunger?


    After his uncle died of illness, Xiaodong suddenly lost his confidence. But now, compared with elder martial brother and senior brother Chen, Xiaodong is much better than them.


    He held Mo Chen''s hand and wanted to say something. Mo Chen said to him first: "OK, don''t think about it. If you can''t sleep, recite the sword formula again. I''ll listen to it."


    Xiaodong quickly got up and recalled the first chapter of the sword formula and recited it smoothly and fluently.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    After reciting, Xiaodong stops and looks at his elder martial brother, waiting for him to praise him.


    Praise did not wait, Mo Chen said: "why not recite? Carry on with your back. "


    But he didn''t learn from below. So far, only the first and second chapters have been taught. The second one, senior brother Jiang, said that he could not understand it for a while. He was too greedy to chew, so he did not teach him.


    "Go on with your back."


    Xiaodong can''t see Mo Chen with a smile in his mouth. He just thinks that he can''t let the elder martial brother down. He clears his throat and stammers.


    Mo Chen first wanted to embarrass the younger martial brother, but he was not embarrassed. Seeing his appearance, he couldn''t help but want to tease him. Younger martial brother is very serious about what he does. Sometimes he is too serious. He worries about Chen Jingzhi, his master and Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen never felt sad and resentful about his life experience of being abandoned in his infancy. Once upon a time, he thought that he didn''t know what his parents were like and why he abandoned him. According to master''s words, his roots are very good. Few of the younger generation can match him. Such a talented person is a treasure in any family. Who would like to throw it away? Not to mention throwing it in such a remote place is deliberately not to leave a living way, the heart is too cruel.


    Later Mo Chen did not think about those, no father and no mother? He grew up in Huihui mountain and didn''t feel any regret.


    But now the younger martial brother is so serious for him.


    Mo Chen in the heart also can''t say is a kind of what feeling, hot, Yu agglomerate base seems to be quietly melted the same.


    The second part of Mo Chen''s making him carry the sword rhyme was to tease him, knowing that he had not learned it.


    Xiaodong recites the first few words and Mo Chen doesn''t feel anything. As a result, although Xiaodong is stuttering, he recites most of the article.


    He really won''t.


    Mo Chen asked softly, "are these what younger martial brother Jiang taught you?"


    Xiaodong shook his head honestly: "no, it''s what I remember when senior brothers talk."


    What he said is not a lie. I heard the elder martial brothers say it in my dream.


    Mo Chen was relieved: "you see, you are not stupid at all, the understanding is good. But next time, if younger martial brother Jiang and I don''t teach you, don''t practice carelessly, or you will be harmed if you don''t practice well. "


    Xiaodong said yes.


    Mo Chen pressed the pillow for him: "sleep."


    Xiaodong lies down according to Yan, still reluctant to leave Mo Chen.


    "Elder martial brother, would you like to have a rest?"


    Mo Chen should a, in addition to the outer shirt, take off the boots, lie down beside Xiaodong: "accompany you to have a rest for a while."


    Xiaodong is really afraid to move this time. If you move again, you will definitely meet your elder martial brother.


    He couldn''t sleep for a moment, and his mind was full of thoughts. Think about the past and think about the future.


    The elder martial brother must take over the master as the leader of return mountain in the future. What about himself? Where would I be at that time? Although it is said that there is such a saying, Xiaodong doesn''t want to leave.


    He thought that he would stay on the mountain at that time. Anyway, if he didn''t leave, the elder martial brother would not drive him out. Well, maybe he could manage the affairs of the elder martial brother, and then the apprentice


    Mo Chen turns his head, Xiao Dong is already asleep, half open mouth, two hands are still outside the quilt.


    Mo Chen carefully tucks his hand back into the quilt for him and gets up to practice meditation.


    Xiaodong didn''t dream of anything else that night, and Jing competed with the big array.


    He dreamt that the big array was like a big fishing net, and he could not earn any money.


    After the beginning of spring, the weather became warmer day by day. Xiaodong will go to find his pendant whenever he has time.


    Never found it.


    Thanks for the spring is peach blossom, peach blossom is still in bloom, Begonia and Camellia are next to each other. In the early winter, everyone is afraid of cold, and at this time, they are more afraid of heat. In the morning, I secretly took off my jacket. As a result, I sneezed twice when the mountain wind blew. The single clothes on my body let the wind blow, and my heart felt cold.


    Jiang Fan caught him and gave him a lecture. He asked people to take a jacket and put it on.


    Xiaodong can''t lift his head when he is being trained. Elder martial sister Linglong comes here. She thought she could help to say two good words, but she glanced at him and said only two words.


    "You deserve it."


    Xiaodong is wilting again.


    After finishing her sarcastic remarks, elder martial sister Linglong felt a bit sorry for her younger martial brother. She was like this. She always did everything first and then thought about it. Later, she regretted that she couldn''t control herself at that time.


    "To your pendant again?"


    Xiaodong nodded.


    "Don''t worry. Didn''t master say that? I''ll give you a divination, and I''ll be able to do it. "


    Xiao Dong had no choice but to comfort myself.


    But I don''t know why, he always feels Maybe the pendant will never be found again.


    Elder martial sister Linglong, who was not very comforting, continued to comfort him: "I can''t find it. I''ll ask the master for a better pendant to take with you. You like gold? Jade? By the way, how about a fluorescein? It''s colorful. It''s good to shine at night. "Why does he wear a pendant that glows at night? Do you want to light up at night? So it''s just a little bit under the tip of your nose?


    Jiang Fan chuckled in his side.


    At first glance, it seems that the mountain is not very different from the past.


    The rest didn''t mention Chen Jingzhi very much. Elder martial sister Linglong hated him very much, not only did she not mention it, but also did not let others mention it. Sometimes when I have to mention this person, I also refer to his name and never call him younger martial brother again.


    Because of her resolute attitude, Mo Chen and Jiang fan are not easy to mention, otherwise they will make her unhappy.


    Xiaodong''s sword technique is of great benefit. Although elder martial sister Linglong will point out that he is a "fancy frame", it is much better than that of not having a shelf before?


    "I don''t know when the master will be back." Elder martial sister Linglong used to love running down the mountain. She hasn''t been down the mountain in recent months. It''s really hard for her.


    Xiaodong is looking forward to his early return. He didn''t feel much about master''s trip last time, but this time it was different. He was worried about whether his master would be cheated by others outside. He was worried that what he was going out to do would be very difficult.


    Jiang Fan went out for a moment, took a box of worship and rushed in to find Mo Chen.


    Although the master was away, and the people who came back to the mountain could not leave the house, some human contacts did not disappear. Although it was inconvenient to receive visitors, there was a lot of correspondence.


    Elder martial sister Linglong took a look from afar and said, "what important guests have come? Jiang fan runs so fast. "


    Xiaodong shakes her head.


    Elder martial sister does not know, then he certainly does not know. Anyway, these things are managed by the elder martial brother, which has nothing to do with them.


    Mo Chen took the name sticker and pondered for a moment: "we have no contact with the burial sword valley. How can they send people to worship?" He put the sticker back in the box: "didn''t the other party say what he wanted?"


    Jiang Fan shook his head.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Mo Chen took care of human relations for master very early. Although he is not very old and has no reputation, he is after all the first apprentice of Li Fulin. His status as the first apprentice gives him this responsibility and confidence.


    At present, Huihui mountain is coveted by people, and strangers come to pay homage, which makes people suspect that their intentions are not pure.


    "Did you tell them that master is not on the mountain now?"


    "Yes, of course, but it''s the same to see elder martial brother."


    That''s kind of interesting.


    Mo Chen pondered for a moment: "then I''ll see you."


    Jiang Fan was very worried: "elder martial brother, I''m afraid the comer is not good."


    "Don''t worry."


    Mo Chen''s calm let Jiang fan calm down.


    Yes, there is a senior brother. What can I fear? Even if the people who came that night, didn''t they ask for it? He escaped the demon who pretended to be Lin Yan. The others were all killed by the master brother.


    What''s more, it''s not easy to be provoked by the return mountain. Those people are really different, and they don''t want to be wild on the mountain.


    "Well, I''ll invite the guests to the reception Pavilion by the main hall."


    Mo Chen Wei nods: "I will arrive later."


    Linglong points out Xiaodong''s swordsmanship. She knows that she is not in a good temper, so she first displays it, deliberately slows down the action to let Xiaodong see clearly, and then asks Xiaodong to practice with her twice. However, when she let Xiaodong practice by herself, she still couldn''t hold her breath. When she saw his posture, she wanted to go up and Practice for him, so as not to worry.


    Seeing Jiang Fan leading people into the reception pavilion from a distance, Linglong is puzzled. Two disciples of the outer gate pass by with tea, and Linglong waves to stop them.


    "What kind of tea did you make? Is there a guest? "


    The outer disciple was very respectful to the elder martial sister Linglong, and stopped to reply: "yes, the elder martial brother said it was the man who buried the sword valley."


    You can''t be disrespectful. If you make the eldest and the Third Elder martial brothers unhappy, you may denounce them. That''s OK. But if you offend elder martial sister Linglong, she can do it directly!


    Linglong frowned: "bury sword Valley?"


    She didn''t remember any contact with the burial sword valley.


    The valley of burial sword used to be famous for a time. Although it is no longer as beautiful as it was then, its skinny camel is bigger than its horse, so it is more elegant than Huihui mountain.


    But what does the burial sword Valley send people to do now?


    Linglong couldn''t sit still, and told Xiaodong, "I''m good at practicing. Don''t be lazy." I ran to the main hall.


    She couldn''t go into the welcome Pavilion, but there was a bamboo forest behind the pavilion, and it was only by hiding a person that God did not know.


    She didn''t want to pry or worry. In case the visitor is not good, how much can she give the elder martial brother a helping hand.


    Far away, Linglong couldn''t see clearly what was going on in the pavilion. She saw two people coming. One looked younger, the other a beard.


    Jiang Fan took the tea plate and served tea to the two guests. Mo Chen said politely, "you''ve come from a long way, and there''s nothing to be entertained back to the mountain. This is Yunwu Tea made by my teacher himself. It''s made by spring water from the top of the mountain. Please have a taste


    These two people did not come up to show their intention, Mo Chen is not anxious.


    Jiang Fan was there to accompany him. He always felt that the two men were strange.


    If you want to say something important, it''s not like that. If you want to say that there is nothing important, why do you have to see the elder martial brother?


    The older one is Lu Changlao, who is buried in sword valley. He looks very gentle and elegant. Along with him came Jin Mian, a disciple of the leader of the tomb sword valley. He was not a nobody.


    Elder Lu was OK. Jin Mian sat down and did not finish a cup of tea. He had secretly looked at the elder martial brother three times.


    It''s hard to see that they came to the elder martial brother. Jiang Fanke was stupid.


    Is it difficult to


    Jiang Fan suddenly thought of Tan Jianmen''s original plan.


    The elder martial brother''s talent is extraordinary. It is said that there are only three or five young people of all schools and schools who can compete with him. Among these three or five people, the weakest one is the elder martial brother. After all, Huishan can''t be compared with those famous schools with profound knowledge. Many people have used to dig the crooked muscles in the corner of the wall. It is not only Tan Jianmen who want to earn money by marriage.


    This kind of thing is the most troublesome thing. I don''t want to ask the other party to push forward in this way, but I refuse all of them and hurt each other''s harmony.


    In the past hundred years, the valley of buried sword has been getting worse and worse. The generation of disciples is worse than that of the next generation. Jiang fan is not surprised to say that they will also have the idea of the elder martial brother.


    It''s the same to say that master is not here. Maybe they just came to see the master''s absence. They were running to the elder martial brother. They were just satisfied with the master''s absence. It was convenient for them to do tricks.


    At the thought of this, Jiang Fan was on the other side, just like the evil beast guarding the treasure. We should never let people take advantage of the elder martial brother.


    Jiang fan is not the only one who has this idea. Linglong also thinks so, and even a few other disciples who know about the guests also think so.Elder Lu looks at Mo Chen quietly.


    He had heard of this talented young man, but it was the first time he saw him. Mo Chen is upright and upright. When he welcomed them in, he walked with a steady pace. He was not as impetuous as the young people nowadays.


    The elder sat down and looked at him.


    Mo Chen''s eyebrows and eyes are very good. His eyebrows are elegant and sparse, and his eyes are bright.


    Elder Lu didn''t peep at him like Jin Mian. After looking at him for a while, he became calm and chatted with Mo Chen.


    Even if it is such a small talk, the topic always goes back to Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen felt it himself.


    Elder Lu''s intention lies in Mo Chen himself.


    It was all about asking him. Ask about the date of birth, the year of birth, the place of hometown, the past life and so on. Although it doesn''t sound abrupt to be sandwiched in other courtesies, Mo Chen can still feel it.


    The words of marriage have been mentioned since he became famous a few years ago. Some of them are direct, they are said in person, some are euphemistic, and they have to make a few detours.


    Is it possible to bury sword Valley?


    The look of Jin Mian brought by elder Lu is too explicit.


    At the end of the courteous speech, Mo Chen said, "my teacher has traveled far away, but the date of his return has not been determined. Lu Changlao is very kind, but unfortunately he came. If you don''t mind the bad reception in the mountain, please stay and have a meal. When the master comes back, I''ll tell you the truth and go to bury sword Valley on a lucky day


    The words are appropriate, but Mr. Lu also knows that this is purely polite. If you are really entertaining, you should say something to keep the guests in the mountain for a few days, and make friends with the host.


    But Mo Chen said so, not a bit wrong. After all, there was no contact between the two groups before. At most, it was not rude to say so since there was no friendship.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    After serving tea to see off the guests, Jiang Fan thought, "so easy to leave?" And he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Good to go. He felt that the guest was abrupt and the master was not in. At this time, he could be less right or wrong.


    Later, Jiang Fan realized that he put it too early.


    When seeing off the guests, Jiang Fan and elder Lu were in front of him. Jiang Fan and Jin Mian were one step behind. Jin Mian seemed as if he had never seen the world before. When he asked questions from the East and the west, Jiang Fan was impatient, but he had to work hard to answer them one by one.


    Jiang fan is not stupid, and Jin Mian is also too clever. He tripped him up just to give elder Lu a chance to say something inconvenient to be heard with Mo Chen.


    Jiang Fan was not worried at all.


    What''s in the sword Valley? Is there a crumbling shelf? Besides, the burial of sword Valley has always been a foreign surname


    At the thought of it, Jiang Fan suddenly felt bad.


    Now this valley master is not a descendant of the old one. He is a son-in-law. He married the daughter of the valley master who buried the sword. His surname has also changed.


    In fact, it doesn''t mean that you don''t have a foreign name.


    It is said that this valley master also has a daughter!


    80% of them want to take advantage of the elder martial brother to be their son-in-law.


    Jiang fandun was a little anxious. Seeing the landing elder brother and elder martial brother standing in front of him, he wanted to go up and take them apart.


    Although he also knows that the elder martial brother will not be cheated by these people and will not leave Huihui mountain. They grew up in Huihui mountain when they were young, and neither of them had parents. Huihui mountain is home. The master is both a teacher and a father, and the elder brother will not leave.


    Elder Lu stood still, turned his head, and looked at Mo Chen seriously: "young xia Mo is a good-looking talent. Now, among the younger generation, he is one of the best."


    Mo Chen only smiles and says, "Lu Changlao praises me. When the master comes back, he must pay a visit to the burial sword valley. "


    Elder Lu shook his head and said, "this time I am running for young Xia mo. Young xia Mo probably knows that the owner of sword Valley is Wu, not Li. "


    Mo Chen certainly knows.


    The burial of sword Valley has always been passed down from generation to generation by the Li family. However, the last Valley master had only one daughter, so he had to recruit a son-in-law named Wu, who is now the valley master. He probably hopes to give birth to a child named Li and pass on the position of the valley master. Maybe the geomantic omen of the burial sword Valley is not good, and each generation is worse than the other. The former Valley master had a daughter who inherited the blood, but this one had no daughter and his wife had died. It''s not surprising that people who cultivate Taoism have a hard time with their children. It seems that the inheritance of the burial sword Valley is not enough.


    But that''s the burial of sword valley. What''s the matter with Huihui mountain?


    "More than 20 years ago, a child was born in tomb sword Valley, but he died less than 100 days after his birth. At that time, it was said that it was because of the conspiracy of the enemy, which was not the case. The child was stolen out and is still missing. " Elder Lu gazed at Mo Chen and did not let go of any subtle change in his expression: "if he survives and grows up, he will be the same age as Mo Shao Xia."


    Mo Chen did not move, with a polite smile on his face, and did not show his inner impatience: "that''s a pity, if only we could find people."


    Elder Lu said: "last year in shangjiucheng, my disciple Xu Taiping once met with young mo. according to him, the son of Mo Shaoxia is very similar to that of Wu Valley master when he was young. After further inquiry, it can be seen that the life experience of Mo Shaoxia is closely related to the child who was once lost in the burial sword Valley, which is equal to all-round. May I ask you if you still have your clothes and swaddling clothes when you were adopted by Zhen Li? Is there any keepsake? "


    Speaking of the last two words, Mr. Lu couldn''t help but show an eager look.


    Mo Chen was silent for a moment and asked elder Lu, "can the master of your valley know about the mountain flowing back and forth in front of the elder?"


    Lu Changlao didn''t think much about it. He replied, "of course I know."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Mr. Lu felt that his answer was not appropriate, and he quickly explained: "the valley master is naturally more concerned about this matter, but the funeral sword Valley has been so complicated recently that it is not convenient for him to come in person..."


    It''s good not to explain. The more you explain, the more likely it is to cover up.


    "I don''t know very well about the questions raised by Mr. Lu. I have to get back my tutor before I can get any answers."


    Seeing Mo Chen''s indifference from the beginning, Lu Changlao sighed to himself.


    At the beginning, Mr. Lu thought very well. After seeing Mo Chen, he was more confident. This appearance, this temperament, and Wu Valley master''s youth really have seven or eight points. When the Lord Wu was young, he was as graceful as jade. Otherwise, his daughter would not have been deeply in love with him. After the old master left, he directly let him take over the position of Valley master. He was willing to be a good wife and good mother behind him.


    Although he has not yet tested his blood, old Lu has already affirmed that the boy in front of him is the child who was lost in sword Valley at that time.


    This is really a Golden Doll falling from the sky. It not only buries the successors of sword Valley, but also is such a gifted and beautiful material. Although it is said that the child is now a disciple of Huihui mountain, even Li Fulin can''t stop his own father and son from meeting each other? Huihui mountain is a school, but it''s not that you can''t leave school. Sooner or later, people still have to go back to the sword Valley to inherit the family business.Mo Chen''s reaction doesn''t say that when he poured a basin of cold water to elder Lu, he almost made his head sober.


    Mo Chen in front of him is not a three or five-year-old child who is eager to be loved by his parents. He will follow him as soon as he says it. He was indifferent to his life experience, just as he was talking about other people''s affairs.


    Although he was young, he had already taken on the responsibility of a group of first disciples. He was calm, calm and confident. He would never be credulous and not so easily moved by his words.


    If the valley master came by himself, maybe


    Mr. Lu suppressed the idea.


    Of course, the valley master would not come in person. Even elder Lu was not sure whether this was the lost child before he came. But now, in front of Mo Chen, the sophisticated elder Lu seems a bit embarrassed. No matter how many reasons, how loud, can not hide their negligence.


    He also saw Mo Chen''s position in Huihui mountain. His master was respected at the top and respected by his peers at the bottom. He had already gained fame outside. He was sure that he would be the next leader of Huihui mountain. Elder Lu asked himself that if he was mo Chen, he would not believe other people''s words and leave everything now to find out the true and false life experience.


    Jiang Fan didn''t know what elder Lu and Mo Chen said and sent off the two uninvited guests. Jiang Fan turned around and asked, "elder martial brother, what did elder Lu say to you just now?"


    "It''s no big deal."


    Jiang Fan believed Mo Chen''s words. No matter what elder brother Lu said, since it doesn''t matter what elder martial brother said, it must be insignificant.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    One night, Xiaodong peeped at the elder martial brother several times. He took two pieces of dark stones and rubbed them for a while, as if to compare their size and weight.


    Xiaodong is so curious that he looks into his head several times. Mo Chen puts down two stones in his hand and asks him with a smile: "ask what you want to ask. You are so impetuous that you can''t practice martial arts. It''s a waste of time."


    Xiaodong embarrassed to come over: "elder martial brother, what do you see this is?"


    Mo Chen handed one of them to him and asked, "what do you think?"


    Xiaodong reached out to pick it up. As soon as he started the stone, he felt that his hands were sinking. The stone looked a little bigger than his fist, and it was surprisingly heavy. Fortunately, Xiaodong stretched out his hands to pick it up. If he had one hand, he would not be able to hold it.


    It''s not only heavy, but it seems to be cool. The weather is so warm. This stone was still held by the master brother just now, but Xiaodong held it like an ice mound. The cold palm of his hand was cold and stinging


    "this is What is this? "


    Mo Chen took the stone back: "yes, this is a meteorite from heaven."


    "Ah, this is the meteorite." Xiaodong opened his eyes and looked at the stone carefully.


    It''s dark, it''s so heavy and cool. What''s more, it''s much heavier than ordinary stones. It''s not ten times as heavy, but it''s seven times eight times as heavy?


    "It''s said that there are steel and iron in the stone, which are good materials for casting weapons. Is that true?"


    Mo Chen nodded and said: "these two pieces are not good. I''m afraid they will not be of great use." Seeing Xiaodong''s curious look on his face, Mo Chen explained more: "if there is something nearby, I''ll give you a thing. There are other mysteries in the stone outside that day. Some are beneficial to practice, others are harmful. Many years ago, there was a master of sword cultivation. He cast his sword with perishable iron. Later, he lived in the cultivation center and died of madness. If you see something like this in the future, you must be more careful, and don''t be hurt by it


    Mo Chen said seriously, Xiaodong quickly nodded: "I remember, will be careful."


    In the past, he only heard that tianwai Dien iron was a good material for casting weapons. If the blade was used a little bit, it would immediately become sharp and sharp, which was different from ordinary weapons. I didn''t expect that this thing would do so much harm.


    "Elder martial brother, put this away quickly. Don''t keep holding it. It''s better to put it on the shelf over there, "thought the shelf was too close." it''s better to put it in the east room. " That''s farther away.


    Mo Chen looked at him with a smile.


    The younger martial brother''s temperament is really clever and interesting. At this moment, he is determined to treat these two stones as a disaster. He is afraid that he will suffer a disaster, and his sweat will come down. The candle light reflected the sweat on the tip of his nose, and his eyes were as black as paint. He was looking at him anxiously.


    Younger martial brother is taller than last year, and his face is still full of flesh. Mo Chen teased him for a while and said with a smile, "of course, there is no problem with these two pieces. If there is something wrong with them, how can I bring them back? When master comes back this time, you should also have your own sword. Then these two pieces of iron will be useful. "


    Xiaodong this just relieved a breath, looking at these two small stones, it doesn''t seem to be staring at the beast.


    "Recite the sword formula and tell me what you learned today."


    Xiaodong''s small face suddenly wrinkled up.


    It''s nothing to do with the knack of carrying the sword, but if you want to talk about the experience of practicing sword, he will be worried. It''s more difficult than to ask his life. Although he was much better than before when he practiced sword, he was often lost in his mind when he practiced it. When he came back to his mind, he had finished practicing his sword technique. Elder martial brother Jiang praised him for his good practice.


    How did he practice? He didn''t even remember how to describe it to the elder martial brother? You can''t just make it up?


    I can''t tell you. Elder martial brother won''t let him pass the test easily.


    Mo Chen, with a smile in his hand, takes out one of the stone boxes ferule.


    That''s right. It''s the ruler.


    Xiaodong had seen this before. Although he said that he had never been to school or studied seriously, he had seen those teachers beat those children''s palms with it as a punishment. The elder martial brother took out the ruler and showed it to Xiaodong a few days ago. He also told him that the ruler was given by the master to discipline the younger martial brothers and sisters below. If anyone dares to violate the rules of the gate, or is lazy and lazy, he must try the power of this ruler.


    Master left in such a hurry, why did he leave such a thing for the elder martial brother!


    Xiaodong is full of resentment for the long-distance master.


    Although the elder martial brother only took it out to frighten him, but he hasn''t really hit him. But Xiaodong feels that his future is dark, and it''s not far away from the day when the ruler is added to his body.


    "Back it."


    Xiaodong is frightened. He quickly returns to his senses, clears his throat and starts to recite the first part of the sword rhyme.


    The three chapters of Jian Jue are not long. From the end of the ground, there are more than 2000 words. The words are not difficult to recite. Xiaodong is worried about the ruler. He always carries it on his back and can''t help but look up.This ruler is made of bamboo. I don''t know when it was made and how many people have been beaten. The bamboo board is very smooth.


    Xiaodong thought of hearing those children who were reading books crying and crying by the ruler before, he couldn''t help but shiver. Originally, I recited very fluently, but I was distracted and stuttered.


    He looked at his elder martial brother nervously. He was afraid that he would be beaten if he made a mistake.


    The elder martial brother took a look at him. Fortunately, he didn''t mean to take up the ruler. He just said, "go on."


    Xiaodong was greatly relieved. He didn''t dare to be distracted. He quickly recited the sword formula and began to talk about his sword technique.


    Finally, Xiaodong''s clothes on his back were wet with cold sweat. When the elder master nodded his head, he said, "OK." Xiaodong suddenly two legs a soft, almost on the spot sitting on the ground.


    Seeing his appearance, Mo Chen can''t help but regret that he is too strict with younger martial brother? He didn''t take the ruler out to hit him, but he wanted him to be alert. Don''t be too lazy. It is said that strict teachers produce excellent apprentices. When the master leaves, he entrusts the affairs of the mountain to him. He also hopes that the younger martial brothers and sisters can learn something and have a skill. They will not suffer the loss of others if they go out in the future. After all Now the world is becoming more and more unstable, and the devil''s road moves frequently. In a few months, Mo Chen heard a lot of bad news, and in August, Chengdu was related to the devil''s road. The younger martial brother is too sincere and lacks experience. Now he indulges and dotes on him for fear that he will be harmed.


    The child is too sincere. He does not think, even if he can not recite, Mo Chen can under hand hit him?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    "Elder martial brother, what did the two people who came here today say?"


    This question Jiang Fan also asked, Mo Chen''s answer is the same: "it''s not what matters."


    "It''s not a small thing, is it?"


    If it''s a small matter, why come all the way? According to elder martial sister, sword burial Valley is not close to Huihui mountain. Besides, there was an elder. Ordinary small things like sending letters and delivering things, as for an elder?


    Speaking of elders, it seems that there are all kinds of elders in other schools. It is said that there are also elder Taishang. It''s good for them to go back to the mountain. Except for the master, there are no other teachers or elders nearby. The details are really too thin. What''s the matter, the master can only roll off his sleeves and fight in person. He doesn''t even have a helper.


    There will be five brothers in their generation Well, now there are four. Chen Jingzhi has run away, not counting him. In the future, when the master becomes the leader, Xiaodong thinks that he may be able to become an elder. When people see him, they will call him "elder cloud". Haha, how can this name be heard.


    Mo Chen can''t hear his voice, and hear his smile in that stealthily, know that the younger martial brother must be distracted again.


    The child was often distracted, and for some time Mo Chen could not guess how many strange thoughts he had in his little head.


    Clearly said that the day came to the visitors, who knows where his thoughts have gone, a person in the quilt secretly smile, but also smile so happy.


    Mo Chen doesn''t trust his younger brother, so he stays in his yard. They are now resting in a room. Mo Chen seldom sleeps at night. He meditates at the window near the East, and Xiaodong sleeps on the couch near the wall in the north.


    Since Xiaodong moved to his elder martial brother, he feels like a bear in the cat winter. He is more and more in love with his nest. Every day, I stayed in the house as soon as it was dark. I didn''t want to go out. I couldn''t give up when I slept until dawn. At the thought that the elder martial brother was not far away from him, Xiaodong felt sleepy and upward. Like the tides he had seen before, one ebb and another came up.


    After a while, Xiaodong fell asleep.


    Mo Chen slowly opened his eyes in the dark, looked at two arms exposed outside the quilt, the quilt in the middle of the legs Xiaodong, went to cover the quilt for him.


    His cultivation can see everything clearly at night. When Xiaodong was asleep, he looked even more childish than during the day, and his face was still a little pale. He had been on the mountain for a year, as if he had only grown up, and he was still as thin as a young willow sprouting in February.


    Mo Chen really didn''t take the two people who came to look for relatives in mind.


    Since he was a child, he was very intelligent and experienced more and more as he grew older. Elder Lu didn''t tell him the truth today, or he didn''t tell the whole truth. This is not a secret. Many people know it. If tomb sword Valley really wants to find him, he will not find his trace after many years.


    It''s not his first day, his first year out. When he was younger than his younger brother, he used to travel with his master. Even Jin Mian, who came with elder Lu today, met more than once on different occasions. I really want to recognize him. I''ve already found him.


    Probably, he was a barrier at the beginning, so he was murdered and abandoned in the inheritance struggle of the burial sword valley. Now, the burial sword valley came to him, indicating that he was needed again. Whether it is necessary for him to live or to die after his brief appearance is still unknown.


    It doesn''t matter to Mo Chen what the people who bury sword Valley think. It has nothing to do with whether he needs to bury sword valley. He doesn''t need to bury sword valley.


    If he is only three or five years old now, he may be eagerly looking forward to the appearance of his parents and relatives. If he is only thirteen or four years old, as old as his younger brother, he may be full of curiosity about his life experience, trying to find out the truth, exploring the past and finding out the reasons behind the change.


    Unfortunately, he is no longer a child, not a teenager. He treats the valley of buried sword as if he were a stranger.


    The arrival of the two uninvited guests did not have any impact on the return mountain. According to the original arrangement, elder martial sister Linglong began to close down.


    In addition to clear water, Linglong elder martial sister took three Pigu pills.


    This is the first time Xiaodong has seen such a legendary pill. There is also a small piece of medicine field on the Huihui mountain. Some people take care of it. But before Xiaodong, he only thought that some common herbs were planted in the medicine field to cure head ache and brain heat injury. He didn''t expect to produce such strange things as Bigu Dan.


    Xiaodong''s eyes are bright, staring at the bottle containing pills. If his eyes were hot, his eagerness would have burned the bottle.


    Linglong felt funny, pulled out the cork, poured out the pills in the palm of his hand, and handed it to Xiaodong: "if you want to see it, have a good look."


    Xiaodong shook her hand as if she was frightened and urged her to say, "elder martial sister, please put it away quickly. If you run away, the effect will be bad."


    It''s medicine. It''s not a common food.


    Because his uncle had been ill for a long time, Xiaodong''s feelings for medicine were very complicated.


    On the one hand, he is very serious about medicine, hoping that he can cure his uncle''s illness. On the one hand, he was disgusted and afraid of the smell of medicine. The smell of the medicine was full of signs of pain, death and separation."No, it has been processed. It can''t easily run the medicine effect." Elder martial sister Linglong asked him, "would you like to try it?"


    Xiaodong''s head shakes like a wave drum.


    Medicine is not easy to taste. What''s more, this kind of pill is not a common product that can be bought by weighing it casually on the street. You can see that the elder martial brother took the medicine out of the master''s house very carefully.


    Elder martial sister Linglong''s seclusion is an important matter. Xiaodong won''t make a fuss.


    Linglong put the medicine back in the bottle with a smile and handed it to Xiaodong: "take it for me." She has something to clean up.


    Holding the bottle carefully, Xiaodong listens to the elder martial sister''s instructions on how to keep the door shut and how to practice Kung Fu.


    He didn''t understand.


    If you don''t understand him, he won''t lose heart. Anyway, he will understand it in the future.


    He listens very seriously. If he doesn''t understand it, it''s good to remember it first. After a slow aftertaste of the formulation, will always understand, such a rare good opportunity missed, will regret in the future.


    Send Linglong elder martial sister to the back of the mountain before the back slope, Mo Chen they will no longer send.


    The next day, elder martial sister Linglong will go to the secluded cave behind the back slope alone. There are also array protection, and it is particularly quiet and safe, which is a good place for seclusion.


    After the closure, the elder martial sister will not have any other things to enter or leave the hole except for Bigu Dan, unless the closure is over.


    How can three pills last for decades or even months? Even if you don''t die of starvation, you won''t feel comfortable eating this kind of food, right?


    Xiaodong suddenly cried out.


    "Bigotan!"


    The pills are still on him. Just now he helped elder martial sister to take the bottle, but he listened to the elder martial brothers all the way. When he said goodbye just now, he forgot to give the bigotan to the elder martial sister!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    "Wait for me, elder martial brother. I''ll be back when I deliver the medicine."


    The road behind the mountain is not usually taken by people. It is also the time of spring when everything is growing. The grass is growing fast, and the path paved with broken stones is almost submerged.


    In case Shixiao finds out the time, I''m afraid it''s time to go to the cave. The more urgent, the more difficult it is. Many grass leaves have serrated edges, and the surface of leaves is rough like sandpaper. When people walk by, the corners of their clothes and clothes are hooked by dead branches of grass leaves. There was still wet dew on the branches and leaves, which made his boots and robes wet.


    Seeing that he was about to climb up the top of the slope, the corner of his coat was caught by a transverse thorn. As soon as he was in a hurry, he made a sound. The hard thorn with hook just broke the corner of his coat.


    Xiaodong quickly bent down to pull out the thorn and was about to get up when he heard someone talking in front of him.


    It''s the voice of elder martial sister Linglong. She is just saying, "I told you not to come here. What are you going to do more?"


    Did you see him? When Xiaodong was about to answer, he heard another man say, "if you don''t come and have a look, you can''t rest assured. It''s very important for you, you Be careful of everything. Don''t be eager to be quick, and just rash forward... "


    Xiaodong has heard this voice, but he is not familiar with it.


    He was an outsider, surnamed Zhai. If you remember correctly, his name was Zhai Wenhui. Because the surname is a bit awkward and the accent on the side of Huishan is strange, he always reads Zhai as a thief, so many people laugh and call him brother thief. Xiaodong only remembers it clearly because of this.


    Xiaodong looks at it. Through the clumps of dwarf trees and grass, you can see elder martial sister Linglong and elder martial brother Zhai talking under a cypress tree at the intersection.


    Since there is friendship, I came to see you off. Why didn''t you come with them just now?


    Was it missed, or was it intentional?


    Xiaodong saw that elder martial brother Zhai took something out of his sleeve and handed it to him: "this one is specially made by me. The herbs and spices in it can calm and awaken the mind. If you keep it, maybe you can use it


    "Well, I know." Elder martial sister Linglong, I''m quick to go back


    Brother Zhai answered, but he didn''t move. Elder martial sister Linglong said she wanted to go, but did not move.


    They stood there, neither talking nor moving. They just looked at each other as if they could not see enough.


    "Go ahead." Elder martial sister urged again.


    Elder martial brother Cui turned around and left. He didn''t take Xiaodong''s road, but took another road to the west slope, which was farther around than Xiaodong''s.


    It seems that he didn''t want to be met.


    He took a few steps, and then turned back to have a look. He raised his hand to the elder martial sister and waved: "you go quickly."


    Elder martial sister should a: "know." But the foot still did not move, standing there watching Zhai go far.


    Xiaodong is not a child of three or five years old. Seeing them like this, I understand half of them more or less.


    He didn''t pay much attention to this elder martial brother Zhai, and didn''t say a few words. He only remembered that he seemed to have a good temper and temperament. He often had a smile on his face, and he spoke kindly. He was white and clean, and he was tall and tall. It seemed that some people joked with him that even if he failed to cultivate Taoism, he would not be hungry when he went down the mountain to eat with his appearance.


    But I haven''t noticed him and my elder martial sister before


    Xiaodong is not biased against other disciples, let alone despised. To be honest, in terms of real skills, there are many better external disciples than him. Xiaodong was absorbed by his uncle and was accepted by his master as his own disciple when he came. He would not think that Zhai, as an external disciple, is not compatible with his elder martial sister.


    As for elder martial sister and elder martial brother Zhai, it''s not strange. Maybe it''s shameful.


    Elder martial brother Zhai has gone far away. Linglong turns her head and looks at Xiaodong. She raises her voice and says, "come here, hide and hide like a little mouse."


    It turned out that elder martial sister had already discovered that he had come.


    Xiaodong is a bit of a bad idea, so hurry up and walk past.


    "Elder martial sister, I forgot to return the Bigu Dan to you just now. I almost missed your business."


    Linglong took the medicine bottle, stretched out his hand and pinched Xiaodong''s face. He pinched his small face into shape: "did you see it just now?"


    Xiaodong straight ouyo: "no, I didn''t see much."


    "See what you see. We have nothing to hide." Linglong didn''t let go of her hand. Instead, she said, "don''t tell others. Do you hear me? You can''t talk to the elder martial brother. "


    Knowing that Xiaodong follows the elder martial brother every day is like a little tail. She is convinced by the elder martial brother. Linglong specially adds this sentence.


    Xiaodong can only quickly nod, nod also dare not too hard, the face is still pulled.


    Linglong just let go of her hand and rubbed his face. It was not that she was very careful, but the younger martial brother''s face was too tender. When she pinched it, the two red marks were very conspicuous. If he goes back to let the elder martial brother see him and ask him, if he can''t keep the child in his belly, he will tell her all about it.What Linglong said just now is true. She doesn''t think there is anything shady about her and brother Zhai. There is no rule in the rules of the backflow mountain gate that the same disciples are not allowed to fall in love with each other. Shifu is even more open-minded. Even if he knows about this, he will not object. Maybe he will treat elder martial brother Zhai differently. After the next test, he may be accepted as his own disciple.


    Because of this, the two talents did not make the matter public. One is that Linglong, after all, is thin skinned, and it''s not long before they get on each other. Second, elder martial brother Zhai is promising and ambitious. Even without the help of Linglong, it will be sooner or later for him to become a disciple of his own generation. Why should we make trouble now and let others say that he has the light of Linglong and is based on nepotism?


    However, there is no need to explain the reason to younger martial brother. This is not the time to speak. Besides, how old is the younger martial brother? He certainly doesn''t understand the matter between men and women.


    Xiaodong quickened his pace and walked back. Not far away, he saw his elder martial brother still waiting for him by the roadside. Elder martial brother Jiang was not there. It seems that he went back first.


    "What''s wrong with your face?"


    Did not go to the front, Mo Chen saw his face red. The skin of Xiaodong is tender and white, so the impression should not be too conspicuous.


    "Oh," Xiaodong didn''t know. As soon as his elder martial brother asked him, he remembered that the hot piece pinched by him was still a little painful.


    Don''t wait for him to answer, Mo Chen already knew in the heart: "is Linglong pinching you? She''s not light handed and has a bad temper


    The elder martial brother didn''t ask in detail. Xiaodong was really relieved.


    Let him have something to hide, big brother, he is not at ease, but the elder martial brother does not ask carefully, he also does not talk much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    Some parts of the mountain road are gentle, some places are difficult to walk. Mo Chen naturally holds Xiaodong''s hand and carries him forward.


    Xiaodong suddenly asked, "elder martial brother, if master takes another apprentice who is older than me in the future, should I be called elder martial brother or younger martial brother?"


    Little brother, this question comes very strange, but Mo Chen is used to his endless strange ideas, and replies, "since you came, you have no size, just in terms of order. If you start after you, even if you are already one hundred and eighty years old, you should still be called your elder martial brother."


    "Oh..."


    Xiaodong thought, will master accept the elder martial brother Zhai as his own disciple? The goal of the external disciples is to be their own disciples. Elder martial brother Zhai should also be outstanding among other disciples. It will be sooner or later that he becomes a disciple of his own.


    But if it''s like the elder martial brother said, after he entered the school, he would seriously discuss that the ranking was still under Xiaodong. We have to call Xiaodong elder martial brother. This seems to be a little awkward. Elder martial sister is a strong person. She is the last to suffer losses. When we meet, brother Zhai will call Xiaodong in turn. Elder martial sister Linglong''s face must be wonderful.


    At that time, elder martial sister Linglong may be angry again and pinch his face.


    Xiaodong suddenly felt that the other side had not been pinched face also began to faint pain.


    "Master''s letter arrived yesterday." Mo Chen said: "this trip is quite smooth."


    Xiaodong has no time to think about the title of elder martial brother or younger brother.


    "Really? What else does Master say in the letter? When on earth will you be back? "


    Master went out for a long time, and Xiaodong was very worried about it.


    Mo Chen comforted him: "although you can''t come back for a moment and a half, you don''t have to worry too much. Master is not a person who will suffer from other people''s losses. What can be done and what can''t be done, master knows very well. "


    Xiaodong stuffy should a: "Oh."


    Know return to know, the heart is not steady.


    Mo Chen thought of something that would make Xiaodong happy.


    "A few years ago, I went out with my master to visit the master Hu who was good at divination. He has a lot of magic power. He is not the kind of swindler. Master sent a letter to Hu Zhenzhen, and he also replied. There was a piece of Rune paper in the letter. With this talisman in it, your pendant will probably be found soon. "


    Xiao Dong was stunned and asked, "seriously?"


    As soon as he spoke, he felt that he should not have said so. The elder martial brother is not such a boastful person, and he will not talk freely. Since he said so, it must be true.


    Suddenly hearing such good news, Xiaodong''s reaction was not ecstatic, but felt very untrue.


    Is it really about to find his pendant?


    Don''t know why, Xiaodong has no joy in his heart, but is very nervous. He thought nervously, dangzi Can you really find it?


    After that, however, it was not easy for him to find a big one. With the melting of ice and snow, mountains and streams are full of water. It is very likely that the pendant will be washed away by the melting snow and stream due to the change of seasons, and there is no place to find it.


    Although the mouth did not say, but Xiaodong heart has more than once such an idea.


    Maybe that pendant is no longer in the backflow mountain.


    He may have lost his only legacy left by his parents forever and never find it again.


    Now the elder martial brother said that with a piece of Rune paper which can predict the whereabouts of the lost property, Xiaodong''s hidden worry has not been eliminated, but has become clearer, so that he can no longer avoid it.


    If he can''t find it with this Rune paper, he has to admit that his pendant can''t come back.


    How can Mo Chen not see Xiaodong''s uneasiness?


    In the past few days, Xiaodong often went out to look for it. When he came back, he was often dejected. However, he never showed it to others and pretended that nothing had happened.


    He was uneasy and unwilling to let others worry about him.


    Mo Chen can''t help but stretch out his hand and touch Xiaodong''s head.


    Xiaodong can feel the silent relief of the elder martial brother.


    The heart is still sad.


    "My clothes It was broken just now. "


    Xiaodong is now wearing a light blue Taoist robe about 80% new. This is mo Chen''s old dress. He remembers it very clearly. At that time, in order to go out, the master ordered someone to make two new clothes for him. He only wore them several times. Because his body height suddenly increased, and his clothes were obviously shorter, he put them away without saying any more. Because it is made for going out, the clothes are more exquisite than usual. Last month, the weather suddenly became warm. Xiaodong found that he had grown tall. The clothes he had worn last autumn were a little tight. Mo Chen turned over his old clothes and gave them to him.


    Xiaodong takes great care of this elder martial brother''s clothes. Instead of dismissing it as an old one, Xiaodong wears it with great care.


    Just now, he was in a hurry to send medicine to elder martial sister Linglong. His clothes were cut and he didn''t care about it. Now he lowered his head and saw that there was an obvious hole in the corner of his clothes.This makes Xiaodong''s mood even worse.


    "It''s nothing. Let aunt Qi mend it for you. Aunt Qi''s needlework is very good. I''m sure it''s the same as before. I can''t see it at all. "


    Xiao Dong is also confident in his aunt''s craft.


    Before returning to the mountain, Xiaodong''s clothes were broken. Sometimes his uncle took them and asked someone to mend them. Sometimes, it was inconvenient. Xiaodong learned how to make a patch on it. His poor craftsmanship, patched and crumpled, looked like a piece of crooked dog''s skin plaster, how humble it looked. Uncle once looked at a jacket that he had sewn up for a long time, and said, "it''s better not to mend it."


    But aunt Qi''s craft is different. Most of the clothes she mended looked as if they had not been broken. Before Linglong senior sister had several dresses that had been mended. After mending, aunt Qi sometimes embroidered a flower and a butterfly on it to cover up the traces of mending.


    Sure enough, when Aunt Qi saw the dress Xiaodong sent for her to mend, she said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter. It''s impossible to mend a cup of tea."


    Xiaodong breathed a sigh of relief, and said to Aunt Qi, "I''m sorry. "


    " what is this? It''s just that Linglong is going to close the door. I have nothing to do except look at the house. "Aunt Qi shook her clothes to have a look:" I''ll make it up later and I''ll send it back to you. "


    Aunt Qi searches for silk thread of the same color in the sewing basket. Xiaodong is eager to ask if aunt Qi knows about elder martial sister Linglong and elder martial brother Zhai, and swallows them back to his mouth.


    He promised that the elder martial sister would not tell others. If he asked aunt Qi about this, wouldn''t there be no silver here? Now that you have agreed, you have to do what you say.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Aunt Qi is idle at the moment, and Linglong goes to the gate. She is feeling empty. Xiaodong comes to mend her clothes and finds something to do for her, so as not to feel uncomfortable on her own.


    "When I was young, my craft was not as good as I am now, but my eyesight was better than now. Now I feel my work is better than when I was young, but my eyesight is not as good as before. "


    Xiaodong helped her pass the thimble: "can I ask elder martial brother to prescribe some medicine for you? Although it is said that it can not be recovered to the same as when young, it is better to be cured than not to be cured. "


    Aunt Qi laughed: "No. If I could, I would have been cured by real people. The eyes have been smoked, so it''s good to be able to see things without being blind. But don''t worry, there is a small hole in your dress. It''s easy to mend it. "


    Xiaodong actually likes to be with aunt Qi. She has a good temper. She is not only good at sewing, but also good at making snacks.


    It''s just a little bit nagging sometimes.


    "Aunt Qi, how long have you been on the mountain? "


    aunt Qi didn''t have to think about it to answer him:" it must be nearly 30 years... "


    Xiaodong can infer one thing without counting: "isn''t that earlier than the elder martial brother? "


    although the elder martial brother has great skills and his reputation is growing, he is still in his twenties.


    "Of course. "Aunt Qi said with a smile.


    "Well, do you know what elder martial brother looked like when he was a child?"


    Aunt Qi sipped a line: "of course I know. Mr. Mo was very sensible when he was young, and he didn''t like to cry like other children. I still remember the day when the real man brought him back. It was late autumn. The weather was very cold, and frost had formed on the trees and stones. When the real man brought him back, he was swaddling with wet clothes. I was really shocked to think about such a little old child. Even if he didn''t freeze to death in such a weather, he would have to be seriously ill, and I didn''t know that he was left behind How cruel the people are at the foot of the mountain. Even if it''s not frozen, if there are tigers and wolves coming here, they will tear them up and eat them? "


    It''s really cruel.


    Xiaodong with the Qi aunt son with a common hatred of the enemy, in the belly scolded that unknown villain a pass.


    Aunt Qi is very garrulous. When she talks about the old things, she has no clue. Fortunately, Xiaodong is not picky. She listens carefully and doesn''t want to miss a word.


    Eh?


    "Aunt Qi, it seems that there are no birds and beasts on the mountain and at the bottom of the mountain? There are arrays on the mountain. "


    Aunt Qi raised her head and said, "I remember there were some in the early years..."


    "No," Xiaodong resolved, "elder martial brother Jiang said that the array had been formed a long time ago."


    Think about it. I have seen wolf in the early years


    Speaking Kung Fu, aunt Qi mended his clothes for him and let Xiaodong see if he was satisfied. Aunt Qi''s craftsmanship is good. If you don''t look through it carefully, you can''t see that the dress is mended.


    Xiaodong happily put the mended clothes back on. He made up his mind that he would save them and not break and stain them casually.


    Of course, the most economical and safest way is to put them away well, so that the clothes will not be old and dirty.


    But Xiaodong especially liked the old clothes of elder martial brother. Wearing this, he always felt that he was closer to the elder martial brother, and even the whole person became more confident than before. It seems that if you wear the clothes of the elder martial brother, you can be as excellent as the elder martial brother.


    Xiaodong pulled his sleeve and stood there giggling. After laughing, he continued to walk back. In late spring, there are many flowers on the mountain, most of which can''t be named. They are red and emerald. They are not expensive, but they are lively. The wind is fragrant. Xiaodong is brisk, and his clothes are full of wind. They are round and round. The sun was so good that his forehead and hair were very hot. All the way back, he felt a little dizzy.


    Mo Chen looked at his face was sunburnt, told him: "drink water, how hot into this?"


    "If you want to come back quickly, go fast." There is still a section of the road is to run back, the heart fluttering fast, sit down for a long time, the face is still red.


    "Big brother, big brother!" When Jiang Fan came in with a smile on his face, he leaned to let the man behind him enter the door: "who are you looking at? "


    when Xiaodong turned his head, he could see a man coming in after elder martial brother Jiang through the shelf, wearing a beautiful blue cloak. He could not see his face clearly through the shelf. He only heard that the elder martial brother was very surprised to meet him, and they both bowed as a gift, and then came into the room together with a smile.


    Xiaodong comes with him. The guest is not familiar. He doesn''t know how to address him.


    This man is not short. Xiaodong has to raise his head to see him.


    "Is this younger martial Brother Yun? I''ve heard from my master that it''s the first time I''ll see you again


    Mo Chen introduces Xiao Dong: "this is the disciple of Hu Zhenren. You should call him elder martial brother Ning. "


    Xiao Dong immediately saluted.


    Elder martial brother Ning held out his hand and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. I didn''t bring a gift to meet you. If this gift line, how can I be empty handed without a show? But I can''t give it up. "This elder martial brother Ning is very witty in his speech, which is not out of the ordinary.


    Xiaodong raised his head to see clearly the appearance of elder martial brother Ning.


    There are only three words in my mind.


    Beauty disease.


    Of course, elder martial brother Ning is a man, but he can only remember these three words.


    Elder martial brother Ning has a fair complexion and no blood color. He is thin. On his whole face, he can only see that his eyebrows and eyes are black, especially black. In such warm weather, he was still wrapped in a fur cloak. The cloak was especially rich, not like a garment, but like a tight shell, which covered people inside.


    His tone is very gentle, but Xiaodong instinctively breathes lightly in front of him. At present, this man looks like a pile of ice and snow, only his eyebrows and eyes are like pine smoke and thick ink. Black and white match each other. The whiter the white is, the more black the black is. If you look at it, you can''t move your eyes.


    However, if you take a look at it again, I don''t know why I feel so shocked. I always feel that such a person is like a snow covered with glass,


    "Hello, elder martial brother Ning."


    Ning elder martial brother also smiles to answer: "cloud younger martial brother good."


    Jiang Fan said with a smile: "our little younger martial brother is shy. You can''t make fun of it. You can''t afford to frighten our younger martial brother."


    Elder martial brother Ning smiles, and Xiaodong also laughs.


    "After that, the master realized that the mountain was not peaceful recently. I asked for a errand to deliver the letter." "I can stay more time this time. If there is anything I can do for you, don''t be polite to me," Ning said


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    Xiaodong heard the elder master ask: "how can Hu Zhenren rest assured to let you come out? Haven''t seen you for two years. Are you better? "


    Elder martial brother Ning said with a smile: "you know, my master''s old habit. On New Year''s Eve, he started a divination, and gave each of us a divination. When I got to my head, this divination was suitable for traveling. So I''ll come out this time, and I''ll come out smoothly."


    Jiang Fan laughed: "so many years, Hu Zhenren''s temper still does not change." Seeing the perplexed eyes of his younger martial brother, Jiang Fan explained to him: "immortal Hu has always been a divinator. He has to make a divination when he meets people. He also did it for me the first time I visited him. In addition, he has to calculate the year, the end of the new year, the morning and dusk. If he doesn''t count more than ten trigrams a day, it will be a waste of time. "


    Xiaodong was very surprised and hesitated to ask, "can I''ve heard before that divination can''t be done all the time. If several divinations are different in one day, which one will prevail? "


    The other three looked at each other with a smile.


    "Of course, the best hexagram is the criterion." Jiang Fan pulled his finger and said, "the first time I saw Hu Zhenren, he gave me a divination, saying that the road was rough and the love was miserable. Listen, this divination is miserable enough. I can''t be happy that year. Later, he made another calculation. This time, he said that he would become a great tool and spread his name all over the world. He immediately abandoned the former hexagram and said that this one should prevail. "


    Speaking of this, Jiang Fan himself couldn''t help laughing. Obviously, he was not convinced by the two hexagrams. The first hexagram is too black, and the second one is too red. Jiang Fan thinks that he is an ordinary person with ordinary qualifications and temperament. His future fortune is the golden mean. Anyway, he has made up his mind. Even if the master says that he can graduate one day, he has no plans to set up another door. He grew up in Huihui mountain when he was a child, and he has not left in the future Liu Shan''s plan.


    Xiaodong blinks and looks at the elder martial brother. They seem to take this as a joke and swallow the words they want to say.


    Is he the only one who feels that the two Hexagrams are not in conflict at all? The road is rough, and eventually become a big tool, which is quite reasonable. There is no conflict between the love war and the final success.


    But that''s too offensive to say.


    Xiaodong is more curious about another thing.


    "Elder martial brother, have you divined by immortal Hu?"


    Mo Chen nods with a smile.


    Elder martial brother Ning said in one side, "why not? Every time I see brother Mo, my master will give him a calculation, but there is no one


    "Eh?"


    Divination and fortune telling is about the future. How old is the elder martial brother now? How can you know that the divination is not correct now?


    Mo Chen said: "Hu Zhenren has calculated for me, and I can''t remember how many times, but each time is a result."


    Xiaodong quickly asked: "what result?"


    It''s not supposed to be like this. We should not talk about human''s atmosphere. We should elaborate on it. Every day is different from the previous day. Today may be better luck, tomorrow may be bad, to work out different results, it can not be said that divination is not accurate.


    If you work out one result every time, it''s rare.


    "Every time I figure out that I''m a long dead man, and I should have been dead since I landed." "As like as two peas," he shook his head.


    Xiaodong is speechless.


    This What an evil sect.


    Elder martial brother is standing in front of everyone. He lives well and can''t be any better. How did you figure out the hexagram that died on the ground? And it''s the result of every calculation?


    Either Hu Zhenzhen is deliberately making fun of the elder martial brother, or ah, he is a liar who deceives the world.


    But it''s not right. Cheaters don''t cheat like this. How can a liar say such a lie that will be exposed?


    Besides, Hu Zhenzhen is a liar, that''s impossible. Master still highly respected Hu Zhenren. They are close friends for many years. If Zhenhu is a liar, he can cheat him for a while and he can''t cheat for so long.


    Seeing Xiaoli''s troubled face, the others all laughed.


    "Don''t worry about it. Zhenhu has been worrying about this for many years, and he hasn''t got a clue. It can only be said that the fate of this matter is not that people should pry and calculate at will. If it can not be calculated, how can it be accurate? Can you sit still and wait for the good to fall from the sky? If it''s not good, do nothing and die? Those senior people have never heard that any one of them is accomplished by fortune telling. " Mo Chen himself looked very open: "but looking back at Hu Zhenren as tangled, it is also a pleasure."


    Although it was his master who was laughed at, Ning didn''t want to speak for his master at all. On the contrary, he echoed Mo Chen and said, "that''s right. Although my master''s divination is sought after by many people, he can''t divinate Turin. If it''s true, it''s not a person, it''s a God. What else does my master teach? Just wait for the sun to rise. "


    After talking about Hu Zhenren''s story, Ning elder martial brother looked at Xiaodong and said with a smile: "the real man Li said something about younger martial brother Xiaodong in his letter. My master specially asked me to bring a piece of Rune paper. Don''t worry, younger martial brother. My master''s fortune telling doesn''t come late. Fu array is famous in the world. You can find the things you lost. No matter how bad it is, there is still me. Although I don''t have a real biography from my tutor, I''m confident that I can do such a small thing as searching for things. "Xiaodong was surprised and pleased. Now he remembered what the elder martial brother said. The elder martial brother said that Hu Zhenzhen wanted to send a piece of Rune paper. However, when elder martial brother Ning came in and patronized the conversation, he forgot about the rune paper.


    One is that elder martial brother Ning''s appearance really makes people forget the common customs. Second, they are talking about the excitement at the moment. Xiaodong has no time to distract himself.


    The pendant is very important to him, but it is meaningless to others, and it is not worth anything. Master went to invite immortal Tuohu for his sake, and Zhenhu was serious about doing something important. Elder martial brother Ning also went back and forth to help him. This made Xiaodong happy and uneasy.


    "We don''t have to wait for auspicious days. It''s a fine day today. I''ll go and prepare for it. I''ll do it after noon." Elder martial brother Ning smiles and looks pale. Xiaodong feels very sorry: "I''m not in a hurry for a while. Elder martial brother Ning came from afar. I should have a good rest."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just like this when I was young. It''s good or bad. Let''s do it today, and I''ll have a good rest. "


    The matter is so settled down, Xiaodong is very uneasy, Mo Chen winks at him and makes him sit down at ease. Elder martial brother Ning asked, "why didn''t you see younger martial sister Linglong? Has she gone down the mountain again? "


    "She''s closed..."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    After a short rest, elder martial brother Ning began to search for things for Xiaodong.


    When he saw the paper, Xiao Dong understood that it was no wonder that Zhenhu had to send someone to come. If he only sent the paper, he was afraid that no one would use it.


    This paper doesn''t look like the usual yellow mounting paper, and the symbol is not cinnabar. The paper was gray and black, like the color of fast burning charcoal. The pattern on it is silver, and there is a flicker of brilliance between the strokes. It is not a common thing at first sight.


    The pattern on it is dancing with dragons and Phoenix. It is very imposing. However, no matter how powerful it is, no one can recognize the character above. If there is no instruction, they will not be able to use it. Although it is said that they are all practicing Taoism, Huihui mountain is a sword cultivation. It is not the same way to practice divination with other people. As the saying goes, every line is like a mountain.


    Xiaodong asked curiously, "is this for burning? Or do you want to chant? "


    Burning talismans and chanting mantras are all the tricks played by those people who live in the rivers and lakes outside. The more colorful they are, they can frighten people, but they are just the ears and eyes of fools. Zhenren Hu''s remote knowledge sect is a serious and famous school. How can they do those fake tricks? But Xiaodong did not understand, and no one would laugh at him.


    He asked some childish, Mo Chen only said: "this we are all laymen, we have to listen to your Ning elder martial brother."


    Xiao Dong''s heart is pounding, want to say a word, just found his mouth dry, palm son hot. After losing something, he kept saying to himself in his heart that he lost it If you can''t find it, you should treat it with a normal mind. But when things come to an end, where do you still remember the three words "ordinary heart".


    "Brother Yun, put out your hand."


    Xiaodong wants to reach out. As soon as he lifts it, he feels that his palms are all sweaty and moist. He quickly rubs on his body twice, and then he reaches out his hands.


    Ning said with a smile, "the one you usually use will do."


    He usually used his right hand, but he didn''t come out for a minute. Xiaodong looked at his two hands and held out his right hand for a long time. He also looked very unsure, as if he was afraid that he might make a mistake about the right hand and destroy the event.


    Elder martial brother Ning asked Xiaodong to put his hand on the rune paper and asked him quietly how big the pendant was, what color it was, and how many years he had worn it. Xiaodong was very careful.


    Elder martial brother Ning asked these questions may have something to do with finding the pendant. Could he be careless?


    After a few questions, Ning said, "OK." Ask him to raise his hand.


    Is that all right?


    Xiaodong raises his hand in disbelief, how much effort is it?


    But on the top of the rune paper he had pressed, it was not the same as before. The silver on the rune was brighter and brighter than before. It flowed from head to tail, like a stream winding under the moon.


    Xiaodong was stunned. He didn''t dare to breathe. He was afraid that he would blow away the rune paper.


    Not only Xiaodong was fascinated, but even Jiang Fan was the first to see such a scene. Although he had met with Hu Zhenzhen before, he had also seen his divination symbols, but they were all different from this one. It can be seen that he attached great importance to this matter.


    Hu Zhenren''s temperament is different from that of others. Seriously, some people ask him to make divination with generous gifts. He doesn''t pay much attention to it. He often perfunctorily. For ordinary people, looking for a worthless object for a child may not pay attention to it. However, Hu Zhenren took such a matter seriously as a major event. He not only gave such a rare Rune paper, but also senior brother Ning, a beloved disciple, came to help. Of course, there is also the face of real man Li, but Hu Zhenzhen himself is a man of temperament, so he is so interested.


    The seal on the paper became more and more bright. Later, it was almost like a flash of electric light, which made people unable to look directly. Xiaodong''s eyes narrowed, and he was reluctant to turn his face away, for fear that he might miss something.


    When the light on the rune paper gradually faded, there was no other change. When Xiaodong looked around, he did not see where the pendant jumped out of his own.


    There must be something else?


    Mo Chen, even if they are in an accident, they are not even more surprised than elder martial brother Ning himself.


    "Strange." Elder martial brother Ning held down the rune paper and looked at it carefully: "it''s not supposed to be like this."


    Mo Chen asked softly, "is there anything wrong?"


    "This Rune was made by my teacher himself. It''s made of grey straw paper and silver sand ink. Although I haven''t used this rune, the housekeeper has not used it once..." Elder martial brother Ning pondered for a moment: "as long as the thing to be searched is not far away, you can certainly find it."


    Jiang Fan asked very straight: "this is not far, how far is it?"


    "It''s eight hundred Li."


    Jiang Fan was surprised. Although Huihui mountain is not small, it can''t be said that it has a radius of 800 Li. It is enough for Hu Zhenren to give such a rune. But I can''t find it now, so Is the pendant broken? Or is it not within 800 Li?


    This is unlikely.


    What happened that night, Jiang Fan also knew that the elder brother took the younger brother out to meet him. When they met, they were only 20 or 30 li away from the sect, right? Even if he remembers the deviation, it must be only a hundred and eighty miles. It is impossible for the objects on the younger martial brother to be lost eight hundred miles away! It''s a pendant, not a rabbit. Can you run on long legs?Elder martial brother Ning was afraid of Xiaodong''s anxiety. He explained to him, "maybe I''m not good at learning. Younger martial Brother Yun doesn''t have to worry. I''ll send a message back to my master. I have a message on me. Tomorrow morning at the latest, the master will have a reply."


    Mo Chen immediately said: "don''t rush like this, Hu Zhenzhen gives you a message rune, which is prepared to use when there is a critical matter. Now you use it like this. It''s not appropriate."


    Xiaodong also said: "yes, it''s not urgent."


    He hasn''t met Hu Zhenzhen. It''s the first time that elder martial brother Ning meets with each other. Xiaodong is really sorry to ask others to help. This messenger sounds so important. How can you use it casually?


    It''s like this, but Mo Chen is not Xiaodong. He won''t believe that elder martial brother Ning is really not good at learning.


    Even Jiang Fan didn''t believe it.


    Hu Zhenzhen was very satisfied with his apprentice, no less than Li Fulin''s attention to Mo Chen. Before he said more than once, Ning Yu future achievements must be above him. In addition to his congenital weakness, Hu Zhenzhen felt that his apprentice was perfect. There was nothing wrong with him. He also said that he could inherit all his skills.


    Besides, it is not a difficult thing to find things. With Ning Yu''s ability, it is impossible to fail in this matter.


    Little brother''s Pendant, it seems that it is not on the return mountain.


    But Eight hundred miles away, what''s going on? Is it true that when the snow melts and the ice melts, the water of the stream rises and washes the sinker down into the river?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Master Mo Chen''s brothers insist on refusing to accept it. So the Herald is not needed now. Ning Yu said with a smile: "if younger martial Brother Yun doesn''t dislike my poor learning skills, I want to use my method to calculate for younger martial Brother Yun."


    Mo Chen''s heart a joy, said to Xiaodong: "you quickly thank Ning elder martial brother, you Ning elder martial brother has real ability."


    Xiaodong quickly stood up and bowed to his feet.


    Ning Yu quickly helped him and shook his head toward Mo Chen: "you are a man who says that you are skillful in human relations. I think you are too skillful. The matter has not been done, you should ask younger martial brother to thank me first. He''s already thank you. Can I do what I can? If you can''t do it well, how can you live up to what he''s doing


    "You are such a talented person. If things can''t be done, we should all thank you for your heart."


    "That''s good. Thank you all. Can I do it without using all my skills?" Ning Yu heavy and sat down again, looked at one side, some at a loss, do not know whether their own thanks to the wrong Xiaodong, only feel that the child''s heart is really very simple.


    It can be seen that these people who return to the mountain must be very fond of this little younger martial brother. Otherwise, Zhenzhen Li would not write to him for help in his busy schedule, just to find something for his little apprentice. Another person may say that Li Zhenzhen is too indulgent in his apprenticeship, which makes him a bit of a fool. But when Hu Zhenren received the letter, he said that Li Zhenren was a man of temperament. People in the world always consider the importance of a matter from the perspective of profit. When they encounter a matter, they always think about whether it is good or not. If there is enough benefit, they will do it.


    But this is not true of Li Zhenren.


    It''s no wonder that the real man Hu Ning would not be the first person to make love for him. Otherwise, he would not make a fool of himself. After receiving the letter, Hu Zhenzhen seriously regarded it as a major event.


    Therefore, if people communicate with each other, they must have the same temperament. Can two people with different temperament become intimate friends? Maybe, but it''s a minority. Li Zhenren and Hu Zhenzhen are often ridiculed by others, saying that they are a pair of muddleheaded men, and they are not worldly wise. Ning Yu has not experienced these sour words.


    But he didn''t care.


    In his opinion, people like his master and Li Zhenren still retain the most precious childlike heart, which is a good thing. To be such a master, Ning Yu didn''t feel inferior to others anywhere.


    "I dare not boast about other things, but I can try my best to find things." Ning Yu said with a smile: "at ordinary times, when others come to our Tianji sect, what they often ask for is looking for people and things. This kind of trivial matter is ignored by other senior brothers and uncles. Most of them fall into our hands. So I''m sure I''m not a novice in this matter."


    Xiaodong stood aside honestly and watched Ning Yu take out a jade box. Xiaodong was really curious. When Ning came, he was empty handed and wore a single shirt. How could he be able to pick things out of his sleeve in an endless stream? Of course, ordinary people often put some small things in their sleeves, which are just some small things, such as a letter, a cloth handkerchief, or money bag and so on. But elder martial brother Ning, this jade box is square and square with clear edges and corners. How did it come out of such a flat sleeve?


    Although Xiaodong''s mouth is not easy to ask, but can''t help staring at Ning Yu''s sleeve, just don''t know whether the head here can also take out other things.


    All the other three in the room could see his manner clearly.


    Jiang Fan was happy.


    After all, the younger martial brother is young and has little knowledge. He has never seen anything unusual, and of course he is curious.


    Seeing this, Jiang Fan thought of himself. When he first saw the people of Tianji sect, he was shocked by the things that God talked about. He was not necessarily better than younger martial brother.


    The jade box is inlaid with wishful cloud pattern with silver silk. What is in the box is not something strange. It''s just a pen and a small ink cartridge.


    "Please bring the paper and inkstone." Ning Yu handed the ink to Xiaodong: "this ink Xiaodong younger martial brother comes to study by himself."


    Xiaodong doesn''t understand, but Mo Chen knows Ning Yu''s unique skill: "your skill of" asking for pen "is no less famous than Hu Zhenren."


    Ning Yu laughs and waves his hand: "can''t, blind dozen mischievous just, small matter is OK, encounter big event to send not to use."


    "How many big things are there now? It''s not a small matter that you usually take care of Zhen Hu. "


    Ning Yu just smiles.


    Xiaodong is very obedient, although he does not know why, but let him grind ink, he is honest and honest. In the past, he followed his uncle from place to place. He was stuttered in learning Chinese characters. He had hardly touched the practice of writing with ink. However, after he came back to the mountain, his master and elder brother taught him to learn. Up to now, the handwriting is not very good-looking, but it is difficult for him to sharpen ink.


    Ning Yu at one side to look at, see grinding almost, said: "can." Take out the pen and dip it in ink and pass it to Xiaodong.


    It''s strange to say that if a pen is full of ink, it always drops down. But this pen, full of ink, doesn''t mean to drop up at all.Xiao Dong clenched the pen, Ning Yu didn''t say what to let him do, he was so stunned. After a moment, Ning Yu said to him, "let go of your hands."


    Let go?


    That pen doesn''t fall?


    Seeing that Ning Yu is not like a joke, Xiaodong just releases his hand.


    As a result, his eyes were wide and his mouth was half open.


    The pen, however, did not fall down, so it stood up and hovered on the paper, as if there was an invisible silk thread hanging there.


    Jiang Fan said: "someone outside has done such a trick. The pen is tied with silk thread, but this is not."


    The words hit Xiaodong''s mind, and he didn''t like it.


    Then the pen not only stood on its own, but also moved itself. The tip of the pen gently across the paper, bringing out a thin ink line.


    Xiaodong Yiyi, staring at the pen and the ink line drawn out, even reluctant to blink.


    At first, the thin line was not clear. Then it looked like a picture.


    Jiang Fan whispered: "elder martial brother Ning''s writing brush is very famous. It''s almost ten hair nine times. When looking for things and people, you can almost draw where the object is now. Take this comparison, you can find it thousands of miles away. Once upon a time, it was often said that some people would search all over the world with some broken pieces of cloth and paper in order to find out some mysterious treasures. Most of them were in vain. But elder martial brother Ning, this can be regarded as a real treasure map. "


    Xiaodong was said by him that his heart was hot, and he looked forward to the pictures on the paper.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    I look at them, but I have doubts.


    Just now, chuizi is 800 li away from Huihui mountain. For such a long distance, we can''t help but wonder whether it was washed away by the water when the ice and snow were selling and melting. However, the scenery drawn under this painting is not like a river beach or a lake bank.


    It''s not like water washing away.


    Well, it can''t be carried away by birds or animals, right? No, no, that''s ridiculous. The pendant that fell is clearly a wood, not a wild fruit, what birds and animals will eat it? What''s more, back to the mountain a hundred miles, where are the birds and beasts? Not even a worm.


    It''s impossible. It''s not water


    Who took it?


    Jiang Fan first thought of the fake Lin Yan who was holding his younger martial brother. However, Lin Yan was seriously injured by the elder martial brother and even left the human skin he was wearing. Under such circumstances, what else could he take away?


    Except for her, others have never been close to the heart of the sect It''s impossible for anyone to take this pendant away and take it so far away.


    After the accident, there were only two people who left the mountain.


    Of course, the master would not hide and take away the things of younger martial brother.


    The other person who left is younger martial brother Chen, which is impossible.


    Mo Chen can see more from the picture than Jiang Fan.


    When the pen stopped and the picture was finally finished, Ning Yu was surprised: "this What kind of boundary is this? "


    Without waiting for others to speak, he said, "this tree seems to be a cold cypress, an iron branch pine, and a long Achnatherum Looking like the north? "


    he said as like as two peas.


    Even Jiang Fan could recognize that the trees in this picture are like the trees in the north, while the Huihui mountain is located in the southwest. None of the trees in the picture grow here.


    It''s impossible to judge the exact position from such a map, but some of them can still be seen.


    "Yes, it''s like the north." At least, said Tao Yinshan


    Jiang Fan said, "that''s a thousand miles."


    It''s certainly impossible for water to rush into the river belt. The terrain in the north is high, and the water may flow from low to high.


    How did the pendant go so far? Does this pendant have feet?


    At first, Jiang Fan didn''t regard it as a major event. Yes, it''s a relic of my younger brother''s parents. It''s a very important thing. However, except for the younger martial brother, such things should be worthless and useless to others. It is not a rare magic weapon or a panacea. Counting from master to master, there are one after another. They are eager to find it in order to comfort the younger martial brother, so as not to feel sorry for the loss of his parents'' relics.


    But now this matter, actually more and more unusual, more and more strange.


    Jiang Fan couldn''t help but ask Xiaodong, is this pendant really different? For example, would you move your position?


    But looking at the little younger martial brother''s blank face, it is obvious that Xiaodong knows nothing more than Jiang Fan. At this moment, he is also confused.


    Ning Yu and Mo Chen are staring at that picture. Their vision is not comparable to Xiaodong, and they can see much more than Xiaodong.


    "It''s not low."


    "Look at the stones. The stones here look like they have been eroded by wind for a long time. Where have I seen such stones?" Ning Yu seriously to think, but a time but can not remember.


    "If there is a road, it means that it is not a wild mountain. Is there something carved beside the road? I look like a stone? There are also over there. This should be a pair of sculptures. "


    Xiaodong couldn''t put in a word. He stood aside and glared with elder martial brother Jiang Fan.


    How does he feel that, in the matter of finding things, elder martial brother Ning Yu and elder martial brother are more enthusiastic than himself?


    Xiaodong''s eyes swam back and forth on two people''s faces, confirming once again that he was not mistaken.


    Well, this one.


    Jiang Fan later revealed to Xiaodong that the elder martial brother had been very keen on "finding treasure map" for a long time. Later, although he found out that the so-called treasure map was mostly false and the treasure was in vain, he woke up and changed his mind. However, Jiang Fan always felt that the elder martial brother''s love for the treasure hunt did not disappear, but was buried deep in his heart.


    Today, this idea is just proof of him.


    As for Ning Yu, Jiang Fan didn''t want to say anything. There is a master like Hu Zhenren who likes to look for cats and dogs. Ning Yu is deeply influenced by this There is no need to say more.


    Jiang Fan thought that elder martial brother Ning''s going back and forth this time was probably because he was willing to find something.


    Even Xiaodong looked at him and felt that Elder martial brother and Ning elder martial brother are really too concerned about his affairs.


    This makes Xiaodong both moved and uneasy.


    He just didn''t understand how his pendant went thousands of miles away? Who took it? What for?This question has been circling in my mind.


    In order to entertain elder martial brother Ning who came from afar, the food in the evening is very rich. As the saying goes, there are many kinds of mountain treasures in the mountain. Xiaodong is absent-minded in his food. He likes to eat a steamed variety of vegetables, but he didn''t eat a few today.


    Ning Yu''s body seems to be not very good, pale, speak when the voice is not high, give a person a feeling of lack of gas. After dinner, he was obviously out of spirits, even Xiaodong could see it.


    "You go and have a rest. Have you taken the medicine?"


    "Forget nothing. Don''t forget this." Ning Yu sneered at himself with a smile: "one by one, I had a dream that I was buried in the pill of beating heaven and earth, how could I not climb out When I wake up, I see a bunch of Medicine on the head of my bed. What I hate the most in the world is it. "


    Elder martial brother Ning is also very poor


    As a result, Jiang Fan said rudely, "if you have the ability, don''t eat it."


    Ning Yu was smiling. He didn''t seem to have any self pity. He took out a small medicine bottle from his sleeve and asked Xiaodong, "do you want to try it, younger martial brother?"


    His manner was taken for granted, as if he took a snack instead of a medicine.


    Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment and then said, "no, it''s not necessary."


    Elder martial brother Ning Yu took something from his sleeve again!


    The medicine bottle is round and round. It doesn''t look like it can be tucked in the sleeve.


    "Really not? It''s a pity. " Ning Yu said: "this time refining is cantaloupe taste, can be sweet."


    Xiaodong


    Can pills still be refined into melon flavor?


    Seeing Xiaodong''s doubts, Ning Yu said: "since this thing must be eaten, then make it a little bit delicious and let yourself suffer less crime."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Elder martial brother Ning is very kind. Thank you very much.


    No matter how delicious it is, what should people who are not ill take medicine? Maybe you''ll get sick.


    The reason why it matters is that Xiaodong is afraid of spoiling things.


    Last year, when he was still suffering from high fever, his elder martial brother gave him a Buyuan pill and cured his illness. He knew this later. The elixir is very precious. The master gave it to the elder martial brother. It was to let him go out in case of emergency. As a result, the elder martial brother didn''t take it himself, so he used it when he came back. This time, elder martial sister Linglong was shut down. Before her master left, she left Bigu Dan for her.


    If you change to a famous school with a lot of money, a little pill is nothing, but Huishan is not so powerful and has no family background. Even the Bigu pill has to be counted and saved. Elder martial brother Ning, since these medicines are for curing diseases and tonifying the body, they must be made of precious materials. If he wants to chew them like sugar beans, then It''s a sin.


    See Xiaodong do not appreciate, Ning Yu is a little disappointed: "this time is really melon taste, I can''t get people."


    Whether he tastes like melon or balsam pear, Xiaodong decides not to eat it. When


    and other Ningyu were not there, Jiang Fanke caught up with his younger brother and make complaints about it. Jiang fan is naturally talkative. No one ever told him that he was so polite that he didn''t dare to gossip with him. Linglong is impatient and can''t sit still. When Chen Jingzhi was still there, his temper


    Well, don''t mention this person.


    So it''s better to be a little younger martial brother. He is not only patient, but also can''t get tired of listening to him for a long time. From time to time, he should have a word with him. He is scratching Zhongjiang fan''s place, and he is more and more interested in talking.


    "You were right not to eat just now!" As soon as Jiang Fan came up, he praised his younger martial brother''s wisdom: "otherwise, if you really eat something good or bad, and the master is not here, that''s really heaven should not call the earth bad."


    Xiaodong was also a little puzzled by elder martial brother Jiang: "what elder martial brother Ning takes is not poison It won''t be? "


    "Well, you''re too young to know how powerful the head is here."


    Xiaodong


    He said it as if he was seventy years old and eighty years old.


    However, Xiao Dong has been used to this tone of voice of elder martial brother Jiang, and he has patience to listen to him.


    "It''s not easy to make pills. If it''s easy, isn''t it possible for everyone to plant some herbs and then pick some stone essence and spiritual spring to refine pills? How can the sect, which is famous for its alchemy, make a living? "


    Elder martial brother, do you say that it''s not good for others to make a living?


    "What''s more, there are fixed prescriptions for all kinds of pills. It''s not easy to change prescriptions randomly? Elder martial brother Ning didn''t want to take the pills that were used to flush the nose. He thought about making the pills more delicious, but he didn''t know how many detours he took. At first, he felt that the medicine was too bitter. When he was refining the medicine, he wanted to add honey to it... "


    Xiaodong thinks this idea is not wrong. He remembers in a trance that when he was a child, he took the medicine, which was too bitter. His uncle also gave him some sugar to mix it in. In fact, the taste was even more strange. The bitter taste was not covered by the sugar taste, but it was even more bitter when it was set against the sweet taste. Even the root of the tongue was bitter and hard to resist, he did not spit out the medicine soup.


    Later, my uncle thought of another way. When I fed the medicine, I could not call it "feed". I had to call it "irrigation". Put a candy in his mouth and press it.


    "Is elder martial brother Naning successful?"


    "Where is it. After he put the honey into the furnace, somehow the fire suddenly became bigger, and the flame ran up from inside, almost burning his own eyebrows. Half of the pills refined inside become dark and sticky. It seems that they are burnt


    "If it''s just burnt, it''s nothing. The problem is, Hu Zhenzhen has tested it and said that the medicine is not seriously damaged. In order not to waste anything, he still has to eat those burnt pills."


    Well, all right.


    It must be that the burnt pills taste worse than before.


    "Later, Ning Yu tried to add this and that to the stove. Once he had a whim, he actually made some fresh meat to add. Because he was weak, he was not allowed to eat meat, and he was greedy for meat, so he thought whether he could refine the pill into meat flavor..."


    It''s not as reliable as sugar.


    "What about the result?"


    Jiang Fan said with a smile: "I don''t know. He won''t say it, but since then I heard that he doesn''t crave meat any more."


    Xiaodong secretly sympathizes with elder martial brother Ning in his heart, but he doesn''t know what kind of pill it is.


    You can''t judge a person by his appearance. Elder martial brother Ning looks like a man who came out of a snowdrift with ice. He doesn''t have any smoke and fire in the world. I didn''t expect that he would be greedy for meat.


    Don''t they all say that people of practice should be pure hearted and have few desires? It is not worth mentioning the mere desire of the mouth. Besides, greediness is the fault of children. Elder martial brother Ning is quite grown-up, and he is just like a child.


    "But he failed many times, and he gradually found some ways to do it. Although I haven''t tasted his new pills, I think they are much better than beforeXiaodong also admires elder martial brother Ning for his indomitable character. It is said that where there is a will, there is a way. Elder martial brother Ning, this can be regarded as Is your Kung Fu worth the effort?


    However, in order to make the pills taste better, he always felt that he was a bit of a waste of effort. If only the time and effort spent on it could be used for something else.


    Xiaodong is curious about another thing.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, do you really divine when you see people? Is the divination he gave to the elder martial brother true? "


    "That''s right." As soon as Jiang Fan talked about Hu Zhenren, the smile on his face could not be suppressed: "Hu Zhenren''s temper, you will know when you see him later. All day long, he always keeps divination in his body. Anyone who catches a good look will have to make a calculation for others. No matter how good or bad the calculation is, he is straightforward. Many people say that he is a lunatic behind his back. Some people even turn against him because of his evil divination. Let''s talk about the elder martial brother. It''s not lucky to calculate it even if it''s not right. If you''re an ordinary person, you must say that the divination is not accurate, so don''t mention it. On the contrary, the more frustrated he is, the more brave he is. Every time I see the elder martial brother, he has to calculate again. The elder martial brother has a good temper. Maybe he would have remembered his resentment for a long time


    Xiaodong said: "the elder martial brother is not that kind of person."


    "That is, or he is our elder martial brother."


    The two elder martial brothers boasted about the elder martial brother, one more than the other. Jiang Fan had a word to say, but he forgot about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    "Younger martial Brother Yun, it is clear that it was deliberately taken away by someone with intention." Ning Yu straight to the point and asked: "what is that thing after all?"


    Said that, Ning Yu has looked for strange things are also many. When people come to Tianji sect for help, they often hide the truth, and some deliberately say things that are very important. They have too many people''s eyes and are very cautious. They are always afraid that if they are known, they will try to rob them.


    At that time, Ning Yu also read the letter written by Li Zhenren. Li Zhenren said that what Mr. Yun had lost was his parents'' legacy, but he didn''t say much about it. If it''s just a token that is useless to others, how can someone take it away?


    Mo Chen also thought of this.


    He clearly remembered what happened that night. After rescuing the younger martial brother, they did not separate. The next day, the mountain protection array was opened, and even a bug could not get out.


    Before that, only the one who pretended to be a wild goose, and later left his skin to escape.


    There is also younger martial brother Chen Jingzhi.


    If you take the pendant away, it can only be one of the two.


    "It''s less than a year since my younger brother went up the mountain. He usually carries the pendant close to him. I only know that it''s his parents'' legacy. I don''t know why the younger martial brother was attacked that night. If it is a token to enter the mountain gate, they have colluded with several other disciples, and there is no lack of a token. If for the sake of the secret of our school, the younger martial brother has just started to learn the basic mental skills, what secrets can he know? If you want to take him as a pledge In fact, it is possible. "


    There are some famous schools with thousands of disciples. It is still a problem whether the leaders can recognize all of them. There are only a few people in Huihui mountain, and there are only a hundred odd floor sweepers. Zhenzhen Li is a kind-hearted man. If he takes his apprentice under threat, he will succeed.


    Now there''s another guess.


    Maybe the comer didn''t want to take the younger martial brother as a threat, maybe he came for the pendant.


    Ning Yu asked: "don''t younger martial Brother Yun know anything about it? By the way, where is his home? Is there anyone else at home? "


    "There is no one in the cloud family. His uncle took him wandering around without a fixed residence. After he was sent up the mountain, his uncle was gone. I don''t think younger martial brother knows anything about the secret of the pendant. "


    Ning Yu also saw this.


    They knew nothing about it. Otherwise, Zhenzhen Li would have written it in his letter. Their friendship was extraordinary. They would never have played such a kind of heart and deliberately concealed the truth.


    What one doesn''t even know, others know


    It''s a very unpleasant feeling.


    "What about younger martial brother Chen? How can I get there at such a good time? "


    Friendship is good, Ning Yu is not afraid to offend people, how to think how to ask.


    In this case, he is also half suspect.


    Ning Yu has never met Chen Jingzhi. Chen Jingzhi''s entry time is not too long. During this period, Hu Zhenzhen once came to Huihui mountain and did not calculate for him. Although Hu Zhenren is good at calculating divination for others, he has to be a good person.


    In other words, Hu Zhenzhen was not very pleased with Chen Jingzhi, nor did he mention the divination to him.


    Ning Yu and Chen Jingzhi have never met, but they don''t like this person at all. Now that I have become a teacher and have entered the school, my teacher''s kindness is more than that of my parents. Those who deceive their teachers and destroy their ancestors will be punished by everyone. When Chen Jingzhi was desperate, Li Zhenzhen gave him a place to live and taught him as a disciple. No matter what reason Chen Jingzhi left without saying goodbye, it was no different from betraying his school. What''s more, the timing of his departure was too opportune. It was the time when the sect had an accident, and no one believed that he had nothing to do with it. Colluding with outsiders to harm the school is really an unforgivable crime.


    "What kind of affection do you have for such a person? Zhenren Li is too generous and soft hearted. He should tell the whole world about it. He should drive people out of the school and ask him about the crime of deceiving his teacher and destroying his ancestors. " Ning Yu said: "you attach importance to love, but this matter is not a small matter. You don''t know why this man left. If he makes trouble for evil outside, and others don''t know, he will have to record the account on the mountain of return, and then he will not be justified. "


    Mo Chen nodded: "what do you think I don''t know? However, because of the invasion of the devil''s way, master went down the mountain in a hurry and didn''t care to do it. "


    "Don''t forget, it''s not a small matter. The longer you wait, the more difficult it will be. If it''s not convenient for you, I''ll report to master and ask him to inform you, so that no one will do evil for you under the banner of returning to the mountain. "


    "Well, thank you."


    Ning Yu shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, "you don''t have to say polite words with me. Younger martial Brother Yun, this is not easy to do Thanks to my full confidence when I came here, I thought it was just a small matter, and it could be done without any effort. Now I''m afraid of younger martial Brother Yun. Maybe he has to think that our Tianji mountains are all waves with a false reputation. "


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother will never think so." Mo Chen also laughed: "you don''t think it''s disgraceful to lose your hand. We won''t spread it out to you. It won''t damage your reputation as a little divinity.""No, I have to get to the bottom of it. Tell me more about it. What does the pendant look like? Is there really nothing strange about it? "


    If this pendant is not lost, Mo Chen originally did not care about such a small thing, who will pay attention to this?


    "The younger brother didn''t see his parents when he was a child. It is said that the pendant was left by his parents and he always carried it close to his body."


    When he was ill, Mo Chen took care of him, wiped his sweat, fed water and changed his clothes, so he saw the pendant. Tied with a rope, knuckle size, elliptical shape, carved like wood, the surface is very smooth. Usually, younger martial brothers put the pendant in their clothes, which is impossible for ordinary people to see.


    Mo Chen was stunned.


    That''s right. Usually the younger martial brother always carries the pendant close to his body. It''s hard for outsiders to see it. Let alone outsiders. Even the master may not have seen the pendant. There are also those outside disciples who are never close to each other. I''m afraid I haven''t said anything. Lin Yan and those people stayed for a short time in the middle of winter, and the younger martial brother was dressed so thick


    There are not many people who have seen the pendant.


    Probably, only a few of their brothers have met.


    Chen Jingzhi should have met.


    Is it really him?


    Mo Chen took a pen and paper and drew the shape of the pendant on the paper to Ning Yu.


    as like as two peas, he has a very good memory, and he has a very deep impression of people and things he saw.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Ning Yu studied the painting carefully.


    Mo Chen knows that he has a wide range of knowledge in this area, and maybe he can see some clues.


    "Is that the size of the pendant?"


    "That''s right."


    This pendant is not big. It''s inch long. It''s about the size of a peach stone.


    "I don''t see much." Ning Yu shook his head.


    Can not see Mo Chen is not disappointed, if a look can see, then they can see.


    "I don''t know how many rare things there are in the world. I will leave this picture and take it back to my master. Maybe my master has seen it


    "Well, you''ll have to worry about it."


    "Hey, who are we? Younger martial Brother Yun is the same as my younger martial brothers."


    In fact, it''s not the same. In fact, the relationship between Ning Yu and his brothers is not very good. It''s not a master''s, and it''s also disharmony between face and heart to maintain it. A master''s, other people can not help but also save a higher mind, Hu Zhenzhen treat Ning Yu more seriously, the same door in the angry people can be many.


    There are many people in Tianji mountain, and they are not comparable to those in Huishan mountain. But to choose Yu, he would rather have his own family like a backwater mountain, with fewer people and less right and wrong.


    However, although there are few people returning to the mountain, Chen Jingzhi has also happened. It can be seen that there are people and things that are not easy to worry about.


    Ning Yu didn''t come empty handed. He brought a gift.


    It''s nothing else. One person, one amulet, protects peace. Whether it''s useful or not, it''s always someone else''s will. Xiaodong was curious to death when he received the amulet. He couldn''t help opening the bag.


    It''s a piece of yellow paper, which is painted with symbols that ordinary people can''t recognize. It''s held in a small bag. It''s not easy to look at and feel, but it''s said that it''s hard to find this talisman outside. Not everyone can get the talisman of Tianji mountain. As a result, Ning Yu''s move, that is, everyone has a share is not lost, and does not appear to be valuable at all.


    When he saw a pair of Dong Xiaochen''s paper, he looked at it.


    "What''s the mystery?"


    Xiaodong happily put the paper down, the action is very careful. Such a thin piece of paper can''t be said to be torn by accident. It''s a waste of good things. Of course, we should be careful.


    "It doesn''t matter. When Ning Yu picked up his pen, he drew a hundred and eighty pieces. If you like, you can paste it all over the room." Mo Chen said with a smile: "don''t be so nervous."


    Xiaodong was stunned and shook the paper: "this Is that a lie? "


    "It''s not always true to say that people who ask for Fu are mostly seeking peace of mind. What''s more, things that are hard to find for the people in the court are not rare to Tianji mountain. "


    "If it''s not rare, why is it hard to find a thousand gold?" Xiaodong did not understand the contradiction of this sentence for a time.


    Mo Chen looked at him: "thing with rare is expensive."


    Oh


    Xiaodong blinked and understood.


    At the same time, the tall and mysterious image of Tianji mountain in his mind collapsed.


    It turns out that the people in Tianji mountain are the same as the profiteers who do small business in the market.


    Mo Chen also knows that younger martial brother compares that, um, simple, patient explanation to him.


    "A clan needs many conditions to maintain. One of the most important things is to have money. "


    Xiaodong''s face wrinkled up, obviously he felt that the words sounded a little awkward.


    Mo Chen laughed and rubbed his head.


    "I know what you''re thinking. When I was a child, I thought it was a common thing to raise money. When I said this, I felt that I had lost my status and was embarrassed. But then I took over some of the chores and customs from my master, and I gradually understood. People who practice Taoism are also human beings. They are not immortals. They can''t eat good manners and drink dew. They also have to eat grains and make clothes. When they go out, they also have human exchanges. Just like last year when master went down the mountain, there was a father Geng to celebrate his birthday. Can''t master go empty handed? Where did the delivery come from? "


    Xiaodong grabs his head: "elder martial brother is right. Where do we come from?"


    They don''t sell talismans, they don''t tell people how to make a living.


    "You don''t have to worry about that." Mo Chen looked at his tangled small appearance and wanted to tease him: "in short, you are hungry."


    Of course, Xiaodong believes that the elder martial brother will not let himself go hungry, but he guesses that Huihui mountain is certainly not the kind of rich and generous land. What they usually wear and eat are simple and plain. They never wear fancy clothes and eat with luxury. Huihui mountain may not have any income, so we have a very poor life.


    Xiaodong ponders, he is not old now, also did not learn what skill. In a few years, he will be able to use it. He must try to earn some money for the sect, so that both master and elder martial brother can live a more comfortable life.


    He didn''t say what he thought, but Mo Chen could see something."Money is absolutely necessary to make a living. However, things like money and things, after all, are external things, and enough is enough. People who practice Taoism should cultivate their moral integrity and keep their mind from being disturbed by foreign things, so they don''t have to work hard on it. " After a pause, Mo Chen took Tianji mountain as an example: "Tianji mountain has a large family and a large number of people, but the school is becoming increasingly large and bloated, and its children are mixed up. Few of them are really outstanding. Hu Zhenzhen was also very helpless when he talked about the struggle for power and power in the sects. He felt that these people were bound by worldly affairs, but they left the cultivation of Taoism behind. It was really putting the cart before the horse. "


    Xiaodong sat upright and answered very seriously: "elder martial brother''s instruction, I wrote it down."


    "Well, it''s not out there, and you don''t want to be so serious." Mo Chen put the rune paper back for him and handed it back to him.


    "All right, go and get ready. It''s time for a bath."


    Xiaodong answered.


    Since the beginning of spring, the elder martial brother has given him a medicine bath every few days, saying that it is good for the root and bone. Xiaodong knows that he is poor in talent. If he wants to take this road, he has to work harder than others, so he will do what his elder martial brother says. Now it has been soaked twice. I can''t see how effective it is. I want to know that this kind of thing will not get immediate effect. I''m afraid that it will not be effective after soaking it for ten times and eight times.


    Before, Xiaodong just felt a little uncomfortable when taking a medicine bath, but now he is more worried.


    How much does it cost him to soak a bucket of medicine every time? You''re not going to make Shifu poor, are you?


    When Xiao Dong took off his clothes and tied his hair, he was a little absent-minded.


    It was not cold now. Xiaodong took off his coat and underpants. His hair was tied tightly on his head. He wrapped up a single robe and ran into the room where he took a medicine bath.


    Mo Chen has prepared the medicine juice, reached out to try the water temperature, turned his head and said, "OK, come in."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    The room was foggy and full of medicine.


    It doesn''t irritate the nose, it doesn''t smell bad. The fragrance is slightly bitter and steamy. Once you enter the room, you can feel the tide. The single coat on your body becomes heavy and sticky.


    Xiaodong arrived at the edge of the bucket and tried the water temperature first.


    Most of the juice was boiled, and it''s still hot.


    Mo Chen did not seem to see his hesitation, and urged a sentence: "go in."


    Anyway, it''s not the first time. Xiaodong''s heart is horizontal, and he climbs up the edge of the bucket. Once his hand is loosened, the whole person slides into the bucket.


    Oh, that taste Xiaodong instantly remembered the situation of the Fat Chef frying the meatballs in the kitchen. The white meatballs were thrown into the oil, and they were fried in hot oil, making a sizzling sound. In a twinkling of an eye, the surface layer was half cooked.


    But the problem is that the ball is not alive. It doesn''t hurt.


    The hot medicine juice, like innumerable small needles on the body, Xiaodong bares his teeth in pain, and the whole person is stiff like a piece of wood.


    The elder martial brother, who was always gentle and kind, took out a leather needle bag with a smile and spread it on the table beside the bucket.


    The shortest one is the thinnest. If you don''t look at it carefully, you can''t tell that there is a needle there. It''s really as fine as cow''s hair, well, it may be much thinner than cow''s hair.


    No matter how thin it is, it hurts to prick the body!


    As for the coarsest


    Xiaodong just looked at it and silently stopped opening her head.


    Fortunately, the elder martial brother didn''t plan to prick him with that thick needle.


    To say it''s just skin hot, but also endure the past, anyway, a pain, a moment of numbness, not so painful. But the heat in this medicine not only stays in the skin, it seems to breathe, from the various orifices into the body.


    This is the hardest part.


    Mo Chen''s hand gently put on Xiaodong''s wrist, picked up a needle, and quickly and accurately stabbed into Xiaodong elbow.


    It was so sour and dull that it felt as if it was not pricked by a needle, but a heavy blow on the bone and joint by a hammer. But it''s also strange to say that after being knocked by a stream of heat which could not gather there just now, it seems that he suddenly accepted the road and continued to climb along the meridians.


    Mo Chen hands out to fly, in the blink of an eye, both sides of Xiaodong''s arms are pricked with silver needles.


    The feeling of Xiaodong


    It feels like your body is not your own.


    From the top down, the body is completely out of control. His legs and back and in front of his body were also pricked with needles. After the pricking, the heat converged in his body, and his internal organs seemed to be splashed with hot oil. He felt that the whole body''s blood was boiling, and his body was floating there like a piece of rotten wooden post soaked in water.


    Suffering is suffering, but not pain, but can not say what taste. Pain, numbness, itching, there seem to be countless insects crawling and biting in the cracks of bones. If you want to shout, you can''t even move.


    Mo Chen knows this taste is not good.


    However, the younger martial brother is not good at all. He is only a little better than ordinary people, which is a little less than the standard of returning mountain to recruit students. Second, the younger martial brother is old after all. There are those noble families and families who want to cultivate their children and nephews. They have been doing this kind of muscle washing and marrow cutting since the birth of their children. The younger martial brothers are more than ten years old, and now they are starting to do so. Without saying that they have achieved twice the result, they have suffered too much.


    But if you don''t cross this threshold, you will not be able to achieve anything. At most, you will live several decades longer than ordinary people. What''s the use of that?


    Mo Chen can''t tell what he thinks in his heart. He doesn''t want the younger martial brother to suffer from the child''s crime, but he doesn''t want the younger martial brother to suffer from birth, aging and death like ordinary people. He has been in a hurry for decades to get to know each other.


    After a while, Mo Chen took off the needle and saw that the younger martial brother was still curled up, motionless and silent. He didn''t know if he was still dizzy. He rolled up his sleeve and took him out of the bucket. In addition to his shorts and single coat which had been soaked in the medicine juice, he wiped the residual medicine juice on his body and spread the thin sheet to cover his body, which made people move the medicine barrel out.


    Compared with before soaking, the medicine juice still looks the same as before, no more or less, but if you look carefully, it is not the same. Before Xiaodong was soaked in, there was steaming heat, so it was not clear that the medicine juice in the bucket was clear and transparent. I don''t know how many herbs were cooked. It looked like a good tea soup color. After soaking, the amount of medicine juice in the bucket is not small, but it becomes turbid. The smell of the medicine becomes light. There is a little smell in it, which is fishy and sour Mix together, in short, not very good smell.


    Mo Chen''s clothes were also damp. He went to change one. He saw that Xiaodong had opened his eyes and was still in the quilt.


    "How do you feel?"


    Xiaodong opened his mouth and answered the wrong question with a sentence: "thirsty."


    Mo Chen laughs.


    Are you not thirsty?


    The prepared herbal tea was put aside, and Mo Chen handed it to him. Xiaodong didn''t have the strength to raise his fingers, so he fed him a bowl of herbal tea. The tea soup was slightly cool, which dissipated the last trace of dry heat in the body."I''m weak, I don''t have strength..." Xiaodong blinked: "but I feel very light It''s like unloading several catties of flesh... "


    There seemed to be something else, but he was still a little dizzy at the moment, so he couldn''t say it.


    The eyes seem to be a little different, as if a bit of dust has been wiped off the eyes. I don''t know if there is any change in the ears. At this moment, there seems to be a lot of noise in the ears just after the bath. It has not subsided.


    "You can do it once and sleep again."


    Xiaodong answered honestly, closed his eyes and recited the secret in his heart.


    In this way, medicated bath is effective, but it is impossible to receive instant miraculous effect.


    Mo Chen thinks silently, little brother this bath, a month or once, or twice, at least another year and a half, in order to see the initial effect.


    After that, we should cooperate with exercise and medication, and take it slowly.


    This matter originally can''t be anxious, but Mo Chen in the mind is not too steady. He is not afraid of anything else but the present situation. Huihui mountain has been peaceful for many years, but what happened in winter has not been found out. If there is any big change in Huihui mountain, and my younger martial brother has not learned art, I''m afraid that he will not be able to protect himself at that time.


    However, this matter can not come in a hurry, there is no shortcut to be achieved in one move. As the saying goes, one bite does not make a fat man, and there is no good thing in the road of cultivation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    The next day after soaking in the soup, Xiaodong felt like a bunch of medicine dregs that had been thrown over the fire. It was soft and dry, and there was a sour smell in his hair.


    When getting up early in the morning, Xiao Dong''s legs were soft and almost fell. By the time he had breakfast, he felt that his teeth had softened, and he could not even bite a piece of steamed bread.


    Xiaodong takes a silent look at the steamed cake with a circle of teeth marks bitten out.


    Is the cake too hard today?


    Obviously, cake is still the same as usual. The problem is with him.


    If we put the cake down and eat porridge instead What about that ring of teeth marks on it? How do you let others eat it?


    Xiaodong was planning to hide the cake - as for what to do after hiding it, he did not think about it. It''s easy to destroy the corpse and trace, but it''s too wasteful. Xiaodong doesn''t want to waste food at all after his vagrant life. Save it for the next meal? Where should we hide the cake?


    When he was in a dilemma, Mo Chen reached out and took the cake in his hand and put a bowl of porridge in front of him: "eat this, good Kehua."


    Seeing that elder martial brother did not mind, he ate the cake himself. Xiaodong scratched his head and picked up a bowl to drink the porridge obediently.


    He thought his manner was so secretive that the rest of the table saw his tangled and distressed look.


    If it wasn''t for the big brother, Jiang Fan would have snatched the cake and killed himself. It''s just a cake. As for the one who is worried about it? Younger martial brother is taking a medicine bath. We all know that. Even if I don''t know, I can understand the smell on him. Although medicine bath is good, but in the middle can suffer a lot. That taste Who knows.


    Jiang fanxili snored and finished his porridge in his bowl and said, "it hasn''t rained since spring this year. I''m afraid the harvest will be poor this year."


    Mo Chen asked: "is the drought very severe?"


    "It''s OK to return to the foot of the mountain. After all, it depends on two rivers, and it''s OK even if it doesn''t rain. It''s said that it can''t be done in places a little further away. The land is so dry that it''s cracked. " Jiang Fan shook his head: "this year the climate is somewhat abnormal."


    Speaking of this, Ning Yu also had feelings: "indeed, since last year, the weather has been somewhat unusual. There is also a special trip to Tianji mountain to ask Master to calculate the weather. On my way back and forth to Liushan, I passed a lot of places and saw that many fields were abandoned. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Dong couldn''t put in a word. Today, he was affected by his state of practice. After dinner, he went back to his room to meditate.


    I don''t know if it was because of the tragic experience of the last night and the fact that she didn''t sleep well at night, Xiaodong became lazy after a while. The sun was shining so brightly that people could not open their eyes. I always feel that if I didn''t sleep in such a weather, I always felt that I had failed to live up to the spring light.


    Xiaodong fell asleep.


    After a few months, Xiaodong once again entered his unique dream.


    He felt himself standing high, looking at the quiet and serene return mountain in the sun.


    The front of Huihui mountain is a "human" shape. Although there is no rain from the beginning of spring to now, the mountain is still lush and green. Mountain flowers in full bloom, such as a haze, blowing warm wind, with the smell of flowers. Several outer disciples are patrolling the shuttle at the back of the mountain. The blue and white Taoist robes appear and disappear from time to time under the shade of green trees. They are light footed and nimble, like blue and white birds passing through the mountains.


    Xiaodong is a little ashamed of himself. In terms of his true ability, he was probably one of the best on the mountain, but he counted backwards. Some of these disciples are more talented than he is, and they are very diligent and conscientious. They are not lazy at all times. This makes Xiao Dong''s love so embarrassing that they can sit down until they fall asleep.


    I feel that I''m so lazy. I''m sorry for my elder martial brother.


    The master often comforted him so that he didn''t have to worry. But Xiaodong didn''t know when he would be enlightened.


    Maybe he is not such a material. He won''t make great achievements in his life.


    Ning Yu is standing on the stone tower with a dark compass, frowning and rowing at the distant mountains. Xiaodong approached him curiously. He always felt that the elder martial brother Ning from Tianji mountain had the posture of a villain in in the world, and he always doubted his words.


    Xiaodong didn''t know any of the seal characters carved on the compass. The inner disk rotates slowly, and the pointer in the middle is also rotating.


    Click a, inner disk and pointer stop at the same time, Ning Yu suddenly raised his head, is looking toward the direction of Xiaodong.


    Knowing that he was just in a dream, Xiaodong was still frightened by his action. Although Ning Yu looks sick, pale as paper, but his eyes such as electricity, look awe inspiring, looks very powerful.


    He''s in a dream. People in the dream won''t see him.


    In the heart although understand, Xiao Dong still did not dare to gather together to Ning Yu again.


    Zhai Wenhui walked under the stone tower in a hurry. Look where he went. He should have gone back to the mountain. Xiaodong moved in his heart and followed him curiously.


    Elder martial sister Linglong is being closed. Even if elder martial brother Zhai is in the past, he can''t meet her.What is he going to do?


    Zhai Wenhui walked very fast and climbed over the hillside until he closed the stone gate.


    Elder martial sister Linglong''s closing is not over. This door can''t be opened from outside. Through such a door, even if the outside shouts a broken throat, the people inside the door can''t hear it.


    Elder martial brother Zhai stood there for a long time and did not speak. He just looked at the stone gate in a daze. Xiaodong is still young. He doesn''t know about the love affairs. But when he looks at Zhai standing there alone and motionless, he feels a little sad for him.


    After standing for a long time, Zhai turned to leave. However, compared with the time he came, Xiaodong always felt that his pace was not so brisk when he left, as if he hesitated.


    He came here on purpose. He could not see the elder martial sister, nor could he talk to her. Even the elder martial sister would not know that he had been here.


    Then he comes back. What''s this for?


    Xiaodong is a little puzzled.


    Now that Zhai has gone back, Xiaodong will follow him back. In the dream, he has neither substance nor weight. He is as light as a gust of wind. Don''t mention how comfortable he is.


    The sun is slanting to the West. It''s nearly dusk. Zhai quickens his steps, leaps down from the top of the slope, and his sleeves flutter like the wings of a bird.


    Xiaodong also jumped down from the rocks, but unfortunately he didn''t have the ability to lift as light as he could. Before his eyes, he whirled around and plunged into the thorns at the bottom of the hillside.


    Frightened by this, Xiaodong is sweating and retreats from the dream.


    He wheezed and wheezed. He opened his eyes and saw the elder martial brother standing by the couch.


    "What''s the matter with you? Had a nightmare? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    It''s only after dawn that I can drink slowly.


    He was really scared by that. There are many thorny trees on the backflow mountain, and they are very dense. Xiaodong thinks that there are no birds and animals on the mountain. Even if there are these thorns, they can''t break through the encirclement.


    Looking at those sharp spines with cold light shining towards his face, Xiaodong is really scared out of a cold sweat.


    "Elder martial brother, you Have you ever had a dream? "


    Mo Chen said with a smile: "who can not have a dream? But most people have a dream and finish it. People like Hu Zhenren and his faction have to work out five or six seven or eight kinds of meanings to dream a dream. They think that this dream may augur the future auspiciousness. They really have done a great job in interpreting the dream. "


    Some people often say that dream is death, dream is life, and that life and death have life and wealth. Tianji school is called Tianji school. It is said that the founder of Tianji school said that their sect was peeping into a thread of heaven''s secrets in the chaos of the three thousand red world. When they fell into the dream, people still saw and felt, but their thoughts and minds were in chaos. It was just a way of drilling the heaven No matter what you see in your dream, you should write down all the things you can remember as soon as you wake up. Otherwise, you may forget all the experiences in your dream.


    If it''s a blind dream, forget it. If a dream that really predicted the nature''s chance, it would be a blessing to have worked hard for several lives. If you turn around and forget it, it is the number one loser in the sky! You don''t even know how to open your mouth when you appreciate food! Gold ingots fall from the sky. You not only don''t pick them up, but also kick them far away.


    So no matter whether you have a good dream or a bad dream, a long dream or a short dream, whether it is useful or not, you must remember it. Even if it doesn''t work, it doesn''t cost you to write it down. As long as one of the hundred dreams is accurate, it will be lucky.


    He asked so, Mo Chen also asked him: "what dream did you have?"


    "I I dream of elder martial brother Ning. He takes a compass as if he is measuring geomantic omen. "


    Mo Chen laughs: "this is really his style. It must be that you are scared by his God''s nagging appearance these days?"


    Xiaodong shook his head and said, "I''m not scared, just..." He also wanted to say that he had dreamt of elder martial brother Zhai, but when he thought that he had promised elder martial sister Linglong and could not tell them about them, of course, he could not say anything about elder martial brother Zhai.


    He wanted to tell the elder brother that his dream was not the same as other people''s dreams. No, it was very different.


    But he didn''t know where to start.


    "Elder martial brother, sometimes I dream, and my dreams are very strange. I also dream about the situation when master and master Liu went to discuss Jianfeng together..."


    Mo Chen didn''t feel anything wrong at the moment. He also knew that on Jianfeng that few days, younger martial brothers and sisters were longing and worried. Longxiang, of course, is yearning for the two great masters. Naturally, there are worries. As a dangerous place like Jianfeng, how can we not worry if we don''t eat or drink, or even have a wall to cover the wind?


    "I saw in my dream that master Liu was carrying an empty sword box, and there was no sword in it."


    The younger martial brother''s voice is very small, and even a little nervous. But listening to Mo Chen''s ears, it is like a thunderbolt. His hair is about to stand up.


    Master Liu''s sword sealing incident has gone back to the mountain No, there won''t be more than five people in the world. He is one of them. The one who talked with him about swords was Mr. Zhou. Except for his master and himself, Master Liu never told anyone else about this big secret. You can''t hear it from others.


    How could he see this in his dream?


    "It''s true." Xiaodong whispered, "I really saw it."


    Mo Chen slowly sat down beside Xiaodong, stunned for a moment and then asked, "besides this, is there anything else?"


    Xiaodong thought about it. On Jianfeng, Liu said a lot of things, but most of them still can''t understand and remember.


    What he remembered most clearly was another little thing before.


    "I also saw elder martial brother Jiang drop the oil on the edge of the well. Later, he couldn''t find it everywhere. I told him that he found it by the well."


    This matter, just Mo Chen also knows. Younger martial brother Jiang mentioned that he had been looking for something for two days last winter, and then he said he had found it.


    But Mo Chen didn''t know, it was the younger martial brother who reminded him.


    Although this matter can''t be compared with the last one, but at this time, Mo Chen has been convinced of Xiaodong''s words.


    No, it shouldn''t be said to be sure.


    When he was young, his younger brother said something about Liu, but Mo Chen didn''t doubt that his words were not true.


    Little brother will not lie to him.


    It''s just Just this thing is too shocking, Mo Chen one time difficult to accept.


    When he came back to God, Mo Chen immediately found that the younger martial brother was more upset than him.


    Mo Chen holds Xiaodong''s hand.


    It was already late spring, not to mention that Xiaodong had just woken up. It was supposed to be the warmest time on his body, but now his hands were cold and his hands were wet with cold sweat.Younger martial brother is afraid.


    Mo Chen understood it the first time.


    Younger martial brother is actually very afraid.


    This matter must have been pressed in his heart for a long time. He didn''t understand it, and he couldn''t find anyone to discuss. How hard should it be when he was so depressed? Even if he said it now, he had no idea. He must still be afraid that the people who heard this don''t believe him, or believe his words and treat him as a monster.


    He told a secret so big and deep. Now he was unprepared and stood in front of Mo Chen. He couldn''t bear even the smallest harm.


    Mo Chen held both hands of the younger martial brother in his hands, lowered his voice, and slowly said, "elder martial brother believes, I believe what you say."


    Xiaodong is sure to come to the spirit all of a sudden, the head whoosh lifted up. Just now it''s like a small eggplant hit by frost, but now it''s like a sunflower that can be shaken by a little sunshine.


    "Really?" Xiaodong stammered nervously: "elder martial brother, do you really believe me? In fact, you don''t have to comfort me. I can''t believe it myself. "


    Mo Chen is to feel this matter son again heavy again big, also by Xiao Dong tease again can''t help laughing.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Really, I really can''t believe myself." Xiaodong said quickly, "before, I had little dream. After I came back to the mountain, not every dream was like this, and some dreams were not like this Well, sometimes I know it''s a dream, and sometimes I feel like I know it''s not a normal dream


    What he said was a little difficult to express his meaning, but Mo Chen understood it strangely, even more clearly than what Xiaodong said.


    It''s hard to tell whether this kind of thing is true or false. I can''t tell it clearly by myself, and I can''t find many facts to prove it. What''s more, if you want to talk about this matter, you should not only say "how it is", but also make it clear that "why". The younger martial brother obviously doesn''t understand anything. How can he say it?


    "I know, I know all about it." Mo Chen suddenly felt a little heavier on both sides of the shoulder.


    The secret of younger martial brother is really too important, and he is stupid. He doesn''t have much heart to defend people. He tells him so much.


    He does not understand, Mo Chen can not understand?


    How big is this?


    If he is known by others, the mountain may not be able to protect him.


    So he had to take care of his younger brother and help him to understand why.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    "Well, don''t worry. Speak slowly." Mo Chen poured a bowl of water for him. Xiaodong was still just getting up. His hair was scattered and his clothes were crumpled after a sleep. The whole person was just like a dog crawling out of the grass nest.


    But Xiaodong can remember the dream of things, so much.


    He thought again and again, but he still couldn''t think of anything else to say. Elder martial sister Linglong could not say that. Otherwise, he would not have become a villain who broke his promise. Even if elder martial sister Linglong doesn''t beat him when he leaves the pass, he can''t say it.


    Therefore, Xiaodong can only look silly at the serious and tolerant attitude of the elder martial brother.


    After thinking about it again and again, he finally remembered a detail in his dream.


    "I saw elder martial brother Ning holding a compass on the stone tower. I was curious at that time, so I came closer to have a look..."


    Mo Chen suddenly interrupted him: "did you go to the stone tower? Did you go up there? "


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the elder brother asked such a question.


    "Not to go, but to fly up Well, it can''t be said to be flying, that is, in my dream, I feel free to go anywhere, just like a gust of wind. Thinking about getting closer, I''m getting closer


    Mo Chen nods: "you continue to say."


    The feeling of dreaming is known to all. Sometimes it seems to be floating like a fairy, sometimes it seems to be carrying the weight of a thousand Jun, how desperately can not move a step.


    Of course, Mo Chen has not experienced such a special experience, but he can understand the feeling he described.


    "I see the compass moving, the inner compass moving, and the upper pointer moving. Just as I was looking for it, the plate and needle suddenly stopped. The needle was pointing at me. Elder martial brother Ning suddenly raised his head. At that moment, I felt as if he could see me, which scared me


    Mo Chen''s face did not change, the voice did not change, but the heart suddenly hung up.


    "Do you think he saw you?"


    Xiaodong shook his head: "no I mean, I don''t know. I didn''t see it. "


    When people are focusing on what they are looking at, their eyes are different. At that time, it was very close. Xiaodong seriously recalled that although Ning Yu suddenly raised his head and scared him, the focus of Ning Yu''s eyes should be on a place higher than Xiaodong''s. Xiaodong is not old after all. When he went up the mountain last year, he was like a child of eight or nine years old. Although he has made a lot of progress in the past year, he can''t be compared with an adult man. Ning Yu raised his head and looked In fact, the eyes did not fall on Xiaodong.


    No, it''s not.


    But the needle on the compass was pointing to itself.


    Xiaodong thinks, Ning Yu even if did not see him, but, his compass is really some strange, maybe let him find something.


    Mo Chen also thinks so.


    And Xiao Dong''s guess is different, Mo Chen is duding, Ning Yu must have found something.


    His understanding of Tianji school, Hu Zhenren and Ning Yu is enough for him to make this judgment.


    Although Hu Zhenren said that he was often ridiculed as ridiculous, and sometimes he was too fanciful in his conduct of life, no one could deny that he had real skills. He and Ning Yu, the two masters and apprentices, were among the best in divination in the past hundred years. If it was not for Hu Zhenzhen''s carelessness in the world, the leader of Tianji mountain must have been in his pocket. However, he thought that this kind of thing was tedious and tiring, which was not beneficial to his practice. So the leader of Tianji mountain is Hu Zhenren''s senior brother.


    Since Ning Yu is the most important disciple of Hu Zhenren, he has real material. His physique is extremely poor. He was originally declared to be small since he was born. If Hu Zhenzhen hadn''t taken a fancy to the child''s qualification and income, he would have spent a lot of money to smash all kinds of natural resources and earth treasures on him. Of course, there would have been no such person as Ning Yu in the world. Of course, there would have been no "little divine calculation" now famous for his fame.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll go back to brother Ning to test one or two. He is a man of excellent conduct, even if he finds out anything, he doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    Xiaodong nodded.


    With the elder martial brother in, he felt at ease.


    From the intermittent description of Xiaodong, Mo Chen has heard about it.


    Younger martial brother, this kind of talent should be born, not because of any adventure later. I didn''t feel it before. It should be because he was young and his ability was not obvious. Besides, children in the age of ignorance can not remember and understand what they dream of. After his younger brother''s sudden bereavement, he has grown up and calmed down a lot than before. Therefore, this talent will gradually appear and be discovered by himself.


    Mo Chen had never heard of this skill before. Even in Tianji mountain, no one has ever heard of such talent for many years.


    Mo Chen suddenly remembered what Liu had said.


    It may not be suitable for him to delay his return.At that time, neither Shifu nor he paid much attention to it, because Xiaodong was already an official disciple of the master. He didn''t say the reason why he should be reformed and let him change to another school. He listened to Liu''s words and didn''t think about it seriously.


    Was it that Liu didn''t talk casually at that time, but really saw what talent the younger martial brother had?


    Mo Chen looks at some dull little younger martial brother, feels his conjecture is very unreliable.


    Talent or something, you can''t see it on your face. Especially the younger martial brother, as long as he doesn''t say it himself, no matter how others look at it, it''s impossible to see a clue for 180 years.


    "Does anyone else know about this?"


    Xiaodong said seriously: "I only told my senior brother. In fact, I wanted to say it for a long time, but even I think it''s too ridiculous to be trusted. "


    Mo Chen can feel Xiaodong''s hand is not cold, gradually warm up.


    "I believe you."


    Xiao Dong heavily nodded his head.


    He''s still nervous, but not the same as the initial fear.


    He was not afraid.


    The elder martial brother is smarter than he is. He has the ability and vision. It is impossible for him to solve the big problem. The elder martial brother helped him to carry it without saying a word.


    Maybe it won''t be long before they can get to the bottom of it, and know where he came from, how he got it, and how to use it


    Yes, Xiaodong is already wondering whether this skill is useful.


    He also wanted to be able to help master and elder brothers and share their worries.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    For Xiaodong, his biggest problem has already been thrown out. He is really indifferent.


    But for Mo Chen, the opposite is true.


    Just now the younger martial brother said that Ning Yu''s compass pointed to him, and Ning Yu seemed to have noticed his existence.


    Seeing doesn''t mean anything. Even if there is only a little smell leaking out, they will be caught by those dog noses.


    Mo Chen saw that the younger martial brother had already shown a smile, but his heart was not relaxed at all.


    If Ning Yu''s compass really feels the existence of Xiaodong


    Will there be other people who can find out about him in other ways? What is the matter with this situation, younger martial brother? Will he be hurt by others in such a dream?


    For Mo Chen, this is the most important thing.


    If this thing will hurt younger martial brother, no matter how bad and useful this skill is, Mo Chen will find a way to erase and get rid of this talent.


    At the moment, it is not only Mo Chen and Xiaodong brothers who are entangled, but Ning Yu is also suffering from headache.


    He did go to the stone tower in the afternoon. The reason is also very simple, there is a high terrain, can see this piece of hillside and courtyard clearly.


    Ning Yu has been interested in the terrain and formation of Huihui mountain from a very early time. He has been here twice before. Unfortunately, he has something to worry about. He has not been able to stay here for more time. This time, it is different. There is nothing wrong with zongmen. It doesn''t matter if he stays in Huihui mountain for a year and a half.


    You know, the array of returning to the mountain is a unique skill that even his Shizu didn''t understand clearly. When he died, he still remembered it! Although Tianji mountain is now engaged in divination, the founder of the school of creation is a great power of elite array. It''s a pity that over time, Tianji mountain has experienced two times of nearly destroying the family, and the classics and many unique skills of the school have been lost. Tianji mountain doesn''t have any mountain protection array for a long time. The previous array has not been preserved to the present. The present array is just a master. They have made a little repair and restoration on the original residual array. To be honest, it is also useful. But compared with the array of founder, it is simply There''s no comparison.


    It''s different to return to the mountain. The terrain here is very strange. It should be a very good one. However, due to the terrain, this spiritual vein was cut off and imprisoned by human beings.


    Besides, the mountain protecting array is even more difficult to understand. Hu Zhenzhen once spent a lot of time on the return mountain and drew one array after another. He also inquired with immortal Li Fulin about the rules of the movement of the array eyes. However, up to now, he feels that he has not touched the edge of the array.


    Hu Zhenren are like this, not to mention Ning Yu. With the incomplete array spectrum and ancient books of Tianji mountain, Ning Yu can only reluctantly know how the array is. If he knew nothing, there was no need to be so distressed, but all he knew was enough for him to see what a huge and beautiful world was inside that door.


    He was as eager and enthusiastic as his master and master.


    Even if he had spent his whole life on it, he would not regret it.


    He took the array plate, and had no fixed target. He just walked around casually to measure the direction of the spiritual pulse on the mountain. It has always been a good thing, but suddenly the array disk is in disorder. For example, a vortex suddenly appears under the calm water, which will devour the boats on the water.


    The array disk was locked in that moment What?


    Where is the eye?


    No, it''s definitely not there. If it is there, the array disk will not be so close to the place to produce induction. And the array eye will not move again in such a short period of time. It is impossible that the first moment is still there and the next moment is not.


    Ning Yu feels


    It should be a living thing.


    Although he did not see anything, but the array disk locked the direction, he raised his head that moment, Ning Yu really felt there should be something. Not only did the array disk sense it, but he also felt something strange.


    It was an indescribable feeling.


    He felt, and even felt, a pair of eyes staring at him in the void.


    The time was very short, only for a short moment. Then the array disk could not feel anything, and the feeling of being noticed disappeared.


    After that, he turned the stone tower up and down, and there was no unusual movement in the array plate.


    If you change to someone else, you may not pay attention to this kind of trivial matter at all. After all, the array plate is very sensitive. Sometimes a bird passing by may cause disorder, or a stone or a tree. It''s not sure.


    But at that time that kind of feeling, Ning Yu cannot regard it as accidental.


    It''s really unusual to return to the mountain.


    After coming down from the stone tower, he went around the base of the wall to turn around the mountain gate. The array still didn''t respond. Until it was dark, he didn''t get anything.


    Is it related to the time? Is he going to try the same place at the same time tomorrow?When fan Yuning came back to the painting room, he started to spread out the paper.


    "Elder martial brother Ning, are you?"


    Jiang Fan thought he was writing, but when he looked down, there was either a mess of lines on the paper, or a pile of ghost like things. He couldn''t understand it at all.


    Ning Yu put down his pen, just now he found that his arms were sour.


    "I''m afraid I''ll forget something. Write it down first."


    What he painted was clear to the layman, and he couldn''t get a clue.


    Jiang Fan was not surprised by his habit. In any case, since Hu Zhenzhen, the manner of Tianji mountain''s disciples has been confusing.


    "You can''t do anything without eating." Jiang Fan said, "I haven''t seen you at the time. The elder martial brother asked me to come and have a look. Have you forgotten about eating again?"


    I really forgot that Jiang Fan didn''t mention it. Ning Yu didn''t think of eating at all.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve delayed everyone''s efforts. Let''s go now."


    Jiang Fan led the way with a smile: "it''s nothing if other people don''t eat a meal. Elder martial brother Ning, you are already weak. If Zhenren Hu knows that we neglect you so much, you must be furious."


    Ning Yu also laughed: "you don''t say I don''t say, my master won''t know." "Is everything peaceful on the mountain recently?" he asked? Nothing happened? "


    "Not so bad lately." Jiang Fan said, "master told us not to walk around at will or go down the mountain. It''s been a peaceful life for the past few months on the mountain. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Ning Yu nodded and did not ask more.


    The food has been set.


    At ordinary times, three meals a day go back to the mountain for a certain time. If anyone misses the time, the kitchen will not provide food, and they can only starve. Usually, the food on the mountain is very simple, mainly vegetarians and fruits. Most of them are planted on the mountain. Now there are guests coming. They are better prepared than usual. It''s said that there are not many mountain treasures back to the mountain.


    However, I don''t know if I want to treat you well. All the dishes tonight are salty, and even the radish soup served last is salty. Ning Yu said impolitely: "what''s wrong with the cook today? Is the salt free? "


    Jiang Fanshen had the same feeling: "I have to talk to him about it later."


    Mo Chen didn''t say anything, just poured a big glass of water for everyone, and managed to deal with the meal first.


    Xiaodong has not raised his head, quietly lowered his head to pick up rice.


    Ning Yu also did not find what Xiaodong is different. They were not familiar with each other at all. He was very shy because he had outsiders.


    In fact, Xiao Dong secretly looked at Ning Yu two or three times. As soon as he entered the room, Xiaodong gave him a quick look.


    When Ning Yu lowers his head to eat and drink soup, Xiaodong also takes the opportunity to secretly see him.


    It seems that elder martial brother Ning did not see him this afternoon.


    Xiaodong breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mo Chen slowly finished the dishes with water.


    He didn''t feel relaxed at all.


    Younger martial brother''s previous dreams are different from this one.


    Whether Jiang Fan forgot the hand oil or on Jianfeng, they all happened in the daytime, but Xiaodong only dreamt of it at night. There were several hours between them. And this time Ning Yu''s business is different. Ning Yu stood on the stone tower at that time, Xiaodong is in a dream, so Ning Yu''s compass will find him.


    What about next time? Is there anything different from this one?


    Because he was so worried, Mo Chen didn''t taste the saltiness of the dishes at first. He didn''t even know what he had eaten. Ning Yu and Jiang Fan talked about it, and he found that today''s food was indeed saltier than usual.


    See little younger martial brother''s head do not lift, Mo Chen gently enjoin him: "too salty words don''t eat."


    It''s too salty. I''m sure I''ll be thirsty at night.


    Go back to find some fruit to cushion his stomach.


    The lights on the mountain are scattered and lonely.


    Zheng Huilin brought the food in and called out to the room, "brother Zhai, have a meal."


    Zhai Wenhui answered, came out of the inner room, took over the bowls and chopsticks in Zheng Huilin''s hand, and helped to clean up the table. Then they sat down to eat.


    Zheng Huilin and Zhai Wenhui speak little. In this courtyard where the disciples of the outer gate live, they are the quietest. After dinner, Zheng Huilin put the dishes into the tray and put them outside the door. When the kitchen workers will come, they will take them away.


    Zheng Huilin was meditating. Zhai Wenhui went outside to practice sword. When he came back from the training ground, he met Mo Chen and Xiao Dong.


    This is not surprising at all.


    The younger martial brother is like the tail of the big brother. If you meet the big brother, you can see him following him seven or eight times out of ten times.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know why. Seeing Zhai Wenhui is always a little guilty. Knowing the other party''s secret, Xiaodong seems to have done something heartless.


    When Zhai goes far away, Mo Chen looks at Xiaodong thoughtfully.


    He can see the difference just now.


    "Let''s go."


    Xiaodong hastens to answer a, keep up with Mo Chen''s pace. It was dark and the road was not smooth. Xiaodong reached out and held Mo Chen''s sleeve. At first, he was a little furtive, but later he became blatant.


    Mo Chen sent Xiaodong to the gate of the hospital and told him: "don''t run around. Review the mental method twice. If you don''t have enough dinner, there are dates and persimmon cakes in the room, and you can make some cakes yourself


    "I know." Xiaodong nodded honestly: "elder martial brother, come back early."


    Mo Chen also seriously nodded to promise him: "I know."


    After finishing this matter, he turned around and went to the guest house to look for Ning Yu.


    Xiaodong holds the door and looks out, until even Mo Chen''s back is out of sight, so he closes the gate. The moon rose and made the earth cold.


    Mo Chen and Ning Yu have known each other for more than ten years, because Zhenren Li and Zhenhu know each other very well. When Mo Chen first met Ning Yu, he was probably eight or nine years old? I''m younger than my younger brother. When Ning Yu was a child, his body was even worse than now. He had to lie down for eight days in ten days. He always had a smell of Medicine on his body.


    At that time, Ning Yu didn''t like to talk.


    Mo Chen at the beginning and Ning Yu friendship is not good, but looking at Hu Zhenren''s face, to him polite. Later, Ning Yu''s body was better than before, and the people were more cheerful, and they were gradually familiar with each other.


    Ning Yu obviously has something on his mind, which Mo Chen can see.


    It may have something to do with Xiaodong, which is not hard to guess.Mo Chen rapped twice on the door, Ning Yu raised some voices in the room and said, "come in."


    Ning Yu is picking up the paper that he drew one by one. Seeing Mo Chen come in, he just picked up a helper: "come on, help me."


    Mo Chen received a pile of paper he handed, a little confused.


    "In the order I wrote it on it, just lay it on the ground for me." Ning Yuduo explained: "it was recorded when I measured the spirit pulse with a compass in the afternoon. But it''s so thin and powerful


    In Ning Yu''s opinion, if you compare the spirit pulse of returning mountain to a large tank of oil, then standing on the mountain can only sense a little oil on the water.


    Mo Chen helped Ning Yu spread those papers all over the floor. Fortunately, the room is spacious enough, otherwise it can''t spread dozens of papers.


    There was nothing to see just now. Now that the paper was put together according to the marks, Mo Chen found that the curved ink lines on the paper were not drawn casually. After laying them, Mo Chen found that the ink lines on the paper were connected together, forming a huge and complete distribution pattern of spiritual vessels.


    Ning Yu paved the last piece of paper beside his feet. When he raised his head, his eyes were black, and his feet staggered. If Mo Chen had not helped him, Ning Yu would have fallen to the ground.


    "Take care of yourself. Don''t force yourself."


    "No, I know." Although the body is weak, but Ning Yu is in high spirits at the moment, his eyes are shining, and he doesn''t want to have a rest at all.


    "Look at this." Standing in the middle of the room covered with paper, Ning Yu took out the compass: "I was there in the stone tower in the afternoon, well, this is the right position."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    It perfectly restored the distribution of spiritual veins in the stone tower area, but Ning Yu''s confusion did not go away with it.


    From these pictures, there is no abnormality in the spirit pulse of the stone pagoda. It can''t be normal any more. In this way, the abnormal movement of the compass in the afternoon is even more difficult to explain.


    Ning Yu to turn around the circle, looking at the array chart, turned himself dizzy, also did not see what end Ni to.


    Seeing that he was a little shaky, Mo Chen didn''t care to inquire about the news first. He helped people to sit down in the chair beside him. He also had to pay attention to the soles of his feet carefully, so as not to step on the paper just laid.


    Ning Yu sits there still eyebrow tight frown, mouth says: "this does not make sense..."


    "What doesn''t make sense?"


    "Well, there are so many strange things in your mountain, and it''s more than one that doesn''t make sense." Ning Yu put down the compass in his hand, and kneaded his fingertips against the acupoints behind his ears. When he felt dizzy, he said, "every time I come back to Huihui mountain, I suspect that all the past 20 years of learning arts have been wasted. What I learned is all fake. When I get to Huihui mountain, none of them can make sense."


    Mo Chen let him complain, poured a cup of tea to him.


    "Let''s talk about today. I''m at the stone tower this afternoon..."


    Mo Chen''s expression does not change, just lean forward slightly: "stone tower how?"


    "The stone tower is nothing, but my compass suddenly turned six positions at that time, and the pointer swayed more violently than when I met the evil corpse in Tu village last time. It scared me out of a cold sweat, but I didn''t see anything when I looked up


    Mo Chen eyebrow tiny frown: "seriously?"


    "Well, I don''t think it can be true. If you want to change it to another place, even if the array plate turns seventeen or eighteen circles, I''m not surprised that there are all kinds of ghosts and ghosts in the wilderness. But your mountain is different, let alone fox spirit and wild ghost. This mountain protecting array is the only one in the world. Even a bird can''t fly in. Where can you get into the wild fox and ghost? There is no abnormality in the spiritual pulse. It can''t be the escape of spiritual Qi... "


    Ning Yu is really worried.


    Just as he said to Mo Chen, all the things he had learned and seen in the past, which he thought were right and justified, were overthrown when he arrived at Huihui mountain. He couldn''t even find a reasonable explanation. He couldn''t think of an answer if he wanted to break his head. This is even more difficult for Ning Yulai to say than to kill his head.


    It''s like the common sense accepted by a person from childhood to adulthood is that the water flows from low to high. Suddenly, I come to a place where the water flows backwards from low to high. I can''t find out the reason. Do you think it''s uncomfortable?


    Mo Chen slowly vomited a breath.


    This matter


    Let him confirm his original idea.


    Junior brother in the afternoon in the dream to see Ning Yu, Ning Yu''s array plate also at the same time induction of him.


    This dream is definitely more than a dream.


    It''s not a dream. What is it?


    Mo Chen has read a lot of books, traveled to many places, and heard a lot of anecdotes. Some of these idle anecdotes are just made up, and some are true. He had heard of such things as wandering around in a dream. It is said that a scholar went to Fucheng a few hundred miles away in his dream, and met with an official family in his dream. Later, after many twists and turns, they finally married. However, when I inquired later, it was just that the story in the play was used to make a speech. It was not true.


    There is also a story about a small village at the foot of a mountain. There was a man in the village who dreamed of a landslide and flooded the whole village. When he woke up, he told his family about it. The family didn''t believe it. He told the villagers that they would beat him, and no one believed him. However, after a few days of heavy rain, the mountain collapsed and the flood flooded the whole village. All the villagers died.


    This matter has no head and end, and there is no place to verify the truth. Where do you say the village is? Even if there is a name, it can''t be found. It''s said that the landslide, the village was buried and flooded. Where can I find it? If you want to find someone to inquire, it is also said in other people''s stories that the whole village is dead. Where can I find a living person to inquire?


    After all, since all the people are dead and the village is gone, how did this come about? It''s ridiculous to think about it.


    So little brother, Mo Chen can''t think about it for a while.


    "Have you ever seen the strange thing that a compass can measure, but can''t see people?"


    Ning Yu doesn''t know that Mo Chen is coming to talk, he has nothing to say with Mo Chen. Besides, he expected Mo Chen to tell him more about the array.


    "Yes, why not? Many times a day. Sometimes, it''s easy to be inaccurate when there is a magnet array under the ground. The needle turns like crazy. Sometimes there are other reasons, such as ghosts, foxes and monsters. But it''s rare. You can''t just walk around and bump into two or three of them. It is on your mountain that there are few big changes in the array. Today is the first time. I said, is there really nothing strange about your mountain recently


    "It''s not true."


    When he said this, Mo Chen could not help feeling guilty.After all, Ning Yu quite solid eye, but Mo Chen this some not enough friends.


    But Ning Yu and younger martial brother than, of course, the younger brother''s safety is more serious. It''s not that Ning Yu can''t be trusted, but that this fact is weird


    "By the way, I heard from the master that those tombs in your back mountain have been dug? How is it now? "


    Referring to this matter, Mo Chen looked solemn: "master is still pursuing. In my last reply, I said that I had recovered a large part of the remains... "


    But the body of the younger brother''s uncle was not found.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll test it for you later." Ning Yu said: "your little brother''s Pendant is so strange that I can''t promise to find it. But I can still help you with these remains."


    Mo Chen stood up and bowed his hands and said, "thank you for your help."


    Ning Yu quickly got up to return the salute: "Alas, I''m idle anyway. Don''t be so serious. I''m embarrassed to get up."


    Farewell to Ning Yu, Mo Chen to go back on the way, patter under the light rain. Spring rain is continuous and dense, falling on the body, the face is only slightly cool.


    Before he went to his own yard gate, Mo Chen from afar saw the lights in the yard.


    Think of someone waiting for him to go back, this feeling a little strange, let people feel slightly hot.


    Mo Chen can''t help but speed up the pace.


    Xiaodong is from the window outside the probe, heard the sound of footsteps, quickly raised an umbrella from the house to meet.


    "Don''t you let yourself rest first?" Mo Chen took the umbrella and held it for him. Xiaodong was happy at the moment. He couldn''t think of anything to say. He would only smile at him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    The sound of rain seems to be near and far away.


    Mo Chen opened his eyes and looked at Xiaodong, who was sleeping with saliva. When the child was sleeping, his posture was quite regular, lying flat with his hands on his side. After sleeping for about a cup of tea, he had a rollover. The quilt was originally covered on his body, but now he is holding it in his arms. After a while, he turned over again, and the quilt was under his body.


    Mo Chen took out the quilt for him and put it back on his body.


    Although the weather is warm, but the spring rain is continuous and the night is cool. It is not enough for younger martial brother to resist the cold.


    If you cover the quilt again, you can be honest for about an hour. After that, you still have to move around.


    In the past, Mo Chen also knew that the younger martial brother was not honest in sleeping, but he didn''t stare at him so seriously before.


    Because before Sleep is sleep. Can we sleep with flowers? But now it''s different.


    Even if he is so open-minded, Mo Chen can''t rest assured.


    People sleep here. Who knows where the soul has gone? Maybe the Kung Fu has gone all over the mountains and fields.


    This description is a little strange, but Mo Chen only thought of this at this time.


    It seems that the younger martial brother is very dishonest, but it is not under the control of the younger martial brother. If you want to say something wrong with a person, you can change it as long as you are hard hearted. Only when you are asleep and dreaming, you can''t change it. You are not under your control.


    Maybe it can be controlled.


    Why don''t you let him go out less? If you don''t go out more, you won''t think about things outside? Maybe you can run less when you dream?


    No, no, it''s a bad idea. How can a child of this age be kept indoors? Younger martial brother is very honest. I''m afraid it would be counterproductive to shut up the house and not ask him to go out. If people can''t get out of the house, it''s not enough to run ten times and eight times a night.


    You can only think about how to improve it from the next place.


    Maybe a pillow change will work? I remember listening to a doctor once said that the height of the pillow has a great impact on people''s sleep. At that time, he didn''t care about it and didn''t ask in detail. Can pillow height still affect dream? You can try this tomorrow Tomorrow, find a pillow twice as high as that for younger martial brother.


    After the master went down the mountain, Mo Chen was afraid that his younger brother would be watched again and moved him to his own yard. Originally, he wanted to move back to his yard. But now things are different.


    Before finding a solution, Mo Chen can''t rest assured that he can go back to sleep alone.


    Although it is said that The younger martial brother dreams that he can''t help, but after all, he can feel more at ease. If the younger martial brother is really hurt by any accident, he can find out and help him at the first time.


    Anyway, when you get to Mo Chen''s stage, you don''t have to sleep for a long time. It''s short for ten days and a half months to do a Kung Fu and close a pass. You can just watch the younger martial brother when you have time.


    It rained all night, and it didn''t stop at dawn. Xiaodong wants to go out to practice sword, but the elder martial brother takes a look at him and asks him to meditate in the room.


    It''s said that you can''t be afraid of hardships when practicing kung fu. What kind of training is it in summer and three seasons in winter? Well, there seems to be something wrong with it. Anyway, it''s the wind, the rain and the frost. If you''re afraid of it, it''s certainly futile. Elder martial brother, they don''t care about the heavy snow and strong wind. When it comes to Xiaodong, they don''t practice martial arts because of the light rain. They are embarrassed.


    But Xiaodong also understood what elder martial brother meant.


    It was just that he was not good at all and his kung fu had not laid a solid foundation. He went out to practice sword in the rain. But when he failed to practice his sword, he got sick in the rain, or he fell down on the way out of the road. On the contrary, he made trouble for the elder martial brothers.


    But trapped in the house can not go out more than Xiaodong, Ning Yu can only stay in the house. He was even worse, and he did not dare to go out and take the risk of getting cold in the rain. Even if you can''t go out of the house, you can''t miss taking medicine twice a day. It''s really raining. What''s the consequence No one can guarantee it.


    "Younger brother Yun?"


    Xiaodong quickly stood up: "elder martial brother Ning, how come here at this time?"


    Ning Yu put the umbrella in his hand beside the steps and stepped into the door: "brother Mo is not there?"


    "The master is very busy." Xiaodong saw Ning Yu or a little flustered, quickly moved a chair over: "Ning elder martial brother sit."


    Ning Yu sat down and saw that Xiaodong had to pour tea in a hurry. He waved his hand and said, "I''m not thirsty. You don''t treat me as a guest. You can see that I''m your elder martial brother. They are the same."


    Xiaodong promised, but Elder martial brother is a senior brother. He can''t treat elder martial brother Ning like his own.


    "It''s raining. What are you doing in the house alone?"


    Ning Yu comes over is nothing to do, he is also stuffy in the room. It''s useless to draw the array chart. If it rains, you can''t go out to measure the spirit pulse. It''s too stuffy for me to grow grass in my heart. I come to Mo Chen because it''s the most convenient way to find someone to talk to.


    Xiaodong is opening a book.


    This is an unofficial anecdote, which is full of strange information. Although it may not be possible to find a case similar to Xiaodong, it is not harmful to turn it over. It is time to pass the time.But I didn''t expect Ning Yu to come and collect the book


    Ning Yu eyesight is good, one eye can see what he is turning over, and then look at Xiaodong a little uncomfortable performance, Ning Yu immediately misunderstood.


    "Ha ha, so you are reading idle books. Don''t worry. I won''t complain to your senior brother. I have nothing to do this rainy day. What''s wrong with reading idle books and having fun? To tell you, I like to read these books when I''m free. Some of them are nonsense, but some are based on facts, which is not nonsense. If you like to read this, there are many books like this in my place. I can borrow them for you to read. "


    Xiaodong a sweat, can only laugh.


    He looked at this in order to find out the context of his own affairs. Elder martial brother said well, the world is so big that there is not only one person like Xiaodong, right? There might be someone like him somewhere.


    At first, Mo Chen wanted to find the origin from the cloud family. After all, people''s bones and blood are given by their parents, and most of their innate abilities are inherited from their grandparents.


    But the problem is that the cloud family is now dead, and Xiaodong is the only one left. However, the cloud family is just one of many humble families. We have never heard of any special talent of the cloud family in the past. This road is not going to work.


    Since there is no way to go up, we have to look elsewhere.


    It''s also a way to look in books. There are also some books on the mountain. Some of the pages are yellow and broken, and no one can remember where they came from. Most of the characters on the books are handwritten, so it is difficult to identify them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    It''s also natural that there are no printed books.


    If the books of sages read by ordinary people, needless to say, there are printed copies. You can buy them at places like Jishang and Shufang. But it''s the book of ordinary people. Where do people who practice Taoism and martial arts go to print books?


    Xiaodong''s books on the mountain are all hand copied, but there are eight out of ten. Because of these books Well, some of them can''t be regarded as books at all, and I don''t know who wrote them. The characters on them are large and small, and many of them are illegible. Xiaodong''s eyes are almost out of his eyes. It''s hard to tell whether the character is written by the writer or he has limited literacy and short knowledge. Looking at my eyes, I feel that the words on them are like small people who are punching and kicking. I just want to break the paper and fly. I don''t know what they mean one by one.


    For example, the book Xiaodong is reading is still well preserved. The author is called xiaoyaoke.


    It''s a pseudonym.


    This book is actually the travel diary of the xiaoyaoke. He went to many places and loved to drink and make friends with the local people. When he was happy, he recorded the anecdotes told him by the local people


    Well, I''m very happy with my drink. Can I expect this person to write neatly? There is no hope of a clear mind and smooth speech. Even if someone else wants to copy this book, it will be impossible to copy it when it is full of characters, and no one will take it to engraving and printing.


    Xiaodong digs words in this book for a long time, and even Meng Dai guesses to read one of them.


    Elder martial brother Ning is very generous. If you want to borrow a book, you can borrow it immediately.


    Xiaodong watched him pull out two books from his flat sleeve, then two more, and two more


    Xiao Dong''s eyes are straight.


    Is elder martial brother Ning''s sleeve the legendary treasure bag? How many of these two volumes, two volumes and two volumes?


    Xiaodong''s appearance almost amused Ning Yu.


    He said with a smile, "these books are very interesting. You can look through them first and tell me after reading them that I still have them here."


    Looking at Xiaodong, he was staring at his sleeve eagerly. He would like to come up and grab his sleeve to find out. Ning Yu suddenly felt that the rainy day was not boring, and his breath was not as depressing as when he got up early. He waved his sleeve with a smile and picked up the umbrella by the door: "look slowly, I''ll go back first."


    Seeing that he was out of the door, Xiaodong couldn''t call people back to find out even though he was scratching his heart.


    But what kind of treasure is that sleeve!


    Xiaodong sat down and pushed aside the book like a ghost amulet in his hand.


    He doubted whether it was useful to look through these broken books? How to see the above are some drunkard like words, not reliable at all.


    Ning Yu left a few books still on the desk, Xiaodong didn''t like to pick up and turn over.


    There are several books which are similar to those in Xiaodong''s hands. Xiaodong suspects that these books which elder martial brother found earlier for him may also be borrowed from Ning Yu?


    When you turn to the next one, the book looks very old, the edges of the pages are ragged, and the stitches on the spine of the book look so brittle that they are about to break.


    Xiaodong didn''t even dare to open the book, so he put it aside carefully.


    That''s not a joke.


    Although these books look ragged and ragged, Xiaoli dare not underestimate them. Who knows the origin of these books? Wanshi is one of the calligraphy left by one''s master. If you turn it over carelessly, what will you pay for it? What''s more, it hurts.


    You''d better leave it well. When it''s sunny, take it back to elder martial brother Ning.


    When Mo Chen came back, he saw a few more books on his desk. Without Xiaodong''s explanation, he could see where these books came from.


    "Is Ning Yu here?"


    Xiaodong nodded: "elder martial brother Ning said you lent it to me..."


    "Is there anything useful in it?"


    Xiaodong was dejected: "No As soon as the words came out, he quickly added: "I haven''t finished reading it. The words on the top are difficult to recognize."


    Mo Chen turned over, looking at the ink on the paper full of graffiti, understanding a smile.


    This word is a little difficult to recognize. No wonder younger martial brother is so difficult.


    In fact, I find these books for my younger martial brother, but I don''t know what he can find out from them.


    Because these books Mo Chen has read almost all of them before. With his aptitude, I dare not say that I have never forgotten everything, but I can easily remember the words and sentences in the books I have read. None of these books in Huihui mountain talks about the situation of younger martial brother.


    Mo Chen let him read, mainly to let him do something in the house, to kill time.


    "Elder martial brother, that..." Xiaodong was eager to speak but stopped.


    His embarrassed appearance let Mo Chen one time want to fork in: "Ning Yu can have embarrassed you?"


    "No, no, no, it''s not." Xiaodong repeatedly waved his hand: "I just don''t understand one thing."Don''t worry too much about your senior brother Xiaodong. This question has been held in my heart for two days. If you don''t ask Xiaodong, you can''t help it.


    "Elder martial brother Ning''s sleeve is not big at all. How can you pull things out of the sleeve like left and right? What''s the matter?"


    Mo Chen didn''t expect that he was asking this. He was stunned for a moment and began to laugh.


    Xiaodong touched his nose: "I know I have a short experience..." He was so curious yesterday that he didn''t care to ask.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault." Mo Chen said with a smile, "it''s nothing. To put it bluntly, it''s called heaven and earth in the sleeve. To put it bluntly, there is a pocket in the sleeve. We also have this kind of bag on the mountain. Although it is small, it has many contents. Otherwise, how did I bring back so many things from a long trip last time? "


    Xiaodong suddenly understood. The elder martial brother gave him such a big and heavy piece of Linzhou warm wood when he went back to the mountain last time. In addition to warm wood, the elder martial brother also brought a lot of things back. If you pack it in a package, you will be afraid that it will be half a room in size. It is obviously impossible for the elder martial brother to carry such a big bag all the way back.


    "The personal habits of this bag are different. Some people like to put it in their arms, others like to put it in their waists. As long as it''s convenient to take it, it''s the same everywhere you put it."


    Xiaodong understood that.


    But If elder martial brother Xiangning put it in his sleeve, he would call it heaven and earth in his sleeve. If he put it in other places, would he call it heaven and earth in his arms and heaven and earth in his waist? It doesn''t sound like much Well, it''s not very pleasant.


    Xiao Dong is not lazy today. Mo Chen is quite satisfied after checking his practice today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Jiang Fan has seen Zhai Wenhui go to Houshan twice.


    In the past, he didn''t think much about it at all. Since his younger martial brother was nearly killed and his disciples found out the ghost again, he had a heart for everything.


    In addition to the disciples who patrol the mountain every day, people seldom go to the back mountain. Especially after the last incident, Houshan is almost a forbidden area.


    Jiang Fan didn''t want to doubt his classmates, but Zhai Wenhui not only went twice, but also deliberately avoided other people each time.


    What on earth is there to be so furtive?


    What to do now?


    Jiang Fan was hesitant.


    Do you want to go to the eldest martial brother for discussion, or go straight to Zhai Wenhui and ask him why he did this?


    Jiang Fan couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. Seeing that the rain had stopped outside, he opened the door and saw a blue gray sky. The clouds broke open, and the light of the sky burst out. It was cool when the wind blew on my face. When the rain stops, it will be hot.


    Jiang Fan decided to meet the elder martial brother first.


    There must be no mistake in the idea made by the elder martial brother. It''s better to discuss with the elder martial brother than to think wildly here alone.


    Not only Zhai Wenhui, but also master.


    It has been several months since master left, and there have been two or three letters in total, which Jiang Fan really remembers.


    After two steps, Jiang Fan went back and rummaged in the room. He found a bag of dried fruit and put it in his arms. Then he went to the yard of the elder martial brother.


    As soon as Jiang Fan entered the courtyard, Xiaodong poked his head out of the window and cried out with a smile, "elder martial brother Jiang."


    Although Jiang Fan was full of worries, looking at his smiling face, he also showed a smile.


    "What are you doing in the house? Lazy again


    Xiaodong frowned: "who is lazy? I also practiced today. "


    Jiang Fan happily entered the room, took out the package of dried fruit and handed it to younger martial brother: "here you are. Although the fruit is small, it''s very sweet. "


    Xiaodong was not polite to him. He said with a smile, "I haven''t finished the jujube I gave last time."


    The younger martial brother moved here from childhood, and Jiang Fan often came here. The elder martial brother often got together to talk, and every time he came back, he could find some changes in the house.


    When the elder martial brother lived alone, there were very few things in the room. Besides, there was only one set of tea set, which showed how simple and miserable his life was. Sometimes Jiang Fan thought that the elder martial brother was gifted and hardworking. If he didn''t succeed, who would?


    However, since the younger martial brother moved here, I saw more and more things in this room. Today many pots, tomorrow more pots of flowers, unknowingly, the room is full of.


    As soon as Jiang Fan entered the room, he noticed a pile of books on his desk.


    There is a damp smell of old books in the rainy weather. Jiang Fan hears them as soon as they enter the house. It is impossible to ignore them.


    "This is..." Jiang Fan thought it was something important. He looked down and found that they were all miscellaneous books.


    The elder martial brother will not be distracted by these miscellaneous books. Is that what the younger martial brother is reading?


    Can you let me read these miscellaneous books? Isn''t this a waste of time?


    Jiang Fan was at a loss. After sitting down, he did not care about anything else. He pointed to those books and asked, "elder martial brother, how do you read these books?"


    He can''t think of it.


    Although the elder master is kind to others, he can never be vague about his swordsmanship and practice. Even if he has more preference for younger martial brother, he won''t be allowed to behave like this, right?


    Mo Chen only said: "this is today when Ning Yu came down."


    That''s quite clever.


    Mo Chen can''t reveal the secrets of younger martial brother at will, but he is not willing to lie to cheat younger martial brother Jiang.


    But this word falls in Jiang Fan''s ear, he immediately relieved.


    "It was him. I said, these things are the people of Tianji mountain. Where there is a ghost, where there is a demon, listen to the wind is rain. "


    "Why are you here now? What''s the matter? "


    Jiang Fan said, "it''s nothing..." Seeing Mo Chen''s clear eyes, he changed his mouth and said, "it''s something. Let''s go to the quiet room to talk?"


    That''s not a small thing.


    Besides, why do we have to avoid winter?


    Xiaodong consciously picked up the pile of books on the desk and let the place out for them.


    "I''m going to read a book. You can talk about it here, elder martial brother."


    Jiang Fan seldom has such a solemn and cautious time. As soon as Xiaodong went out, he sat up straight and said softly, "elder martial brother, I find that some people always go back to the mountain these days. Every time they go, they always avoid people, and their behavior is suspicious."


    Mo Chen''s facial expression immediately is solemn: "who is it?"


    "Zhai junior brother, Zhai Wenhui. As far as I can see, he didn''t take the main road these two times. The first time he went around the head of Hengshi, and this time he went from the stone tower, obviously to avoid people. If there is nothing strange, why should he hide his tracks so deliberately? ""Where did you see him go?"


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "I didn''t see him. I saw him from afar and couldn''t keep up with him."


    Mo Chen pondered for a moment: "I know Zhai''s life experience. He should have nothing to do with those people last time."


    Mo Chen knows the origin of all the disciples of Huihui mountain. Maybe even Li Fulin doesn''t remember as clearly and carefully as he does.


    "Zhai''s father died early. He was a posthumous son. When he was eight years old, his mother also died. He lived on begging and was severely injured by the vicious dog kept by the powerful family. At that time, it was the master who was passing by Beifu city and saw that he was lonely and pitiful. He healed his wound and took him back to the mountain. Younger martial brother Zhai is loyal and honest, and he has a good bone quality... "


    Later on, Jiang Fan also knew that his master took him down and became an outsider disciple of the mountain. Zhai Wenhui is one of the top disciples in the outside school. He is also enthusiastic to his master and to the clan. He has no selfish thoughts at all.


    To say that others may have different ideas, Mo Chen believes that he will not.


    What reason should Zhai do this.


    Xiaodong didn''t know what the elder martial brothers were discussing. He sat cross legged and recited the mental formula in his heart. He soon forgot the things outside his body and practiced his skills wholeheartedly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Jiang Fan stood by the door and looked at the younger martial brother sitting on the pupan with his knees crossed.


    "I can''t remember what I was doing all day when I was as old as my younger brother." Jiang Fan asked in a low voice, "did I let master worry at that time?"


    Mo Chen laughed.


    Younger martial brother Jiang was not a naughty character when he was young, but Li Fulin did worry about him from childhood to adulthood. It''s not that if the child is obedient, everything will be fine. The obedient child also has his headache.


    "How''s the medicine bath? Is there enough medicine? "


    "One of them is not enough. I''ll make some more later."


    Jiang Fan took the initiative to solicit this work for himself: "I have nothing to do these days. If elder martial brother is too busy, I will make frost Festival grass as well."


    "No problem." Mo Chen doesn''t need to be polite to his younger martial brother. The processing procedure of shuangjiecao is not complicated. Jiang fanneng can cook it.


    "Yes, I''ll start when it''s sunny. I''ll make it in seven or eight days. It won''t delay my younger martial brother''s next use."


    The medicinal materials used in Xiaodong''s medicine bath are not precious. Many herbs are planted on the mountain. Because the soil and water are good, you don''t need to take care of the seeds after sowing. They can grow well by themselves. You can pick them when they are available. The prescription of this medicine bath was changed by Li Fulin. Its efficacy is not as good as the original one. However, it is difficult to find medicinal materials and Huihui mountain is not one of those rich families and can not afford it.


    The improved prescription is just right for zixiaodong. The effect is too overbearing. His small body can''t bear it.


    Xiaodong''s feeling is different from that in the beginning.


    At the beginning of meditation, because he did not have the method of practicing kung fu by feeling his luck at all, he often sat dead and did not work. After sitting for a while, his legs became numb. That feeling Who knows! Wood, blunt, acid, thorn, numb, foot landing is like countless small needles to the same, it will take a long time to slow down.


    Later, the master and elder martial brothers often helped Xiaodong to practice martial arts. They infused their own spiritual power into Xiaodong''s body, which made him feel the feeling that the spirit had permeated the meridians and traveled around the body for a week. After combing this for several times, Xiaodong began to figure out how to meditate. Now his meditation can be regarded as meditation. In the past, it was just a posture with its own shape, which could not be counted at all.


    This feeling


    It''s amazing.


    The feeling of spiritual power flowing freely among meridians is like a spring bubbling from the ground, flowing slowly and calmly along the stream.


    He could hear a lot of sounds that he could not hear at ordinary times, the pulse beating, the movement and movement of concussion in the lungs between breathing. These sounds were regular and harmonious, which seemed to imply some mysterious truth.


    The feeling after each exercise can even be said to be very enjoyable. It''s like soaking in a warm hot water bath, washing away a layer of dirt, and eating some nourishing food. I feel that the spirit is stronger than before, and the hands and feet seem to be more flexible and powerful.


    Xiaodong slowly opened his eyes and breathed gently.


    Mo Chen has been on the side, see him receive merit, nod praise: "good, have benefit."


    Xiaodong grinned, and then noticed that it was dark outside. This meditation seemed to take longer than the last time.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang has left?"


    "It''s been a long time." Mo Chen handed him a glass of water, and Xiaodong drank the water in his hands. When he finished drinking water and put down the cup, Mo Chen asked, "I have something to ask you."


    "Ask, elder martial brother."


    Xiaodong has nothing to say to the elder martial brother.


    But he did not expect that Mo Chen asked exactly what he could not say.


    "When did you see elder martial brother Ning on the stone tower that day?"


    "Later that day I don''t know exactly when. "


    "When you were on the tower, did you see anyone passing by?"


    Er


    Xiaodong suddenly became dumb.


    He saw it, and he could see it clearly.


    But he promised to keep this secret.


    Xiaodong half opened his mouth, and his face was stunned and guilty. He told the truth clearly.


    Mo Chen has some accidents.


    Younger martial brother clearly saw it, but why did he hide it for others?


    Mo Chen very understand Xiaodong, it is because of understanding, so now feel more confused.


    "What?"


    Xiaodong was very embarrassed and stammered, "I I... "


    Mo Chen touched his head and whispered, "it doesn''t matter. If you''re in trouble, I won''t ask."


    Xiaodong is very sorry.


    He didn''t mean to hide it from the elder martial brother. If he didn''t agree with the elder martial sister first, he would certainly say something to the elder martial brother. He would never hesitate.


    "I saw it, but I promised not to Xiaodong hung his head.He had heard before that a man would not stand up if he did not believe in it. However, he had never thought of speaking of faith and keeping his promise. It was not an easy thing.


    The elder martial brother didn''t force him to ask him, but Xiaodong was still miserable.


    Mo Chen suddenly asked: "did you promise Linglong to keep a secret?"


    Xiaodong raised his head all of a sudden.


    How do you know?


    A look at the appearance of Xiaodong, without his answer, Mo Chen also knew that he had guessed right.


    Younger martial brother is too simple. What he thinks in his mind is written on his face. People can see it at a glance. He doesn''t have to try to guess and ask.


    Isn''t it obvious? Younger martial brother is so honest that he seldom contacts with others. Besides his master, the only ones who could trust him and speak up were their elder brothers and sisters, who were also their own disciples. There are only a few people who can make him promise to keep a secret. Since it is not a master, not Mo Chen himself, nor Jiang Fan, then the most likely thing is Linglong. As for others, I don''t have the weight and affection here.


    As long as you think through this, Mo Chen heart read a move, guess the inside story of this matter to seven or eight points.


    He had seen it twice before. Linglong and Zhai Wenhui practiced sword feeding moves together, although they were not as intimate as others. But with Linglong''s temperament, even Jiang Fan always gets bullied when she practices sword with her. Why can Zhai Wenhui make her look at each other? Isn''t it obvious?


    "Well, I know. You promised her first, and since you should, you must keep your promise. This is your promise and good thing. "


    "But how do you know all about it, elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong''s mood is complicated at the moment.


    He did not say anything, but the elder martial brother still guessed. Is he too stupid?


    But the elder martial brother is always like this. It seems that there is nothing difficult to live in him and nothing can be concealed from him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Xiaodong is confused.


    He He didn''t say a word, but the elder martial brother still knew.


    Is that what he keeps a secret?


    Mo Chen explored the meridians after Xiaodong Yungong, then pressed his hand on the position of Dantian and nodded with satisfaction.


    Xiaodong, who had just stepped into the door of practice for a long time, of course would not know that he let others explore his own channels and elixir fields without any precaution, which is not what most people who practice Taoism would do.


    The road of cultivation is hard and long, which can be said to be against the sky. On this road, we have to fight not only with the sky, but also with people. Many people did not fall in the process of fighting with the sky. Of course, there were many people who died of meridian injuries and were possessed by demons. However, compared with those who died of man-made struggle, the number was insignificant. Huihui mountain is a small sect with few disciples, few chores and almost no internal strife. There are only four of them. Only Mo Chen, the eldest martial brother, has a clear mind. Jiang fan is loyal and loyal. Xiaodong is a child. After losing his only family member, he has regarded his master and elder brother as the most important people in the world. It is inevitable that the disciples of other schools will fight for higher position and lower position, but so far, there has been no self killing in Huihui mountain.


    If you change to another school, it will be different. Even if it is close, such as between master and apprentice, the same door, will never let go of guard, let alone let others so easily grasp their own gate of life. Besides the sects, not to mention that guarding against the same sect is the top priority of all practitioners. For example, when Mo Chen went out last year, on the way back from Linzhou, he once saw four people killed in order to fight for a bottle of poisonous snake saliva. There are many people who practice this way every year.


    Mo Chen takes back his hand and thinks in his heart. He will have to tell younger martial brother a good story some day. What is the heart of defending people


    "Linglong is going to go out of the customs these two days. We''ll pick her up again."


    Xiaodong blinked and hesitated to say, "good..."


    "Worried about Linglong''s trouble?" Mo Chen said with a smile, "No. There is no airtight wall in the world. I have seen them both together. Younger martial brother Jiang also saw them. Even Shifu may have known it. How can you blame this on you? "


    "Master knows that, too?"


    Mo Chen smiles.


    Master knows, Mo Chen is not sure. However, among all the other disciples, Shifu did treat Zhai Wenhui differently. Zhai Wenhui''s talent, diligence and conduct may be the reason why this son is valued. However, it may also be due to exquisite.


    Xiaodong put down his mind and showed a smile without haze: "great. Now that we all know, will elder martial sister and elder martial brother Zhai get married soon


    "Marriage?"


    Mo Chen looks at Xiaodong''s shining eyes. It''s obvious that the two brothers didn''t think of one place at all.


    Xiaodong is very fond of lively, and he knows not many lively things, the best thing is to do wedding. Blow and beat, set off firecrackers, wear red wedding dress, friends and relatives together to congratulate the new couple, but also sit down to eat a wedding banquet.


    Xiaodong even thought about the future.


    Can elder martial sister have a baby? How busy the mountain will be. Now, of course, it''s good to return to the mountain, that is It''s too cold. The mountain top, where the zongmen is located, covers a large area, but there are only a few hundred and ten people living here. It is really too cold and clear. Everyone is busy. Except for a few more people when you get up early to practice, it is not easy to find someone to talk to. In the daytime, there is no need to talk about it. At night, the mountain wind is like a wolf roaring and a tiger roaring. The place where the clan gate is located is so small and insignificant in such night and mountain forest.


    Living among ordinary people since childhood, Xiaodong has gradually adapted to the life on the mountain, but he can not get used to this huge loneliness in a year or two.


    Mo Chen listened to his words but stupefied.


    He shook his head slowly.


    Xiaodong came back to his senses and felt very puzzled.


    "Marriage There may be, maybe not. "


    "Why?" Xiaodong asked.


    Mo Chen sat down.


    The younger martial brother doesn''t know a lot about many things. Although he has joined the sect, he knows little about the life of a man of practice.


    "Do you know why everyone yearns for cultivation?"


    Xiaodong thought about it and shook her head in a daze.


    To be strong? To live longer? In order to get more financial power?


    All these reasons seem to exist, but Xiaodong always thinks that these are not all right. At least, he thinks that his master and elder martial brothers are not for these reasons.


    "Then you must know that the life span of ordinary people is different from that of monks?"


    "Yes." Xiaodong must know.


    For example, Master Li Fulin, a real man, has to be more than 50 years old this year, but he still looks very young. If he goes down the mountain to ordinary people, others are afraid to guess that he is in his early thirties. People who practice Taoism can easily live beyond 100 years old, 200 years old This is unimaginable for ordinary people."Not many people of practice get married. No, but it''s much less than ordinary people. Ordinary people get married more for the sake of reproduction, because life is short and there are too many variables, so the earlier one leaves the better. This is not the case for the practitioners. The practitioners can live longer, and the purpose of life is not to reproduce. It is no longer important to get married or not. Moreover, practitioners are different from ordinary people, even if they want to leave their children, it is not easy


    Xiaodong gave a cry.


    He didn''t know this at all before.


    "The family property of ordinary people is passed on from father to son, and from son to son. So long as there are no heirs, this family name will not be cut off. But those who practice will accept apprentices and impart knowledge, and carry forward the sect and the skills. "


    Mo Chen has a word to say.


    It is because life is too long, so a moment of joy and love is nothing to a man of practice. Ordinary people may get married in a few years, or even in more than ten years, from loving husband and wife to having a strange dream, and there are more variables for practitioners to become right. Of course, there are very few Taoist lovers who are very emotional. Many people become respectful and even strangers after their enthusiasm fades away.


    Now, although Linglong and Zhai Wenhui are interested in each other, no one can tell where they can go.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    When eating breakfast, Ning Yu happily asked: "younger martial Brother Yun, did you read the book?"


    Xiaodong action meal, the mouth of the cake swallow, the old honest said: "only a little."


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time." Ning Yu also knew that the words were difficult to recognize: "or after dinner, I''ll go to find you, and I just have nothing to do. What do you don''t understand? I can tell you. "This is not..."


    "That''s settled." Ning Yu laughs and talks to himself and sets the matter down.


    Xiaodong choked him and took a big gulp of porridge.


    Although the vegetarian food in the mountain is very light, sometimes it seems that he doesn''t put much oil except for sprinkling some salt. It''s strange to say that Xiaodong doesn''t like to eat as much as he used to.


    He used to be greedy for meat, especially fried crisp meatballs, as well as thick oil red sauce, and large meat cooked with scallion and ginger, such as elbows, fat chicken and duck


    After going up the mountain, the master and the elder martial brother took care of him, and often asked the kitchen to make some delicious food for him. He''s been eating less and less for months.


    Maybe this is because he has already stepped into the door of practice I don''t care much about my appetite. Sometimes after meditation, I feel very comfortable and I don''t feel hungry.


    Mo Chen smiles to see Ning Yu one eye, signal he also don''t love to tease people too much.


    Ning Yu just laughs.


    It''s rare to meet such a funny kid. Those younger martial brothers and sisters in my family are very old. Their skin is very solid. I''m bored to see them. How could younger martial Brother Yun be so naive.


    As expected, Ning Yu came soon after dinner.


    At first, Xiaodong thought whether to find something else to do and avoid him. But when I think about it, I have to make friends with the host? What''s more, when I had breakfast, I said it was not appropriate to avoid it.


    Come on, Xiaodong also took out the tea made by the master brother and cooked it with a pot of spring water. When entertaining guests, you can''t have a cup of tea.


    Ning Yu came in and sucked his nose: "in the tea?"


    "It''s the spring on the mountain. I wonder if elder martial brother Ning can get used to it."


    "The water on your mountain is good, and you have enough spirit."


    After the water boiled, Xiaodong took the pot and poured water into the cup. Ning yuduan sat aside and said with a smile, "younger martial Brother Yun."


    "What?" Xiaodong answered casually.


    "Why do I think you''re afraid of me?"


    Xiaodong hands a shake, water splashes out some, he put the pot down, wipe the water on the table, some stuffy said: "no ah."


    "Why do you always seem to want to avoid me?" Ning Yu asked with a smile: "is it elder martial brother that I am not in the eye? Or when did I offend younger martial brother? Don''t look out, younger martial brother. Just say what you want. If it''s my fault, I''ll change it and compensate my younger martial brother. "


    Xiaodong quickly shook his hand: "no, no, elder martial brother Ning, you really misunderstood."


    He is a little uncomfortable when facing Ning Yu, but the reason can''t be said.


    Don''t wait for Xiaodong to come up with any explanation, Ning Yu has naturally turned the topic: "which book are you reading now?"


    "This problem can not escape from the desk


    "Oh, this is about the formation." Ning Yu''s collection of books is very miscellaneous, with the collation is not very detailed, the last time to Xiaodong when he picked up a few, this one is in it.


    Ning Yu is interested in the match, and has collected a lot of books about the array. Although most of them have no real materials, they are all legends and anecdotes. He has the mentality that maybe it will be useful, so he doesn''t throw any of them and takes them with him.


    "Why is younger martial Brother Yun interested in this


    Xiaodong is a little bit old, but I don''t know much about it


    "What do you see?"


    Xiaodong scratched his ears and said in a bad way, "I don''t understand at all."


    Ning Yu a smile, put down this book.


    "I don''t know much about the array. This unique skill has been lost for a long time. Now, more than half of those who claim to be able to set up the array are cheaters. The simple array that can be set up is also based on the array diagram left by our ancestors. There are many mistakes and omissions. " Ning Yu shakes his head: "cheat layman also gather together, really encounter fierce role, a bit useless."


    Xiaodong asked curiously, "elder martial brother Ning, what about the mountain protection array that we return to the mountain? I heard the elder martial brother say that this array has a long history and is very powerful. "


    "It''s natural. I heard from my master that Zhenzhen Li got the secret script about the inheritance of this array by chance when he was young. However, although it has been handed down, the script is incomplete, the origin of the array is not clear, and the array diagram is incomplete. Therefore, although the array is powerful, it can not play a big role. "


    This is similar to what senior brother said.


    Master is not reconciled to this. It''s like being on the edge of a big cornucopia, knowing that the basin is full of treasures, but looking empty is unable to hold it.After drinking tea, Xiaodong is afraid that Ning Yu will ask what is not easy to answer, and turns to the book. Ning Yu sat aside and took out the compass.


    Xiaodong is a little frightened at the sight of the compass. It''s true that he is not at ease since he was frightened that day.


    He did not know how the compass pointed to him, and it was not good to inquire about Ning Yu, so he could only read a book.


    What he was turning over now was the very old broken book. The paper was crisp. Xiaodong didn''t dare to exert himself at all. He was afraid that the book would be scattered.


    Looking at him, he gradually forgot that there was someone around him.


    At first, I didn''t think what was written in this book was credible, but in the middle of it, Xiaodong saw God.


    It was written that a scholar surnamed Cao went to visit relatives and spent the night in biezhuang in the countryside. At night, he dreamed that a man was strangled and buried under his bed in the room where he lived. Because everything in his dream was too frightening, Cao Sheng woke up and asked people to move the bed to dig the ground. Sure enough, a man''s skeleton was dug under the bed. This man died in vain more than ten years ago and has now been found. Because Cao shengmeng saw, also quickly found that murderer.


    Xiaodong''s heart moved.


    This story is also about dreaming Although it''s a little different from his situation.


    You can write it down and show it to elder martial brother later.


    After being rescued from drowning, she was unconscious for three days. When she woke up, she said that she had gone to her hometown hundreds of miles away and met her relatives. All of them didn''t believe it. However, when people came from my hometown during the new year''s festival, they even said that they did see this woman go back. They also had a meal together. For a while, everyone was in a state of uproar and looked at each other.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    Xiao Dong covers his book and meditates.


    These two stories are similar to his situation, but not elephant.


    It seems that Xiao Dong and the two people mentioned in the book both experienced some things and met some people in their dreams or when they were unconscious. These things are not fake.


    But it''s not an elephant. The first one didn''t know if he had seen a ghost Although Xiaodong has never seen a ghost, Cao Sheng is a ghost.


    Xiaodong has never seen a ghost.


    The second person went hundreds of miles away when he was unconscious, and many people really saw her, talked to her, and even ate at the same table.


    But Xiaodong was not seen.


    That''s the difference.


    However, the people who recorded these stories did not find out the causes of these miracles. They simply attributed Cao Sheng''s story to the fact that the wronged soul was unwilling to die and looked for an opportunity to redress his own injustice.


    The second story is that the drowning woman is concerned about her hometown, so she returns to her hometown and meets her relatives when she is unconscious.


    How did Xiaodong see what happened or is happening in his dream?


    Elder martial brother managed these dreams for Xiaodong.


    Xiaodong saw what had happened, Jiang Fan lost his hand oil, and Mo Chen followed his master to Lun Jianfeng, which he saw afterwards.


    But this time, he saw what was happening.


    Can see the past and the present.


    What''s more, it seems that Xiaodong''s dream can only return to the mountain. To be exact, it is within a hundred Li. The area where zongmen is located is not small, but it is not too large. As for Jianfeng, it is less than 100 li away from zongmen and more than tens of miles from the top. Farther away, Xiaodong did not dream of it.


    If the elder martial brother didn''t say so, Xiaodong didn''t find out. In his dream, he had been wandering around the Mountain Gate of his family, and he didn''t even come out of the mountain gate.


    In this regard, he is not the same as the woman whose soul has run hundreds of miles away. How far has he run! In contrast, Xiaodong can be regarded as very unpromising.


    Mo Chen also asked Xiaodong some fragmentary dreams before going back and forth to the mountain. Xiaodong doesn''t remember those things for a long time. What he can remember It seems that, probably, what he dreams about are the people and things around him.


    "Younger brother Yun?"


    Xiaodong came back to God and quickly answered, "elder martial brother Ning, please tell me something."


    "What are you thinking?"


    Ning Yu has been observing him for a long time, looking at Xiao Dong''s face for a while. He is really curious.


    This one is crooked, the other is ear scratching. Now frown, then sigh.


    What on earth did the child see? So much emotion?


    "Oh, this..." Xiaodong opened the book: "have you read these two stories? Who wrote the book? Is it true


    Ning Yu''s eyes swept in his mind.


    These two stories are really more interesting, Ning Yu also quite moved when he read them.


    "It''s hard to tell whether it''s true, but I know that the writer of the book is an elder of our family. This has been written down for more than 100 years. That elder loved to travel around. Sometimes he would write down some strange people and things on his way. In this way, there are dozens of letters for recording events, but in the end, only a few remained. A few of them remember the tips that are beneficial to practice. Naturally, I can''t bring them out at will. It doesn''t matter. I keep it if others don''t care about it. "


    "More than a hundred years?"


    Then the book must be well preserved. At least there are few books of hundreds of years back on the mountain.


    "That''s right." Ning Yu looked at those pages, nodded and said: "these two things are true from the local people. They are not fabricated. Especially the first Cao Sheng, no matter whether he met a ghost or not, it is true that the corpse was dug up in that room. The man who was killed was murdered by his brother. After killing him, he falsely claimed that he had gone to a business trip. Not long after that, his family was taken over. Maybe Cao Sheng was suspicious when he heard about it, thinking about it every day and dreaming at night. "


    "Is it a coincidence to dig up the corpse?"


    "Maybe. However, the local people had doubts and guessed that the man had gone far away, but the man was still at home the day before yesterday and had no intention of going out. No one saw him go out. How could he have disappeared? If the man did not go far away, or even went out of the house at all, he must have remained in the house, whether he was alive or dead. "


    Xiao Dong nods as if he is thoughtful.


    According to this view, it''s unreliable to dream of ghosts. Cao Sheng may have just had a dream, and according to his own guess, he happened to dig out the victim.


    "Cao Sheng may also know something inside the story. He pretended to dream in order to find out the matter thoroughly." Ning Yu said: "after all, the dream did not dream of a ghost, only he knows, there is no proof of mouth."


    Xiaodong nods.Such is the case.


    It''s a matter of saying nothing. Cao Sheng said that he dreamed of ghosts. What evidence does he have? The dead dug out Well, can you count it?


    "What about the second one? The second one is that many people have seen it. " Xiaodong asks quickly.


    "Well, it''s hard to say." Ning Yu turned back a few pages of the book in his hand and pointed to Xiaodong: "you see what this line writes."


    Xiaodong did not see here, quickly bow to see the place that Ning Yu points to him.


    "On the sixth day of the first day of the day, I went to fengjiaji, but I didn''t find the Fengs."


    The handwriting here is very sloppy. It seems that the people who write are in a bad mood.


    "Is this?"


    "That''s the problem. My elder wanted to verify the truth of the matter. After hearing about this Feng''s daughter, he went hundreds of miles to her hometown to check it out. As a result, no feng people were found there. "


    "Not found?" Xiaodong asked, "where have those people gone? Have you moved? " Ning Yu shakes his head: "this does not write, I also do not know."


    Xiaodong is a little disappointed.


    That is to say, the matter of Feng''s daughter can not be proved to be true or false?


    Well, it may not be true.


    That would be useless for him.


    Looking at Xiao Dong''s lost appearance, Ning Yu guessed that he was mostly interested in these strange stories.


    It''s not surprising that such a big boy can feel the threshold of his practice and yearn for and be curious about gods and monsters.


    When you''re so old, you''re probably the same?


    Ning Yu quite like Xiaodong, also don''t want to see him unhappy, take the initiative to talk about something.


    "It''s hard to tell whether the book is true or not. However, when my master was still young, he encountered a miracle of leaving his soul."


    "Ah? Really? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Xiao Dong''s eagerness makes Ning Yu slightly strange. He was not in a hurry to say anything. Instead, he took up his tea and drank it slowly.


    "Things in the world are not only true and false answers, either one or the other. No one can tell the truth from the false


    Xiaodong was confused by what he said, his face showed a confused look.


    "Some things may be false, but people prefer to believe that it is true. Just like the story of Cao Sheng, it spread so far, because many people are eager for justice and justice. They hope that the wicked will be rewarded with evil, and the injustice will finally be cured. And some things, though they may be true, are not believed because there is no evidence and it is appalling to say so. "


    Xiaodongpin, the meaning of his words Is it to make yourself less serious?


    But his situation is different from others. Other people listen to this, may be a pastime, after listening to even.


    But Xiaodong hopes to find something useful for him from here and walk in this seemingly unsolved dilemma. How can it not be true?


    "That thing My teacher told me about it, just that time. It''s his own experience. As for whether it''s true or not, it doesn''t matter. "


    "Thirty or forty years ago, my master went to the north and stayed in a family in the mountains. The daughter of that family, who was in her teens, secretly took the eggs from the family and made a bowl of tea soup for the master under the stove. The tutor knew that the family was living in poverty, and was very sorry for the bowl of tea soup. When he left, he quietly left several gold buttons for the family as compensation. "


    Xiaodong listens very attentively.


    He couldn''t help but be distracted to think that Hu Zhenzhen was still very young at that time? In your twenties? Is that the girl he loves? Otherwise, how can you take good things to treat him secretly?


    "After about half a month, on the way back from the master''s work, he passed by the family again, only to find that the family had disappeared and the house had been burned down." After a pause, Ning Yucai went on to say, but his voice was a little lower than before: "the master inquired about the people nearby, only then knew that the family had been in trouble. Both the old couple were dead. The daughter was robbed by the rich people in the city, and the son was beaten and his whereabouts were unknown."


    "The master used divination to find the youngest son of that family. The child was hiding in the mountains, and there was only one breath left. He said that because he was ignorant, he secretly took the gold buttons hidden by his sister and went out to play. He attracted a bully and insisted that he had stolen the gold buttons. He broke into the house and robbed other gold buttons. His parents were killed on the spot and his sister was robbed. "


    Xiaodong gave a cry.


    Hu Zhenren meant well, but his gift brought disaster to the hospitable host family, which led to the death of others.


    "At that time, the master was angry and ashamed. He wanted to heal the child, rescue the innocent girl from the disaster, and seek justice for the family."


    "Did Zhenzhen Hu save anyone? Have you avenged them? "


    Ning Yu showed a strange look: "master, he sneaked into the city and punished the evil family, but he couldn''t find the girl when he looked for her. When he turned back, the girl came home by herself. "


    "Did she escape on her own?"


    "That''s what''s wrong. She said it was her brother who brought her out, but the child was seriously injured, and his leg was broken. How could he possibly rush in front of the master and go into the city to save his sister? The master took the two brothers and sisters to other places for resettlement. When the younger brother woke up, he said that he was in a trance in his dream and went to the city to look for his sister. He also secretly brought her out of the villain''s house, which was in line with his sister''s words. But he has been in a coma all the time. He can never have been in the city. "


    "He was in a dream Saved his sister? "


    Ning Yu just a smile: "this matter, master also a hundred think can''t its solution. The family are all ordinary people and have no special ability. If you really have the ability, you won''t be ruined by others. Their family is destitute, and they can''t have any talisman, magic weapon and so on. Later, the master went to visit the sister and brother again. Later, the elder sister married, and the younger brother went to a foreign country to earn a living The two people have been ordinary, life is very peaceful. The master later said that he could only attribute this incident to the fact that it might be the unique ties and feelings between relatives, which was not enough for the external humanity. "


    Xiao Dong clasped his hands tightly.


    This matter is different from those books. Since it is the personal experience of Hu Zhenzhen, it must not be fabricated.


    In addition to him, there are people in the world who can have such strange experiences in their dreams.


    "Are these two still there?"


    Ning Yu shook his head: "this is not very clear, after a long time, that brother and sister if still alive, is already over the old man who knows the destiny of heaven."


    Ning Yu is sure that he is not wrong. This younger martial Brother Yun''s attention to this matter is quite unusual. It is not an interesting business to listen to.


    Did he really want to go to the brothers and sisters to prove it?


    "Is younger martial Brother Yun interested in this?" Ning Yu half jokingly said: "it seems that younger martial Brother Yun''s temperament should be our disciples of Tianji mountain."


    Xiaodong some embarrassed: "Ning elder martial brother don''t make fun of me.""I''m not kidding. I think you may have a relationship with Tianji mountain. I''ll talk to Mr. Li later. I''ll invite you to live in Tianji mountain for a while. Maybe you and your tutor may have a good temper. By the way, I''ll ask him to calculate your future for you and make a good or bad fortune. Your elder martial brothers and sisters have calculated, but you have not. I''m sure my tutor will not discriminate between one and the other, and surely he will do it for you. "


    Well, forget it.


    Maybe others think that it''s hard to find a fortune teller in Tianji mountain, but Xiaodong thinks that fortune telling is not good. How about it? If you don''t do well, you have to live the same way. Why do you have to be tied up by the illusory theory of fate?


    Xiaodong spent half a day thinking about what Ning Yu said. Jiang Fan came to him after noon and told him about him.


    Elder martial sister Linglong has been closed for a long time. Tomorrow they will go to meet Linglong.


    Xiaodong is very surprised.


    "So fast?"


    "Fortunately, according to the meaning of elder martial brother''s words, elder martial sister Linglong''s closure is smooth."


    "Let''s meet you together? Is there anyone else? "


    Jiang Fan wondered, "who else?"


    "Oh, No


    Senior brother Jiang hasn''t told elder martial brother that.


    Elder martial brother Zhai must also like to see elder martial sister a moment earlier?


    At that time, Zhai secretly went to see her off. Now, Zhai must want to see her as soon as possible.


    Jiang Fan always felt that little brother didn''t say anything.


    The old man on the land didn''t care about it, but he came back soon.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    If Jiang Fan were only a hedgehog, all the thorns in his body would stand up with a Shua.


    This elder Lu must not be kind.


    "It''s hard to see you like this..." Ning Yu thought about the wording: "how to step on the tail like."


    Jiang Fan didn''t even have the time to reply. As soon as he heard the news, he stood up and went out with high morale.


    Ning Yu also stood up with a smile and went back to the mountain. Things were quiet. People felt flustered when they were idle. It was a pity not to watch.


    Jiang Fan went to find Mo Chen first.


    In master''s yard, most students can''t get in. There are books, some master''s things, and pills. Only the eldest martial brother can enter. Jiang Fan was waiting at the door. Usually he was more stable, but now he couldn''t stand up and walked around the door.


    As soon as Mo Chen came out, he was like a trapped animal. Jiang Fan rushed to meet him and said, "elder martial brother, there''s someone from the valley of buried sword."


    Mo Chen side walk to hand the box to him: "this you can use when dispensing medicine."


    Jiang fan is shorter than Mo Chen. He has to walk a few steps to keep up with him: "elder martial brother, don''t you feel surprised?"


    What''s the accident?


    Mo Chen knew they would come again.


    People buried in sword valley have been looking for him for many years. There must be something important. In this case, we won''t give up just because he declined last time.


    It''s just that they come back soon, which shows that they are very important and urgent.


    "Senior brother, don''t be fooled by them."


    Jiang Fan was especially afraid that the elder martial brother would be cheated by the people buried in sword valley.


    "Don''t worry."


    To the hall door, Mo Chen told Jiang Fan: "let people prepare some tea fruit."


    Jiang Fan reluctantly responded.


    The elder martial brother didn''t want him to prepare tea fruits. He didn''t want him to hear them talking in front of him.


    Give them tea fruits to such evil guests? The last bowl of poison is almost the same.


    By the way, when the fruits are ready, no one else will interfere. He will bring them in personally, so that he will have a chance to hear them speak?


    As soon as he made up his mind, Jiang Fan went to fetch the fruits of tea.


    Elder Lu came alone this time.


    As soon as Mo Chen entered the door, he stood up.


    Mo Chen came to see him and asked him to sit down.


    It''s not a few days since I came last time, but elder Lu seems to be more haggard than when I saw you last time. The lines on the corners of his mouth are deeper, and his eyes are sunken. He looks like he is worried and sleepless these days.


    "I''m afraid it''s not the right time." Elder Lu laughed at himself.


    These disciples of Huihui mountain regard him as a bad guest. Mo Chen is still very polite to him. However, the etiquette is comprehensive, which just shows that Mo Chen is unfamiliar and indifferent to him in his heart.


    Elder Lu sighed to himself.


    He has been here for two times, which can be said to be thankless and not human on both sides.


    Although the sect is declining, the shallower the water is, the harder those people are.


    The valley master of Wu has no children, but many of them want to marry his daughter and take over his position. There is another person, led by Cao Changlao, who thinks that the valley master of Wu is not orthodox. He himself is the son-in-law''s burden. Whether he is in a proper position is another way to say. According to what they think, the valley master takes turns to do it. How can it be their turn to try his hand.


    There are those who fish in troubled waters, those who fall into the well and those who eat inside and outside


    The burial sword Valley used to be a good spiritual pulse, but over the years, the spiritual pulse gradually dried up and disappeared, and Lu Chang was worried for a long time. Once the spirit vein disappears completely, the gate of the burial sword valley will come to an end. At this time, these people did not want to find a way out of the predicament. Instead, they were fighting around the well, which seemed to be drying up. All of them were greedy and shortsighted.


    In fact Mr. Lu admitted that he was selfish.


    He also always felt that the master of Wu was not in the right position. Although he married rouzhu, the daughter of the old Valley master, and gave birth to a son. However, Mrs. rouzhu was not good after she gave birth to the child. After the child disappeared, she went crazy and died soon. The present daughter of Wu Valley master was born after marrying Mrs. Xu. In a word, this daughter has nothing to do with the old Valley master. The inheritance of the burial sword Valley here is broken.


    Wu is not enthusiastic about his son who disappeared in his early years. He only says that the child was too young when he was lost, and it is difficult to prove his real life experience now. According to elder Lu, this is only one of the reasons. The more important reason is that the valley master of Wu is hypocritical to Mrs. rouzhu, and is afraid of his son who inherits the blood of the old Valley master. He is afraid that the son will threaten himself. You should know that the old Valley master didn''t want to pass on the throne to the Wu Valley master. He wanted to wait for his grandson to be born and grow up, and then pass on the throne to his grandson directly.


    Therefore, elder Lu''s coming this time is actually less confident than last time.


    Few people in the valley of buried sword supported his action, and the mountain of return was not waiting for him.


    Lu Changlao''s heart was filled with endless fatigue and powerlessness.In front of him was a mountain, and he had not much strength to climb.


    When he came last time, he could persuade Mo Chen with his relatives'' recognition and wealth of burying sword Valley, but now these excuses can''t stand up.


    When he came alone, he had already explained that those conditions were in fact in vain. Whether it was family relations or power, they were empty words.


    Mo Chen is still very polite to him. After Jiang Fan brought tea in, Mo Chen handed over a cup of tea: "please use tea."


    Elder Lu took the tea and didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Fan looked at him covetously, and showed the meaning of "you are a villain with a bad heart" from head to foot.


    Elder Lu can only smile bitterly.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have come this time."


    Mo Chen did not make a sound, Jiang Fan pursed his lips.


    Hypocritical, shouldn''t you come? You know you shouldn''t come here again?


    I didn''t succeed last time. Do you want to pretend to be miserable this time?


    Dream.


    Jiang Fan has a strong fighting spirit.


    In the absence of the master, Linglong is in seclusion, and the younger martial brother is useless. Jiang Fan thinks that he is shouldering a great responsibility, and vowed to expose this sinister person. He will never let the elder martial brother fall into his trap.


    With Jiang Fan in, Lu Changlao didn''t say anything about kinship, but talked about other things.


    "After I went back last time, something happened to the sword burial valley. The valley master collected some old swords and smelted them in order to cast new swords. To this end, he also tried his best to invest a lot of natural materials and treasures. "


    Mo Chen asked, "what was the result?"


    In fact, I don''t need to ask. I''m afraid the result is not so wonderful.


    As expected, elder Lu said, "I failed. Not to mention that there were no swords, famous swords, or even ordinary steel swords and machetes. When the furnace exploded, the firekeeper and a senior LU were killed on the spot, and more than a dozen people were seriously injured. No sword, only a furnace of scrap iron. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    "This is not the first time. In recent years, the aura of the place where the sword Valley is located has been gradually exhausted. It is impossible to refine swords and alchemy. Those who are going to break through the state are actually possessed by demons. Some of the new disciples who have been admitted in these years have died without any reason, some have been pickpocketing and stealing the secret books of the sect, and... "


    It''s miserable.


    Although he reminded himself that the old man was probably trying to be miserable. However, listening to the current situation of the sword burial Valley, Jiang fan is still very moved.


    In fact, it is very difficult to achieve the same heart. In order to maintain the shelf, they had to pull the inside to do face and gritted their teeth.


    "Not only that, but also foreign invasion. To the east of the burial sword Valley is the Changhe school, and to the north is the Wanshi villa. In the early days, the sword valley was very powerful. Of course, he was not afraid of them. In the past, in order to fight for the spiritual pulse, the strange medicine and the mineral sand, there was also a sense of urgency. The burial sword Valley had a feud with these two families. Now the valley of buried sword is showing its declining trend, and they are on the side, eyeing fiercely. "


    It sounds like a good day to bury sword valley.


    No matter how prosperous the clan is, it will inevitably end up in the end.


    In fact, the days of practitioners are very cruel. The rules of ordinary people are difficult to restrain them. More and more people believe in the principle that the weak eat the strong, and those who are strong can survive.


    As elder Lu said, when burial sword valley was strong, it bullied two neighbors. It is fair that the other side will bite them in turn.


    Even if it is such a remote backwater mountain, a small family door, do not there are people in the devil''s way coveted? There is no real carefree land of peach blossom in the world.


    "Mr. Lu has come all the way to be a guest. Let''s have a rest first. It''s not too late to say anything later."


    Elder Lu stood up with a bitter smile.


    "No. Actually, I shouldn''t have come this time. The present situation of the burial sword Valley is not like this one day or two. No matter who becomes the valley master, there is no way to rejuvenate the exhausted spiritual pulse, nor to close down the already lax people''s minds. After the explosion of the sword furnace last time, Mr. Mo left and took away dozens of his disciples. Now he is buried in the sword Valley... "


    Elder Lu shook his head.


    He couldn''t talk.


    Now the burial sword Valley is on the verge of falling. If someone pushes it gently, it will collapse completely.


    When he came last time, he also hoped that Mo Chen could return to the valley of buried sword, inspire people with his lineage, and save the dying fate of the valley.


    Now he has given up hope.


    He shouldn''t have come this time.


    Mo Chen is living well now. Huihui mountain is a good place. He should take over the head of this small sect in the future. Why should he be dragged down by the mess of Jiangu?


    At the door, Mr. Lu stopped and said, "young xia Mo, Mrs. rouzhu''s tomb is at the back of Jiangu, next to her father''s tomb. In the future, if you want to go through the valley of buried sword, you can go and have a look. "


    Jiang Fan took a look at the elder martial brother, and then to see old Lu.


    Mo Chen just nodded.


    For the woman Lu said, he didn''t recognize her and didn''t have much emotion.


    After all, it''s not sure whether he buried the child who was lost in sword valley.


    Elder Lu didn''t stay much, so Jiang Fan ordered people to send him down the mountain.


    Looking at Lu Changlao''s lonely back, Jiang fan doesn''t know why he has a feeling.


    He thought it might be the last time he saw this man.


    Although I don''t like him very much, I don''t welcome him. But looking at Lu Changlao''s gloomy leaving figure, Jiang Fan couldn''t say what it was like in his heart.


    Ning Yu came slowly. He was wearing a sky blue broad sleeve robe with dark black ribbon around his waist. The mountain wind made his clothes flutter, just like a thin leaf, which was about to be blown away by the wind.


    "Is the guest gone?"


    Jiang Fan nodded.


    "Who is this man?"


    "An elder buried in sword Valley, surnamed Lu."


    Ning Yu thought: "there should be two elder Lu in sword valley. One is Lu chengling. I don''t know what the other is. How do you come back to the mountain and bury the sword Valley? I haven''t heard of it. "


    Jiang Fan cleared his throat uneasily.


    As soon as old man Lu came back, Jiang Fan thought he was coming to dig the corner of the wall. 80% of them wanted to cheat the elder martial brother into being the son-in-law of the valley master. But when he came back, Jiang Fan found that he might have guessed wrong.


    From his words, Jiang Fan realized that this should be related to the life experience of the elder martial brother.


    But this he has not yet to the big brother to verify, also really inconvenient with Ning Yu said.


    Fortunately, Ning Yu didn''t ask again, which saved him from a dilemma.


    "Look at this man..."


    Ning Yu said half and swallow back.


    Although did not see the face, but Ning Yu always felt that this person was permeated with a heavy and dead spirit.


    It seems that It''s not long.


    When Xiaodong gets the news, Mr. Lu has already left.This person came suddenly and left in a hurry. It''s hard to understand.


    Elder martial brother is sitting in front of the rolling window.


    It seems that elder martial brother is in a bad mood


    Xiaodong thinks that he can feel his elder brother''s mood, not only because they live together day and night, but also because they have a tacit understanding that no one else has.


    The reason why the elder martial brother was in a bad mood must have something to do with the unexpected visitor.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen turns his head.


    Xiaodong brought him a cup of tea and whispered, "I went to see it just now. Aunt Qi has cleaned the elder martial sister''s room again, and the pillows and bed towels have been washed and dried. They are well prepared. So When we go to meet elder martial sister, what should we prepare? "


    "No more." Mo Chen breathed a sigh.


    He did feel a little confused just now.


    Is the woman who is mad because of the loss of her son?


    What does she look like? How did she lose her baby?


    But I feel better when I see my younger brother.


    Younger martial brother''s careful appearance seems to be afraid of hurting him.


    Although he didn''t ask a word and didn''t mention the visitor just now, what he thought in his heart was written on his face. His eyes were so clear that he couldn''t hide anything.


    He won''t leave the mountain.


    Mo Chen has never wavered in this belief.


    Even if he is buried in disorder, the sun will not shake him.


    Those people are not his responsibility.


    He was saved by the master. He was raised by the master. He taught and preached. He cultivated carefully. He was both a teacher and a father.


    His brothers and sisters are like brothers and sisters. In particular, the younger martial brother is so stupid that people can''t rest assured. He always feels that he needs people to look after him all the time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    When I went to pick Linglong out of the customs, it was different from seeing her off.


    Well, if you have to describe it, Xiaodong will say: it''s a great momentum.


    Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Jiang and Xiaodong are needless to say. Ning Yu also went with them. Because when he came, Linglong had already closed down. They didn''t see him and didn''t say hello. So Ning Yu felt that he would go with him, which would be polite.


    In fact, Xiaodong thinks that elder martial brother Ning just wants to join the party.


    In recent days, he can see that Ning Yu is a kind of banished immortal who doesn''t eat people''s fireworks. In fact, he has a lot of ghosts. He likes to make fun of others and make fun of others. It''s so quiet on the mountain that he''s probably bored to death. However, he did not want to make a mess with his physique It''s strange that he will miss the chance.


    In addition, there are Zhai Wenhui, senior brother Zhai, and Aunt Qi.


    Aunt Liu''s plan is different from Mo Chen''s.


    Mo Chen they go to meet people, is empty two hands to come out. But aunt Qi was holding a burden and insisted on going with her.


    In that bundle are the clothes, shoes and socks that she has made for Linglong these days. Aunt Qi''s reason is that Linglong only took so few things when she went to the closed door. She must not be able to replace her clothes. She has to bring her a clean past so that she can change them as soon as she comes out.


    Xiao Dong feels his head.


    They didn''t expect this.


    I can''t help it. Who can think of such a small thing? Besides, for them, if they don''t change their clothes, what''s the big deal?


    Fortunately, the road to the back mountain is not difficult to walk. Aunt Qi has lived in the mountain for a long time, and her body bone is also very good. Otherwise, she will be delayed. As for the burden, both Jiang Fan and Xiaodong wanted to help aunt Qi carry it, but aunt Qi waved her hand and said no.


    Although Xiaodong and his wife felt that everyone was just like their close relatives, aunt Qi felt that men and women were different. They should not let them touch the clothes and things of the girl''s house.


    Of course, none of the other people guessed the idea of aunt Qi.


    Elder martial brother Zhai walked in silence at the end of the road.


    He probably knows.


    Everybody knows.


    Know return to know, words did not open, so everyone Chuai understand, pretend to be confused.


    I''ll pretend until I see elder martial sister Linglong, and she will break this Muggle.


    They got up early and set off after practicing morning exercises. As soon as the day dawned, the forest was filled with damp morning fog, and it was very quiet. The stream flows among the mountains and forests. Round pebbles are piled at the bottom of the shallow stream. Groups of nameless fish swim in the water. The rocks and trees near the water are covered with thick dark green moss.


    "You don''t even have a magpie or a rabbit on the mountain." Ning Yu shakes head: "too cold clear."


    "Would you like to have a roast sparrow or a roast rabbit?" Jiang Fan said a little impolitely: "if you have something to say, why don''t you ask the kitchen to make a dry Roasted Quail for you at noon


    Ning Yu looked at him: "thank you very much. I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Xiaodong turned his head and took a look. He is not afraid of Ning Yu now. The main reason is that Ning Yu, the director of temper, can''t be afraid of him.


    "You are welcome, elder martial brother Ning."


    Jiang Fan covered his mouth and said, "he''s not polite. He''s too weak to eat meat."


    Naming knew he couldn''t eat, but he said it on purpose. Elder martial brother Jiang is bad enough.


    Xiao Dong only wants to say to elder martial brother Jiang''s behavior: well done.


    When they got to the mouth of the valley, they stopped and didn''t have to go any further.


    Because you can clearly see the figure of elder martial sister Linglong here. In the shade of green trees, she walks very briskly, like a clever little deer, flying towards them.


    Xiaodong is happy to grin, but I haven''t seen elder martial sister for many days. I really miss her.


    As a result, elder martial sister Linglong came to her and stopped. Without saying a word, she lifted up Xiaodong''s neck collar and weighed it lightly, just like that of the villagers when they went to the market to buy meat.


    "Why does it seem light again? You haven''t had a good meal these days, have you? "


    Xiaodong can only glare at her.


    What kind of elder martial sister should not miss her.


    Linglong happily puts Xiaodong down and greets Mo Chen and Jiang Fan one by one.


    "Is elder martial brother Ning coming? When did you come? You have to stay in the mountains for a long time. Don''t rush back. " Then he looked at Aunt Qi: "Why are you here? What is this for me? Clothes? It''s the same thing to go back and change again? "


    At last she saw Zhai Wenhui, but she was speechless.


    There''s nothing to say about it.


    Linglong takes a look at Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t say anything, the fierce eyes said everything.


    Xiaodong almost cried out "I am wronged"!


    He really wronged him. In order to conceal the elder martial brother''s conscience, he felt uneasy for several days!Elder martial brother knows, but he didn''t say that.


    Mo Chen a smile, no trace of the forward step, Xiaodong in their own protection behind.


    "Is the closure going well?"


    When the elder martial brother spoke, Linglong had to take back his fierce eyes and seriously replied, "it''s very smooth."


    "Well, go back and tell me more."


    So the party went back.


    This time, elder martial brother and Xiaodong went ahead. Elder martial sister Linglong and aunt Qi followed, followed by Jiang Fan and Ning Yu. Elder martial brother Zhai was left alone again.


    Xiaodong thinks It''s not a reliable idea to ask elder martial brother Zhai to pick up people together.


    In front of so many of them, people can''t say a word of consideration, or even walk together.


    The road is so narrow. It''s OK for two people to stand side by side. If there is another one, it will be crowded.


    Elder martial brother Zhai must be very awkward.


    Xiaodong thinks things are more comprehensive than before.


    Elder martial brother Zhai might have been accepted as a disciple by his master when he took the next school entrance examination. However, if the affair between him and his elder martial sister is spread, some people may say that he became a disciple by being friendly with elder martial sister.


    It''s a good match.


    Elder martial brother Zhai has a real skill.


    But There are not many people back on the mountain, and there won''t be many people who want to gossip there.


    Besides, elder martial sister is not a vegetarian. If someone dares to gossip, elder martial sister Linglong will roll up her sleeves and beat people until she changes them.


    Xiao Dong certainly doesn''t have to worry about them.


    Xiaodong holds the elder martial brother''s hand, and feels that this trip is just like a trip.


    Mo Chen probably misunderstood his action and asked softly, "tired?"


    "Not tired."


    How long has he been walking? Xiaodong is not tired at all. He is very strong under his feet.


    Mo Chen looked back at the Linglong who was following her and said softly, "you don''t have to worry about her there. I''ll explain it to her separately and don''t ask her to anger you."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    In fact, Xiaodong didn''t worry about this.


    If the elder martial brother hadn''t mentioned it, he would have forgotten about it.


    As for whether the elder martial sister will trouble him, Xiaodong says that the elder martial brother is in charge, and I have Hehe, anyway, there is nothing that elder martial brother can''t do in Huihui mountain. Of course, elder martial sister Linglong is very fierce, and her fist is also very hard. As long as the elder martial brother takes the horse, the elder martial sister can''t jump.


    It''s a good thing for elder martial sister to pass the customs successfully.


    Jiang Fan also told the elder master that he would take out another jar of master''s wine and taste it. He was very happy.


    Xiaodong thinks that elder martial brother Jiang is just looking for someone to drink master''s wine.


    Master, I don''t know how many of these wines are. Last time I took the opportunity of my birthday, I encouraged my elder martial brother to take it once. This time, she said that she had to drink again after she left the pass.


    When Xiaodong came, he was still young, and no one gave him wine. Second, he was also worried that the master would find out if he took the wine twice a time. If the master gets angry at that time, isn''t the elder martial brother going to suffer?


    Not only was Jiang Fan agitated, but even Ning Yu joined the party: "yes, it''s time to have a good drink. Li Zhenren''s good wine is hard to taste at ordinary times. This time I can have a good time


    Drinking?


    Did not see that Ning Yu is also a greedy cup of people.


    Jiang Fan glanced at him: "do you save yourself, for fear that others don''t know that your nickname is pouring a cup?"


    One drink?


    Xiaodong covers his mouth and laughs. This nickname image straightforward, let a person hear to understand Ningyu liquor quantity depth.


    Mo Chen is quite happy to agree to come down: "also, younger martial sister this time shut off smoothly, celebrate also should."


    After a look at Xiaodong, Mo Chen added: "I remember that master recycled wild honey and mixed honey wine. Brother Ning and younger martial brother drink it at all."


    Since it is honey wine, it should be sweet, right?


    A group of people talk and laugh, the road also appears to be a short section.


    If you look up, you can see the top of the stone tower. As soon as he got here, Xiaodong couldn''t help thinking about the day.


    Xiaodong at the foot of a meal, Mo Chen with no trace of him, continue to move forward. There is still a section of the road, I saw a disciple of an outside school flying to me. When I saw them from a distance, I raised my voice and yelled: "elder martial brother, master is back!"


    Master back?


    This is a coincidence.


    In addition to Mo Chen is still calm, others are a smile. Linglong took two steps forward, took the disciple and asked, "is master really back? When did you come back? Where is the master now? "


    "It''s in the room behind the main hall. Master asked me to look for you. Elder martial brother, please go quickly."


    Xiaodong is taken by the master brother with his feet on his feet. He doesn''t know how he came to the last part of the road. He feels that in the blink of an eye, they stand in front of the main hall.


    Li Fulin, dressed in a semi-old blue edged and grey bottomed Taoist robe, stood at the entrance of the main hall, smiling at them.


    "Oh, come back? It''s quite complete. "


    A group of disciples, headed by Mo Chen, saluted the master together. Li Fulin waved his hand impatiently and said with a smile, "come on, all of these kneeling and worshiping are free, and there is no outsider."


    When they stood up, Ning Yu came forward and said, "I''ve seen Li Zhenren."


    "Are you here, too?" Li Fulin asked, "when did you come? Is your master OK? What have you been up to lately? "


    "My master and immortal Bai have been working on a Book of Taoist symbols recently. When my disciples came to visit, my master said," when Zhenren Li is free, please go to Tianji mountain. My master will miss you. "


    "Well, I''ll go when I''m free."


    Turning around, Li Fulin asked Mo Chen, "what''s the matter on the mountain these days? Is your junior sister going to close down smoothly


    When the master and apprentice talked about the school affairs, Ning Yu also had a good eye for an excuse and took a step first.


    Li Fulin waved his hand to the other disciples: "you go to have a rest first, let''s talk later."


    Seeing the elder martial brother enter the house with his master, Jiang Fan said, "master came back quickly, but it''s a pity that we can''t drink any more."


    Although the words were regretful, Jiang Fan''s face was smiling. It''s a great joy for master to come back safely. Since the last accident, Chen Jingzhi has left. Even if people on the mountain don''t talk about it, everyone is worried. In the absence of master, everyone seems to have lost his backbone.


    As soon as master came back, he saw that everyone was in high spirits. His looks were quite different from those in the past few months.


    Thinking of the unexpected wine, Jiang Fan smacked his lips regretfully and patted Xiaodong on the shoulder: "master is back. I think we will have to ask about our practice today and tomorrow. You don''t have to worry. You''ve made a lot of progress recently. Recently, I''d better hold my feet in order


    "The elder martial brother has never slack off. Master will not blame him. What can I worry about?"


    Jiang Fan felt his head.


    He has never been lazy.


    But some things can''t be done with diligence. Jiang Fan felt that he was stupid. He could not remember when his master asked him, and he could not answer clearly. In short, he had no solid foundation and could not understand the sword and mental skills.After seeing Jiang Fan off, Xiaodong turns to take a look at the main hall.


    I don''t know what master and elder martial brother are discussing at the moment?


    He is young now, and he has not learned any skills. He wants to share his worries for his master, but he can''t help his elder brother.


    The thought of this made him anxious.


    *********


    Li Fulin pointed to the chair: "you sit down and talk."


    Mo Chen should a sit down: "master this time go out smoothly?"


    Li Fulin said, "at the end of last month, together with immortal Yanying and immortal Changye, I intercepted a group of evil people in GuZi mountain. Several of them participated in the last plan to return to the mountain."


    "Who is in charge of this matter?"


    Li Fulin shook his head slightly: "this has not been asked. But he confessed something else


    Judging from master''s expression, this matter should also be very important.


    "He said that there was no skeleton in the new tomb on the back of the mountain. It was an empty one."


    Mo Chen is surprised: "how can?"


    At that time, Mr. Yunlie died of illness in Huihui mountain. He was also the person who saw the burial with his own eyes. How could it be an empty grave?


    "No one said that." Li Fulin didn''t believe it. However, the other things of those people have been explained clearly. There is no need to lie about this matter. After they are captured, they have no chance to collude with others.


    They looked at each other.


    So, what''s the problem?


    Where are the bones that should have been in the tomb?


    They thought the body had been stolen by these people, but now it doesn''t seem to be the case. It should have been empty before the last incident.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    I can''t think about it. I''ve got a cold sweat on my back.


    It''s no surprise that a living man can run away. But a dead man can''t run long legs by himself, can he?


    The dead can''t run by themselves, but who stole it?


    Why steal a dead man? What is the evil way and magic skill of which family? To tell you the truth, there is a body refining sect in the devil''s road, but it is said that it has been destroyed for many years. Can''t it be revived again?


    No, no, this is not the point.


    Who ran up to the mountain of return and stole the body?


    There is a mountain protection array on the return mountain, and the disciples have a waist token. Without the waist token, the array will be touched. If you are lost at the foot of the mountain, you can''t get in. If they worship the mountain from the gate, they will not be unaware.


    Since the tomb was empty before the last time the devil sneaked into the return mountain, then


    There was no outsider on the mountain before, and the three of them didn''t have the chance to dig the tomb.


    That''s what they did?


    Who could it be?


    What did they do with the body they stole? Smashed, burned, tempered? It''s got to be something, right?


    There are two or three disciples living in the same place. It is impossible to do such a thing without trace. In fact, they didn''t know much about the secret from the disciples last time.


    They didn''t do any big things, and they couldn''t do anything. They just stayed honest all day to find out the situation in the clan. One of them even said that he had forgotten that he had been sent to find out the truth, and that he really thought he was a disciple of returning mountain.


    So, if it''s not the outside disciples, who is it?


    Mo Chen raised his head in shock and was looking at Li Fulin.


    The master and the apprentice were just thinking of a place to go.


    They all thought of Chen Jingzhi, who left without saying goodbye.


    "Master, one more thing..." Mo Chen thought for a while and said that Ning Yu had helped to find Zhuozi a few days ago: "brother Ning has decided that the pendant must have been taken by someone intentionally. It''s just because of our face that we didn''t say it directly. Master, is there anything special about the blood of the cloud family? Is there something to do with the pendant? "


    The person who dug up the body and took away the pendant was probably Chen Jingzhi.


    He must have a plot to do so.


    Mo Chen is in a complicated mood for his former junior brother.


    Although Mo Chen has never liked Chen Jingzhi, as a senior brother, he has not perfunctorily paid attention to his younger martial brothers. However, Chen Jingzhi''s attitude towards Huihui mountain, his master and his brothers has always been that kind of closed, even some resistance. He didn''t communicate with others, and he never seemed to have kindness and enthusiasm to others. Hatred and unwillingness to occupy all of his mind, mind only want revenge.


    Li Fulin once thought that time would gradually pass, and Chen Jingzhi would slowly open his mind, put down the past and give up obsession.


    But


    Li Fulin frowned and pondered.


    "When Chen Jingzhi was still alive, did he have much contact with Xiaodong? Is there any unusual behavior? "


    It''s also an unfortunate thing to say. After Xiaodong went up the mountain, Li Fulin and master Mo Chen did not have much leisure. They took turns to go down the mountain for a long journey. Li Fulin did not stay on the mountain for a few months in total, and he was shut down once. Mo Chen has been out for half a year directly.


    "One thing..." Mo Chen has a good memory, especially about the younger martial brother. He always pays more attention to it: "after I came back, Chen Jingzhi did have a little difference with the younger martial brother. He also took the initiative to send him a hand guard he used before, and went to talk to him for a few times."


    Mo Chen didn''t think much at that time.


    He only thought that Chen Jingzhi felt pity for his younger brother''s life experience, or that he could not be open-minded to others, but he had no plan for innocence, but he could say that.


    But now it seems that what kind of concern, what the same door righteousness, I am afraid it is all false. Younger martial brother is a man without a city. Chen Jingzhi must have something else to show his affection to the guard. Did he want to inquire about something from his younger brother?


    What is the cloud family worth plotting?


    Mo Chen thinks Chen Jingzhi should not have asked for useful things from his younger brother. Because the younger martial brother himself is confused and knows nothing more about his life experience than Mo Chen. Maybe it was because I didn''t ask for anything useful, so I went to dig the tomb? Later, I just took advantage of the mess and took away my junior brother''s Pendant


    Mo Chen thought of one thing, and suddenly scared.


    Can the silly child of the younger martial brother not know himself by the routine, but also reveal his secret to Chen Jingzhi?


    Such a thought, Mo Chen can''t sit still, just want to see Xiaodong quickly to ask him the truth.


    Li Fulin said in a low voice: "well, I have to ask Xiaodong what Chen Jingzhi has inquired from him. By the way, is there anything else on the mountain? I''ve heard that someone has come to the valley of burial sword? "Yes, more than once.


    Speaking of this matter, Mo Chen opened his mouth and suddenly did not know where to start.


    "What?" Li Fulin knew this apprentice so well that he knew something must have happened.


    If it''s the affairs of younger martial brothers and sisters, Mo Chen will not be so hesitant.


    "Tell me, what''s worth the grind."


    "It''s about the life experience of the disciple. Lu Changlao of sword burial valley came twice and said that his disciple was the son of Wu Yunshen, the master of sword burial valley. "


    Li Fulin sat up straight.


    "Seriously?"


    "Mr. Lu has no other proof."


    "What did Wu Yunshen say? If you are really his son, you can do a blood relationship probe, and you will know whether it is true or not. "


    "Lord Wu didn''t show up. I don''t want to recognize it."


    Li Fulin''s face suddenly pulled down: "so what''s the name of Lu running to do? Do you want to make fun of people


    The tomb sword Valley is in a chaotic situation. I can''t understand a word with my master.


    However, Li Fulin did not ask those questions in detail. He only asked, "what do you think?"


    "I don''t want to bury sword Valley, and I don''t think it''s meaningful to have more than one father."


    "What''s wrong with your heart?"


    I knew I couldn''t hide it from my master.


    "Mr. Lu mentioned the early death of lady rouzhu..."


    It goes without saying that Li Fulin understood.


    No one in the world jumps out of a crack in a stone. They all have their own mothers. In October, when a child is born, how can this grace of birth and maintenance be said to be thrown away?


    "This lady rouzhu..." Li Fulin touched his chin: "maybe it''s your mother."


    How can master be sure of this?


    Li Fulin said: "whether it is or not, you are in a state of confusion now. If you can''t understand this matter, sooner or later, it will become a flaw in your heart, and even may become a heart demon robbery. Wu Yunshen is a man who is very affectionate and has no righteousness. If you don''t know her father, you should not recognize her. But if Mrs. rouzhu is really your biological mother, even if you can''t repay the kindness of giving birth, you should go and worship one or two. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    Mo Chen was silent for a long time and said in a low voice, "what master said is right."


    "The burial of sword Valley, I''ve been talking about this time. It''s really a trouble. It''s not a big deal if they can think about it themselves. Where in the world is there an invincible foundation? There are life and death, prosperity and withering. Death and life are always accompanied by each other. When the sword valley was proud, it planted evil causes. Now it''s the fruit of self brewing. "


    Mo Chen deeply thought. The sword Valley must have done something to others when he was proud. Now the geomancy turns around.


    He was brought up by Li Fulin when he was a child. He was deeply influenced and taught by Li Fulin in in his conduct and disposition. He did not value fame, wealth, and power. When he heard elder Lu''s words, he felt a sense of desolation. However, he was disgusted by the fact that all the people in sword Valley had to fight for power and gain and fight against each other in this field, and he was even more reluctant to be with him.


    "The sword valley will surely be defeated." Li Fulin made a conclusion: "a clan is old, and its chronic diseases are hard to cure. They are rotten from the root, and even the gods can''t save them. If you go, don''t meddle in their family affairs. As for the master of Wu''s Valley, since he has no affection for you, you should not hold him in admiration. There is nothing perfect in the world. There must be some small imperfections. Don''t pay too much attention to these. The past is the past, and the future is more important. "


    "I understand. Thank you for your instruction."


    Mo Chen was brought up by Li Fulin. If he didn''t find out the wound concealed by his master, he would probably have to go with him to the sword burial Valley as if he didn''t know.


    The situation in sword Valley is so chaotic now. It''s not a big deal for them to worship quietly in the past. If the Master goes there, the meaning will be different. Most of the people who bury sword Valley think that their masters and apprentices are also scheming to share a share of the share.


    "If you''re going to bury sword Valley, I''m afraid it''s not the right time..." It''s an eventful time to bury sword valley.


    "Yes, I will consider it carefully."


    Mo Chen also told Li Fulin to quickly heal his wounds, and did not want his master to work any more, so he came out of the house.


    When he came out, he saw Xiao Dong and Jiang Fan waiting for him not far away.


    Younger martial brother is very dependent on him recently. It''s not strange to wait for him here.


    But younger martial brother Jiang is waiting for him here. What''s the matter? I still don''t trust Shifu. I want to inquire about master''s going out this time.


    But a little closer, we can see that Jiang Fan''s expression is a little anxious.


    It looks like something''s going on.


    As expected, as soon as Jiang Fan saw him, he met him from afar. He left his younger martial brother aside and said in a low voice to Mo Chen, "elder martial brother, the land chief who buried sword Valley is dead."


    Mo Chen was surprised: "when? How did you die? "


    "At the bottom of the mountain, someone came to report the news, because someone saw him go up the mountain and thought it might be our relatives, so they came to report the news to us. He died not far from the town, but his clothes and other things were fine. There was no injury or bleeding. The people at the foot of the mountain did not dare to move. He said that he seemed to have an emergency


    This is the view of ordinary people at the foot of the mountain.


    How could elder Lu die of an emergency?


    Ordinary people will suffer from birth, aging and death, but those who practice Taoism are not the same. Ordinary headache and brain fever, epidemic and emergency, will not be useful to elder Lu at all.


    There was no bleeding, no trauma, and there were many possible causes of his death. The monks had countless means to put people to death without leaving traces.


    Who''s the one who always kills Chang Lu? With his accomplishments and sophistication, he had no chance to escape or fight back?


    He just went down the mountain and died before he left the mountain. Do the people who killed him know why he came here? Is his purpose to return to the mountain or bury the sword Valley?


    "Where is the corpse?"


    "They moved back to town, but it was not convenient to send them up the mountain."


    Mo Chen slightly pondered: "let people carry the corpse back to the mountain I''ll go and tell the master. "


    Jiang Fan''s thoughts are similar to Mo Chen''s.


    No matter who the target is, this kind of thing happened at the foot of Huihui mountain, that is, he provoked Liuhui mountain and slapped him in the face.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Jiang Fan and Zhai Wenhui went down the mountain together with Zhai Wenhui and brought the corpse of elder Lu back to the mountain.


    The man at the foot of the mountain looked for a piece of coarse cloth and covered his face askew. Under the cover, elder Lu''s face was calm, and it seemed as if he had gone to sleep with Mo Chen.


    Elder Lu Chen has been poisoned. It''s not true that Lu Chen has not been poisoned.


    Only in this way, it''s the same as a sudden death.


    This normal is exactly the most abnormal.


    Jiang Fan went out and brought water in. He asked softly, "elder martial brother, what have you found out?"


    "My heart is broken." Mo Chen washed his hands and went out with Jiang Fan.


    Jiang Fan was a little puzzled: "but how come there is no trauma at all? Lu Changlao also has some reputation, can''t so let a person suddenly plot? Elder martial brother, can you tell which skill is it? "


    "I can''t see that for the moment."


    Jiang fan is also a place where Mo Chen can''t think of.


    The heart pulse is broken, should be from the nearby hand, so who is the murderer? Elder Lu left no trace of fighting with others.


    He was killed by a man who could get close to him without being guarded by him. He was an expert who could plot against an elder of sword Valley in an instant.


    Jiang Fan tentatively said, "will Is it the hand of their own people who buried sword Valley? "


    This conjecture is the closest before finding out more. It''s not easy for people to get close to them. Elder Lu doesn''t have any acquaintances around Huihui mountain.


    Has the burial sword Valley reached this stage? You''ve reached the point where you''re suicidal?


    The person who killed elder Lu may have followed him all the way. When elder Lu went down the mountain unprepared, he suddenly killed him.


    One step closer, Lu Chang always came for Mo Chen. Did the people who killed him only focus on elder Lu, or did they kill Mo Chen?


    Lu Changlao has been back to the mountain twice in a row, and everyone who should know it knows it. There must be some people who don''t want Mo Chen to go back.


    Mo Chen is probably the direct descendant of the old Valley master and the son of the current Valley master. If he wants to go back to fight, others can''t compete with him properly in terms of reason, morality and school law.


    Mo Chen has thought about this matter seven or eight points.


    He was not greedy for the burial sword Valley, and he never planned to go back to fight for anything.


    Elder Lu already understood this. When he went down the mountain, he was already frustrated with the road ahead of the burial of sword valley.


    But I''m afraid other people don''t understand. In their eyes, it''s OK to kill people and set fire to this child industry. It''s like a hungry, red eyed hyena, guarding a bare bone, watching everyone come to grab food, and seize the opportunity to kill people.


    To bury sword Valley, Mo Chen now has only disgust and fear in his heart.


    If there is no array in the return mountain, I''m afraid that someone would like to touch the mountain to kill him, so as to avoid future trouble?


    If that''s the case, they don''t care about killing a few more people on the mountain. What are the worries of these people who are obsessed with the desire for profits and are crazy?


    Now it seems that even if he wants to stay out of it, others will not let him go.


    "Elder martial brother?" Jiang Fan asked, "do you want to report this to master?"


    "No, don''t tell the master about it for the time being."


    Jiang Fan was stunned.


    How can you not report to the master when such a big event happens? These disciples can''t make a decision on this matter. They can only let the master come.


    "The master didn''t go out very well this time. He still had injuries." Mo Chen could only tell Jiang Fan the truth: "although Master said that the injury is not an obstacle, but I can see that although the injury will not cause great hindrance, if it is delayed further, it will certainly hinder the cultivation of master. Just now I have advised Shifu to close down as soon as possible, but I don''t know if she will listen to me


    Jiang Fan turned pale.


    He doesn''t need to compare which one is light or which is heavy. Master nature matters.


    "Why doesn''t the master take care of the wound immediately?" Jiang Fan wanted to kill his master right away. Kneeling down or forcing him to close down is the right thing to do.


    "Master can''t rest assured of us."


    Jiang Fan thought for a moment: "I understand. Elder martial brother, you can''t let master know about this. I''m going to tell some of them that elder brother Lu can''t let Shifu know about this. You have to let Shifu shut up first. It''s not too late to do this thing slowly. "


    "I think so."


    The two brothers gathered together. At night, when they sang together, they forced Li Fulin to close down the next day. If you don''t agree, there is no way. Mo Chen says that if he doesn''t shut up, more and more people will know about it. When the time comes, all the disciples will know about master''s injury. People on the mountain must be in panic. As long as Li Fulin wants to come and urge him to have another exquisite, Xiaodong, and a group of other disciples who will kneel and beg, his hair will be suddenly raised and he can only respond with one bite.Li Fulin didn''t know that elder Lu had died, but his years of experience made him understand that the burial of sword valley was not a good place. If Mo Chen is going to bury sword Valley, it''s better to avoid this time. If you can''t avoid it, you must pay attention everywhere and always be vigilant. It''s necessary to guard against people. It''s easy to hide an open gun, but it''s hard to defend a hidden arrow He nagged a lot of words and gave specific examples to tell him some tricks and methods to prevent people from plotting. He must be careful.


    These words may sound funny to someone else.


    Mo Chen is not a child of three or five years old, nor is he the first time to go out. He has been away many times before, but he has not seen the storm and experienced the right and wrong.


    But the master was not at ease with him as if he were a child. He was very happy.


    What about not having parents? What about such a calculation? He doesn''t care for those. He has his master, his younger brothers and sisters, and his return mountain. He just wants to keep these people and this place.


    If anyone wants to do harm to the return mountain, no matter who it is, he will never tolerate it.


    The burial sword Valley could have gone, but now he really wants to go.


    Jiang Fan didn''t expect that as soon as the master closed down, the elder martial brother said he would leave.


    "No, it''s definitely not." Jiang Fan here are 100 objections.


    In Jiang Fan''s opinion, the place where sword Valley is buried is a wolf''s nest. How can those people try to kill the elder martial brother, but the elder martial brother has to deliver it to the door himself? How can this work?


    "Although Mr. Lu died here, even if we are good enough to send them a letter, you must not go there, elder martial brother!" Elder martial brother is such a kind and kind person. When he went there, he didn''t send food to others?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    "Don''t worry, master is closed. When I''m away, you have to pay more attention to things on the mountain."


    Although according to the order, Jiang Fan still had to call Linglong elder martial sister. However, Linglong is irritable and irritable. She can''t do anything outside the cultivation and doesn''t want to do it. If Li Fulin and Mo Chen are not around, Jiang fan is actually in charge of the whole clan. These details are tedious and tiring. If they are done well, there is no immediate merit. If they are not done well, everyone complains and remembers hatred and delays their practice. Therefore, there must be someone in a sect to take care of these matters. However, most people hope that they can make progress in practice and take care of miscellaneous tasks. Only those who are self-conscious and hopeless can retreat and seek the second place and seek a place to live.


    "My younger martial brother''s medicine bath is changed to once a month. The herbs for the next time are ready. I will come back within a month."


    Mo Chen has made up his mind, and Jiang fan can''t persuade him any more. Mo Chen orders him to reply one by one.


    "Younger martial brother Zhai is steady and careful. If you can''t do anything, you can ask him to help you."


    Jiang Fan also should come down, and asked: "will the master accept him as his own disciple when he takes the examination next year?"


    "It depends on the master''s meaning whether I say it or not."


    Why not? Everyone knows that the elder martial brother is the one who always keeps his word. If he thinks that one thing is feasible, master will not object to it. On the other hand, if the elder martial brother thinks that one thing can''t be done, neither the master nor the disciples guarding the mountain gate will approve of it.


    This is the prestige of senior brother.


    "Elder martial brother, if you really want to go, I can''t stop you. But you must remember that the most important thing in the world is life. You can''t do without you in the mountain of return. You must come back well. "


    Mo Chen smiles and nods: "don''t worry."


    He thinks he is not a kind-hearted person, but his younger brother and younger sister always think of him too well. This look up sometimes also let Mo Chen feel very pressure, always afraid that he did not do well, let them down. I''m afraid that I can''t do enough to protect them.


    Although the world is still peaceful now, the strife between the practitioners has never stopped, and the struggle between sects is becoming more and more intense. In addition, now the evil way is reviving again, ready to move.


    Mo Chen looks at the mountains in the distance. Heavy and heavy Green Mountains extend into the distance and sink in the clouds.


    Jiang Fan said here, little brother there, Mo Chen is really a little worried.


    The younger martial brother is carrying such a big secret. Now he has not found any useful clues. On the contrary, he got the news that elder Yunlie was robbed and dug up. This makes Mo Chen feel more uneasy.


    Is it Chen Jingzhi who robbed the tomb? What on earth does he want from Yun''s uncle and nephew? Does he know the big secret of younger martial brother?


    Steal the corpse, steal the remains of the younger martial brother''s parents. Where has he gone now? Will he be bad for younger martial brother again?


    At present, he should not know. The younger martial brother''s talent appeared very late. Even he himself was still ignorant. The cloud family had never heard of such a special magic power before.


    If Chen Jingzhi wants to be disadvantageous to his younger brother, he will have a chance before he leaves. Since there was no action at that time, it is not likely that we will fold back and start again now.


    Although the truth to understand, but the heart is not put down.


    Fortunately, the younger martial brother is obedient. As long as he stays in the clan and his master is on the mountain, there will be no danger.


    Mo Chen just wants to cut the mess quickly and quickly understand what happened in the burial sword valley. If he doesn''t go to the cancer, he is always worried that this trouble caused by his life experience will harm his school.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know what Mo Chen is going down the mountain to do. Although he and Mo Chen live in the same room, but what Mo Chen doesn''t want him to know, Xiaodong has no idea. He didn''t know why master shut up in a hurry. He didn''t even take an examination of them as elder martial brother Jiang said.


    Miss school entrance examination, Xiaodong is a little disappointed.


    Before the last examination, he was very worried. At that time, he didn''t know anything. He was afraid that he would take the examination. However, his master and elder martial brother didn''t want him. He was afraid that he would leave Huishan.


    But this time it was different. Now he has gradually touched the edge of the way of practice. It can be said that one foot has stepped into the door. The elder martial brother used medicine bath to recuperate the root and bone for him, and his own cultivation helped him to open up meridians. The wonderful feeling of Qi refining made Xiaodong feel both novel and mysterious.


    The master accepted him as a beginner, but the door to practice was opened by the elder martial brother.


    The world behind this door is very mysterious and boundless.


    Xiaodong sometimes felt that his heart was full of feelings. Seeing the changing appearance of white clouds in the sky, the murmuring of streams, and even the appearance of buds sprouting and flowers blooming on the branches, he felt that there was a truth in them, but he couldn''t say one or two or three.


    He didn''t know whether other people were the same as him. He was anxious to ask the master to understand.


    But master did not come and examination, they closed, the elder martial brother will go down the mountain again. It is said to have gone for at least a month.Xiaodong is particularly reluctant to give up.


    He was reluctant to go with his elder martial brother and wondered if he could follow him.


    Of course, neither is possible.


    If the elder martial brother wants to go down the mountain, he must have something serious to do. How can he give up his trip because he is reluctant to give up?


    Go with me? That would be even more ridiculous. If he has become a master of arts today and can take charge of his own affairs, and can help him with his elder martial brother, he must go with him. But how can he share his worries with elder martial brother? He can only drag his feet. He has to take care of everything.


    Mo Chen didn''t say much to Xiaodong. He only asked him to be diligent, not lazy, not downhill and obedient.


    Xiaodong nodded honestly.


    More instructions may make Xiaodong think more.


    Mo Chen only left him a jade ball about the size of a walnut for him to wear.


    "It''s a magic weapon for self-defense. It can clear the mind and refresh the mind. It''s good for practice. You should wear it and don''t take it off."


    Xiaodong picks up the jade ball with both hands. The jade ball is not big or small. It''s OK to tie a tassel on your waist or a rope around your neck.


    This is what the elder martial brother thought he had lost the pendant, so he specially prepared it for him?


    Xiaodong''s heart is a little sour and warm.


    "Thank you very much, elder martial brother. I will wear it well."


    As soon as Mo Chen left, Xiaodong felt sad for a long time and didn''t want to say a word.


    He still lives in his elder martial brother''s yard. He doesn''t think it. As soon as the elder martial brother leaves, Xiaodong suddenly feels that the courtyard becomes empty. Sitting in the room, he always feels that the surroundings are too quiet, and his body is faint and cool.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    Tomb sword Valley is a large gate that has been passed down for hundreds of years. Although it is called Gu, it has actually developed into a small city, where tens of thousands of ancestors live. Of course, not all of them are able to practice Taoism. There are also many ordinary people living in the valley of burial sword. In the daytime, the gate of the city is open, and the people carrying the car come in and go out. It seems that the scene of prosperity and prosperity is not chaotic.


    It''s not surprising that if the peace on the surface can''t be maintained, it''s time for the burial sword Valley to be destroyed.


    However, if you look carefully, you can still find some inappropriate places. Outside the gate of the city, there are several disciples of sword Valley sitting there. They have been there for a long time. A pot of tea has not been moved very much on the table. Their eyes are fixed on those who enter the city. The people who look at the coming and going are uncomfortable and can''t help but quicken their pace.


    For these ordinary people, these disciples are masters, more than their ancestors, which is on their heads. If a word disagrees with each other and makes them angry, they may be beaten to death with one punch. If you are beaten, you have no life, and there is no place for justice. If you fight, you will be beaten for nothing. If you die, you will die for nothing.


    It would be better if one could be related to the family members. Ordinary people would have to swallow their anger even if they suffered a loss. Even so, these people''s ancestors all live here, and have no plans to move out. It''s not easy to make a living outside. It''s not necessarily better to live a humble life than here.


    Now looking at these masters sitting here, they don''t say, laugh or move. They stare at them as if they are looking for trouble. Who dares to provoke them? It''s quite a big tea house. No one else dares to come in. Only a few of them sit here. The owner of the tea house did not dare to show up. There was only a simple boy who had no place to hide. He could only watch the tea stove nest there and did not dare to move.


    There were four people sitting at the table, the one in the middle in purple robe. He looked like he was in his twenties. His eyes were bright and his hands were always on the hilt. The other three were younger than him. One looked like a teenager. Although he was wearing the clothes of his disciples, he did not wear a sword.


    He was not as calm as the others.


    Today is the third day of their sitting here. I don''t know why. Three days ago, elder Yue suddenly ordered them to come here to guard, and pay attention to whether there are people who are purposeful and suspicious. It''s not only them, but also the two East and West gates of sword valley. There are also several martial brothers watching at the west gate.


    What is intentional misconduct? suspicious appearance and movements?


    He asked one of his classmates in a low voice: "elder martial brother Xiao, we have been watching here for three days. Who are we going to stare at? Is there anyone who dares to come to our house and make trouble with God? "


    The elder martial brother Xiao on the side actually knows no more than him. Don''t say he doesn''t know. Even if he knows, he can''t say it in this place.


    "Don''t think about it or talk about it. I think it''s because I haven''t found out about the explosion a few days ago, so I need to be more careful. "


    When it comes to the matter of frying the stove, the boy with round face gives a cry.


    The matter of frying the stove is still in the air. At that time, he was in the house. At the moment of the furnace explosion, he almost didn''t faint. The house collapsed in half and almost buried him in it. After he came out, I heard that elder Lu was by the sword furnace at that time. He didn''t escape because of his old man''s cultivation. He was killed alive. The other four firemen were also dead, and their flesh and blood were all broken into pieces, bursting everywhere. The corpse collector had no way to start, so they had to seal up the place where the sword furnace was and no one was allowed to enter.


    The disciples of the clan know what frying furnace is, but those ordinary people don''t understand it. People living in the city and outside the city were scared out of their wits. Some said that the thunder Lord was angry, some said that the Earth Dragon turned over and made incense sticks to worship there. Some people carried their bags and wanted to go far away. These people who wanted to leave were stopped. The clan didn''t want the news to be spread to the distance.


    The round faced boy looked at the three elder martial brothers. They all pulled their faces. Each one looked worse than the other. He did not dare to say anything more.


    He has heard a lot of rumors these two days. Some people say that the reason for the explosion is that the geomantic omen of the burial sword Valley has changed completely. No matter how powerless the terrain is, the firepower accumulated there for hundreds of years will blow up the furnace.


    Some people say that the explosion furnace was damaged by someone. Otherwise, how could elder Lu''s cultivation not escape? In fact, someone first plotted against elder Lu and killed the firekeeper who witnessed his passing. Finally, he blew up the sword stove to hide people''s eyes.


    There is also a saying that this is a man-made disaster, but the people who started it are people from Changhe school and Wanshi villa.


    Looking at the city, ordinary people are not afraid.


    Lu Chang died of old age. He died so miserably that he didn''t even leave a whole body.


    And elder Lu, who has disappeared for several days. Some people say that he is out of the house, but at this time, who can tell?


    In fact, the boy with round face wants to pour a cup of tea.


    His accomplishments are not as good as those of his senior brothers, and his concentration is far from enough. I''ve been thirsty after sitting here for a long time, but the elder martial brothers don''t move, so he can''t reach out to pour tea.


    His elder martial brother Xiao was still beside him. Seeing that his mouth was dry and he could not stop swallowing his saliva, he felt sorry for him. He took the pot and poured a cup of tea for him.The teapot has been left for so long. Of course, it has been cold for a long time. Elder martial brother Xiao called out: "Xiao Er, come to continue hot water."


    The waiter didn''t dare to neglect him. He quickly brought the big copper pot and poured the herbal tea with hot water. Since elder martial brother Xiao asked for tea, he simply asked him to send two more snacks.


    He didn''t say anything about money when he wanted to eat and drink. The waiter was not so bold as to ask him for money.


    Elder martial brother Xiao also poured a cup of tea for everyone else. Except for the leader, everyone else also drank it.


    The boy with a round face picked up a piece of dim sum, but another elder martial brother Mu stood up suddenly, pointed to the two people who were going to enter the city and cried out: "you two, stop."


    The two men, a man and a woman, were both in their thirties, and they looked different from ordinary people.


    Elder martial brother Mou got up and approached him. His hand was cursory: "which school are you two from? What can I do for you to bury sword Valley


    His words were not polite, but the middle-aged man didn''t want to offend people. How can we say that this is also the place where sword Valley is buried. Strong dragons still don''t oppress local snakes, let alone they are not strong dragons.


    "This Taoist friend, our husband and wife came to the city to collect medicinal materials. At this time of year, we come to Yuji pharmacy in the east of the city. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    After listening to his earnest words, elder martial brother Xiao came to make a comeback: "we are busy in the city these days, so we can''t help asking more questions. Please go in."


    His younger martial brother was not reconciled and stayed for a long time. Two people finally came and put them in.


    Elder martial brother Xiao didn''t say much in front of people. When the couple entered the city, elder martial brother Mou asked, "elder martial brother, why did you let them in?"


    Elder martial brother Xiao said, "I''ll talk about it later in the evening."


    Tomb sword Valley is now crumbling, and others may still be confused, but they all feel uneasy about the collapse of the mansion.


    They''re checking people here for three days. He didn''t check on anyone, but elder martial brother Xiao was more and more uneasy.


    I remember that when he entered the clan, the Lord of Wu had not taken over, and the burial sword valley was still prosperous. What was the scene? Where is it necessary to examine the visitors with such trembling? The gate of the sword valley was open to meet the visitors. Most of the people who came and went were monks who talked and argued about the sword.


    Only a few years ago, the valley of buried swords has reached the present level. The people who wear swords are scared and afraid that the other side will be unfaithful.


    The reason why he let the couple in was not that elder martial brother Xiao knew them well.


    It has to be released.


    If they don''t let them in, they will naturally have resentment. After leaving, they will tell others what happened today. Even these two lowly cultivated people dare not let them in and spread it out. Even the last layer of shame cover has been torn off, and the rigid shelf of burial sword valley will fall.


    Elder martial brother Xiao is very frustrated when he thinks of this.


    To this day, what''s the big deal of whether or not to let these two people in? Step by step, the burial sword valley will fall without any disturbance from outsiders.


    They came back and sat down.


    Although no one said anything more, a silent and repressive atmosphere spread among the four people. Even the round faced boy seemed to feel something. He felt that his job was not a good job at all. He sat here like a fool and bowed his head and did not speak.


    I have been sitting here until dark to cope with today''s errand. The four brothers got up and went back. Before leaving, elder martial brother Xiao didn''t forget to leave some money for the teahouse owner. They couldn''t do business here.


    As soon as it gets dark, there will be no one in the street. If we whitewash peace again, people are afraid of it.


    I remember when the city was full of lights at night. But now only scattered lights are on, times feel desolate.


    The boy with round face was in a panic. He also wanted to find something to say. Otherwise, there are only a few of them in the street, and the sound of their feet will make people feel upset.


    "Elder martial brother Xiao, who are we looking for outside these days?"


    It''s OK to say that the appearance is suspicious, but it''s quite unreasonable to say that the heart is not right. How can you see what the other side is thinking? There is really a bad mind must be hidden, but also easy to let people see?


    Elder martial brother Xiao didn''t want to say that, but rumors have been spreading in the clan these days. It didn''t work like this before, but now it doesn''t work. Even the reputation of the valley master is not as good as before, and he can''t control people.


    If he doesn''t say so, maybe he will hear from others tomorrow.


    "It is said that someone pretended to be the eldest son of the valley master and the grandson of the old one, intending to make trouble."


    It''s a long time ago. The young disciple surnamed Ping started late and didn''t even hear of the stories before.


    Elder martial brother Xiao didn''t elaborate with him. He only said that after the valley master married the only daughter of the old Valley master many years ago, he once had a son, but the child was not long after he was born, and his wife was once mad because of this, and soon died.


    "The valley master once had a son? Who are the counterfeiters? "


    Senior brother Xiao said, "I don''t know about this."


    He''s telling the truth. He really doesn''t know.


    However, according to common sense, if you want to pretend to be the lost child of the valley master more than 20 years ago, you must be a young man. Can''t an old man say that he is the son of the valley master? The valley master can''t be born.


    "Is it really a fake? That''s too bold Elder martial brother Mou also put in a sentence: "true is true, false is false. Isn''t there a secret method in the clan? After coming to the test, the true and false will be judged


    There is no need to block at the gate, as if afraid of people.


    After he said this, elder martial brother Xiao was silent.


    Elder martial brother Mou thought about it, but he thought it was strange.


    This person hasn''t come yet. I don''t know whether it''s flat or round. How can the news be spread to everyone? It is not difficult to distinguish the true from the false. If the fake comes, he can be exposed. Why should he be so flustered as if he were facing a big enemy?


    After several rounds of thinking, elder martial brother Mou has returned to his taste.


    What matters is not the authenticity of the eldest young master, but the fact that people in the clan have firmly affirmed that he is a fake, and they do not intend to give him a chance to prove his identity.


    What are these people trying to do? Elder martial brother Mou doesn''t understand.


    But he still wondered.


    It''s not hard to guess what those people are trying to figure out. Of course, they don''t want to have a big young master in their way.What about the valley master? Does the valley master care about the truth? That''s his own son.


    Is it not easy for a man of Taoism to pass on his blood? Now the valley master has only one daughter. She is weak and has poor roots and bones. If that son is true, the valley master has no reason to deny him.


    Mo Chen, who was speculated and discussed by them, is now in a courtyard not far from the four.


    When he entered the city, it happened that the elder martial brother Mou was looking for the couple''s trouble. Mo Chen''s long sword was placed in a back box, so he swaggered into the city. The four brothers didn''t notice him at all.


    In addition to swords, there are some minerals in the trunk.


    That''s right, young xia Mo dressed up as a man who sent sand and stone to the city. Such people come in and out all day long. There are not a hundred or eighty of them. They are not very impressive at all.


    He has never been to the tomb of sword Valley, but when he went out before, he also knew the people who buried sword valley. Jin Mian, who went back to the mountain with elder Lu last time, had met before, but they were not familiar.


    The burial sword Valley, which he had heard before, was not like the place he saw now.


    The burial sword valley was once famous. It was much more famous than Huihui mountain. Seven or eight out of ten people who cultivate Taoism should know about the burial of sword valley. When they mention the mountain of return, they are afraid that most of them will look confused and ask, "where?" Some old people can still remember the story of returning to the mountain to kill demons. The younger ones have never heard of these stories, let alone know what the backflow mountain is.


    But now the sword burial Valley, a desolate scene. As far as he can see, the name of sword burial Valley does not match the reality, and the image of defeat has appeared.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    The next morning, the four brothers had to go to the gate in the morning. A disciple who had made friends with elder martial brother Xiao quietly said to him, "if you can hide this matter, you can avoid it. Otherwise, there was something wrong with the practice last night, and you have to rest for a few days."


    Elder martial brother Xiao said, "just sit at the gate of the city, and nothing will happen."


    The disciple sighed: "you are too honest. What''s the use of that? There''s no need to stop the little fish and shrimp. You can''t stop the fierce people coming. I heard that Mr. Lu I''m afraid I can''t come back. "


    Elder martial brother Xiao was surprised: "how do you say that?"


    The disciple didn''t answer him when he saw someone coming. When the two passers-by walked far away, they said, "isn''t your master from Mr. Lu? If Mr. Lu wants to fall, you have to be more careful. "


    No matter how good the friendship between the two was, it was not taught by a master. They could take the risk to remind him that it was the end of benevolence to say so much. Elder martial brother Xiao thanks him. But today we still have to go to the gate.


    Even though he knew it didn''t matter whether he did it or not. After spending him, it would be very difficult for them to get information in time about what was going on in the clan, and they would not be able to help the master.


    Alas, it is disheartening to think about it. These people have been indifferent to the future of the clan. They just want to take advantage of this opportunity to take advantage of their own pocket and not let others take advantage of it.


    As a result, elder martial brother Mu didn''t come. It was a disciple of their generation who was nearly thirty years old. He didn''t make any progress in his accomplishments. He could only run and do chores. When he saw the other three people, he bowed and laughed: "elder martial brother Mou had some trouble practicing kung fu last night. Today, he couldn''t get up. He was afraid that he might miss something. He asked me to come here and listen to some of you Senior brother''s assignment. "


    Even this excuse is so perfunctory


    is as like as two peas in the morning.


    But now this situation, do you want to rush to expose him?


    Why.


    In the present situation, no one wants to wait for death. It is said that the people of Wanshi mountain villa have been looking for trouble for several times. They will not stop trampling on the sword valley. If the clan is destroyed, where should they go?


    Since people want to find their own way, why do they have to do more? Besides, if you are not a master''s apprentice, you should not cross the line.


    There are also clan arrays in the tomb sword Valley, which were set up by the founder when he founded the sect. Most of them have been abandoned and invalid. There are also some protection in some important positions of the ancestral gate, which is difficult for ordinary people to get close to. In most places, there are arrays. In fact, they exist in name for a long time. Even ordinary people can come and go freely.


    For example, the sectarian cemetery is usually desolate and desolate. Generally, no one will come here, and even the guards are slack. Mo Chen came all the way and did not even meet a ghost shadow.


    It is not difficult to find Mrs. rouzhu''s tomb. Zongmen''s tomb is not where anyone wants to be buried. It is arranged according to seniority and status. The ordinary people in the ancestral clan died and were buried, of course, it was impossible to be the same place as the previous Valley owners.


    Mrs. rouzhu is the wife of the valley master. According to law, she should be buried with the valley Master Wu. There are two caves in one tomb, leaving a place for the master of Wu valley.


    But what Mo Chen sees now is not so.


    Madame rouzhu was buried beside his father''s grave.


    No matter how capable a man is, he cannot be the master after his death. Where Madame rouzhu was buried must be her husband''s master.


    She was buried according to her father, and the Lord of Wu would not be buried here in the future.


    It seems that the couple''s affection is not only indifferent, but also unwilling to maintain the superficial harmony.


    Even dead do not want to be buried together, alive, the couple is afraid that they have become enemies?


    In that case, how could they have children?


    Mo Chen stood in front of the grave and remained silent for a long time.


    Most of the guards have been lazy for a long time, and the grass beside the grave is growing crazy.


    The person buried in the tomb is probably his biological mother and grandfather. And farther away in the tomb were his great grandparents.


    Mo Chen has not never thought about what kind of people his parents are and where they live.


    But now he is in a very calm mood, calm as in the face of other people''s life experience.


    The monks don''t pay attention to the red tape. They come here only to think of the master''s words, so they come here specially.


    No matter how heroic he is, how powerful he was in his life. If he can''t get the way and soar, he can only die, bury and become a loess like an ordinary person. Here a piece of set up tombstone, is a failure of seeking Tao.


    Mo Chen stood for a long time, then turned and left the cemetery.


    He had many things to do when he came to the valley of buried sword, not just to pay homage to those who had passed away.


    The four men in front of the gate were more silent than they were yesterday. The boy with round face was still full of energy yesterday, and today he has become listless and listless.He already knew that this job was similar to that of exile, and of course he would not have any more energy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    In the middle of the day, someone came to them in a hurry and told them to go back without saying a word.


    It must have been an accident, not a small matter.


    On the way back, we can see that many disciples of the sect are rushing back.


    When the valley of burial sword was at its peak, there were thousands of disciples. Now it is no longer the grand occasion of that time, and there are more than 1000 children inside and outside.


    It is impossible for so many people to know each other. Some just met, looked familiar, but did not even know each other''s name. Some of them may have sent more errands outside. They seldom come back in a few years. It''s even hard for them to be familiar with their faces.


    On the way to luofengtai, elder martial brother Xiao saw acquaintances, familiar people, as well as strangers.


    There is a bridge on the road, which is connected by fine steel and iron cables, and covered with thousands of bridge slabs. There are many people crossing the bridge, but the bridge deck is not so wide. There are still some small disputes at the bridge head. The strong one is the first to cross the bridge, and the weak one is to the side of the bridge, but is squeezed to the side, can only watch others pass first.


    Elder martial brother Xiao, they were also chased up. The disciples passed down by different elders in the clan have different clothes and decorations. The sword ears of elder Gan''s disciples are deep jujube red. When the wind blows, the deep red sword spike is like a conspicuous flag.


    Gan Chang is always famous for being a bully. His disciples are also arrogant. It is not a big deal for them to steal the way.


    Let the first few people get to the bridge and let them pass first.


    Elder martial brother Xiao stepped on the edge of the stone steps and shook his body slightly. His arm and elbow hit a man standing behind him.


    He quickly compensated a not: "sorry."


    The man next to him said, "it doesn''t matter, elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry about it."


    When those people passed by, elder martial brother Xiao saw the man just talking. He was dressed in a white robe of an outer disciple, his hair was tied up with cloth bands, and he wore a leather sheath green sword.


    At first glance, those marginal disciples who are not satisfied with themselves can not even get together with a decent outfit.


    It is often said that people should respect Luoyi first and then others. In fact, it is often the same with those who practice Taoism. Not to say how gorgeous, at least it must fit. More importantly, sabre. As for those who practice swords, they value swords more than anything else. Even if you wear shabby clothes, you have to tidy up your swords.


    Judging from the appearance of this disciple, we can see that he is not satisfied.


    Elder martial brother Xiao is sure that he hasn''t seen this fellow before, but he has a decent life. He has a generous manner and doesn''t look down and dirty. He won''t be bored.


    "What do you call this elder martial brother? My surname is Xiao, and my single name is Yu. I am a disciple of yuxufeng. "


    The man returned a salute: "elder martial brother Xiao, you are welcome. My surname is Li Mingchen, and I am a disciple of Changle Pavilion."


    Changle Pavilion is actually the place where the disciples of other schools stay. It has a higher status than ordinary people in the city, but the higher level is limited. They all learn the most elementary skills. No one cares, no one asks. It''s the same as stocking. They are assigned to do all kinds of chores and rough work, but they can never be turned on when it is beneficial.


    Xiao Yu didn''t deal with the disciples of Changle pavilion very much. Many of them didn''t even face to face.


    "Did younger martial brother Li learn from his teacher?"


    "I''m stupid. I''m not lucky."


    Xiao Yu had a good impression on this disciple. He was a good young man who knew how to advance and retreat. If the master is free, he will mention it with him. If the disciple''s bone is good, he can let the master include him in the school and become a registered disciple first.


    But when Xiao Yu looked at the young man who followed him silently, he felt a little frustrated.


    Even the disciples of the ancestral clan are in a state of panic and want to find another way out. How can master be in the mood to accept apprentices at this time? Even if you accept it, you may not have a bright future if you stay in the valley of buried sword. Maybe you have already become interested in it, and you don''t want to learn from a teacher.


    The clan has been in turmoil these days. Today, he suddenly summoned all his disciples to get together. Maybe something happened.


    Xiao Yu felt more and more depressed when he thought of the news he heard in the morning.


    Elder Lu left for a few days but did not return, and no news came back.


    Is it true that Lu Changlao has been killed?


    With elder Lu''s cultivation as a Taoist practice, who can easily harm him?


    This branch of yuxufeng was originally a member of the old Lu family. The master was indifferent and did not know how to calculate. In the clan, he was very humble, and was not less ostracized. In the past, I relied on the care of Mr. Lu, who could barely survive. If elder Lu is really gone


    When Xiao Yu arrived at luofengtai, most of his disciples had arrived. He walked around the edge of the crowd and stood with his brothers. Although there are many people on the stage, each branch and department has its own regiment. There is a clear distinction between them. Some even regard each other as enemies.


    The small number of yuxufeng group and the marginal position of yuxufeng show their status in zongmen.


    The elder martial brothers have said hello to each other, and their faces are not very good-looking. At the moment, of course, the news that Xiao Lu is not even good-looking is known to other people.Everyone knows that they can barely support elder Lu when he is there. If elder Lu is not here, maybe they will not be able to protect the yuxufeng site. Sooner or later, they will be swallowed by people with the belt bone.


    It''s a coincidence that not far from them are the disciples of Changle Pavilion. Li Chen, who was standing not far from him just now, was not close to other people. When he looked around, he was at a loss.


    When Xiao Yu saw him like this, he felt pity for each other.


    Although they were not proud of the sect, they were much better than the disciples of other schools, who were self reliant and bullied.


    Xiao Yu beckons to him. Li Chen hesitates for a moment, as if he can''t believe that Xiao Yu is calling him. It was not until Xiao Yu nodded to him and waved his hand again that he came here.


    "Is there no one you know there?"


    Li Chen replied softly: "I was not long ago when I started school, and I can''t speak with my senior brothers."


    I can see that his clothes don''t fit him. Sword is the cheapest thing in the shop in the city. He must have been very embarrassed at ordinary times.


    Xiao Yu felt that this man was close to his eyes, and he was willing to take care of him. However, there were so many people everywhere, and he didn''t say much about anything else. He just told him, "you just stay here. If you have anything, you should be smart. I''ll have something to say to you when it''s over


    Li Chen showed an unexpected and grateful look, and quickly should come down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    Of course, Li Chen is not a disciple of the sword valley.


    Mo Chen borrowed his master''s surname. When Xiao Yu asked him just now, he said so.


    Because it''s not the first time an alias has been used. In the past, when he went out, he also encountered something inconvenient to reveal his real identity. At that time, he used the name of Li Chen.


    Perhaps others think that although the burial sword Valley is now in civil strife, it is still a major sect. He is really risky to come in so rashly, but Mo Chen doesn''t think so. On the contrary, he felt that although there were various reasons for the exhaustion of the territory and the calculation of foreign enemies, the most important reason was the clan itself.


    What is the situation on the falling maple terrace where the disciples gather?


    Disorderly and disorganized, a lot of people bully others, and few people are like loose sand. No one is in charge, everyone has his own mind.


    He just mingled with the crowd. He was not the one who buried sword Valley, but no one asked. These people are noisy and disorderly. Where is the atmosphere of a monk? On the contrary, they are like ordinary people who are rolling in the well of the ordinary city. They are eager to fight for profits and salaries.


    Mo Chen looked at the situation of his body, and stood behind the disciples of yuxu peak without saying a word.


    There are not many disciples in yuxufeng, only a few or ten. Mo Chen can judge the depth of their accomplishments immediately by looking at the past.


    Although they belong to the same family, there is a great difference in their cultivation level. There is one who seems to have reached middle age and should be the one with the highest cultivation. He may be the elder martial brother of yuxufeng.


    His cultivation is supposed to be the highest among all the disciples. However, Mo Chen only looked at him and then looked away.


    His kung fu can only be practiced here. His talent is limited. Most importantly, his heart is limited. Talent and bone are of course important, but a person''s mind and character is flawed, and his vision is limited, which is not far from the road.


    People all say that the immortals are good, and they think that they are outstanding and different from ordinary people.


    However, if you really walk on this road, you will find that the more difficult, narrower and dangerous the road is, the more difficult and more difficult it is to go up. Every step forward is not easy. How many people are destroyed in the middle of the road, and there is no trace left.


    There are many disciples in the tomb of sword Valley, but most of them make up for the number. Few of them are really promising.


    Well, the Xiao Yu who talked to him just now and asked him to stand up is not bad.


    No longer looking at the people around, Mo Chen began to observe the terrain of buried sword Valley quietly.


    Along the way, he also saw that the ancestor who founded this sect should be a sword practitioner. He probably knew something about the earth''s veins, arrays and runes, but he was not very proficient.


    Although Mo Chen doesn''t know the array, he grew up in Huihui mountain when he was young. He saw the formation of star charts and so on since he was a child. He can still distinguish the high and the low. The array of buried sword Valley is not a bit worse than that of returning mountain. The floor of luofengtai is not smooth, but also engraved with lines. Most people think it''s a decorative pattern, but Mo Chen knows it''s a symbol. It''s just that over time, most places have been trampled, and they have been worn very smooth. Of course, runes have disappeared for a long time.


    The array is very delicate and mysterious. Sometimes it can''t work without an array eye and rune. What''s more, it has disappeared and is incomplete now?


    From micro knowledge, other places buried in sword valley should be the same.


    It''s not only the sword Valley, but also many families.


    The clan was founded by one or several great ancestors and passed down the skills and passed on. However, it is difficult to produce a person as amazing as the founder of the school of creation among the younger brothers in his later life. Moreover, the younger generation is often inferior to the younger generation. Many ancestral clans are gradually declining and then disappear.


    Shifu was also a disciple of a small sect. Later, his ancestors and fellow disciples died after the killing of demons. Instead of going back to the original sect and inheriting the skills left by his predecessors, Shifu traveled around the world and eventually created his own mind and sword skills. He established a sect in Huihui mountain and became a new sect.


    If we blindly follow our predecessors, the road will only get narrower and narrower.


    In this chaotic place, where the enemy and I are inseparable, Mo Chen is still in a mood.


    Tao depends on understanding, not on memorizing the imperial examinations like ordinary people. In the process of teaching and apprenticeship, there must be a layer of shackles of ideas. Each generation of teaching will lead to less spirituality and more bondage. At the end of the day, the disciples only knew that this move was to chop forward, and that move was to dodge. One move and one move are rigid and inflexible. They don''t know why they should be used like this. They have their own forms.


    Xiao Yu and his younger martial brother whispered a few words, and then they heard them say, "here comes the master."


    Yuxufeng''s current name is Luo. His hair is gray and he is a man of few words. Looking at his son, most of them had already heard of elder Lu''s death. His face was gloomy. His disciples saluted him. He only waved the sleeve of his robe and sat down with some interest and laziness.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not notice that there was a strange disciple standing in the crowd of yuxu peak.


    Zhang Feng is reallyIt''s no wonder that yuxufeng was squeezed out. How can this person see it, he is not the material to be in charge. The leader can''t do it. Yuxu peak, even if it has strength, is hard to get a foothold in the clan. What''s more, their talents are withered and isolated.


    After all, there are several disciples who are different from master Xiao Yu in front of them.


    He approached and whispered the news of elder Lu''s death that he had heard.


    After that, seeing master''s immobility, Xiao Yu understood that master must have known.


    And it''s more accurate than his news.


    The master only told him, "don''t be too busy. Just watch it."


    Is elder Lu really gone?


    Xiao Yu looked around.


    Elder martial brother, as well as younger martial brothers, it seems that we have already known what we should know.


    But everyone''s performance, one by one indifferent, one by one quiet.


    That''s Mr. Lu! They are the elders of yuxu peak and the teachers and uncles of their disciples who call each other one by one.


    How many of them have not been taught and benefitted by elder Lu? When they are bullied by others, is it not elder Lu who gives them the lead? How much of the pills, weapons, and even some of the food and clothing we usually use would have to be cheated by elder Lu if we didn''t have elder Lu? Don''t they all rely on the protection of the landing elder?


    However, Lu Chang died of old age. Those who had been taught and benefitted by him were so calm and calm that people felt cold.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    Mo Chen saw Xiao Yu''s head lowered. Although he was standing together with his brothers, he seemed a little out of place.


    After a while, he raised his head and looked forward.


    There are three characters engraved on the stone pillar at the end of the falling maple terrace. The sunlight is dazzling. Mo Chen squints slightly and sees a group of people coming from the mountain road behind the stone pillar.


    The man walking in the front has a dark crown and a long sword on his waist.


    The sword is longer than ordinary sword. The handle is inlaid with seven dark stones. The body of the sword is thick and wide.


    This sword is the famous soul burial sword. It has been handed down from the founder of the Chuang School of the tomb sword valley. It is also the origin of the name of the burial sword valley.


    Only Valley masters of all ages can wear this sword.


    Mo Chen slowly breathed a breath.


    Wu Yunshen, the Lord of sword Valley, was buried.


    Elder Lu and Jin Mian said that he was very similar to the Lord Wu when he was young, which led to doubts about his life experience.


    Maybe other people look at themselves, and they see themselves, is not the same.


    Mo Chen didn''t feel that he and Wu Valley master had any special resemblance.


    Wu Yinming has a beard. His appearance is clear and hale, and there is a deep vertical line in the center of his eyebrow. It can be seen that this person should always frown tightly, and it is hard to have a happy time.


    This man may be his biological father.


    Mo Chen stood there quietly, separated by many people, looking at him from afar.


    At this moment, he was very calm.


    Once upon a time, master Gu once said that he couldn''t bury the sword.


    Mo Chen didn''t care whether he was beautiful or ugly, good or evil.


    In his heart, he was not alone. He has a master, who treats him better than his own.


    In midsummer afternoon, the sun is blazing. People on the platform of falling maple are directly exposed to the sun. Many disciples with shallow accomplishments are sweating profusely, drooping their heads and listless.


    The valley master and his party walked quickly through the crowd and stepped on the stone steps. Under the gaze of the people who did not know what they meant, they boarded the central platform.


    In the middle of the high platform is a row of stone chairs. The valley owner of the sword Valley sits on the stone chair in the middle, and the rest of the people follow.


    From this seat, we can see the status of these people in the clan. Not counting the valley master''s one, there are 12 chairs, which should be the positions of six elders and six peak masters.


    But on the side of the six elders, only three sat down. Six peak owners here, also missing one, the chair empty out, it is particularly eye-catching.


    Mo Chen knows that there is a long Lu who died of refining furnace. Elder Lu was plotted at the foot of Huihui mountain. Who is missing? Dead, too?


    Xiao Yu just turned his head and saw Mo Chen looking at the three empty chairs and whispering, "younger martial brother Li, be careful."


    Mo Chen is reminded by him, just think oneself so stare at that place to look, may cause the suspicion of the people of the people.


    Xiao Yu only thought that he was a disciple of a foreign sect. He had never seen such a scene before. Although he reminded him, he told him in a low voice: "the three empty chairs should belong to elder Lu, elder Lu and elder Yue."


    Xiao Yu was also puzzled.


    Elder Lu is dead. It has been spread all over the family. Moreover, he died so miserably that he could not keep a whole body. Elder Lu Now it can be confirmed that it is dead.


    Elder Ke Yue It''s not going to happen, is it?


    Xiao Yu had seen him the day before yesterday. It was elder Yue who ordered several of them to go to the gate of the city to stay on the job. At that time, he watched the people well.


    There should be nothing wrong. It may be delayed for a while, or something else may be stuck temporarily and can''t come.


    But among the six peak masters on the right, Fu Shunhong, the leader of Qianzhu peak, did not come?


    Although Xiao Yu said to himself that he should not think much about it, at this time, people can''t help thinking about it.


    After the valley master and the elders all sat down, the voice on the huge falling maple platform gradually became quiet.


    An elder on the left of the valley master stood up, lifted his breath and raised his voice. His words could be heard clearly even at the edge corner of the falling maple terrace.


    "The reason why we called people from the clan to come to luofengtai today is because of an important event in our family. Jinmian, a disciple of Chaoyang peak, bullied his master and killed his ancestors, and poisoned elder Yue Fengzhen... "


    The crowd was in a uproar, like pouring a ladle of water into a hot oil pan, which suddenly exploded. Mo Chen was also surprised. He wanted to hear what he was going to say, but because of the noise, he couldn''t hear anything clearly.


    Xiao Yu, who was beside him, was shocked and blurted out: "it''s impossible."


    Mo Chen also thought it was ridiculous.


    Jin Mian and he have known each other for a long time. It was more than two years and almost three years ago. They set out from Yancheng, and later they mistakenly entered the bitchan ridge and stayed there for several days. To say that familiarity is not too familiar, to talk about friendship, there is also a little bit.


    In Mo Chen''s impression, Jin Mian is a smart man who is good at judging the situation. The first time he went back and forth with elder Lu, the second time elder Lu came alone. Mo Chen didn''t ask why Jin Mian didn''t come with him at that time. Thinking of elder Lu''s predicament, he didn''t ask about it, so that he could not get over it.After elder Lu was plotted against, Mo Chen even guessed whether it was Jin Mian who was plotting against elder Lu.


    After all, Lu Chang is always attacked by acquaintances. The more he believes in, the more chances he has to attack.


    On the way to bury sword Valley, Mo Chen didn''t find anyone who might have killed elder Lu. He didn''t expect to hear Jin Mian''s name under such circumstances.


    It was the first time that most people on the platform heard this news, including Xiao Yu''s master.


    Someone asked in a loud voice, "how is elder Yue now? Why does elder martial brother Jin want to poison elder Yue? Is it not a mistake? "


    "Elder Yue was lucky to save his life. Unfortunately, he was poisoned deeply and his meridians were damaged. All his skills were wasted. As for Jin Mian, the one who deceived his teacher and destroyed his ancestors has been captured. "


    He made a gesture, and soon someone pulled a man up from under the platform.


    Mo Chen immediately recognized that it was indeed Jin Mian.


    Jin Mian''s two arms twisted into a strange shape. His body was covered with blood, and his head was still. He was dragged and pulled by others, and he was thrown into the ground not far from the valley master.


    Through the crowd, Mo Chen can''t see clearly. But it can be judged that he is still alive and seriously injured.


    People around you a word I a word, have a row into a piece.


    "What are these people who cheat their teachers and destroy their ancestors? Get rid of it


    "It''s not that simple, is it? What did Jin Mian do to harm elder Yue? I haven''t heard that he has a feud with elder Yue? "


    "Must be someone behind the back?"


    "And who was the one who directed it?"


    "How could a careful man like Yue Chang be poisoned by Jin Mian? What poison was used? Where does poison come from? These things must not be asked clearly? "


    "In fact I don''t think elder martial brother Jin is such a person. Has someone framed him? Do you have any personal evidence and material evidence for his poisoning of elder Yue? If you don''t have any evidence, it can''t be said that we should deal with it. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    If only ordinary disciples said these words, no matter how much they said, it would be impossible to really change the situation. However, one of the five peak leaders sitting on the stage also said: "elder an, Jin Mian is my Chaoyang peak disciple, not that I want to cover up my nephew. However, Jin Mian has never made mistakes in his career and has never done anything harmful to the clan. Elder an said that he had committed such a great crime. Where is the witness? What poison did you use? What''s the situation of elder Yue? I''m afraid it''s not right to beat my Chaoyang peak disciple seriously if there''s no real evidence at all? "


    Xiao Yu nodded for the leader of Chaoyang peak.


    An event like this, which shocked the whole clan, can''t be charged to Jin Mian only by the light words of elder an.


    Chaoyang peak is not welcome to see in zongmen. It''s not much better than yuxu peak. It''s all in remote places. It''s not much better than poor mountains and rivers. The main name of Chaoyang peak is wan, and his temper is straight. I don''t know how many people have been offended by a single mouth. He is very protective in daily life. If there is any dispute, he should first put the wrong place on the other person''s head.


    In the past, yuxu peak and Chaoyang peak also had disagreements. Wanfeng took care of his disciples and let yuxu suffer. What could be done? My master can only be patient, let let let.


    Xiao Yu couldn''t help thinking, if the person who was taken to the high platform today was not Jin Mian, but himself, would master speak for himself?


    Xiao Yu didn''t think about it any more.


    The old man''s face was angry, and his beard was all rooted: "am I still wrong him? Elder Yue is poisoned and dizzy now. He says that Jin Mian poisoned him in his tea. Can it be fake? If he didn''t do it, would elder Yue still have a problem with his younger generation? How dare you set him up by drinking a large cup of poisonous tea? "


    "So, Jin Mian is just one side of his story?"


    Old Ann patted the table heavily, and the teapot on the table jingled: "you want to excuse that little animal! I know that he is a proud disciple in your eyes. If you want to say how Jin Mian suddenly has the courage and the ability to murder elder Yue, you have to ask the truth from your master! "


    Wanfeng master sneered: "it''s human''s right and wrong. You beat my apprentice unconscious, and then you''re going to manipulate me? In my opinion, is it not that you collude with Mr. Yue to use bitter meat in order to do harm to Chaoyang peak


    An Chang''s old-fashioned hand was about to pull out his sword, and the people on one side rushed up to stop him.


    Wanfeng master no longer talks with him, and goes directly to check Jin Mian''s injury.


    Elder an quickly ordered the disciples on the side: "stop him! What do you want to do, Wan Jicheng? "


    "What do I want to do? I''m afraid that some people want to kill people. No matter what dirty water is poured on Chaoyang peak, it will be a dead end. It''s up to you to turn black and white with one mouth! "


    Ann Chang''s face was purple with old age. Wanfeng Lord''s words and expressions clearly and secretly mean that he is planting dirty and framing. Who is his mother''s turning black and white? The surname Wan wants to recognize the second clan. Who dares to recognize the first?


    As soon as master Wan Feng reached out, he knew that Jin Mian was in a bad situation. The injury of the arm is still the second, his meridians are seriously damaged, and the whole person is already full of Qi. Master Wan Feng is usually the best protector of his weaknesses. When his proud disciple went out, he was hurt in a flash. At this moment, don''t say that elder an is still aggressive. Even if he wants to calm down, master Wanfeng still refuses to accept it.


    As soon as he glared, his already bad face looked even more vicious. A disciple standing beside him made him shiver. Instinctively, he stepped back two steps, for fear that the leader of Wanfeng would turn his face and hit people if he didn''t agree. This man is famous for being unreasonable. Even if he would argue with him later, it would not be worthwhile to hurt and maim himself and suffer. If he lost his life, it would be even more unjust. He did not think that his master would come out for himself and ask for justice from Lord Wanfeng.


    In this way, he retreated further.


    In fact, in his heart, he was a little envious of Jin Mian.


    Of course, he is not envious that Jin Mian is now half dead and in a desperate situation.


    Although master Wanfeng is not a good thing, many people would like to kill him, but he is really a good master. Jin Mian is like this, and only Wanfeng Lord is willing to save him.


    Mo Chen walked forward without trace. His action is not eye-catching, because the crowd is in a mess now, and the people on the platform don''t pay attention to it. Many people are moving forward. Of course, some people slip out and want to leave luofengtai.


    Mo Chen didn''t see clearly the movement of the master''s hand, but Jin Mian gave out a heavy stuffy cough, and his drooping head moved for a while and slowly lifted it up.


    As soon as Xiao Yu looked up, he was surprised to find that Li Chen, who was standing beside him just now, was missing. There were so many people around him that Xiao Yu could hardly see Li Chen''s people. He was about to walk to the bottom of the high platform.


    Master Wan Feng was not polite. He opened his apprentice''s mouth and gave him two pills. The first sentence did not ask elder Yue whether he was really poisoned. What he asked was: "who beat you seriously?"


    Mo Chen heard this.


    Suddenly someone pulled him from behind.


    Mo Chen could have avoided it, but his heart read a move, and he let the man pull him.Xiao Yu lowered his voice and asked eagerly, "why did you come forward?"


    In fact, Xiao Yu''s feelings are also understood.


    It seems that he has not been a beginner for a long time, and he has not learned any Kung Fu. It is probably the first time that he has met the valley master, the elder and the peak masters. He must be very excited. Not to mention today''s incident, it is a personal curiosity.


    But he was too naive.


    Xiao Yu has been an apprentice for nearly 20 years. Today, such a thing is not new to him. Several elders and peak masters quarrel with each other. In the end, no matter who gets the upper hand, there will always be disciples who are close to each other and suffer. Just like now, if the master Wanfeng protects his disciples, he will inevitably become more and more quarrelsome with elder an, and he may even start to fight. Both of them have great skills. It goes without saying that elder an is older than the valley master. Is it easy to be provoked for his nearly 100 years of cultivation? However, the master of Wanfeng is not good at stubble either. He has practiced Lushan Chunqing in his ancestral skills. When he was young, he had other adventures. His breath and true yuan were highly poisonous, and there was too much risk to deal with him. This is also the biggest reason why Wanfeng master is still alive and kicking around. But for this strange poison skill, he would have been killed many times.


    If you really fight later, no, you don''t need to fight. As long as master Wan Feng wants to build up his power and bring out his poisonous skill, the disciples who stand close to him will inevitably be affected. Others can also use their power to resist it. Li Chen, a little outside disciple, is just for death.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    Mo Chen is not easy to squeeze here, where to go.


    He motioned to Xiao Yu to look around. The crowd was crowded and dense. Now he wanted to squeeze out again.


    Xiao Yu thought that was really bad luck.


    Since he couldn''t walk, Xiao Yu stood on the edge of the stone platform. At any rate, there was a shelter, which was not too harmful to people''s eyes.


    He also told Mo Chen: "wait for a moment to really have something, you are smart, remember to hide behind, do not squeeze forward, close to me, I can take care of you one or two."


    Mo Chen looked at him unexpectedly and didn''t say anything.


    They just met each other for the first time. They pretended to be a disciple of a foreign sect. They had no friendship at all. Xiao Yu could think of taking care of him, which was not bad.


    Although the mouth is not convenient to say, but Mo Chen thought, directed at the words he just said, and so on, if something really happened, he would take care of him.


    Jin Mian opened his mouth and called out vaguely: "master..."


    Wan Feng turned his head and glared at elder an, and those who stood close to him. He didn''t say anything cruel, but the fierce light in his eyes made people feel scared. Master Wan Feng is a vengeful man. Even if there are many people now, he is not good at fighting. However, he has a long way to go. After drinking water, walking and sleeping, he can hardly be stable for a moment. As the saying goes, there is no one who can guard against thieves for a thousand days.


    I''m afraid it''s no use regretting and asking for mercy now.


    But if Mr. an can take advantage of Jin Mian''s business today to get rid of the master of Wanfeng, he won''t have to worry about the future.


    At the thought of this, those who originally swayed were emboldened.


    Wanfeng master is powerful, but he has only one person after all. He is not popular at ordinary times and has no help. There are elder an and the two peak masters who usually make friends with elder Yue. Can''t you do one of them?


    At the thought of this, a man stepped forward and fiercely said to Jin Mian, "up to now, you still don''t tell the truth? Who told you to poison Yue Chang? "


    Say this, the eye is aimed at Wan Feng Lord to see.


    It''s too obvious to point out that Jinmian was ordered by Wanfeng master. In any case, the temper of master Wanfeng doesn''t fit in with anyone, and he doesn''t agree with him either. If he says that someone else did it, no one will believe him.


    Jin Mian coughed twice: "who instructed? Do you need to ask? Of course, I was instructed by Mr. an! "


    He was weak after he was hurt, but this sentence was very loud, which could be heard not only on the stage, but also far away from the stage.


    The people who asked him were stupid. They thought they had heard him wrong. Old ANN is also a Leng, reaction to come over just impatient: "bloody! Elder Yue and I have always been good friends... "


    "I''ve always been a good friend, but you show it to others. If you don''t kill him, how can you get hold of the spirit grabbing nature pill that elder Yue has always treasured? You have made mistakes in practicing martial arts. You are close to Shou yuan. Now you are a strong man in the middle. You want to capture the spirit of the nature pill. Elder Yue himself is just like this. He thinks it is as important as his life. Can you give it to you? "


    After saying this, Jin Mian did not wait for elder an to make a voice, then he called out to others: "if you don''t believe me, just search for elder an to see if he has found the elixir of elder Yue? I was also asked to pour tea to Mr. Yue. Otherwise, Mr. Yue would not like to see me at ordinary times. How could I bring him tea and water? "


    This time, regardless of the stage on and off, coax a thorough chaos.


    Chang An was so old that he trembled all over. Unexpectedly, Jin Mian was so smart that he provoked others with two words. He turned his head and looked at him with suspicion in his eyes.


    No, it''s not that Jin Mian said so earnestly that everyone believed him.


    It''s the pill he said! The magic pill!


    This thing is not known to many people, but as long as you know, no one does not want it!


    There are many people who have been practicing Taoism, but none of them can really achieve this goal. But no one has turned away from this road because of the uncertain results. No one who has tasted the benefits of the taste wants to fall back into the world of mortals and suffer from the hardship of life, death, death, and exile. This road is difficult to walk, but everyone thinks, maybe they have the destiny, can laugh to the end.


    However, the reality is cruel. There may not be one lucky person out of a thousand people. What about even 999?


    If there is no inch of Xiuwei card there, you can only wait for Shouyuan to run out and die as old as ordinary people.


    But if If we can keep the memory of this life, and have a young, talented body, who doesn''t want this opportunity?


    It''s such a wonderful medicine.


    It is a disgusting tone for those who practice Taoism to mention taking the house. They say that only the devil can do such a thing. In fact, do these self righteous people not want to do it? Who wouldn''t want to do what if there was a chance? The question is, is it so easy to seize the house? Anyway, since ancient times, we haven''t heard of several successful ones.


    Dan can''t be taken away. This medicine is not taken by oneself. It is to be taken by the person who wants to take possession of it after refining. After taking it, the person will be robbed of the spirit, and the person refining the pill will be able to seize the house and be reborn smoothly and risk-free.Elder Yue''s practice of refining medicine and refining medicine frequently is well known not only to the people in the clan, but also to those outside the clan. It is said that not only many strange and rare medicinal materials are needed, but also it is extremely difficult to refine. There are not many people who have heard of this medicine. Elder Yue can even refine it. He can''t complain that he has covered up the matter strictly. However, Jin Mian has broken it.


    It''s not without conscience.


    Seeing that elder Yue had been poisoned, he decided that even if he could save his life, he would lose all his skills. He was afraid that he would have a lot of dreams. He immediately took advantage of the chaos and took the medicine from elder Yue. He did not come and hid it tightly. He was not sure where to put it. So the medicine is on him now!


    If this is really found, and there is a miraculous drug to prove, then Jin Mian gang will definitely believe that he planted the stolen goods by others!


    The people who stood with him just now look at him in the wrong way. They look like wolves one by one.


    Who doesn''t want to take the spirit and nature pill? They can keep all the experience and memory now, avoid the mistakes they made in the past and take the wrong path. Maybe they can come back with their accomplishments.


    "You, you nonsense!" Old Ann raised his hand and wanted to kill Jin Mian. He was frightened, angry and afraid. How could Jin Mian know this? In his anger, Jin Mian bit back and planted the poison on his head. What he was afraid was that as soon as this incident was spread, he would never have a peaceful day after that, and he would have countless people secretly and openly seek to seize the elixir. No matter how good his original plan was, he could not resist such people''s scheming.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Old Ann regrets.


    He shouldn''t have let master Wan Feng go to rescue Jin Mian just now.


    There is no doubt that Jin Mian''s poisoning was caused by the fact that he put the poison into Yue Changlao''s tea, which was witnessed by an Changlao''s confidants.


    If it was not for the fact that he had a solid witness, Mr. an would not have made a public outcry at this time.


    At this time, the people in the clan are floating, and they all want to eat the flesh and blood from the same family to fatten themselves up. Elder an even aims at the position of the valley master. In his opinion, the position of the valley master should have been his 20 years ago. If Wu Yunshen had not climbed onto the women''s skirt and tried to seize the position of the valley master, he might not have been able to bury the sword valley.


    Jin Mian certainly deserves death for poisoning elder Yue. Elder an saved his life just to drag the thorn head of Wanfeng master into the water. I also know that Jin Mian and elder Yue have no hatred. His position in the clan is far away from Yue''s. even if he has done harm to him, his benefits will not fall on him. Of course, someone behind him instructed him to do so. The most suspicious thing is his master Wan Jicheng.


    Mr. an even thought about whether the valley master had a hand in this matter. After all, elder Yue is good at alchemy. He is well-known in the clan for his wealth. But his kung fu is not high. It is just the fat meat that everyone wants to bite. Is the valley master not moved?


    However, as soon as Jin Mian opened his mouth, he broke the big secret that he shouldn''t have known. Old an was so frightened and angry that he couldn''t help sweating on his back. When he took the medicine, others had already gone after Jin Mian. According to the law, Jin Mian could never have seen him take the medicine. Why did he know?


    It''s impossible.


    Not only Jin Mian couldn''t see it, but even his own confidant, an elder, didn''t tell anyone.


    After many years of experience, he has been able to move from an ordinary disciple to an elder. He never believes in such words as "I only tell you this secret, you don''t want to tell it to others" or "you know I know heaven and earth". He only believed that people were separated from each other, and that the rare medicine of taking spirit and nature was enough to make anyone betray.


    So, how did the news about the drug get out?


    Mo Chen looks at the corner of the mouth Qin gives out the blood drop of gold Mian, unavoidably sighs for him.


    Although their friendship is not deep, Mo Chen is proficient in medical theory, and his cultivation is above Jin Mian. He could see that Jin Mian was seriously injured and his meridians were damaged. If he wanted to recover, he couldn''t do it without years of careful recuperation. However, even if he had the chance to recuperate carefully, his root and bone would be damaged, and his future accomplishments would hardly be beneficial.


    Mo Chen doesn''t know about the fighting in the clan of buried sword valley. However, after the death of Lord Lu, Jin Mian suddenly gets involved in the murder of another elder Yue and hears different meanings.


    The civil strife in the burial sword Valley is inevitable, and all the forces have been ready for a long time. Although the Changhe sect and Wanshi villa have not explicitly intervened, they must have their own writing to stir up the civil strife in the burial sword valley.


    Mo Chen is a bystander. As for the people on and off the stage, most of them are fans. Maybe a few people are still awake, but they are unable to return to the sky.


    As soon as Jin Miangang opened his eyes, he dragged elder an into the water, claiming that he had allowed himself to poison elder Yue. This is certainly not a temporary intention, it must have been premeditated.


    He also put forward a strong proof, saying that elder an planned to kill his family for the sake of miraculous medicine. All of a sudden, he drew the people''s attention to the magic pill, and unconsciously they had already made his words deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Chang an always does harm to people for the sake of miraculous medicine. As long as he has the elixir, it proves that Jin Mian is right.


    In fact, stealing medicine and killing people are two things. It is not necessarily the murderer who steals the medicine. However, 80% of the people believed this statement by Jin Mian.


    As long as Mr. an has medicine, he must have ordered the killing.


    As for whether he has any medicine, we have to search before we know.


    If he doesn''t dare to search, he must have a ghost in his heart!


    Chang An found out that in such a blink of an eye, the target of criticism turned from Jin Mian to himself!


    It was his idea to summon all the people of the clan. He wanted to cut off the tangle with the power of zongmen and get rid of Wan Jicheng and Chaoyang peak, and cut off the arms of the valley master, so as to pave the way for him to take over the power of zongmen.


    However, he didn''t expect that the miraculous drug was leaked, and now he was trapped in a cocoon. Not only the people on the stage coveted him, but also many people under the stage were ready to move.


    It''s too late for old an to kill Jin Mian. If he has any change at the moment, all the people around him will take the opportunity to attack him and try every means to kill him and seize the elixir.


    No, he won''t give it to anyone!


    Although old Yue''s useless fool refined pills, he didn''t have that life. And now that I have got the soul seizing creation pill, I will soon be able to abandon this old body and find a young body with good qualifications and bones. At that time, his cultivation will enter the country rapidly, and xiaju will not be a dream.


    But when he saw what he planned was about to come true, he was cut off from nothing.Relying on WAN Jihe''s support, Jin Mian stood up and said in a loud voice, "elder Yue and I have no hatred. It was elder an who threatened me to poison me. Not long ago, elder Lu took me out to look for the lost eldest son of the valley master. Elder an followed behind secretly and killed him when elder Lu was not prepared to..."


    There was another uproar.


    Many people have already received news of elder Lu''s death. The news is so varied that it is difficult to tell whether it is true or not. But this is the first time that someone has made a firm announcement in public.


    Elder an shrieked: "nonsense! I''ve never left the sect for half a step. How can I go outside to kill elder Lu? "


    Jin Mian took a breath and looked at elder an coldly: "what evidence do you have that you didn''t leave to kill elder Lu secretly? Where were you when he died? "


    I''ve been thinking about it for ten days


    He stopped suddenly.


    Jin Mian choked out a mouthful of blood foam: "you know exactly when elder Lu died. Besides the dead elder Lu, only the murderer can know the exact time. Mr. ANN, do you still want to say that you are not the instigator of murder? "


    "No, I didn''t kill anyone. I didn''t kill him."


    "You coerced me not to tell the truth, and now you want to kill me. I''m afraid I will tell you the truth about your killing elder Lu and elder an." As soon as Jin Mian''s voice changed, he also mentioned the taking spirit and fortune pill: "you also know that your evil deeds will come to light one day, so you have to rob the spirit fortune pill and start over again. In this way, no one knows you and your evil deeds will be cancelled? You dream


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Xiao Yu was stunned.


    At this time, the original good and evil sides of Kung Fu were all lost. An Chang Lao, who was righteous and strict, became a big villain who killed his family members and took the elixir. Jin Mian, the thief who killed the ancestors of the clan, turned into a wronged innocent disciple.


    Xiao Yu knew that the clan was in chaos recently, and all kinds of ghosts and snakes appeared. After the last unexplained explosion, he thought he would not be surprised by anything. As a result, today''s incident is even more jaw dropping than the last one.


    Who is right and who is wrong? Xiao Yu can''t be separated.


    However, he looked at the master who was different from his usual expression. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his body also slightly leaned forward. He sighed again in his heart unconsciously.


    Just now, when Jin Mian and master Wanfeng were at a disadvantage, Shifu was indifferent. He had always been like this. Sometimes he was so stubborn that he could not even look down on his disciples. The talent of yuxufeng is withering. It has something to do with master''s long-term inaction. Some people even called Luo Feng the master of Wugui peak behind his back, and ridiculed him for his work. He was a turtle with a shrinking head. He could do nothing but endure and let him.


    But now Xiao Yu found that master would not only be patient, but also wanted to make a difference.


    This is not for the sake of the disciples, not for the great righteousness of the sect.


    Xiao Yu knew very well that Lord Luo Fengzhu was also moved to capture the spirit of nature.


    It is said that Shifu was not like this when he was young. He was not the master of Yifeng no matter what he did when he was young. But as time went by, master''s state of mind had been stagnant for many years, and his life span was almost exhausted. He was usually disheartened and lazy. It was not because of this. People are counting the days to die. Why do you care so much?


    But it''s different now!


    The young disciples don''t understand this kind of thing, even if they understand it, they won''t be so thirsty. They''re still young, and they can make a difference. But these peak masters and elders are different. I''m not young. I can''t improve my accomplishments any more. I can''t help but wait for death. Suddenly, there''s a chance of rebirth like what people say. Who can''t be moved?


    Just as Xiao Yu was concerned about Gaotai and his master, Lord Luo Feng suddenly turned his head and glanced at his disciples. His eyes were obviously longer on Xiao Yu than on others.


    Xiao Yu didn''t think much, because master''s eyes closed as soon as he touched them.


    Li Chen can see it.


    The Lord Luofeng didn''t worry about the appearance of the disciples when he looked at the disciples. He seemed to be choosing, measuring and comparing the livestock to be slaughtered.


    Yes, it''s not enough to have that pill of dubious origin. You have to find a good material if you want to take it away. If you can find someone to take it away, it''s estimated that elder Yue, the unfortunate original owner of the medicine, would have enjoyed it by himself. How can he still keep it till now?


    But are good materials so easy to find? Young children and teenagers with good bone quality are not so common. Do you go to the town of mortals one by one to look for needles in a haystack? If there is a ready-made one among the children of the clan, it is naturally the best, and it will save you a lot of dreams.


    His disciple, who knows the root and the bottom, is easy to deceive. He can cooperate to be robbed if he finds any reason. The roots are good, and there is no complicated background and resentment


    Mo Chen took a look at Xiao Yu.


    This young man must have never thought of what his master had planned for him?


    This kind of thing is said to listen to Xiaodong, he probably won''t believe it? He certainly would not believe that there would be such a master, such a sect. Mutual suspicion and conspiracy between each other. After tearing the veil of hypocrisy, they are enemies of each other.


    Lord Luo Feng Mo Chen does not want to mention this person. Whether the elixir is true or not has not been confirmed, we have already found a good candidate to seize the house. In such a short time Perhaps from a long time ago, the Lord Luo Feng had such an idea that he was secretly jealous of his young disciples and imagined that he would replace him.


    Mo Chen has heard of this medicine, not only has he heard of it. I believe that no one in the world is more familiar with him than he is. Because immortal Hu of Tianji mountain once got this prescription. The materials listed above are extremely rare, and the refining method is full of evil spirit. Many lives have to be filled in before and after. Where is it so simple to take away the property and exchange the soul? Moreover, according to Hu Zhenren and Li Fulin, this prescription is probably written by the people in the devil''s road. In the matter of taking away the house and refining the soul, the devil is the expert. After all, people have been engaged in this kind of heresy and harmful business for many years. However, these upright and extraordinary people in the right path get a pill of this kind of evil medicine, just like what kind of treasure


    Who is right and who is evil?


    Sometimes Mo Chen felt that the more knowledgeable he was, the more confused he felt about the difference between good and evil. Of course, the devil''s way is always the devil''s way, and the return mountain can never make peace with the devil way. But with those so-called right way, believe them than meet the devil to die faster.


    Isn''t that the way to bury sword Valley? Even two elders died, and more than one of them was abandoned. None of them was killed by the evil way. All of them died of internal strife. There are only six elders in total. Half of them will be abandoned at once. It is absolutely a heavy blow to the burial sword valley.


    But who cares? The people who bury sword Valley don''t care at all. They all have their eyes on the lucky pill now.Wanfeng Lord motioned to a confidant to protect Jin Mian and pulled out the sword with his backhand.


    "Well, you old dog, you want to pull our Chaoyang peak into the water after all the bad things. Today, I''m going to peel off your skin and search carefully to find out who is the murderer and thief of drugs! "


    There are many people who stare at elder an, but everyone has concerns, so the first one to draw his sword is always the big thorn head of Wanfeng master.


    This time, no one stopped him. The situation just reversed. Just now, all the people would like elder an to clean up the leader of Wanfeng, but now more people want to let master Wanfeng clean up the old man. It''s better to kill both sides. Look at the people around. Some of them want to take advantage of the chaos and squeeze forward. They want to wait for others to win and then fish in troubled waters. After all, we all know that master Wanfeng''s poisonous skill is not divided into people, one by one, and if one is not careful, he will be affected.


    Mo Chen slightly pursed the lower lip, improved the guard.


    He has heard of the master of Wanfeng. He is famous for his crazy sword skills and his fierce poisonous spirit. He is always fighting desperately. This is also the reason why many people hate him but refuse to do it with him easily. Not everyone has such ruthlessness and cruelty.


    He sweated a little in his hands and paid attention to elder an''s sword technique.


    Elder an''s sword technique is not so fancy. It should be the most basic and orthodox Kung Fu of burial sword valley.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    The ordinary disciples and those who have a little lower skill level can''t see anything famous at all and their moves are not clear at all.


    As soon as they exchanged hands, the sword spirit was as real as the essence. One of the disciples, who was slow to hide, squinted to see Chu. In the blink of an eye, he saw that his face was stiff. A blood line was opened obliquely from the neck to the rib, and the whole person was cut into two pieces.


    At the moment, no one cares about the bad luck. Elder an is very powerful, but the master of Wanfeng is sharp and sharp. They can''t do anything on the platform. I don''t know who first jumped out of the falling maple platform with their hands tied and feet tied. They almost plundered to the mountains one after another.


    This time, more than a dozen streamers on the high platform swept away. Except for the valley master and the green bamboo peak leader, the platform was empty. Not only on the stage, even in the high platform, but the strength is not weak, the other clan members also follow up.


    Nonsense, it''s a good thing that those two people were killed, but the elixir must not be lost. Some people can see clearly that the first one to leave is Mr. an. He''s afraid he''s trying to take the opportunity to get away? You can''t let him go! Just like Jin Mian Gang just said, he really wanted to find someone to take the medicine from him? Who can find him then? Or what if he destroys the drug at the expense of others? The key is that there is only one miraculous medicine. It''s too precious.


    A clan meeting opened like a farce. All the people on the stage almost ran away. Only Jin Mian was seriously injured. As soon as the Lord Wanfeng left, he fainted again. No one wants to take care of him at this time. The disciples of Chaoyang peak are always in a group. In addition to two of them who think they have good Kung Fu and go after master Wan Feng, they come to take care of Jin Mian, the medicine giver, and the Gonggong imparter. They just don''t dare to take people away. After all, the valley master is still watching here. After a simple rescue, Jin Mian was taken away and locked up by the Lord Wu.


    As soon as Xiao Yu turned his head, he found that the outer disciple had disappeared.


    Just now he didn''t pay attention to it. He didn''t find out when he left. He took a familiar person and asked him, saying that he didn''t pay attention to this person.


    Although no one was found, only one was killed by the sword and the others were only slightly injured, which shows that Li Chen is certainly not in danger.


    Xiao Yu took a look on the stage, and the Lord Luo Feng had already followed elder Naan and others.


    For the first time in many years, I saw that master was so devoted and active in one thing.


    But


    Xiao Yu suddenly felt a little frustrated.


    He couldn''t say why.


    At first, he thought Li Chen was a good disciple. He wanted to persuade his master to admit him to yuxu peak. Now he can''t raise his enthusiasm.


    Why Now the family is in such a mess that everyone can''t help themselves. To be an ordinary disciple, you may have to keep peace. If you really become a master, you may be in great trouble.


    What''s more, master, who has the leisure to recruit new apprentices? Even himself and other martial brothers are similar to those raised in the wild.


    Mo Chen hesitated for a moment, did not keep up with an elder they.


    It was not obvious that he was in the crowd just now. However, there are not many outstanding disciples in the burial sword valley. Besides the elder and the peak leader, there are about ten or twenty others who have just followed up.


    Among the people who didn''t follow, a few had the ability but didn''t, such as the valley master. Most of them don''t have the ability to keep up with them. If they keep up, don''t interfere. It''s very difficult to save their lives.


    From this we can see the strength of the sword burial Valley clan. Looking at the number of people, there are only so many people who really have the strength to fight when something happens. Among the remaining young disciples, there are not many outstanding ones like Jin Mian and Xiao Yu.


    Mo Chen can judge, Jin Miangang just said three points true, seven points false. The real part is probably elder an stealing medicine. But the poisoning was definitely not ordered by old Ann. On the contrary, we should think about it in reverse. Ordinary poisons are useless for people like the clan elders, and the drugs that can poison them must come from other sources. If you can poison elder Yue who is good at refining medicine, the poison used must be very important. Where did Jin Mian come from?


    In addition, from Jin Mian''s words, Mo Chen also heard that he was very aware of the time and place where Lu Changlao was killed. He may have examined the body and even seen the process of elder Lu''s murder.


    But now that Jin Mian is imprisoned and seriously injured, he may not be able to tell the truth from his mouth.


    Besides, there must be someone behind Jin Mian, and he must have his own plan in mind. Otherwise, elder an will not be disheartened today.


    Mo Chen probes into the place where Jin Mian was imprisoned.


    The place is not difficult to find. There is a place called sword tomb in the sword valley. It is low-lying and has an array around it. Anyone who has committed any crime in the clan will be locked here first.


    Mo Chen took a look from afar and did not approach.


    He could see that the array must have been set up here in the early years. Since it was used to lock people in, there must be a ban that could not be allowed to enter or leave at will. Otherwise, what can be kept by only a few low skilled disciples? They are certainly not used as guards here, but they have to communicate back and forth to take care of one or two things, and may have to do some work such as delivering meals and cleaning.Is mo Chen want to go back, not far from him, there is a girl dressed in apricot pink shirt rushed over.


    She is also a disciple of sword burial Valley, which can be seen from her walking steps and sabre. However, her dress was different from that of other disciples. More refined and more luxurious. In particular, there is a spirit stone about the size of a finger belly on the handle of the sword on her waist. This kind of spirit stone is good for practicing martial arts when using the sword. It is said that it can calm the mind and calm the mind. It is very rare.


    It''s not hard to guess her identity if she can have such a good thing in a clan like the tomb sword Valley, and she can wear it on her body so that people can see it without fear of being coveted.


    Mo Chen in the heart move, affix behind her, follow far.


    The girl was stopped at the stone gate, but the two disciples were very polite to her. Mo Chen is far away, see clearly. The two disciples were bowing and bowing in front of her. They looked very embarrassed. You can''t just let her in, and you don''t want to offend her. But the girl didn''t look very good-natured, so she pulled out her sword with her backhand.


    One of them did not dare to carry the letter with her, but the other one ran into the door.


    This is an opportunity.


    Mo Chen hesitated a little and then walked into the stone gate.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    The long stone corridor is very dark, as if you can''t see the end at a glance.


    It is said that in the past, this place was used to store things in the valley of buried swords. Later, things were gradually reduced, and they were also used to close people.


    As for now, it is mainly used to close people.


    All of them are their own people.


    Because the stone corridor is very quiet and open, Mo Chen can hear the voice of the people in front of him when he is far away.


    "Elder martial sister Wu, this is really not possible. If you really kill me, I don''t have the ability to release elder martial brother Jin from it. It''s not a lock on the door, it''s a talisman. I''m just a errand here. I can''t close people and let people go. "


    "I don''t believe it! The talent has just been sent in, and there are no elders or peak masters coming here to impose any restrictions. Why can''t the door be opened? "


    Miss Wu is younger than the gatekeeper, but the gatekeeper has to call her elder martial sister. It''s no surprise. The ranking of the clan is not based on age. There are so many other disciples in Huihui mountain. Some of them are older than Mo Chen. Do you want to call him a senior brother respectfully? This is because Mo Chen is the first apprentice of Shifu, and he discusses the order of his introduction. In theory, even if an 80 year old outsider meets an 8-year-old disciple, he should be very respectful. As for how they call each other, it depends on their own meaning.


    Mo Chen knew that he had not guessed wrong.


    This girl Wu should be the real daughter of the valley master, so even though she is of ordinary quality and young age, she still has a higher status as the daughter of the valley master. Most disciples of the clan call her elder martial sister in front of her and dare not offend her.


    Mo Chen has only been here for two days and has heard about the funeral of the eldest lady of sword valley. How can I say that? She was in the house, and everyone was walking around. Her mother, Mrs. Xu, was a very protective woman, and her grandfather, elder Xu, was also very confused. Miss Wu could do whatever she wanted in her family, and no one could control her. Don''t mention being hurt by her. Even if the guard''s disciple died in her hands, it would be in vain. No one would make decisions for him, and no one would dare to take great risks to interrogate Miss Wu for him. You know, it is tantamount to offending Mrs. Xu and elder Xu as well as the valley Lord Wu standing behind him. Isn''t that a suicide?


    This situation is not only for the sword Valley family, but also for many major sects which have been handed down for many years. All kinds of forces in the sect are complicated and can''t get along without any support.


    "Elder martial sister, I know who can open this door. Although I''m weak in skill and I haven''t been a beginner for a long time, elder martial brother Cao can open this door. "


    "Brother Cao?"


    "Senior brother Cao Jia."


    "It''s him. Call him here, open the door for me, and I''ll take people away."


    The guard disciple quietly wiped the sweat: "yes, elder martial sister, don''t worry. When the elder martial sister came just now, younger martial brother Dong went to see elder martial brother Cao. Elder martial sister, wait a moment, and people will come immediately."


    These two disciples are smart enough to guard.


    Maybe you want to live and live well in a place like the burial sword valley. If you are not smart, you can''t do it. The two disciples also knew that Miss Wu could not afford to offend her, so they immediately asked for someone to replace the jar. No matter which side of the crowd prevailed, it would have nothing to do with them.


    Such a thing is unthinkable in the backflow mountain. There are few people in the backflow mountain, and things are good. How can such a thing happen.


    Mo Chen thinks of Xiaodong again.


    I don''t know how to be bullied in such a clan.


    Now that she got the letter, Miss Wu in front of her didn''t pester with the pawn. She patted the stone gate and called, "elder martial brother Jin? Jin Mian? Can you hear me


    She called several times, the voice became more and more urgent, and the strength of knocking on the door became stronger and stronger. But the stone gate is really strange. The ordinary stone has long been smashed. No matter how hard she tries, the door will not move. Instead, her hands will be numb and painful.


    There was a voice in the door: "I am..."


    This sound is very weak, it sounds as if you are going to lose your breath in the next moment.


    Miss Wu was more and more anxious: "does your injury matter? Is there any medicine on your body? Don''t be afraid. I''ll let you out. "


    Jin Mian coughed in the stone chamber. The sound of coughing was heartrending. Miss Wu''s ears were filled with heartache.


    "How are you, elder martial brother? Is the pain severe? " She burst into tears and asked the disciple next to her: "when will Cao Jia arrive? If you cheat me, I''ll kill you. "


    When she said this, she played down the tone of indifference, as if she said it was not to kill, but to step on an ant so easy.


    How dare that gatekeeper cheat her? Do you want to die?


    "No, I don''t have the courage. Elder martial sister, elder martial brother Cao must come." His voice a meal, immediately said: "I seem to hear the sound of footsteps, elder martial sister, I go out to urge."


    Brag.


    Mo Chen did not hear any sound, also did not notice that someone approached, this low ability guy can hear? He just felt that it was too dangerous to stand here. Maybe the lady would pull out his sword and stab him to the bottom of his heart at the next moment. He could stay away from him.The eldest lady did not speak, but Jin Mian said, "younger martial sister, don''t worry about me I''ve made a lot of mistakes. I should be dealt with by the rules. I''m waiting for my release If you do this, the valley master will be in trouble. "


    "No way!" The elder lady''s eyes were red: "I''ve heard that it''s someone else who hurt you. You can''t help it. Besides, you have also uncovered elder an''s plot. Even if there is a mistake, it can be offset. You hurt so much Where is the rest place here? Don''t worry, I will get you out. "


    There is no need to say anything more. Anyone here can see at a glance that Jin Mian and this Miss Wu are not ordinary friends. At least Miss Wu is not concerned about Jin Mian''s son.


    The gatekeeper on one side was also surprised.


    The eldest lady is still young, and she is only in her twenties. It''s not that no one in the sect is courting her, because she is the only daughter of the valley master. If you can marry her, the benefits will be limitless. Do you know that the current owner of Wu''s Valley has everything now only by marrying the daughter of the former one?


    But no one thought that Jin Mian had coaxed the eldest lady quietly. It''s a good cover up. I couldn''t hear anything about it before.


    Elder martial brother Jin is really not simple. Now he has already hurt several elders, and now he has climbed up to the elder lady. Who knows what he can do tomorrow.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    The rescuer who moved here should be senior brother Cao. He described emaciation with prominent edges and corners. There was weariness and obvious patience on his face.


    Miss Wu, she is unreasonable.


    It''s definitely impossible to let someone go. It''s not her who will bear the blame after releasing her.


    If you don''t let people go, you won''t be able to pass the pass.


    It was a thankless job, but Cao Jia had to come. If he doesn''t come, the two gatekeepers will probably lose their lives. Moreover, Miss Wu will be furious to find him and force him to release him.


    If you can still find the leader of the peak and the elders at ordinary times, today''s clan is in chaos. Now, anyone who has a little weight in his words can''t be found. All of them are led away by elder an.


    What can we do if Cao Jia comes? The man was ordered by the valley master, so it is impossible to release the man without the grain master''s own words.


    But now it''s the only daughter of the valley master who is crying out for release, so it''s hard to do this.


    If you don''t let people go, you will surely suffer from immediate losses, and maybe you will be remembered. If people are released privately, if they are investigated afterwards, they will certainly not get good results.


    On balance, Cao Jia decided to know the current affairs.


    We can''t afford to lose at present.


    "Cao Jia, open the door quickly!"


    According to the rules of their family, how could she call Cao Jia senior brother. But Can you tell her the rules?


    Cao Jiagen didn''t care about this kind of address. He said politely, "younger martial sister, do you want to let people go? Is this the meaning of the valley master? Or does Mrs. Xu mean it? "


    "Why do you spend so much time? Open the door quickly. How can elder martial brother Jin be locked up in such a place with such a heavy injury? "


    Cao Jiaxin said that this is really unreasonable.


    Guan Ren is your father''s order. You, the daughter, have spared no effort to dismantle the platform of your father.


    "This is the order of the valley master, and we just obey the orders. Younger martial sister really wants to save people. Do you have a message from the valley master? Or you can have Mrs. Xu''s keepsake. "


    I want to know that she came so fast, neither of them can be.


    As expected, Miss Wu was already impatient: "if I ask you to let someone go, you can do it! What Keepsake do you want? Do you? Don''t my words work? "


    Cao Jiawei hesitated: "since the younger martial sister said so, please leave the same Keepsake with you. If you want to take it away, you must leave us a certificate to explain to the leader."


    "What token do you want?"


    "You can leave whatever you like with your younger martial sister."


    This request can be said to be very polite, not excessive.


    When Miss Wu heard that she could let people go, she did not have time to think about it. She pulled a hairpin from her head and said, "I''ll give you this one! Bring it back to me later. "


    Cao Jia said, "good."


    Although the keepsake is of little use, it is better than facing the blame with nothing.


    Cao Jia put out his hand and gently pressed on the stone gate. The stone gate, which Miss Wu had just been unable to move, slid briskly inward to reveal the stone chamber after she went out. Jin Mian, who had just been shut in for a short time, was leaning against the corner of the wall not far from the door. Just now, the disciples of Chaoyang peak took time to give him some pills to cure his wounds, but there was no time to change his clothes. Now Jin Mian''s body is covered with blood and his face is pale and haggard. It''s really miserable.


    Miss Wu''s eyes turned red. She tried to help him up, but she touched his two soft broken arms.


    "Elder martial brother Jin, how are you?"


    Jin Mian tried to open his eyes, and his breath was like a gossamer''s answer: "no, it''s no big problem."


    "It''s all right when you''re hurt like this!" Miss Wu burst into tears: "is the pain severe? Who hurt you like this? I will break him to pieces


    Jin Mian coughed hard for a while, and the blood foam overflowed from the corner of his mouth.


    Miss Wu did not care to put the cruel words, and quickly helped the people up: "let''s go, quickly go to the first treatment."


    "I, I won''t leave. Today, this will involve you..."


    "Stop talking. I''m not afraid of any trouble."


    In front of Miss Wu, Jin Mian seemed so gentle and harmless. He was totally different from the aggressive face of elder an when he was in the falling Fengtai.


    Miss Wu helped Jin Mian to go out. She didn''t want to stay in this gloomy place for a moment. The gatekeeper, who was leading her way just now, wanted to help others with his hands. She gave her a fierce stare and was scared away.


    Watching them go out of the stone gate, one of the gatekeepers whispered, "today''s thing is that we have brought elder martial brother Cao into trouble. Thank you for helping us out... "


    "Don''t say such words," Cao Jia also understood that they couldn''t help themselves: "I''ll talk to elder Cao about this matter."


    The two gatekeepers were relieved.


    In any case, elder martial brother Cao is the descendant of elder Cao. He is stronger than them. He has a backing. At most, this is a reprimand? Elder Cao will certainly not be held responsible. If you want to replace them with these little shrimps, you may not be able to avoid heavy responsibilities. Maybe you will lose your life."Elder martial brother Cao, I heard that something happened outside today Is elder Lu really dead? "


    The two gatekeepers didn''t go to luofengtai and heard only one or two words.


    Cao Jia nodded: "yes."


    I can''t hide the news. I''m afraid no one in the clan doesn''t know.


    There have been three of the six elders. Now I don''t know what the mess is like. Old ANN has such a miraculous medicine on his body. Everyone wants to own it. After killing his red eyes, he may die a few more people.


    Cao Jia was at a loss.


    He is one of the few people in the mountains to understand.


    At this stage, zongmen has been torn apart and greatly damaged Even if Wanshi mountain villa and Changhe sect have a plot, the clan will have the strength to fight. Although it is not as good as before, the camel is bigger than the horse. But now the outsiders haven''t come to visit us. My own people have killed like a river of blood. Maybe before they come to pick up a bargain, the sword valley will be buried


    Several of them had gone far away and had already come out of the stone gate.


    Mo Chen looked at the stone corridor that could not be seen.


    There are so many stone gates here. I don''t know how many people are locked behind them.


    Mo Chen also knows that every sect has its own rules. There are no rules, no square. Even if you go back to the mountain, master has already set the rules.


    However, it is rare that such a place is needed for the purpose of imprisoning and disposing of one''s own people, such as the burial of sword valley.


    He was about to go out when a voice behind him asked, "you are not the one who buried sword Valley, are you?"


    Mo Chen a Zheng, turn head slowly.


    Behind him stood an old man in a plain gray robe, squinting as if he were dozing off, with three long whiskers, and one corner of his mouth pulled for a moment, showing a stiff smile.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    "Don''t be afraid. If I want to do something, I won''t call you out." The corner of the old man''s mouth moved again. This smile was more stiff than the one just now, which made people feel uncomfortable when they looked at it.


    Mo Chen''s vigilance did not decrease.


    "This is not a place to talk. Follow me."


    he pushed away as like as two peas in the back of Shimen, and behind the door was another stone lane.


    "It''s like a maze. Even the guards don''t know the way, so they never come in." The old man was dismissive of his disciples. Mo Chen walked behind him: "I don''t know how to address the elder?"


    "My surname is sun. I can''t remember my name if I haven''t been called for many years."


    Is it true that I have to say it? Maybe the other party doesn''t want to say it.


    Mo Chen said, "it turned out to be sun."


    "Hey," the old man in front waved his hand: "I''m no elder. There''s no one like me in the valley of buried sword. I''ve lived here for nearly fifty years, and I don''t know anyone in my family now, and they don''t know me either


    Living here for nearly 50 years?


    But here


    "Yes, I am here. As time goes by, I''m used to living here. Although I can come and go freely now, I don''t plan to go out. There is a lot of confusion outside all day long. Either you or I have calculated you. It''s annoying to see


    Mo Chen evaluates his origin in his heart.


    More than 50 years ago?


    That must be before the Lord Wu took over.


    The stone corridor is complex and crisscross, turning two turns makes people unable to distinguish the direction.


    Although Mo Chen feels that the person in front of him has no malice, he does not relax his guard.


    "I know who you are as soon as I look at you." After three turns and two turns, sun led him into a stone room and asked him to sit down.


    The furnishings in the stone room are very simple, including a stone collapse, a stone table, and two old Pu pans.


    "Sit down and talk."


    Sun sat down first, and Mo Chen followed him.


    "The elder knows who I am?"


    "That''s right." Old sun again showed that stiff smile. To describe it, his face was not like that of a living man, but hung there like a mask. Every time he has an action, blink or smile, it is like using a thread to move his face: "are you the child born to rouzhu that little girl?"


    Mo Chen is not too surprised.


    After all, as soon as Lu Changlao saw him, he had said that he was very similar to Wu Valley master when he was young. Although Mo Chen himself does not feel. Maybe it''s because the appearance of Wu Guzhu is quite different from that when he was young. Otherwise, his appearance should attract more people''s attention when he was at luofengtai.


    "The younger generation was raised by the master since childhood, and it is not clear who their parents are."


    Sun nodded: "it''s not your fault. I also heard that rouzhu died soon after she gave birth to her son, and the child was also harmed. However, some people say that the child was taken away." Elder sun raised his head and looked at Mo Chen carefully: "your eyebrows and chin are more like your grandfather."


    "Are you familiar with Li Guzhu


    Although old sun is very sure of Mo Chen''s identity, Mo Chen himself does not take this word.


    Sun Zhong''s words were alienated from him.


    "Well, why not? We are both apprentices taught by a master. He is a senior brother, and I am a junior brother. He started before me, and later he taught me a lot. Later, I was against him, and he abandoned the cultivation and was locked here. If you want to say who knows him best, there is no one alive in the world who knows him better than me. "


    "The elder has been here for such a long time, but he still knows the descendants of Master Li Gu?"


    "Why not? I remember that year Well, it should be the year before rouzhu died. He came here and told me to let me out. I said I had lost my cultivation. What did I go out for? It''s better to stay here. You don''t have to worry about it. He didn''t say much and left. I''d like to live here, but sometimes I go out and have a look outside. Speaking of it, although I have done my best, I still live longer than those who are outside. "


    Mo Chen didn''t expect to meet such a character in such a place.


    "Master, have you done your best? But just now I didn''t notice that someone was approaching from behind... "


    Sun waved his hand indifferently: "that''s because the array here is still useful, but that''s all. You''re here to recognize your ancestors? The little girl who yelled just now should be your half sister? "


    Mo Chen doesn''t think it''s his sister.


    He admitted that his brothers and sisters were the only brothers and sisters.


    Even if you don''t say that, Miss Wu''s unruly and domineering also makes life not a trace of good feeling.


    "Sometimes it''s amazing to think about it. This is as like as two peas ago more than 20 years ago. My elder martial brother has no son, only a daughter like rouzhu. How many elite children in the sect have dug out their hearts to please her, because it is almost certain that they will take over the leader of the valley if they marry her, and the last one named Wu stands out. I didn''t expect that after so many years, the old thing happened again. The boy who was locked in today is as scheming as the master of Wu valley. He is also a master of WuMo Chen feels the same way.


    Jin Mian''s scheming is absolutely extraordinary. People like Mr. an have been schemed by him. How can a young girl like Miss Wu be his opponent? Must let him coax round and round, with one mind toward him.


    In time, maybe there will be a Golden Valley master in sword valley.


    If the burial sword valley still exists.


    "The sword Valley is no longer buried." Old Sun said the same thing as elder Lu: "as early as I started, the valley of buried sword was not as good as before. The disciples are not as good as the next generation. Their spiritual pulse is exhausted and civil strife is growing. At that time, when rouzhu was pregnant with a child, she was in a conspiracy. Sometimes she was sober, but sometimes her father could not recognize her. It is said that it was done by the enemy outside, but without the internal ghost, the thief can not be attracted... "


    After a pause, Mr. Sun said, "she was very weak when she gave birth to the child. She had a change before the child was a hundred days old. In recent years, Jian Gu didn''t send anyone to look for the lost child. They all said that he was dead. I didn''t expect to see you again today. Who told you about the past? "


    Mo Chen said softly, "it''s an elder Lu."


    "Lu? Oh, Lu Huanying, I remember him. He is loyal What about others? Why are you the only one here? "


    "Mr. Lu died not long ago."


    "Another one died?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    "Well, another one died." Old sun shook his head: "his heart is too solid. It''s not suitable for him to stay in the tomb sword valley. It''s a pity..."


    Yeah, it''s a pity.


    Mo Chen also felt that since coming to bury sword Valley these days, he has really gained insight. There are many kinds of patterns in the fraternity of the same family. Honest and honest people are only responsible for suffering losses here.


    It''s a pity for people like elder Lu to be buried in sword valley.


    "You don''t look like you came back to meet father and son." Sun said, "what are you here for?"


    Without waiting for Mo Chen to answer, he went on to say, "well, the father is not kind and the son is unfilial. The root of this matter is not in you. If you can trust me, I also advise you to leave as soon as you can. I''m afraid there will be chaos in the valley of buried sword. Since you don''t want to argue with others, you''d better leave early. If you stay for a long time, you''ll have a long dream. "


    Mo Chen doesn''t want to have anything to do with the burial of sword valley. If elder Lu had not been killed at the foot of Huihui mountain, he would not have gone this way. The people behind the scenes can kill elder Lu. I''m afraid he won''t let him go. Mo Chen doesn''t want to implicate the school because of this.


    But before he came, he didn''t expect that the burial of sword Valley had become so chaotic that it seemed that everyone might be the one who started it, Jin Mian, an Changlao, Wu Valley master Everyone has his own calculation.


    Old sun''s face was stiff and his words were strange.


    Mo Chen got up to leave, and old sun didn''t stay much. He stood up slowly and said, "I''ll give you a ride. I''m afraid you can''t find a way out."


    Mo Chen follows him, all the stone gates are like a mold carved out, if no one leads the way, Mo Chen really can''t recognize which is his own way.


    "Go straight from here and you can go out at the end."


    Mo Chen said politely, "thank you very much."


    "Don''t thank me. I haven''t spoken to anyone for a long time." It seemed that the child had stopped talking because he was mad when he heard that he was walking It''s hard to tell the truth from the false by today. "


    Mo Chen steps slightly, sun old man hehe laughs twice, even this laughter also seems to be the voice of a dummy.


    Mo Chen quickened his pace and walked forward until he walked out of the stone gate and stood in the sun again. He was not aware of his relief.


    It seems to have removed a layer of invisible burden.


    Mo Chen turns his head and looks at the dark stone gate behind him.


    The door was dark and dead, and it was like two worlds outside.


    Just now that person, Mo Chen doesn''t feel a little fresh and lively in his body.


    If he was not still moving and talking, he would be like a zombie, or a living puppet that he had seen before.


    It''s weird here.


    On the way back, Mo Chen listened to a lot of news.


    One of the biggest news is that President an died of old age.


    Wan Feng is seriously injured.


    Elder Kean''s death is not an end. On the contrary, his death is the beginning of another chaos. In order to snatch the corpse of elder an, they draw swords against each other.


    It is still uncertain who has the elixir.


    Another news is about Jin Mian. Many people have seen that the daughter of the valley master rescued him from the stone prison. When they mentioned it, they were both envious and envious. Who doesn''t know that climbing Miss Wu means climbing a green cloud ladder? Maybe in a couple of days, he will be cleared of all the charges and become the quick son-in-law of the valley master.


    Mo Chen listened to two disciples not far away murmuring: "it''s a pity that elder martial brother Zhao is a good-looking talent. He is also the disciple of the valley master. Originally, they said that he would inherit the position of the valley master. As a result, Jin Mian quietly took the lead."


    "Biting dogs don''t bark..."


    "Shh, be careful to be heard. No matter who it is, none of us can afford to offend. Come on, let''s go. Alas, the recent chaos has made the elders suffer one by one. Who knows what will happen tomorrow? "


    One of them lowered his voice. If Mo Chen''s cultivation was worse, they would not be heard.


    "My elder martial brother said," I''m afraid it''s not good. He knew a disciple of Wanshi mountain villa and said that he wanted to recruit him there... "


    "Seriously?"


    "Can there be a fake?"


    "But what if I did? We are also insignificant little roles here. What can we do there? We can''t get the benefits. "


    "You''re stupid. What are you doing at this time? Seeing the ship sinking, it''s good to find a way out. If you don''t, you can''t go when the ship sinks. "


    Mo Chen didn''t listen any more.


    Guess what they can say.


    Even these last-class disciples are beginning to have an idea.


    Mo Chen sits in meditation with his knees crossed, but his heart is still.


    How is the injury, master? Is there any honest and honest closed door care? Can Jiang Fan manage the school affairs alone? He must have been very busy these days.What I miss most is my younger brother.


    He is the most worrying.


    Did his strange talent reappear?


    If it really appears again, what will younger martial brother see in his dream?


    I don''t know why, Mo Chen can be sure that if he is still awake, he must be thinking about him.


    Mo Chen is right at all.


    Xiaodong is thinking about him now.


    It''s getting hot on the mountain these two days. Elder martial sister Linglong says she''s giving advice on Xiaodong''s sword technique. However, she stops her strength, but Xiaodong doesn''t step on it when she moves, so she falls heavily.


    There was no fall, but It''s just a little embarrassing. Elder martial brother Jiang helped him up with a smile and explained his footwork.


    As a matter of fact, Xiaodong knows that he is inexperienced and can''t do what he wants. Seeing his elder martial sister chop over with a sword, he is in a hurry and forgets what he has learned before and is beaten in a hurry.


    Jiang Fan patted Xiaodong on the shoulder and comforted him wordlessly. It''s good to get used to it. In addition to Shifu and elder martial brother, all of them have been beaten by Linglong. Little younger martial brother, this is good. Linglong knows that the younger martial brother is only a beginner, and his body is not very strong. She is very kind to him. You know, she has never been polite to Jiang Fan. She can''t stop fighting and often beats him black and blue, and repeatedly asks for mercy.


    At that time, I didn''t feel any pain when I practiced. When I came back to change my clothes at night, I found several pieces of blue and purple on my shoulders and legs.


    Xiaodong is startled. When he looks carefully, he finds that there is no broken skin and there should be no scar left. Then he is relieved.


    If there is a scar left, the elder martial brother will find it when he comes back. It will not be easy for him.


    But when will the elder martial brother come?


    As soon as he left, Xiaodong was the only one left in the courtyard. He was particularly open and cold, and could not sleep at night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Xiaodong only knows that Mo Chen has something to do when he goes down the mountain, but he doesn''t know the risks.


    Fan Jiang is not so anxious.


    Besides, there is no one to discuss. Master was hurt and closed. Younger martial brother is too young, elder martial sister Linglong Let''s forget it. She is not a person who can discuss things. Jiang Fan thinks that her talent is in boxing.


    As for others


    You''d better carry it yourself.


    There is no chores on the mountain. Although the weather is hot in midsummer, the mountain is especially cool. The ancient trees are towering and the ground is covered with green trees. Even at noon, as long as you don''t stand under the hot sun, you don''t feel hot at all. The mountain forest is roasted in the scorching sun, and the grass, leaves, flowers and trees send out a strong and distant fragrance.


    The younger martial brother got up early and finished practicing. He ran to the east side of the mountain stream and picked up a bag of small stones. Those stones have been washed away by the running water for years in the stream. They are round, with different colors and shapes.


    "What are you doing with these?"


    "Put it in the VAT and raise the lotus." Xiaodong said with a smile: "wait for the elder martial brother to come back to show him."


    Having nothing to say, Jiang Fan raised his hand and touched his head.


    The younger martial brother has been out in the sun for a long time. His head is hot and his face is full of sweat.


    "OK, let''s show him when the elder martial brother comes back."


    Alas, elder martial brother, come back quickly.


    According to the prescription left by the elder martial brother, Jiang Fan cooked the medicine again and threw the younger martial brother in and soaked it once.


    This time it was still hard, but Xiaodong felt more relaxed than the last one. He could hold back his teeth.


    When it''s really hard to bear, I''ll take a deep breath and move my mind silently. I''ll hold on to this momentum, and then I''ll slow down when I''m not so uncomfortable. I''ll hold my breath when the next wave comes.


    The first time and the second time are the most painful. The last few times have been much better.


    It may be as the elder martial brother said, his cultivation has been beneficial, so it is not so difficult.


    It may also be the first two times the most powerful drug, now his root has improved, so much better.


    Jiang Fan was afraid that something might happen to him. He waited outside and did not dare to stay away. Listen to the subtle sound inside, the heart can not stop feeling.


    Younger martial brother is also very sensible, this medicine bath Jiang fan is not bubble, but he also knows that the taste of children must be uncomfortable.


    The talent of younger martial brother is limited. If you calculate the root and bone seriously, it will be lower than average at most. Soaking in medicated bath is equivalent to using external force to stretch and twist the bones and tendons that have already been shaped. What a taste People who have been soaked say that it is like ants crawling, biting, drilling, itching and numbing in the joints of bones. It''s really a lot of suffering.


    The younger martial brother didn''t hum from the beginning to the end. If he didn''t hear the panting and relaxing from time to time, he would have taken an ordinary hot bath.


    When the time came, Jiang Fan asked softly outside, "younger martial brother? All right? "


    After a moment, Xiaodong said, "OK."


    Jiang Fan went in.


    Xiaodong''s arms and legs trembled, tried twice, and crawled out of the barrel.


    Jiang Fan quickly wiped for him, and took a clean coat for him to change.


    "What do you think?"


    "It''s very smooth." Xiaodong''s words were dull, his voice was hoarse: "tired is tired, but very relaxed, as if unloading a few catties of meat."


    The crime is worth it.


    Some feelings Xiaodong can not say.


    He could feel that the muscles and veins of all four limbs and hundreds of skeletons were stretched and smeared with a layer of oil. It was relaxed and lively. When Zhenyuan swam around his body, Zhenyuan was much smoother, and some of the original sluggish places became unobstructed.


    "Well, if you do it once, you''ll have a rest."


    Xiaodong nodded: "thank you very much, elder martial brother Jiang. Please protect the Dharma for me."


    "Hey, I''m not bothered." Jiang Fan poured a cup of herbal tea to him: "come on, drink this."


    Xiaodong is thirsty, and he is not polite. He takes the tea cup and wants to drink it. Jiang Fan saw that his hands were shaking when he was carrying tea. He did not have enough to toss, so he took it and fed it to him.


    The herbal tea is bitter and slightly sour, and it is warm and hot.


    After feeding the medicine, Jiang Fan came out of the house and asked someone to take the bath bucket out. He was also relieved and pulled his sleeve to wipe the sweat on his face.


    The mountain wind outside is slightly cool. It''s much colder on the mountain than on the plain all morning and night. He was stuffy and worried in the house just now. He sweated a lot. When the wind blows, he feels cool through his heart.


    Looking up, he saw stars all over the sky and the river crossing the night. Now he was cool and calm. He could not help looking at it for a while, until he felt dizzy before his eyes, and then he lowered his head.


    People can''t compare with each other.


    It is said that the elder who once practiced Taoism had a night view of the celestial phenomena, and he realized the great way of changing the stars and created a skill.


    As a result, when he looked at the stars at night, he only felt dizzy.


    I''d better not daydream like that.I don''t know how the elder martial brother is now?


    At the thought of this, Jiang Fan was really worried.


    The elder martial brother buried in sword valley was not familiar with his place of life. There were still people who wanted to kill him. Jiang Fan did not approve of his going.


    Elder martial brother''s Kung Fu is very good, but sometimes people don''t come with clear swords and guns at all. All of them use Yin moves, making people unable to defend themselves.


    I hope the elder martial brother will come back early. It''s better to be safe than anything.


    Over the past two days, several people have asked him where his elder martial brother went, and Jiang Fan fooled him away. However, the most difficult thing to coax is the younger martial brother. He asked the elder martial brother where he had gone, what to do, whether the matter was troublesome or not, and whether there were risks. Jiang Fan was short of breath and had a weak heart. He had to make his words round with sarcasm. He tried to recall what he had said last time. He could not be different from what he said this time, I''m sure you can find out the flaws.


    Alas, this kind of work should never be done again. The elder martial brother shook his hands and left. He was relaxed. It was like putting Jiang Fan on the fire to roast.


    Not to mention the elder martial brother, Shifu''s seclusion is also worrying.


    Master was hurt by magic skill. It''s very important.


    Magic work! It''s most insidious and insidious. I hope master will get out of the customs as soon as possible.


    Jiang Fan scratched his head in distress.


    How come the things that are not going well are all together. They always don''t show off when they come back to the mountain. They are divided into different parts. Who are they provoking? How can it be so difficult to think about a good life?


    The more Jiang Fan thought about it, the more angry he was. However, he still had to be steadfast in what to do.


    Thinking that the younger martial brother was almost ready to use his kung fu, Jiang Fan went into the room to have a look.


    Xiaodong is already asleep. He was covered with a thin green cloth quilt and only one face was exposed.


    I feel that the elder martial brother has been gone these days. The younger martial brother seems to be getting thinner and thinner. His face is not as big as his palm Well, Jiang Fan admitted that his slap was a little too big.


    If you continue to be so skinny, the master will come to settle accounts with him when the elder martial brother comes back.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    The next day it was hot and restless.


    After lunch, Ning Yu left. Jiang Fan wanted to break his head and didn''t understand why he had to choose a later time to go on the road.


    As a result, Ning Yu said, "divination is the best time to travel. In the evening, the road crosses Heyan Town, where there should be a lantern festival and a lively view. I''ll stop there at night and go on the road tomorrow morning. "


    People are so comprehensive, what else can Jiang Fan say?


    "Take care of yourself all the way. Don''t make yourself sick again by looking at the scenery."


    Ning Yu laughed and then turned to Xiao Dong and said, "younger martial Brother Yun, the books I left you can read slowly. Don''t hurry to return them to me. I''ve also left you two arrays and two divination books. When you''re free, you can flip through them to relieve boredom. "


    When Jiang fandun was on guard, he said, "I don''t have the time to learn those miscellaneous studies, do you?"


    Xiaodong looks at Ning Yu and his elder martial brother. He is in a dilemma.


    Ning Yu loaned books to him. It was the kindness of others. How valuable books were. It was even more difficult to borrow books. Chong this also can''t be rude to Ning Yu.


    But his elder brother is also a heart, for his good, afraid that he delayed the business.


    "I''ll watch it when I''m free."


    Ning Yule said, "OK. If there is anything you don''t understand, just write to Tianji mountain and ask me. "


    Jiang Fan''s face was even worse.


    Fortunately, Ning Yu is finally leaving, thank God. Jiang Fan was always afraid that he would lead his younger martial brother astray.


    It''s not that Jiang Fan has any prejudice against the people of Tianji mountain, but that his master is now closed down and his elder martial brother is not here. Jiang Fan feels that he has a great responsibility and dare not put any silk on his younger brother.


    "By the way, I also divined for elder martial brother mo Ning Yu approached Xiaodong and whispered, "he''ll be able to come back soon. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Xiao Dong solemnly salutes and thanks Ning Yu.


    Ning Yu walked very natural and unrestrained, did not let them send far.


    Xiaodong stood in the mountain gate and watched him go far away. The strong mountain wind made his broad robe flutter like a white crane flying away.


    "Well, let''s go back."


    After seeing off a trouble, Jiang Fan felt relaxed.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, where has he been? is it far from here? Just now, elder martial brother Ning said that he was out of danger this time, but it didn''t go well? "


    Jiang Fan secretly scolded Ning Yu for his troubles.


    If you say that there is no danger, you won''t say that everything is going smoothly?


    He''s good. When he''s finished, he pats his butt and goes away. He has to clean up the mess himself.


    "You''ve heard it all. It means nothing will happen. Elder martial brother didn''t go far away from home this time. He will come back this month. Don''t think about it all day and scare yourself, or the elder martial brother will be angry when he comes back. What can I tell him then? "


    Xiaodong glum bowed his head.


    He was just a little insecure.


    Jiang Fan, in turn, taught him: "you have to close your heart. Are you familiar with the basic swordsmanship?"


    "The last few are not very proficient."


    "Do not be distracted by other things." After Jiang Fan finished speaking, he felt that his tone was a little too heavy. He slowed down his tone and said, "it''s not that you are not allowed to read miscellaneous books, but those things can only be used for entertainment. I think you can turn over those books whenever you have time. Remember not to lose your heart by playing with things."


    It should come down in the morning and winter.


    He could not tell elder martial brother Jiang that it was useful for him to turn over those books. The secret on his back made him feel guilty and short of breath when facing his master and elder brother.


    Jiang Fan raised his head and squinted at the sky and said, "it''s really an evil gate on this day. I don''t know how it suddenly became so hot."


    The heat made people flustered and frightened.


    I don''t think the heat is a good omen.


    "Maybe it will rain at night."


    Xiaodong also felt the heat was tight. On the way back, he picked up the trees and walked under the shadow.


    As a result, elder martial brother Jiang was quite right. In the evening, it was overcast, and the layers of lead clouds seemed to be pressing on the top of the head. There was no wind on the mountain, so people could not breathe.


    Looking at the sky, Jiang Fan took people to collect the dried herbs and said with joy: "this must be a rainstorm. Hey, someone''s lantern party can''t be seen."


    Xiaodong also followed to help, sun in the back of the stone tower of those herbs one by one, according to the different types into the basket, and then moved back to the house. The last basket will be moved into the house, outside the wind, soybean rain hit the ground, splashed a lot of dust.


    Outside the dust flying, wind in a smell of soil choking people straight cough. When the rain came down, I looked out of the window. There was a white water mist outside. The raindrop hit his face with great force, which made his face ache.


    Xiaodong quickly closed the window.


    Jiang Fan specially came to see it once. After all, it hasn''t rained so heavily for several years. I don''t know whether the house here is leaking or not. Xiaodong almost startled him when he opened the door. Jiang Fan wore a very large pointed bamboo hat on his head. At first glance, he didn''t recognize who he was."Elder martial brother Jiang?"


    Jiang Fan took off the bamboo hat and looked around the room: "is there no leakage of rain?"


    "No, it''s raining so hard. Why do you have to come here and make more trips?"


    The sound of the rain beating on the roof was so loud that their voices were drowned. They had to talk in the room with their voices at the top of their voices, just like fighting.


    Jiang Fan nodded: "it''s good that there is no leakage of rain. I have to go to the front, for fear that the house where the disciples of other schools live will leak. It''s raining so hard. Don''t go out at night. You can have a rest after practicing. "


    Xiaodong nods down, and Jiang fan puts the hat on his head again and turns to go out.


    Xiaodong lay down early after practicing kung fu. Outside the sound of the rain so noisy, he did not have much time to sleep.


    Before he went to sleep, Xiaodong was still vaguely thinking about it. He didn''t know whether it was raining or not.


    Thinking so in his heart, Xiaodong only felt that the sound of rain in his ear was tight again.


    It rained heavily at night.


    During the past two days, there was a constant struggle in the sword valley of the tomb. Elder an, Lord Luo Feng and Lord Zhao Feng were all dead. Master Wan Feng, elder Cao and elder Xu were seriously injured. Many of the remaining disciples were involved. Many of them were wrongly killed. Some of them even fought while sleeping in the room at night. The house collapsed and was crushed to death.


    It can be said that Jin Mian, who caused the clan unrest, lies on his back safely and convalesces under the careful care of Miss Wu.


    As a matter of fact, Miss Wu is sincere to Jin Mian. Her grandfather was also seriously injured in the battle for the elixir. However, she had no time to visit. She just wandered around Jin Mian and ransacked Mrs. Xu''s precious elixir to please her sweetheart. She made Xu Fu speechless.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Qi is also white.


    Miss Wu is such a temper. Can Mrs. Xu know about her daughter? It was a waste of effort to teach her. She didn''t listen at all. If she wanted to beat her, she couldn''t do it.


    The Lord of Wu didn''t care much about his daughter.


    The relationship between Wu Guzhu and Mrs. Xu can be said to be a real respect for each other. They live in one east and one west, and they don''t meet each other at ordinary times. His daughter has always lived with Mrs. Xu and is not close to his father.


    Xu Fu slapped the table and scolded her for turning her elbow out. As a result, her daughter was impatient and gave her a quick reply: "my grandfather said that you were so devoted to my father at that time."


    The implication is that she inherited all this trouble from her mother. She can''t be blamed.


    Mrs. Xu didn''t teach her daughter a lesson, but she choked herself up.


    At that time, she liked Wu Yunshen.


    At that time, Wu Yunshen was handsome and promising. How many female disciples in the clan didn''t fall in love with him? So is Mrs. Xu. However, no one has ever argued for Li rouzhu. Finally, Wu Yunshen became the master''s son-in-law.


    On the day of their marriage, the wedding ceremony was very lively. Lights and decorations were decorated everywhere inside and outside the ancestral home, and red and happy stickers were everywhere. Mrs. Xu held a breath in her heart. She was afraid that her eyes would be seen because of her crying. She secretly went out at night and tore off many of the red and happy characters. The silk ribbon was torn by her with a pull.


    But what''s the use of those sneaky little moves? Wu Yunshen married another woman.


    Later, Li rouzhu soon became pregnant and gave birth to a son. It''s a pity that people can''t survive. The child died, and she died soon. Even the valley Master Li died of recurrent injuries. Wu Yunshen didn''t have a good time when he wanted to take over. Elder Xu made great efforts. As soon as he took over, he married Mrs. Xu.


    Mrs. Xu herself didn''t believe how deeply they loved each other. She knew that Wu Gu Lord didn''t value love and love, so she married her It is mostly because elder Xu can be a great help to him. But now that they are married, and there is a daughter between them, Mrs. Xu firmly holds the position of the valley master''s wife. Other things can''t be too much of a concern. For those who practice Taoism, love for a while is just a thing of the past. Wu Yunshen doesn''t pay attention to these things at all. It doesn''t make him happy to marry Li rouzhu at the beginning. Mrs. Xu is much more comfortable at the thought.


    But now it''s his daughter''s turn to be stubborn and silly. Mrs. Xu''s heart is especially unpleasant.


    Only when she gave birth to a child did he know how difficult it was to be a father and mother. In those days, if it had not been for her single-minded intention to marry Wu Yunshen, elder Xu might not have been able to fight for the valley master to be a pawn. For her daughter, elder Xu gave up this plan and gave full support to Wu Yunshen.


    How many years has it been? It feels like yesterday.


    But in such a blink of an eye, her daughter also grew up.


    It always made her feel absurd and sad.


    Her daughter is even more obsessed than she was at that time. For Jin Mian, this young man, Mrs. Xu has to admit that she can''t see his way clearly. What kind of temperament is her daughter? Mrs. Xu knows best that when she meets such a fierce role, she is determined not to be her opponent. She is afraid that she will be cheated into selling and will give money to the number of people.


    When my father looked at himself, did he hate him and feel helpless?


    Mrs. Xu thought about it, but she couldn''t let her daughter be stubborn. She didn''t know how to deal with it, but her husband must have a way. Other things Mrs. Xu does not want to disturb him, but her daughter is not her own, his father can not watch his daughter so ignore?


    Anyway, this is his only blood.


    Mrs. Xu made up her mind and left the house. This can''t be delayed any longer.


    As for the child Li rouzhu gave birth to, Mrs. Xu has never taken it seriously. At that time, it is still unclear who started the funeral of sword valley. On one occasion, elder Xu even told her that he guessed that Li rouzhu''s madness and the death of her father might have been helped by Wu Yunshen, but Mrs. Xu didn''t believe it.


    The child was born less than 100 days ago. Although Mrs. Xu has no sympathy for him, she believes that Wu Yunshen is not such a person. Tiger poison still does not eat children. Even if he has no affection for Li rouzhu, he can be cruel to the old Valley master, but he will not kill all his own children. Over the years, he never looked for the child. Mrs. Xu believed that it must be because the child had died long ago, rather than disappeared as the rumor said.


    Now suddenly someone mentioned the child again. Mrs. Xu was upset, but she didn''t believe it. The child must be dead. Now, no matter who those people look for, the fake is the fake. It is impossible to take the fake for the real.


    But when she got to the door, although the gatekeeper was very polite, she was disappointed by the reply.


    "The valley master is not here? Where has he gone? "


    The gatekeeper''s face was puzzled: "the valley master went out early in the morning. He didn''t tell him where he was going, and he didn''t dare to ask more questions."


    "No one knows?"


    Wu Yunshen doesn''t like publicity, and he doesn''t like to show off. Although he is the valley master, he doesn''t have many people to serve him closely. He won''t say anything to these people."Is there something important, madam? Will the disciples send someone out to look for it? "


    "Forget it." Mrs. Xu doesn''t want to make things known to everyone. After all, it involves her daughter''s reputation: "when the valley master comes back, you will send someone to repay you immediately."


    The gatekeeper should hurry down.


    Mrs. Xu is not easy to provoke. He usually tries to curry favor with her, but he can''t do it. There is an opportunity. Even if it is not flattering, it can''t make her angry.


    As the rain poured down, Mrs. Xu put up her umbrella and went into the rain.


    My father wanted to snatch lingzao Huahua pill, but he didn''t get it, but he was seriously injured. Her daughter is infatuated with a sinister Jin Mian, and her husband is cold and hard to get close to. She can''t even find a personal shadow when she needs him.


    Everything upset her.


    The family was in trouble both at home and abroad. Mrs. Xu knew something about it, but she didn''t think that the valley of swords would be in a state of depression. The sword burial Valley has been passed down for more than a thousand years. In the past, it has encountered difficulties several times, but has not all survived? Such a big family, how can you say it will fall?


    The Li family can''t keep the foundation by themselves. Of course, it''s for those who can. In the future, all this will be passed on to his daughter, but with her temperament, can she really stand such a big stand?


    Naturally, she can''t.


    But it''s not so easy to find a husband for her. She is honest and obedient, and honest people can''t be the valley master. Find a capable person, daughter can not afford to lose, when this time, who has the final say? I can''t say it''s cheap again, outsider.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    "See the ghost, how can it rain so heavily..."


    The rain was so heavy that the water in the low-lying areas was overflowing to the road.


    Although it is nothing to say that this rain is nothing, people who practice Taoism will never be trapped by this rain. However, it has not been such a heavy rain for many years in my memory. The thunder one after another seems to be opening on top of my head, and even the roof tiles and windows are shaking.


    The night was deep, and no one wanted to go out in such a heavy rain to suffer, so no one noticed that the color of the water was different.


    Mo Chen looked out of the window, just for a moment, the wind has rolled raindrops, mindlessly pouring into the house.


    Mo Chen closes the window.


    He changed his place. At present, the most important thing about Huihui mountain is the empty house. In the past two days, Mo Chen was keenly aware that many people were missing from the clan.


    Among them, there should be people who were involved in right and wrong, lost their lives and were injured. Many of them saw that the situation of the clan was not right and they ran away quietly.


    It''s no small matter in any sect that some disciples run away. But it''s also where you score. It''s time. Chen Jingzhi''s departure from Huihui mountain is a great event. There were few disciples in his family. His departure was at such a sensitive juncture, so all the people in the family felt it was inappropriate. The punishment of the gate rules is also very severe for the clansmen to escape. Now, who else? The death of the elders is scattered, and each peak leader is also damaged. Where can he care about his disciples? At first, those who ran away were just some unimportant small characters, some laborers and other disciples, who fled and fled. However, I heard that some of my disciples didn''t show up again these two days. Maybe they found another way out.


    Mo Chen will light up the oil lamp, take out a piece of stone ore which is unintentionally obtained in the daytime and examine it carefully.


    Burial sword valley was a famous place for casting swords at first, and then it gradually became a major gate. Since we want to cast swords, materials are very important. The sand iron and stone essence produced by the sword burial valley are very famous. They are used to cast swords and get twice the result with half the effort.


    But at present, Mo Chen is holding this stone mine from the basket in the warehouse in the daytime. From the quality point of view, it is not unusual. Compared with the products produced in other places, it is not much better, but it looks worse.


    Thinking of elder Lu''s saying that the spiritual vein where the sword Valley is buried is dead, Mo Chen is more aware of it.


    The spirit vein is dried up, and the stone mines in this area will also be abandoned.


    Mo Chen has been observing secretly these days that the position of the person who started to attack Lu Changlao must not be low. It should be between several elders and the leader of the peak.


    However, before he could find out the details, the sword valley was in chaos. If you killed me, I would kill you and make a pot of porridge.


    Mo Chen''s goal is gradually shrinking.


    There are not many people who know that Lu Changlao has gone back to the mountain, and then gouge out the dead and the half dead.


    There are only two people he has delineated now.


    One is Jin Mian. He is an acquaintance of elder Lu. He even went to Huihui mountain with elder Lu. During these days'' observation, Jin Mian was very resourceful and skillful. What''s more, he had already grasped the daughter of the valley master.


    If at this time the valley master suddenly appears a son-in-law, his future son-in-law''s weight will not be enough. It can also be said that Mo Chen''s appearance blocked Jin Mian''s way.


    Another person who must know is the valley Master Wu Yunshen.


    Elder Lu will tell the details of this matter even if he doesn''t tell others. After all, he is looking for his son.


    This man should be regarded as his father in name, but he is not concerned about Mo Chen''s existence, and he is not willing to take him back.


    Although it is said that tiger poison does not eat children, but Wu Valley master may not regard him as his son.


    In the stone prison, Mo Chen didn''t think he was talking casually.


    No matter whether the child was really dead or not, Wu Yunshen was not willing to have another son when he was dead.


    The sound of rain was getting faster and faster, drowning his thoughts.


    In the sound, he suddenly heard several knocks at the door.


    Duh, duh.


    Light and steady.


    The sound of the rain was so loud, but it was suppressed by the two gentle knocks on the door.


    Mo Chen didn''t ask who it was.


    He laid down the ore and clenched the hilt.


    The man at the door had already opened the unlabeled wooden door and stepped in. It was pouring rain outside, but he didn''t even get a drop of rain on him.


    Mo Chen''s lips slightly pursed up.


    The man who came in was dressed in a deep coat with wide sleeves and no crown on his head. Although he was middle-aged, he was still elegant and beautiful.


    It''s Wu Yunshen, the Lord of sword valley.


    Mo Chen always heard people say that he was like Xiao when he was young, but he had never seen him close. Now two people stand face to face in the small room, Mo Chen also did not feel in front of this person and oneself look very similar.


    Maybe others look at themselves differently from what they see in the mirror?


    But their eyes do look a little bit alike."Lord Wu." Or Mo Chen made a sound first.


    He didn''t regard this man as his father, but the other side was both an elder and the head of the clan. If he met him in a nearby place, Mo Chen would not lose his courtesy.


    Mo Chen is not too surprised to find Wu Yunshen.


    He had foreseen the possibility of such a situation before he came.


    After all, Wu Yunshen is the owner of the sword valley. If he is really stupid and incompetent, he will not be able to sit in this position. As long as he is a little weak, those ambitious elders and peak masters will certainly eat all the dregs he ate.


    He must have his way to know the news.


    Wu Yunshen nodded slightly.


    "Sit down and talk."


    There was a square table and two chairs in the room. Mo Chen sat down on one and Wu Yunshen on the other.


    "Have you had a good time in Huihui mountain these years?"


    Mo Chen nodded: "the master regards me as his own, I live very well."


    "That''s good." "It''s time for Wu Yunshen to come and say," in a low voice. "


    "Lu Changlao found Huihui mountain twice, and was killed at the foot of the mountain. I want to come here in love and reason." Mo Chen was very polite to him: "the person who killed him must be familiar with him. Mr. Lu''s face is calm, and there is no trace of fighting against him. I don''t want to implicate Huishan because of me."


    "You can rest assured that this incident will not affect the return of the mountain." Wu Yunshen said: "I will solve all the problems. You can leave when the rain stops at dawn, and don''t come back to bury sword valley. "


    With these words, there was a silence between them. The heavy rain hit the roof tiles like the hooves of countless horses.


    Mo Chen asked: "madam rouzhu, how did she die?"


    Wu Yunshen raised his head and took a look at him.


    The young man sitting under the lamp He is better than all the disciples in the tomb sword valley. He is young, promising, gifted and more important in mind. He is calm, upright and steady. He doesn''t rush forward in case of trouble and blindly follows him without prejudice.


    Returning to Shanli Zhenren, he really brought him up very well.


    "Her mother was insane, and so was she. She fell ill shortly after the marriage, which was not the first time


    Before marriage, Li rouzhu''s father must have covered up the news that his daughter was ill.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    "Knowing that she was ill, she once wanted her to live in a quiet place to recuperate, and her father also meant that. But she refused to go, and secretly took the medicine that hurt her body to promote pregnancy


    "After she had children, her attacks became more and more frequent. She was always paranoid and did not sleep all night. She always said Someone tried to kill her, but also injured her two classmates who had been accompanying her since childhood. One month before the birth of the baby, we tried our best to make her quiet. After the baby was born, she was quiet for a few days. We thought she would get better. But unexpectedly, she is not good, her illness is more serious. She didn''t give her baby milk, only water to drink. Later, she did not dare to give him water. She cut her own hand and gave blood to the child. She was hit by Li Gu. Li Gu mainly took the child away. As a result, she went crazy and started to fight with Li Gu


    Wu Yun gave a deep breath: "of course, valley Master Li can''t be cruel to her, but the child is gone. When it is found, the child will


    "Have you lost your breath?"


    Wu Yunshen was not surprised. He knew about it, took a look at him, and then said, "I''ve tried it myself. The pulse and breath are gone. The child''s body is already cold. As soon as Rou Chu saw the body of the child, she went completely mad. She carried the child''s body and ran away without a trace, and Li Guzhu was injured again. We looked for her separately, and finally I found her back, but only found herself, child It''s really gone. "


    So how did Mo Chen survive?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    When master found him, he was in the mountain near the return mountain, which can''t be wrong. The master also said that there was a blue and purple mark on his neck at that time, which was shocking.


    "Rou Chu has been in a coma since she came back. She has not been able to endure for many days


    At that time, Wu Yunshen was the only one who knew the truth. What he said was at least more credible than others.


    Wu Yunshen stood up and finally said, "let''s go. Go early. The farther away from this stall, the better."


    Mo Chen''s doubts are increasing instead of decreasing.


    Although things have changed, there is no evidence for these things. And the human mind is unpredictable, everyone has their own different ideas, what they say may not be true. But when you put the pieces together from different people''s mouths, what they say is basically the same.


    He should be the son of Wu Yunshen, and Li rouzhu is his biological mother.


    The old man has passed away, Mo Chen''s heart is just feeling, not much sorrow.


    Wu Yunshen''s assurance just now is worth pondering.


    His intention seems to be to solve the trouble caused by Jin Mian.


    Speaking of Jin Mian''s ability, Mo Chen only knew that three or four elders died in his hands directly and indirectly, not to mention that he also seized Miss Wu. Even if Wu Yunshen wanted to do something, would Jin Mian wait to die? Wu Yunshen can''t ignore his daughter.


    The rain didn''t weaken at all. When I opened the window, the strong wind and heavy rain poured into the house, and the wind carried a salty smell of mud dust. Thousands of rain lines are illuminated by lights, reflecting a little glimmer.


    In these flickering lights, Mo Chen suddenly instinctively leaned back, a cold light from his face, Zheng a nail into the wall.


    This plot came so suddenly and quietly. If it was not for Mo Chen''s keenness, he would never escape.


    The rain was pouring out of the window and the wind was blowing. It''s good to see a few steps on such a rainy night. If it''s farther away, you can''t see anything. The sound of rain can just cover up other sounds.


    After this shot, there was no movement outside.


    As the wind tightened, the little flame on the wick on the table was blown out, and the room was plunged into darkness.


    Although there was no movement, but Mo Chen instinctively felt that the man outside was still there. He''s patient and waiting for the next shot.


    Mo Chen slowed down his breath and stood still.


    He even closed his eyes.


    The sound of rain seems far and near, splashing on the eaves tiles into a piece, ear side is like a thousand horses galloping.


    Mo Chen listens to this rain sound, the heart is clear and quiet.


    He remembered that every time he saw the changing array of Huihui mountain, there were countless stars in the sky, and each star had its own different track, making a lot of complicated light on the dark sky curtain.


    At that moment, the sound of rain outside the window suddenly became weak, and the direction of each drop of rain was clearly reflected in his eyes, just like those stars on the night sky, one by one.


    Mo Chen''s long sword suddenly came out of the sheath, as fast as electricity from the window.


    Hidden in the dark of rainy night, the man was frightened by the light of the sword, and pulled out his sword to resist. The light of Mo Chen''s sword came to his eyes in an instant, and cut off his long sword, which was only half held up by him, and the rest of his strength was not declining. The man felt that the silver light suddenly appeared in front of him, and then turned into pitch black, and his forehead was hurt by the chill of the sword.


    He only felt the chill.


    Then came the severe pain, as if his head had been split in two.Mo Chen''s sword light is like a silver dragon. Mo Chen jumps out of the window and stands in front of him with his sword in one hand.


    Jin Mian had known for a long time that Mo Chen''s accomplishments were above him. However, when they met before, Mo Chen did not draw his sword in front of him. He also saw for the first time the top sword technique that Huihui mountain was famous for.


    I thought I would not miss this trip. Even if I couldn''t kill Mo Chen, I could get out easily. But now Jin Mian can no longer be sure, he was shocked to find that Mo Chen had just made a steady stop and blocked his possible retreat.


    Mo Chen holds the handle of the sword.


    Jin Mian''s arrival did not surprise him.


    If it is Jin Mian who killed elder Lu, then he will certainly attack Mo Chen.


    Although it can be said that there is no hatred between them, Jin Mian believes that Mo Chen has blocked his way, and he is determined to get rid of it.


    The sharp pain on his forehead made Jin Mian''s body shake. He supported himself with his sword and gasped for breath. He could not care about regret and jealousy in his heart.


    He just wanted to save his life.


    As long as he can get away from it now, he will never give Mo Chen a second chance to threaten him. Even if he has three heads and six arms, Jin Mian can let him commit his life here.


    "You shouldn''t have come..." Jin Mian raised his hand and wiped the blood flowing to his eyes: "didn''t you say no to elder Lu? But in the twinkling of an eye, he changed his name to Li Chen. Do you think this will prove that you are the orthodox burial sword Valley and that you can take over the position of the valley master? "


    Mo Chen slightly surprised.


    What''s wrong with the name Li Chen? He has used


    Ah, yes, he forgot that his biological mother was also surnamed Li. The burial of sword valley was the same as the Li family. Li was more qualified to inherit the foundation than Wu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    He was so slightly distracted that Jin Mian''s feet were propped up in the ground, and his body quickly retreated as if tied by a rope.


    As long as he retreats a hundred feet away, he will


    Jin Mian bumps into a water curtain head-on. No, it''s not like a water curtain, it''s like hitting a cobweb. The whole person is trapped in it. The water curtain closes one after another, which removes all the strength of his rush. Jin Mian smashes the water curtain with a very embarrassed hand, but the best chance to escape is gone.


    He decided to do it at this time when he decided that no one could be unaffected in such a heavy rain. If you wait any longer, you can''t afford to gamble.


    He walked step by step, how difficult it was to get to this day, and he understood it best. Now the opportunity is once in a blue moon. He must not let Mo Chen pick the peach with one hand.


    Get rid of Mo Chen, and there will be no obstacles in his way.


    How can Mo Chen do it? How to find his hiding place on such a rainy night? Jin Mian is very confident in this point, not to mention that there is no torrential rain in this night. His hidden skill is not even clear to elder Yue. How old is mo Chen and how many accomplishments are there? How can he see through it?


    In fact, Jin Mian planted a real injustice.


    If he chooses a month when the wind is quiet, maybe Mo Chen can''t find him, and the success probability of that trick can be increased by 10% or 20%.


    He picked a rainy day.


    Mo Chen himself did not know why, but he found out a long time ago that when he was in the near water and rainy weather, his perception became more acute and Zhenyuan was running more smoothly. It''s just like his perception can go out infinitely along the water trail.


    Only the master knew this secret, and the master didn''t know why, because there was never such a situation of Mo Chen among those who practiced the same mental method.


    This can only be explained by Mo Chen''s talent.


    It doesn''t make sense. In the legend of a long time ago, there was a monk who had such a talent. Some people like water by nature, others are born to control fire. It''s just that there are very few people like this, even fewer in recent years, at least they haven''t heard of for hundreds of years.


    This is not known to others.


    Jin Mian tried to make use of the heavy rain, but his cleverness was misled.


    Jin Mian could not run. Instead, he turned his hand and opened his silver umbrella. If you don''t look at the confrontation between the two people, it is the most natural situation to hold an umbrella on a rainy night.


    But Mo Chen knew it was Jin Mian''s weapon.


    His weapon is this umbrella. The handle of the umbrella is hollow. When it is pulled out, it is a sword. Its blade is thinner and shorter than ordinary sword, but it is sharp. After the umbrella is stretched out, there is a shield. The edge of the shield is chilly. It has both attack and defense. It is really powerful.


    However, Mo Chen remembers that he learned sword when he was a child. In the first chapter of sword rhyme, it is said that it is naturally formed, and it is not skillful. There are not many people using strange weapons, but not many. Few of the monks who can understand the Tao and become famous through the ages rely on these external things. The more you see these small places, the more powerless you are in front of the road.


    Many people are always seeking ruthlessness and killing, but they forget that the most fundamental thing to cultivate Taoism is Tao.


    Mo Chen slowly pulled out his sword.


    The light of the sword body swam away. In the heavy rain, the light seemed to be alive. The silver light reflected the continuous and tight rain line around Mo Chen''s body.


    Jin Mian squinted instinctively.


    Mo Chen was surrounded by countless silver swimming lights, and he could not tell which was the sword light.


    All of a sudden, those silver lights burst out in an instant, as if countless sharp arrows were rushing towards him. When Jin Mian whirled the silver umbrella, he heard a dense explosion. The surface of the umbrella trembled so much that the handle of the umbrella could hardly be held.


    However, what hit on the umbrella was not a sword, but a stirring raindrop.


    Jin Mian lost his courage.


    He knew that he was not as good as Mo Chen, but he never thought that the gap between them was so big that Mo Chen didn''t seriously fight against it. If he does, how many rounds can he resist under him? Don''t say to hurt him. It''s hard to save his life.


    He had seen Mo Chen compete with others. He was of the same generation because he was similar in age. Jin Mian had heard others compare them together more than once, so he paid attention to Mo Chen for a long time. When he found that he was similar to Wu Yunshen, he was more interested. At that time, he also had to admit that Mo Chen''s sword technique was extraordinary, and he was top-notch among his peers, and he was slightly inferior to him.


    However, even if Mo Chen is better than him, his strength is limited. At least Jin Mian thought so before tonight.


    Now it seems that he underestimated the man. Mo Chen must have kept his hand when fighting with others at that time. He didn''t give all his strength at all.


    Jin Mian takes out his sword from the bottom of the umbrella, and Mo Chen''s eyebrows move.


    At this time, Jin Mian must have no time to fake his moves. What he is good at must be his familiar moves.


    However, this is not the Kung Fu of burying sword valley.


    If Mo Chen is right, this is the way of Wanshi villa.


    I see.It''s totally different for the two to fight. Jin Mian tied his hands and feet in the heavy rain, while Mo Chen was like a fish in water. The more he played, the more he was free. After several moves, Jin Mian splashed blood all over his shoulders, waist and legs. He was panting. The more he played, the more scattered his moves were, and he could not support it.


    Mo Chen has no compassion for him. Jin Mian has more than one life on his hand. If he is left behind, he will be buried in the future. Mo Chen will never do the stupid thing of letting the tiger return to the mountain.


    The silver umbrella in Jin Mian''s hand had a big hole in it, and the umbrella bone was broken. Mo Chen''s sword light crossed the surface of the umbrella, and a series of blue and blue sparks burst out, making a chilling sound of friction.


    As soon as the umbrella surface was broken, the end of the umbrella shaft suddenly popped open, and a flying needle with a fishy sweet smell ejected from the umbrella shaft, covering Mo Chen''s whole body up and down.


    In the wind and rain came a sharp and short scream.


    The one who fell down into the water in the ground broke a hole in his chest, and the blood gushed out.


    Wu Yunshen also put his sword into the scabbard, and no drop of rain could fall on him.


    He asked Mo Chen: "did you get hurt?"


    Mo Chen shook his head.


    The flying needles didn''t even stick to the corners of his coat - that''s not to say the situation was not dangerous.


    The flying needle is as fine as cow hair. It is highly poisonous. Even if it is stained with a trace, it is a serious injury.


    But this one Peng needle, one does not remain, was blocked by a layer of water curtain in front of Mo Chen''s body.


    Mo Chen wants to remind him that Jin Mian uses the Kungfu of Wanshi mountain villa. However, Wu Yunshen''s experience is obviously far better than that of him. Wu Yunshen probably knows what Mo Chen can see. He doesn''t need to make any more of it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    If you want to talk about the relationship with Wu Yunshen - it''s better than a stranger.


    The other party didn''t treat him as a son, and Mo Chen didn''t take this man as his father.


    It''s also good. It''s easy for each other. Mo Chen doesn''t want to get into the muddy water of the burial sword valley. Wu Yunshen also makes it clear that his son has already died.


    There was a corpse between them, and the electric light tore the darkness. Wu Yunshen''s lips moved slightly in front of him, as if to say something. He swallowed the words again and turned away in silence.


    As soon as Wu Yunshen left, only Mo Chen was left alive.


    Just now, he and Jin Mian started to fight here, and there was a lot of movement. Wu Yunshen simply killed people here. But until now, no one has come to check.


    The heavy rain has covered up a lot of noise. Even if someone can hear something vaguely, most of them are afraid of getting into trouble, and they will not take the initiative to join in this hot spot. There are too many fighting and killing events and too many dead people in the burial sword Valley these days. These noises are nothing new to them. No one is willing to take the initiative to cause trouble to them.


    Don''t go forward for two hours.


    Although it is impossible for Wu Yunshen to survive under the sword, Mo Chen still wants to confirm once again whether Jin Mian is really dead.


    If he still has breath, Mo Chen doesn''t mind giving him another sword.


    Some people may think that this kind of behavior is too unfair, but it also needs to be divided. What can we say about Jin Mian, a man of deep mind and ruthlessness?


    Jin Mian was lying on his back, and the water had covered most of his body. Mo Chen leaned over and put out his hand to explore, and determined that Jin Mian was dead.


    he suddenly retracted his hand and looked at his wet fingertips with some doubts.


    Just now, when I touched the water, my fingertips felt a tingling pain as if I had been pricked by a needle.


    What''s going on?


    With his fingers closer, he could smell a faint smell.


    This is not the smell of blood, nor the smell of rivers and lakes.


    This smell It''s very strange and strange. There''s a little sulfur in the smell.


    Mo Chen stood up and jumped on the roof. Lightning one after another, the sky and earth suddenly light up and return to darkness.


    Everywhere was dead and dark, and he could hear nothing but the sound of rain and rain.


    The sword Valley at this moment is like a dead city and a tomb.


    No, just now he thought no one came. Most of them didn''t hear the news. Maybe not all of them wanted to protect themselves.


    Maybe it''s because there''s no one around.


    What about the people? Where are the people?


    Behind him came the sound of the wind breaking his clothes. Mo Chen''s sword turned his head in his chest. In the heavy rain, Wu Yunshen''s robe unfolded like an eagle falcon, falling down from the air and standing beside Mo Chen.


    "I''m glad you''re still here." Wu Yunshen, who had just killed his daughter himself, did not change his face. At last, his expression was no longer calm: "I saw just now..."


    He stopped.


    This pair of strange father and son saw the same look on each other''s face at this moment.


    He discovered what Mo Chen had just discovered.


    Smart people can save a lot of time talking to smart people.


    Mo Chen raised his hand: "just now I got the water on the ground and felt that there should be something else in the water, as if there was sulfur smell."


    Wu Yunshen''s face changed: "sulfur? Where there is sulfur near here, it is only near the quarry before... "


    Quarrying fruit has been abandoned for many years, because the stone essence in it has been hollowed out. That was hundreds of years ago. Because my family had been hollowed out, I went to other places to dig. At first, I had a quarrel with Wanshi villa because I was fighting for a mine. As soon as I fought, I couldn''t avoid fighting. If I fought, I couldn''t have died. So my hatred grew deeper and deeper. Today, except for Wu Yunshen, the headmaster only knows some old anecdotes. Other people in the clan only know that they have a deep hatred against Wanshi mountain villa. However, it is not clear how the hatred came about.


    The stone mine has been abandoned for a long time. Why is there any problem now?


    Wu Yun thinks more than Mo Chen.


    Maybe it''s not the problem of stone mines, but the calculation of Wanshi villa.


    The smell in the air is getting more and more serious. It is not only pungent, but also uncomfortable to the eyes.


    The rain is still falling, and the water is still rising.


    "You go first. If you can get rid of it, you''d better find a high place for shelter." Wu Yun deeply stopped and suddenly put something in Mo Chen''s hand: "you take this, maybe you can use it."


    He did so smoothly that Mo Chen had no time to refuse.


    By the light of lightning, Mo Chen saw that it was a strange thing. It was a stone ball about the size of an adult man''s fist. It was shaped like an oval melon, but the surface was a little uneven.


    It''s heavy. It''s heavier than you think. A stone of this size should not be so heavy, even a piece of iron ingot, stone essence and even some rare gold essence and chalcedony should not be so heavy.


    Despite its small size, it is estimated to be worth two cows.Wu Yunshen takes such a heavy guy around with him?


    Of course, Mo Chen knew that it must be a rare thing. Judging from its weight, he knew that it was not some kind of rotten Street goods, but what did Wu Yunshen give him? The words are still so vague, what is it that may be useful? How to use it? Hit people? That''s a good chance. It''s sure to hit a target.


    It''s strange to bury sword valley. Mo Chen always thinks that this is not a natural disaster, but a man-made one.


    Is it related to Wanshi villa? He didn''t want to find a sword.


    But the burial of sword valley was nothing to do with him.


    Mo Chen felt that he should follow Wu Yunshen''s advice and get away early. Jin Mian is dead. That''s why he came to bury Jiangu. Wu Yunshen''s suspicion has also been washed away. He should go back earlier.


    But


    Although elder Lu and Yu Mian had people like this.


    And Wu Yunshen


    Although I don''t know what the stone he gave himself is, it is obviously an important thing.


    These trivial things add up to make him unable to leave at this time.


    Although Jin Mian is dead, there is one evidence that cannot be erased.


    Yes, Mo Chen plans to search the corpse.


    Most of Jin Mian''s body has been flooded. Mo Chen takes the corpse back to the empty room and takes a closer look through the light.


    When the room is illuminated, Mo Chen is surprised again.


    If it was not for sure that Jin Mian was the only one who died there, Mo Chen would have thought he had recognized the wrong person.


    No matter what origin Jin Mian came from, at least when Mo Chen recognized him, he was a handsome young man. Otherwise, Miss Wu would not be obsessed by him. But now the face of the corpse is full of wrinkles, and his hair is gray. How old he looks? He is flattered when he is over 50 years old.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Mo Chen has seen this before.


    At that time, he was still a young man. He went down the mountain with his master and stayed in a prosperous small town for several days. There were many businessmen coming and going in the town. When they came to the town, they heard that the days in the town were not peaceful, and three merchants had been killed. The whole body blood of the dead people has been sucked dry. People in the town are said to be haunted by monsters and people are in a panic.


    Master took the matter down and pretended to be a commercial and residential shop. After one day, he led the blood sucking monster out.


    Either a monster or a woman came to knock on the door in the middle of the night with a good wine. As a result, she was killed by the master''s merciless move.


    Mo Chen was there at that time Well, it was after the death of the woman that the master let him in. Before that, the woman had a bit of untidy clothes when she entered the door. However, when Mo Chen went in, her clothes were quite neat, and she didn''t show anything except her face. Obviously, the master was afraid that Mo Chen was still young and might be affected by something bad. Maybe after killing the woman, she dressed up for her.


    Master was so careful that Mo Chen couldn''t laugh or cry at that time.


    Maybe it is because of this that Mo Chen remembers this woman''s affairs deeply.


    At that time, after he went in, the woman still maintained the appearance of her life, charming, beautiful, and fair skin. But when other people came to hear the news, her appearance changed slowly. When the local yamen Yamen with Wuzuo arrived, the woman has completely changed.


    Just like Jin Mian now, his face was covered with wrinkles and spots, his hair turned white and his body was rickety. Everyone will be old, but the process of aging takes a long time. And those who have used some heresy to maintain the appearance of youth skills, once they lose the dependence of this power, the nature of aging will be revealed.


    But the speed of that change is very slow. It took almost a day. Mo Chen saw two more times later, and the time was almost the same. It''s very unusual for Jin Mian to become like this just after he died.


    Mo Chen was surprised that Jin Mian''s real face was so old! This man is very good to hide. When Mo Chen met him, he was with a group of people of the same age. Moreover, he was Miss Wu''s favorite. So Mo Chen inevitably regarded him as a man of his own age.


    And that''s how it looks.


    He suddenly changed from twenty to seventy-eight. What about the process? In short, all the forces that can maintain his youthful appearance will collapse completely if there is no accident when he dies, but it takes time for his appearance to change completely, just like the change of a piece of meat from fresh to rotten in an instant.


    There must be other reasons.


    Mo Chen thought of the water.


    There must be something wrong with the water.


    What happened in those silent houses? Even if there is no more than half of the people buried in sword Valley, the rest should not be so silent.


    Mo Chen simply searched Jin Mian''s body.


    As a result, there are a lot of things on this man, a lot of pieces. In addition to the weapon with a half broken umbrella surface, he had at least five or six kinds of concealed weapons on his body, some of which Mo Chen could guess, others could not. He also carried some medicine in his bag, most of which were not used in any right way. Mo Chen had no time to distinguish them one by one. He put these things into his pocket first.


    Strode to the door, trying to get some water from the door and check it out.


    But when he stood in front of the door, Mo Chen stopped.


    He doesn''t have to open the door to make a fuss.


    The water has already overflowed the threshold, is gurgling toward the house along the crack of the door. When Mo Chen just stepped down, he had already stepped in the puddle.


    The smell of sulfur in the air became more and more serious.


    Between a breath and a puff, Mo Chen is shocked to find that the real yuan in his body has become somewhat stagnant.


    People who have not experienced this feeling will not understand it. It is almost a kind of enjoyment, an instinct.


    Mo Chen refined Qi since he was young. This feeling is like walking, like blinking and breathing, without thinking at all. But all of a sudden, Zhenyuan was blocked, and his body seemed to become heavy and clumsy.


    After years of hard training, he could feel the strength in his body as if he had been emptied.


    At this rate, even a cup of tea does not need time, he will completely become an ordinary person.


    Change a person to stand in this position of Mo Chen, will certainly have no one.


    But Mo Chen in the initial shock, began to accurately estimate the speed of the passage of his true element.


    This is his speed after using the method of silent exercise and holding his breath. If he''s unprepared, he''s going to stop breathing.


    With his accomplishments, how many ordinary disciples of sword Valley can match him? Of course, there are many people who are better than him. The elders, the leaders of the peak, and the experts in each peak and hall are also skilled. These people have been injured a lot in these days, especially in the case of elder an, who had been fighting with each other in the same room, and the dead were not all good men in the clan.Mo Chen in the twinkling of an eye to understand one of the Guan Qiao.


    Now he can''t leave in a hurry.


    First, he is no different from ordinary people. Of course, his physique, fist, foot and sword skills of ordinary people are not comparable. Even if the martial arts experts in ordinary people pull out a few, he has a lot of strength. However, if the accident in the water is the calculation of Wanshi villa and Changhe school, if you leave rashly, you will surely run into the open net of these people. Even if not, it''s hard to say who and what will happen along the way. The way to leave is certainly not easy. Even if he leaves successfully, can his true strength recover?


    And if you stay, the risk is about the same.


    It''s the place where sword Valley is buried. It''s easier for people who bury sword Valley to understand how this strange situation came about and how Zhenyuan was suppressed. Wu Yunshen, a man of great success, must have some backhand. Otherwise, the burial sword valley will not be able to control the Changhe sect and Wanshi mountain villa for so many years. They dare not do it, and they can only do some small moves secretly.


    It has to be said that Wanshi villa''s encouragement with gold is really damaging. It''s enough to stir up a fight among the people in the valley of sword burial, but he also tricked the daughter of the valley master. In Mo Chen''s opinion, such a bad move is really too bad.


    Outside the rain is still, as if someone poked a hole in the sky, rain regardless of the dumping down.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    The sky was as black as ink, and the storm seemed never to stop.


    A bright blue light suddenly rose. Burst out a group of stars, that is a scabbard sword shape, in such a heavy rain is still tenacious for more than a moment, this is like being doused by the heavy rain lost track.


    Xiao Yu recognized the arrow, which was the grain master''s arrow. He met once when he came into the family. Master saw the letter arrow at that time. Without saying anything, he rushed to the back mountain. Only a few years later did Xiao Yu know that there was a big event in the clan. Otherwise, the valley master would not have sent such a letter and arrow to summon the disciples.


    He wiped the rain on his face, smashed the door next to the room, and informed his brothers to leave for the back mountain.


    Yuxufeng was originally a small number of people. In addition, the peak leader was injured two days ago when he took part in the drug snatching. Although he was not as seriously injured as the leader of Wanfeng, he only let people pass a message that he was closed to cure his wounds and did not even show his face. On that night, yuxufeng''s disciples were less than a few.


    Xiao Yu hasn''t had a rest these days. No matter how big things happen, he keeps practicing every day. Others have different opinions on his perseverance. Elder martial brother Xia is the elder martial brother of yuxufeng. When Xiao Yu practiced his sword, he watched silently for a while and then left. Xiao Yu had something to say to him, but he couldn''t.


    Elder martial brother is a man of few words. He is the first disciple of Lord Luo Feng, but Lord Luo does not like this big disciple. It is rumored that Lord Luo Feng doesn''t like elder martial brother Xia''s appearance and temperament. It is said that elder martial brother Xia was a scabby head when he was a child. He was very stubborn. When he fought with his classmates, he even bit his mouth and bit off half his ear. Xiao Yu doesn''t know the true or false of this rumor, but master and elder martial brother are not intimate. The master preferred Cui Xin, the second elder martial brother. He was handsome and sweet, and could be liked by the master. However, among the other brothers, the second brother is not very popular. He is too slippery, but he will not let anything good happen to him. If there is anything hard to please, he will push others. Yuxufeng is not as good as other places in the clan. There are a few pills and other benefits that can''t be evenly distributed. Who can be reconciled to this?


    Just like the other day when I went to see people at the gate of the city, the second elder martial brother hid. It was the eldest brother who took some of them with him.


    As soon as the news of Luo Feng''s injury and closure came, the second elder martial brother would not be seen. Other people said that he had run away quietly in the face of the situation. He had no conscience at all because he was so partial to him.


    Even knocking on three doors, the room was empty, and Xiao Yu''s heart could not stop sinking.


    Are the others gone?


    How could he not have noticed it at all?


    There was no sound around except the sound of wind and rain and darkness. The fluorescein usually used to illuminate the road had lost its validity just like Zhenyuan, who was not working well. Xiao Yu could only light up the road with a fish oil lantern which he could not remember how long ago someone had given him.


    Wind and heavy rain, the whole body as if filled with lead, usually can be a vertical and steep mountain road become so steep, dangerous and difficult to walk. Xiao Yu fell two times. Fortunately, he was not seriously injured. Only his left arm was cut by the edge of the rock, probably a piece of skin was cut off. Now Xiao Yu couldn''t pay attention to this small injury. He was glad that he had protected the lantern very well. This weak light was particularly precious at this time. Tie the grass with a cloth and Xiao Yu goes on.


    Several senior brothers had looked for them, but none of them. Xiao Yu didn''t know whether they had left before seeing the letter arrow, or whether they were not in each other''s room for some reason. He also knew that he should not delay any more. It was better to rush to the back mountain and to the valley master as soon as possible. But Xiao Yu couldn''t leave the rest of his family behind. The younger martial brothers were all young. Xiao Yu could hold on to such a big change today. They must have been helpless for a long time. If you don''t care about them, they can only live and die on the yuxu peak.


    Suddenly, a cry of pain came from the front. Xiao Yu stopped, put his hand on the hilt, raised his voice and asked, "who is ahead?"


    From the front came a reply: "elder martial brother Xiao? Is it elder martial brother Xiao? I''m Teng Ji. Elder martial brother song and I are here. "


    Xiao Yu quickened his pace to catch up with the lantern. He saw two younger martial brothers fall together on the side of the mountain road. They were covered with mud and water. They looked like two drowned chickens.


    Xiao Yu quickly took the lantern to his waist and bent down to pull them up.


    Tengji round face, voice is crying. When Xiao Yu came to pull the two of them, he was happy because he met his elder martial brother. Then he found something wrong. What''s the skill of Xiao Yu? Now this action is obviously not enough.


    "Elder martial brother, you also..." He coughed a few times: "what''s the matter?"


    Xiao Yu simply checked for the two of them. Fortunately, the injuries were not serious, but younger martial brother song''s feet were not right. It seems that he can''t walk. He just doesn''t know whether he has injured any bones.


    In other words, such a small injury is natural, but now it is not the same.


    Xiao Yu wiped the water on his face: "Why are you two here? How are the others? "


    Teng Ji was anxious, afraid and painful. He stammered: "I was afraid of thunder, so I packed a room with elder martial brother song. I patronized him and didn''t sleep. Later, we found that Zhenyuan was sucked away by something. Elder martial brother song is the same. We, we went to find other people. Elder martial brother Yang is not in the room. Younger martial brother Liu lies there motionless and has no breath... " His voice was shaking and his teeth were chattering. Obviously, he thought of the situation just now, which made the young man very frightened: "we just want to go to the senior brothers Elder martial brother Xiao, what''s the matter? We, how can our skills be lost for no reason? "On the huge yuxu peak, it seems that only three of them are left alive.


    Now I really can''t care too much. Xiao Yu can''t explain why Zhenyuan disappeared.


    "Just now the valley master sent a letter and arrow. Let''s go to the back mountain. I''ll carry younger martial brother song. Younger martial brother Teng, you can follow me with my scarf. Don''t panic. There are arrays in the back mountain, valley master and elders. We will be all right. "


    Teng continued to swallow a mouthful of saliva and swallowed the questions in his mouth just now.


    He wanted to ask the master? What about other senior brothers? However, since elder martial brother Xiao is single and comes up from below, the others are afraid to be


    His heart sank and he did not dare to think further.


    Xiao Yu carried his younger martial brother song on his back and took Teng Ji. With one deep foot and one shallow foot, the three men stumbled back into the mountain. In such a wind and rain, a person has been struggling to walk, and then a back, more difficult.


    I don''t know if it''s a good thing to say. Teng and song were very young when they started their studies, and they didn''t have much skill. They went up and down the mountain road many times every day, carrying errands and sending messages to their masters and senior brothers. They are also flustered when Zhenyuan is gone, but it''s not that they can''t walk without Zhenyuan. Although the wind and rain are heavy, their hearts are also flustered, but with elder martial brother Xiao who can make up his mind, they are more or less stable.


    Yes, go to the valley master. There will be a way.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    The elder martial brothers stumbled back to the mountain. The fish oil lantern, which was not much bigger than the fist, was surprisingly durable. Teng Ji was out of breath, holding the corner of Xiao Yu''s robe and not letting go. He also asked, "what kind of lamp does this light up, elder martial brother? I''m not afraid of rain. "


    They used to be illuminated by fluorescein in their room, but the skills on their bodies were not working well tonight, even the fluorescein was not bright.


    Xiao Yu was just about to speak when he met another group of colleagues. These people are the disciples of qingzhufeng. They are led by the elder martial brother of qingzhufeng. The two groups of people met each other like drowned birds.


    At the moment, I didn''t care to talk more. Two groups of people gathered together and walked back to the mountain together. Although usually, there is not much harmony between these disciples of different branches, and there are a lot of disputes. However, at this time, seeing people who are familiar with them at ordinary times, even if they can''t get help, they always have a bit of courage. Some of them can''t move, and they can also support each other. It seems that they are more intimate than usual.


    When Mo Chen met them, he was also drenched.


    He had an umbrella in his bag, as well as a bamboo hat that he had to wear. But tonight such a big wind and rain, whether it is umbrella or coir raincoat are useless. At this time, there are several groups of disciples going to Houshan, including nearly a hundred.


    There are a lot of them, but there are nearly a thousand disciples in the valley of buried swords, and less than 12 out of ten have seen the letter arrow.


    Mo Chen didn''t expect that the place where Wu Yunshen summoned his disciples was the stone prison where he had been. It is usually lonely and desolate, and most disciples don''t like to come here. But now I can see the dim yellow light from the stone gate from a distance. I just feel that there is a sudden force of strength on my body, and I speed up my steps to the stone gate.


    As soon as they entered the stone gate, many people couldn''t hold on and collapsed to the ground. All of a sudden, they lost their skills. Most of them couldn''t adapt to it. What''s more, many people lost Zhenyuan''s body protection. Now, their lips are purple and their bodies are cold. At first glance, the people in this place look like a group of water ghosts who have climbed out of the place.


    Xiao Yu walked such a long way with a man on his back. As soon as he entered the door, he couldn''t hold on. As soon as his legs softened, he started to carry him forward. Fortunately, someone nearby helped him, which saved his brothers from falling down together.


    "Younger brother Li?"


    Xiao Yu calmed down and wiped the water on his face: "are you here too?"


    Mo Chen nodded to him.


    "How long have you been here? Where is the valley master? "


    "I have never seen it."


    Xiao Yu''s legs trembled, but he couldn''t stand. He sat down slowly with his support on the wall. He didn''t forget to tell Teng Ji, "you can sit down and rest and nourish your spirit."


    Teng Ji was too tired to say anything but nod his head.


    Xiao Yu also moved aside and called Mo Chen and said, "younger martial brother Li, please sit down and rest. The valley master summoned the disciples to come here. There must be something to tell you. There may be some errands assigned later. It''s good for younger martial brother Li to keep up his strength."


    Xiao Yu didn''t say a word.


    What happened tonight is too dangerous to say whether it is a natural disaster or a man-made one. If someone is really calculating, they can''t do anything but kill them? Keep up your strength. Maybe you can recover it. Later, whether you want to fight with others or run for your life, you have to have some strength, don''t you?


    Mo Chen had already seen Xiao Yu''s enthusiasm, and he was not surprised to hear him say so. But he can''t waste time here now.


    "I''ll go ahead and have a look."


    Xiao Yu tried to persuade him not to walk around, but before he could speak out, he saw Mo Chen walking quickly. All the people who came here were half dead tired. How could this younger martial brother Li seem to be unaffected, not to say perfectly, but still walk steadily and move freely.


    Xiao Yu pondered that 80% of his family had no accomplishments at all, so his influence was the least. It''s like song and Teng, the two younger martial brothers around him, who usually don''t help, but now they are the only ones who can escape.


    Xiao Yu closed his eyes and adjusted his breath. However, as time went by, his real yuan still showed no sign of recovering.


    Teng Ji carefully pulled his sleeve: "elder martial brother."


    Xiao Yu opened his eyes and asked him, "what''s the matter?"


    Teng Jiwu said, motioning him to look at the door.


    A few groups of people who had come in earlier, who could get up and move, had already gone inside and found a stone chamber to rest. Now there are people coming in at Shimen again, with their hair dishevelled and their clothes all wet on their bodies. Xiao Yu looked at it carefully and saw that this was not an ordinary female disciple in the clan, but Wu Jinxuan, the only daughter of the valley master.


    Miss Wu, who has always been superior to others, is in a mess. She is pulling a disciple beside the stone gate and shouting, "where is my father? Go and report to my father and send someone to rescue elder martial brother Jinmian. "


    The disciple she caught is only a low-level disciple. How can you know where the valley master is? But what can he say if he is caught by Miss Wu?


    "Elder martial sister, the valley master is discussing things with the elder brother."


    It''s no secret that Miss Wu took Jin Mian from the stone prison without any reason. Xiao Yu also heard about it. Seeing her in a state of exasperation, she felt that everything in the world would be rewarded once and for all. If Miss Wu didn''t take Jin Mian out, Jin Mian should be locked up here now. On the contrary, it would be much more peaceful than other people who braved the wind and rain to come here. Miss Wu had to take people away without reason, and now she is in a hurry. If she had known this day, why should she have done it in the first place?Wu Jinxuan even arrested several people. None of them was willing to run errands for her, let alone go out to look for Jin Mian''s whereabouts in the wind and rain. Xiao Yu was at one side. She spoke in disorder and impatience, but Xiao Yu also recognized the causes and consequences. Jin Mian is injured, and Wu Jinxuan has taken care of him in his yard these days. But she can''t take care of people. She can''t carry tea and medicine well. Before it rains tonight, she goes to take medicine and comes back to find that Jin Mian is gone. Wu Jinxuan is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. She just wants someone to find her.


    When Xiao Yu thought that Jin Mian had provoked elder an to fight with Wanfeng Lord that day, he felt that this man would not be plotted by others easily, and he was almost equal to plotting against others. At the moment, he suddenly disappeared. Maybe he saw something was not good, so he slipped away first.


    Xiao Yu looked around. He seemed to have heard that he had not seen elder Xu, and that he had not seen Mrs. Xu. Elder Xu is also seriously injured. Everyone has no skill. Mrs. Xu is afraid that she can''t find a helper to bring him here.


    However, seeing Miss Wu''s mother and grandfather, there was no one Jin Mian to kiss her. She only thought about her elder martial brother Jin, and no one else cared about her.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    "I think Zhenyuan seems to have recovered a little..." Mo Chen heard a disciple who was not far away from him. He hesitated and was not sure.


    Mo Chen can also feel his true yuan seems to recover some, but extremely unstable, like the fog in the mountains, flickering.


    It''s better than that.


    The array here didn''t see anything last time, but now Mo Chen can feel it. This array is really not in vain. Although the terrain here is low, but the water can not diffuse in, and even the smell seems to be blocked out.


    It is said that the place where some valuable things were stored in the tomb sword Valley in those years should be protected more closely.


    Mo Chen just wants to find out the truth of the disappearance of Zhenyuan as soon as possible, so he has no time to ponder over the array here.


    He was familiar with his ways and met Wu Yunshen by the stone room where old sun lived.


    Old sun was there, too. He was giving a needle to the man who was half lying on the couch.


    The half lying man was also a first-class figure of the elder. His face was pale, his eyes were blank, and his body was wet.


    Mo Chen approaches, Wu Yunshen side head looked at him, did not say what.


    This is probably the meaning of acquiescence.


    Mo Chen walked closer, and he heard the half lying man say, "I saw the water outside on the way I came just now, and asked elder martial brother sun to scoop some for me. The water must have been overflowing from the bottom, and the poisonous water from the poisonous marsh which was too deep exposed at that time. But the toxicity is so weak that it is impossible to affect Zhenyuan


    Although the man said a few words and then panting and coughing, seeing as if to stop breathing, but Mo Chen did not dare to underestimate him.


    This man must have real skills. At this time, Wu Yunshen had to ask him for advice.


    This person''s judgment is similar to Mo Chen''s.


    At first, Mo Chen also thought that there was a problem with the water, but he also judged that it was not. The problem must be in other places.


    But since it''s not water, what can make all the disciples of the sect be hit?


    Wu Yunshen is obviously thinking about the same problem. Mo Chen heard him say to the half lying man, "elder Yue, please have a rest. I''ll go outside and have a look."


    It turns out that this is the poisoned elder Yue. Listen to Jin Mian say that he refined the disaster taking spirit creation pill. As a result, he was not lucky to use it and was poisoned. Now, even if the situation is not good, it''s not good.


    Wu Yunshen took two steps outside and stopped to wait for Mo Chen to follow.


    "Why didn''t you go?"


    "Without cultivation, you may not be able to get out of it." Mo Chen told him the truth and didn''t tell any lies or empty words. For people like Wu Yunshen, who hasn''t seen him? What have you never heard? You can''t fool him.


    Besides, Mo Chen doesn''t need to cheat him.


    "No problem." Wu Yunshen nodded his head and asked, "what do you think is going on?"


    "I don''t think it''s the water." Mo Chen said: "when I just felt it, I noticed that the true element of breathing became weaker and weaker, and so did those who were not immersed in water." It''s not like being poisoned or drugged.


    But what''s the problem?


    "Dad


    In the deep and long corridor, the cry was extremely high and harsh: "Dad


    Wu Jinxuan came running with her hair down. It can be seen that she must have been spoiled and used to the days when she has cultivated herself. Now she has lost her accomplishments, and she even can''t walk smoothly. She stumbles heavily on the stone steps.


    Wu Yunshen was so cold-eyed that he didn''t mean to help his daughter.


    Wu Jinxuan''s painful tears all flowed out, but her face was dirty, mud and water, and now she can''t see it when mixed with tears.


    It hurts.


    How did Miss Wu feel so painful from childhood to adulthood? It was urgent, angry, and aggrieved. It was more difficult to get up and walk than before.


    "Father, elder martial brother Jin, he is missing. You should order someone to save him."


    Mo Chen feels strange in his heart


    Only he and Wu Yunshen know where Jin Mian is. Jin Mian wants to kill him, but they also move their hands. Wu Yunshen comes to clean up the door. But Wu Jinxuan didn''t know that. She was still thinking about her elder martial brother Jin.


    How can Wu Yunshen answer his daughter?


    Tell her directly that Jin Mian was sent by Wanshi villa? This man deliberately instigated civil strife in the valley of buried swords, and he was quite successful. At least because he was the only one, the elders of the valley who buried swords lost several of them, and their vitality was greatly damaged.


    But looking at her like this, Mo Chen feels that telling her the truth is not the best policy. She may not believe it. Moreover, if she hears that Jin Mian is dead, she may have some trouble.


    Wu Yun asked in a deep voice, "what about your mother? What about your grandfather? Where are they? Is it safe? "


    Wu Jinxuan was stunned for a moment. Obviously, she didn''t know. Maybe she didn''t think about it.


    "Your grandfather also has injuries. Your mother is afraid that she can''t take care of him alone. You should go and take care of him.""But the mother has hands, but elder martial brother Jin''s whereabouts are unknown."


    Where is there anyone else in the sword Valley?


    Mo Chen didn''t expect Wu Jinxuan to be so cool to her mother.


    "You should be honest and don''t go out again, or I can''t save you if something happens."


    Wu Yunshen didn''t seem to indulge his daughter. Wu Jinxuan begged again. He didn''t want to. She said angrily, "well, I''ll find it myself."


    Wu Yunshen didn''t pay any attention.


    Wu Jinxuan stamped her foot and turned back.


    Old sun is taking care of elder Yue. Two gray haired old people get together and speak in a low voice.


    Old sun is saying, "I''m afraid I''ve never met such a thing. I''ve seen it in books before. It''s said that during the war of killing demons, the experts in the right way set up an array. As soon as several big demons stepped into the array, their magic skills were suppressed, and they could only play half of their normal strength... "


    But at the moment, it''s clear that there''s no one there. The whole clan of the burial sword Valley covers such a large area. How large an array can we capture all the people in the clan? Besides, the unique skill of array has been lost for a long time. Now, no one can make such an array. On the other hand, if someone can set up such an array, you can imagine their status. Why do you have to compete with such a declining middle-class sect as the burial sword Valley? Isn''t it a sword to kill a chicken?


    Old Yue seemed to have no strength to open his eyes. When sun finished speaking, he let out a low nose, indicating that he heard.


    After a while, elder Yue said in a low voice, "I thought I was going to die when I was outside just now. After I came here, I recovered my breath again It can be seen that the array is useful. Zhenyuan is still dispersing here, but it is better than when it is outside. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    It''s neither poison nor poison.


    What is the problem?


    Old Yue didn''t even have the strength to open his eyes. Old sun fed him some water. He said vaguely, "how are you these years, senior brother sun?"


    "Good." Sun said, "I''m very quiet here. I read books and plant herbs on weekdays."


    "Sometimes I think that we people are watching the scenery outside. In fact I''ve been busy with my work. A few days ago, I was possessed by a devil No matter good or bad, you don''t want to let go when you see the elixir. You have to drag it into your pocket to be content. In fact, they don''t need it. They don''t use it. It''s broken in white. I know that''s not right, but I can''t resist my own greed. In the end, it''s like this. "


    Old sun comforted him: "don''t think about those things. You can''t make yourself miserable. People are naked when they are born into this world, and they are empty handed when they leave. If you think about this, you will be indifferent to the things outside you. "


    Elder Yue didn''t know if he had heard his words. His voice became faint: "elder martial brother, do you remember that we stole into the forbidden area when we were children..."


    Old sun shook his head: "forbidden area? Oh, you are wrong. You didn''t go with me that time. You went with younger martial brother an. Well, you are really experts in making trouble. Shifu takes you to be a guest. You''d better enter the forbidden area of other people''s residence. If you are caught on the spot, master will not be able to protect you. The forbidden area Forbidden area... " Suddenly, old sun was stunned and repeated twice: "can''t we use Zhenyuan in the forbidden area?"


    However, elder Yue has already fainted again. Old sun has no miraculous medicine to wake him up.


    But it happened to have something to do with the matter in front of him. He did not dare to delay. He rushed out to find Wu Yunshen and told him about the old story.


    "It''s been a long time. I was only a teenager at that time. Later, I heard from the valley master that the forbidden area was actually an abandoned spirit stone mine. Because of the excessive excavation, after the change of the terrain, not only could it not generate aura, but also it could draw the aura from nearly a hundred miles. Ordinary flowers, plants, trees, birds and animals could survive, and ordinary people could not get in, but as long as someone with accomplishments went in, his real yuan would be swallowed up. "


    This sentence was like a bell ringing in his ears, and Wu Yunshen suddenly showed a warning color: "the pulse of the spirit is eating back?"


    Old sun did not dare to insist: "this It seems to have been seen in ancient books. But those things are too mysterious. They are all first-class fantastic stories. "


    Mo Chen has seen some of this. For the sake of younger martial brother, he has been reading those miscellaneous books.


    Many of them talk about this. There is a spring in a certain place. The villagers are thirsty for water to drink. As a result, they find that their illness is getting better. More and more people from all over the country come here to collect water. There are also black hearted people who want to take the spring as their own and dig the spring hole into a big pit. As a result, the spring dries up, but poisonous black water flows out, which damages many people''s lives. These stories are intended to warn the world not to be too greedy. Just like this spring, if you let it flow for a long time, more people will benefit. Improper use, too greedy, this benefit has become poison.


    Is there any change in the underground spirit vein of buried sword Valley?


    They haven''t experienced it.


    At present, this matter can''t be delayed any more. Wu Yunshen sent someone to call Lord Cao Feng, and ordered him to settle down the children of the clan first and seize the time to nourish their strength.


    Cao Feng nodded. Their disciples of this peak have survived most. First, they didn''t get involved in the fighting within the clan. Second, their Feixia peak was in the back mountain. The disciples under his family were guarding the stone prison.


    Wu Yun took a deep look at the dark night outside, and the heavy rain still couldn''t stop.


    Old sun stepped forward to dissuade him in a low voice: "why should the valley master be involved in danger himself? At present, the situation of the clan is in danger, so the valley master should stay and preside over the overall situation. "


    Wu Yunshen shook his head: "except me, others don''t know the trend of spiritual pulse."


    Old sun was dumb.


    The spiritual pulse is almost the foundation of a clan. In the valley of burial sword, only a few people know the distribution of spiritual pulse. Now I''m afraid only the valley master knows.


    Besides him, no one else can do the work, and it''s no use going there.


    "Boom


    After the lightning, there was a scorching thunder. Several people close to the door trembled and shivered in the thunder. It seemed that after they had lost their cultivation, they even lost their courage. Even thunder could frighten them out of their wits. Some people got up and walked slowly with the wall, and those who couldn''t get up also rubbed into the corridor.


    It seems that the farther away from the door, the more peace of mind.


    At such a time, everyone wanted to hide inside. Wu Yunshen stepped out of the stone gate and stepped into the endless wind and rain outside.


    Wu Yunshen is not the kind of garbage that can''t walk without Zhenyuan''s protection. On the contrary, his skill is very good, in such a big wind and rain is still light, outside such as the dark can not help him.


    Xiao Yu watched the valley master go out.


    It must be very important for the valley master to go out at this time. There is no need to elaborate on how dangerous it is to go.Xiao Yu was confused and couldn''t say a word.


    If he can help the valley master, he must go out with him.


    But this night, he ran to his younger brother, and now he is exhausted, so he can only drag his legs.


    "Eh?"


    Next to him, younger martial brother song couldn''t support him and fell asleep for a while. He was awakened by the sound of thunder just now. He asked vaguely, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    "It''s OK." Xiao Yu felt that he might have read it wrong.


    After the valley master went out just now, someone followed him out. It seems that Li Chen is the disciple of the outside school.


    He didn''t read it wrong.


    Wu Yunshen also discovered that someone was following up behind him.


    He looked around and said, "you go back."


    Mo Chen not only did not back down, but also caught up with two steps, and he has walked side by side.


    "Is the Lord of Wu afraid that I might spy on the secret of the burial sword Valley?"


    What''s the secret of burial sword Valley?


    According to Wu Yunshen''s original intention, Mo Chen should not have come to bury sword valley. If he didn''t come, he wouldn''t have met the present situation. It''s the most terrible nightmare for those who practice Taoism to lose their accomplishments all of a sudden.


    If this matter can''t be solved smoothly, all the people in the valley of buried swords are afraid of losing their lives. In the best case, they will become useless people.


    In this way, Wu Yunshen felt very sorry for the child.


    He did not do his father''s duty, Mo Chen grew up in a place he didn''t know, and was taught so well. Even if the child had not been lost, let him teach, I''m afraid it could not be better than now.


    It would be a pity if he had been destroyed here.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    "The front is where the spiritual pulse lies?"


    "Yes." Over the years since Wu Yunshen took over as the leader of the valley, the number of times he has come here is very few.


    The first time I came here, Li rouzhu was with me.


    It was a sunny day, the sky was covered by the dense branches and leaves of ancient trees. She took the skirt and walked in front of her. After a few steps, she found that he did not keep up with her. She turned around and waved to him.


    He still remembers her clear laughter.


    Near the spiritual vein, even the vegetation grows more prosperous than other places. The weeds grew up like crazy, and rouzhu''s sleeve was pricked by thorns. She cherished the newly made skirt. She flattened her mouth and frowned, which he still remembers.


    After so many years, the one who is with him now is the lost child.


    The road becomes more dark and rugged at night. The grass has flooded the mountain road, and the roots of trees are bulging from the ground to set up another roadblock for people


    There''s no way out here.


    Wu Yunshen has a foothold.


    The dense forest ahead was impassable, like a solid wall blocking their way.


    Wu Yunshen stood in front of the natural barrier as the heavy rain soaked the two people.


    There is no need to go any further. Standing here, he can be sure that the spiritual pulse is no longer there. What''s more, the deep forest ahead seemed like a bottomless abyss, and an invisible hand stretched out from the abyss to seize him.


    The few real yuan in the body dissipated more quickly here. Almost in an instant, it was blown away by the strong wind, leaving no trace. What''s more, he felt that there was a huge suction at his feet, which would devour his real yuan, his Qi and blood, his bones and even his spirit and thoughts.


    If you don''t have a personal experience, you won''t understand how terrible it is to swallow the spirit pulse.


    "Lord Wu?" Mo Chen saw him standing there motionless and called softly.


    Wu Yunshen really didn''t want to show weakness in front of the child, but now he didn''t even have the strength to walk away: "help me."


    Mo Chen knew that he didn''t want to move. He couldn''t move.


    Mo Chen held his arm and steadfastly held him back.


    A numb feeling extends up from the sole of the foot, very fast. In the past, two feet seemed to be filled with lead, and then they didn''t listen to the orders, then the ankles, the calves, the knees After a while, even below the waist did not feel.


    Mo Chen seems to have not been affected at all, although the real yuan did not reply, the action is not affected. Aware that Wu Yunshen seems to have been unable to stand on his own, Mo Chen simply put him on his back and walked more steadily than he had just supported.


    Wu Yunshen sighed in his stomach.


    Mo Chen did not make a sound. Wu Yunshen certainly felt that his face could not be erased. This was very natural. He is the leader of a clan. Now his legs are weak and he can only run for his life on the back of young people. Moreover, if we talk about the complicated relationship between the two people, he is the father who has not done his duty to raise his own son. He is the abandoned child.


    "Before I''ve carried rouzhu here


    Mo Chen steps slightly a delay, and then like nothing to step forward.


    "She asked me to come with her, saying she was picking herbs Instead, she was bitten by a snake, and I went back with her on my back. "


    At that time, he still felt that Li rouzhu would only make things worse and drag people down. He could not expect her to do anything serious.


    Later, when she was gone, he remembered what happened that day.


    She didn''t really have to leave. It''s not ordinary people outside the mountain. It''s a big thing to be bitten by a poisonous snake. People who practice Taoism have Zhenyuan to protect themselves. Snake venom is nothing. She said that she couldn''t leave and let him carry it on his back. In fact


    It''s because she likes it.


    But he didn''t understand.


    Later, when Li rouzhu wanted to marry him, he was not very happy. After that, she was found to be insane. After their marriage, they hardly lived a balance and lived a peaceful life.


    Instead, he often thought of her after she was gone.


    "Why do you..." Wu Yunshen''s Kung Fu is only more profound than Mo Chen. Why is it that he is greatly influenced by the spirit swallowing pulse? Mo Chen seems to feel nothing about it?


    But when he asked, he understood.


    Mo Chen didn''t grow up in the burial sword Valley, and he didn''t receive any benefits and influence from the spiritual pulse. So now the spiritual pulse has become a devouring one. For Mo Chen, it''s just Zhenyuan who is frustrated, instead of being eaten alive by it.


    "Is the valley master better?"


    "Better than just now."


    Far away from swallowing spirit pulse, the power of pestering to devour him is weaker than just now. Just now the numb and soft legs gradually felt tingling, and the perception came back.


    "Wait a minute."


    Mo Chen didn''t understand his meaning and stopped according to his words.


    Wu Yunshen turned his head slightly, as if he had heard something unseen in the wind and rain. After a while, he said, "let''s go."Mo Chen didn''t ask much, but Wu Yunshen didn''t want to hide it from him.


    "There''s an outsider in the valley."


    "Who is it?"


    Wu Yunshen did not answer. There is almost no suspense about who is coming.


    Wanshi villa must be the leader, and Changhe sect is not willing to let Wanshi villa take advantage of all the advantages.


    But the day they chose was really a coincidence.


    Now, no matter who it is, as soon as he steps into the valley of buried sword, Zhenyuan will be sucked away by the blood of devouring spirit. Even if they had an agent, and Jin Mian was not the only one, no one could have foreseen the sudden change of burial sword Valley tonight.


    Even the disciples of the sword Valley clan don''t know about swallowing the spirit pulse. Where do those people in Wanshi mountain villa know? As soon as they stepped into the tomb sword Valley, they would surely find that Zhenyuan had disappeared, but they could not find out the reason. They must have been frightened and angry. Eighty percent of them thought that they had been schemed against, and they were appointed to make trouble. I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate for the people in sword valley.


    All the bad things are here tonight. With the change of spiritual pulse, everyone''s real yuan has been lost, and foreign enemies have come to invade. Which one is enough to bury sword valley. As a result, these things were all together with unexpected consequences. It''s so bad that we can''t make any worse. Instead, we have to squeeze a line of space between the two bad things.


    Almost to the stone prison, Wu Yunshen gently patted Mo Chen on the shoulder, Mo Chen put him down on the ground.


    At this time, Wu Yunshen did not fully recover, but his own walking is no longer a problem.


    If he was carried in, people would see that he couldn''t even walk, and his heart would collapse.


    Swallowing spirit pulse can''t eat people, but if time goes on, I''m afraid that all the disciples will become useless people. But now there are strong enemies outside the valley, and the way out must be blocked.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    This is a day that all the people of sword valley will never forget. Before today, they had more or less thought that it would be sooner or later for the clan to decline, fight endlessly inside and have strong enemies outside.


    Even so, it is a big thing to wipe out the door. Although everyone thinks that this day will come, in their mind, this day will not come too soon. It may take another year or ten years for such a big family. They all say that the hundred footed insects are not stiff, and they may be able to survive for a long time.


    But they did not expect that the day of doom came so fast that everyone was unprepared.


    By now, all the people who can get here have arrived, including Mrs. Xu. She and his trusted disciples finally brought him here. Elder Xu looks worse than elder Yue. He was injured in a scuffle to seize medicine. He was seriously injured. What''s more, he was poisoned by Wanfeng master. This poison may not be a big trouble for elder Xu at ordinary times, but it is very difficult when he is seriously injured. Master Wan Feng knows how to solve his own poison, but the problem is that he is seriously injured and dying. It is hard to say whether he can save his life. How can he help others detoxify?


    As soon as Mrs. Xu enters the stone gate, the whole person will collapse.


    As the wife of the valley master and the only daughter of the elder, Mrs. Xu has not suffered any hardship or made any contribution since she was a child. In a word, she has cultivated herself and even used her own feet to drive on the road. This kind of experience is rare for her. Once she has no accomplishments, all her magic weapons and pills will become waste In such a big wind and rain to bring her father here, Mrs. Xu did not know how she came all the way. The hair was scattered and dripping wet. I don''t know how many places have been scratched and bruised on the face, hands and body. All of them are supported by biting teeth. As soon as she entered the stone gate, her breath was relieved, and she could not even move a finger.


    After a breath of relief, she was able to look at her father who was carried by her younger brother.


    Xiao Yu was still near the stone gate. He had a rest for a while. He was helping other students to pack up their wounds when he heard a cry.


    The cry was too fierce, like a wounded beast howling. Xiao Yu made a move and turned to look at the door.


    Teng Jigang just sat on one side, heard the sound scared body a shock, supporting the wall to stand up. He has been frightened too much in the past two days, especially tonight. Now he is more frightened and uneasy to hear the news.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the news? Is it human? "


    "It shouldn''t be a beast..."


    Teng Jizhuang was emboldened by the light in the stone chamber. After listening to his elder martial brother, he said bravely, "I''ll go outside to have a look. If it''s really a beast, we can be on guard."


    Xiao Yu handed him a sword. Although it is said that one''s accomplishments have been lost, even if one can''t defend himself with a sword, he can be courageous.


    Teng Ji held the sword tightly and went out, but soon he came back. When they go, they are trembling, but when they come back, they are much more brisk.


    But what he brought back was not good news.


    "Elder Xu is dead."


    Xiao Yu was a little surprised, but it was no surprise to think about it.


    Elder Xu was seriously injured. Everyone lost his accomplishments in the change tonight, which is even more devastating for elder Xu.


    Teng Ji squatted down and whispered, "Mrs. Xu just cried and fainted."


    Before tonight, such big people as Mrs. Xu are very high. Elder Xu''s father and daughter and Miss Wu are arrogant people. There are not many people in the clan who say good things about them. But Teng Ji is not happy to see Mrs. Xu''s tragedy just now.


    He couldn''t say why.


    It is probably Mrs. Xu''s sad father''s death, which reminds Teng Ji of his parents'' death. "What time is it?"


    The wind and rain made people feel that the time was particularly long, and Xiao Yu felt that it was time to light up.


    "Is it nearly four o''clock?"


    Teng is not good.


    After taking care of the disciple''s injury, Xiao Yu and his disciples rushed to the valley master. Wu Yunshen had sent out a letter arrow and summoned all the disciples.


    Such a large door, to the moment gathered in the people only scattered more than 200, and half of them were injured.


    Wu Yunshen looked around the disciples slowly.


    Among these people, some are familiar, some are not. As a valley master, he was not familiar with some young disciples and didn''t even say anything. Mrs. Xu was supported by someone and stood not far away from him. Her expression was dull and her face was pale. She looked like a walking corpse without spirit.


    In this case, even if Mo Chen stood in front of her, Mrs. Xu did not notice him.


    Wu Yunshen raised his voice and didn''t hide the fact that he had eaten the spirit vein. He also said that there was an invasion by foreign enemies.


    If you usually hear such news, people will be shocked. But at this moment, the bad news one by one, and after half a night''s hard and dangerous fright, they can''t even squeeze out the force of surprise when they listen to such news. Many people''s eyes are numb, and they have no hope for the present desperate situation."The spiritual pulse of the sword burial Valley stretches over a hundred places. If you can leave the valley, your true yuan will recover slowly."


    That''s good news. But how do they leave now? The wind and rain, there are enemies on the way out, so little hope of escape.


    But someone''s eyes lit up.


    Since the valley Master said so, maybe there is some way to solve the current crisis.


    As long as they can live, who doesn''t want to live?


    Wu Yunshen does have a way.


    For a clan that has lasted for thousands of years, there must be many secrets that will not be put on the table. There are some things that can only be handed down by the predecessor to the successor when the valley master takes over. These secrets can only be passed on by mouth and will not fall on paper to ensure that the secrets will not be disclosed.


    This includes a secret way to escape.


    The secret passage is on the side of the stone prison.


    Wu Yunshen was told about these things when he took over as the leader of the valley. However, he did not expect that he would be able to use it at that time. This secret has been handed down from generation to generation. Wu Yunshen thought he would pass on the secret again.


    But now they have to rely on the secret passage left by their ancestors to escape.


    Among the valley owners of all ages, he was the most useless one.


    There is no room for further delay in this matter. Wind and rain hindered their escape, but it was also a natural cover, so that their tracks were not easy to be detected by their enemies. For the first time since they joined the sect, these people worked together. Slightly injured, he struggled to walk on the ground, and those who were seriously injured also took active care of those who were close to each other.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    There was a little incident before we set out, because it happened in the corner and not many people noticed.


    Unfortunately, Mo Chen did not want to be found that he and the valley master have some similarities, but also stood in an inconspicuous place.


    Mrs. Xu and Wu Jinxuan argued.


    "Niang, elder martial brother Jin must still be outside. We can''t leave him alone." Wu Jinxuan stamped her feet and was in a hurry to cry.


    She didn''t dare to ask from her father, and it was useless to ask. When she was a child, she was not close to her father. Her father was too strict and did not smile. She was no different from other disciples. Wu Jinxuan was not attached to his father and was in awe of him.


    But the mother is different. Mrs. Xu and elder Xu always respond to her every request. She once told her mother that if she married, she would marry elder martial brother Jin Mian. Her mother did not object at that time.


    "When is the time, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    Mrs. Xu is tired both physically and mentally. She has been worried a few days ago, all kinds of dangers tonight, and the death of her father Although she had a premonition of elder Xu''s death in her heart, when she saw that her father was really out of breath, Xu Fu found that no matter how early she knew some things, at the moment when it really came, she would not be less sad.


    What''s more, Mrs. Xu didn''t object to Jin Mian at the beginning because he was really good looking, handsome, upright, progressive and successful. However, after taking the spirit and fortune pill, Mrs. Xu found out that it was wrong. She is not a teenager like Wu Jinxuan. Jin Mian may have problems. Now that he''s not here, I''m not sure what else he''s up to.


    To her wayward daughter, Mrs. Xu didn''t even have the strength to explain.


    There is no time to explain.


    Wu Yunshen has never taken Mrs. Xu''s ideas into consideration when it comes to family affairs, not to mention the fact that the clan is at a critical juncture in its life and death. If Wu Jinxuan makes trouble again, Wu Yunshen may have to deal with his own daughter in a proper way.


    "Your grandfather just died."


    Wu Jinxuan was stunned for a moment: "ah?"


    Elder Xu dotes on her especially, many times better than Mrs. Xu. Hearing the news that elder Xu had died, Wu Jinxuan was stunned.


    "Don''t make any more trouble. How many people are left in zongmen? How many of these people can finally escape? If we can''t enter the secret road before dawn, we are afraid that the people from Wanshi mountain villa will come in. Don''t make any more noise. Keep up with me and don''t leave the team. "


    It is obviously dangerous to walk in the front. No one has walked through this secret road for many years. This is the biggest secret of zongmen. Of course, it is impossible for someone to maintain and repair it like other roads and bridges. To be honest, Mrs. Xu also doubts whether this road will work. Even if it works, there may be traps and beasts, or other dangers. At ordinary times, they are perfect, and these small dangers are naturally ignored. But now it''s different. Maybe a scorpion will kill them.


    They are no different from ordinary people except that they are better than ordinary people.


    I can''t. I''m sure I''ll be in the end. No one knows whether there are people or how many outsiders have sneaked into the tomb sword Valley, and there may be others with ulterior motives like Jin Mian. In the end, there are too many variables, and Mrs. Xu is determined not to.


    The best thing is to walk in the middle, a little bit ahead of the position, so it is safe, and closer to her husband, if anything, he will come and get help.


    No one is more confident than Mrs. Xu about Wu Yunshen''s strength.


    Even in the present situation, Mrs. Xu believes in her husband''s skill.


    Wu Jinxuan recovered from the shock.


    Her heart seemed to be cut off a piece, empty. It was hard, but she couldn''t cry.


    "Niang, let''s wait a little longer, and say that elder martial brother will come over without deposit. Or you can send someone to look outside and meet him. " She still couldn''t let Jin Mian go. At the thought that Jin Mian might be trapped in a helpless place, waiting for her to rescue him, Wu Jinxuan felt like a boiling oil in her heart: "mother, if we don''t care about our stubbornness, Jin Mian will die."


    Looking at her daughter, Mrs. Xu couldn''t tell whether she was angry, disappointed, anxious or angry.


    Jin Mian has a problem, and she also told her daughter, but Wu Jinxuan seems to be lost in her mind and just doesn''t believe it. Instead, she tells her not to believe those slanders and rumors. Elder Xu was injured and died because of Jin Mian.


    Under such circumstances, she was still thinking of Jin Mian.


    My parents, my grandfather, my family What is it in this child''s mind?


    A man in black came up to their mother and daughter.


    Mo Chen doesn''t know the identity of this person, but seeing that Mrs. Xu is very polite to him, he should have some background to come here.


    "Madam, the valley master asked me to tell his wife that he would like to see the disciples of Qingzhu peak and Yuyao peak and prepare to leave."


    There are mostly female disciples on both sides. Wu Yunshen means that Mrs. Xu understands that it is more convenient for her to visit Gu than others.


    Mrs. Xu said, "I know.""Another thing, Jin Mian was a spy sent by Wanshi mountain villa to our clan. He was killed by the valley master earlier this evening for his intention to make trouble. I''m afraid there are still people like this. If you wait on the road, madam, you must be on guard against people taking advantage of the opportunity to make trouble. "


    Wu Jinxuan''s eyes were wide open: "what?"


    She could not believe what she had heard.


    Is Jin Mian a spy?


    Has Jin Mian been killed by his father?


    "No, not..." She repeated these two words, but she didn''t know whether to say that Jin Mian was not a spy, or that her father had not killed Jin Mian.


    Mrs. Xu took her hand and shook it forcefully: "don''t be confused again. Your father can''t make a mistake."


    Wu Jinxuan was dragged away by Mrs. Xu. Her expression was like sleepwalking.


    Mo Chen followed several disciples of yuxu peak together. Xiao Yu did not mind to let him walk in his side, but also told him: "if anything, you hide behind me."


    Mo Chen nods to him.


    This secret road is formed naturally, and only a few places are said to have been passed by manpower. So after entering the secret Road, the people who buried sword Valley found that the width was different and uneven. Some places are gentle, but most of them are not suitable for walking. In some places, such as arch bridges, some are very steep. Two or three carriages can pass in the wide area, but only one person can barely pass through the narrow place. What''s worse than the road is that it''s stuffy inside. Although there are ventilation holes, many people feel out of breath. The clothes that were wet by the rain were covered all the time. Those who were half dry but not wet felt more uncomfortable after entering the secret passage. When you untie your clothes, you can feel a damp coolness, but you can''t cover them tightly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Fortunately, although there is no cultivation, most of the sword Valley gate''s human body is also good, such a road can persist all the way. Of course, there were some poisonous snakes, insects and ants on the road, but they were solved by the people in front of them early, which did not cause them too much trouble. Some people have sachets on their bodies, and the pills in them don''t work. Fortunately, there are some dry grains.


    The clothes are wet on the body, cold and heavy. The air is wet as if you hold it with your hand, and it will drip out of the water. It''s needless to say how hard it is to gasp.


    Some of the disciples who left have never suffered such hardships in their lifetime. They are used to every move, every moment is everywhere Zhenyuan, with their own feet such a hard journey is the first time in their lives. Those fabrics containing aura have long lost their efficacy. The vests are not as good as ordinary clothes, and the boots are even more unbearable. The soles of feet have changed from stinging to burning. Step by step, no one dares to stop. As soon as you stop, you probably don''t have the strength to move forward. If you stop, you may be chased by unknown danger and die.


    However, at such a time, they were more intimate with their peers than usual. At least, no one left behind those brothers who were injured and inconvenient to walk. Those who were slightly injured helped them, and those who were seriously injured were carried by others in turn. Even Mo Chen helped them recite a paragraph. He didn''t know the person who was carrying it. Maybe he didn''t have a chance to know who the other party was.


    A lot of people just rely on one breath, just want to escape this death. Mo Chen should be much more calm. He has kept absolute calm since he entered the secret Road, and has been calculating the distance in silence.


    They have walked more than ten miles on this secret Road, all of them are walking in the middle of the mountain and under the ground. Just now they had passed an underground river. Although it is an underground river, it is also more than ten feet wide, deep and cold. To cross the river is not a problem at ordinary times, but now it is a problem. It''s not easy to swim in the past, what''s more, many people don''t know the nature of water at all.


    Xiao Yu knew something about it, but he was not proficient in water. Teng Jize is a complete dry duck.


    He leaned against the stone wall and took advantage of the opportunity to rest. The stone wall was wet and cold, and it was uncomfortable to lean against.


    "When I get out, I will learn to swim."


    Xiao Yu said, "well, I''ll accompany you then."


    The problem was solved quickly. Several good disciples cut down the stalagmite and put it on the underground river to make a temporary bridge, and then people passed through the bridge one after another. There was a little accident during this period. Someone fell off the bridge. Fortunately, he still climbed up from the river and only filled his stomach with water.


    Mo Chen unknowingly went to the front of the position.


    He also felt tired, but still able to support, not particularly hard. He never used Zhen Yuan to deal with difficulties only by physical strength, which he had experienced before. But at that time, it was just for the sake of self-discipline, and it was not really lost.


    But because of that experience, now he is far more skillful than others.


    He didn''t hide anything that could help.


    As master said, after all, he was born in the valley of burial sword, where his mother, father and ancestors lived from generation to generation.


    Of course, he did not grow up here, but today''s fate of being in the same way may be predestined to let him repay the affection he owes to this place and to these people.


    Mrs. Xu is no longer here, although Wu Yunshen has been told that she is asked to look after her female disciples. However, it was difficult for their mother and daughter to make a trip at the moment, and they all relied on the support of those female disciples to get here.


    Soon after crossing the river, Mo Chen can feel the secret road extending upward.


    According to the time they have spent, it should be dawn outside by now. Up to now, their team has not been attacked by foreign enemies, but it is still unknown whether there is an ambush ahead.


    "Is it Is it possible to get out? "


    It''s not one or two people who think that way.


    Many people feel that they seem to have walked for several days and nights, so tired, so far away, it''s time to end?


    At this point, the team stopped.


    Many people can''t stand when they stop to stand. They just sit or lie down and rest in place. They''re hungry, depressed, exhausted. If there are traps outside the exit, it will be easy for the other party to clean them up based on their present state.


    Mo Chen thinks, this may not be to guard against traps.


    He walked on.


    Along the way, it is also a way of survival of the fittest. Those who can''t keep up with them gradually fall to the end of the team, and those who can help and lead the way in front of them are all elite children of the clan.


    When he came over, someone immediately found him. These people were not ordinary disciples. They would mistake Mo Chen for a superficial and rootless outer disciple.


    If he can get here, he seems to have a steady pace and a lot of energy, which shows that his original cultivation and temperament are absolutely not low. If such people are of the same family, they will never know nothing about it.


    To these vigilant with hostile eyes, Mo Chen did not care.


    Because Wu Yunshen has turned to talk to him.Since the valley master knows it, other disciples will not stop him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    There must be a reason to stop.


    In front of Wu Yunshen are two stone gates side by side.


    I can''t see the texture of the stone, but the door must not be opened by force alone.


    Behind the door should be the exit of the secret passage.


    "There should be an array on the door." Wu Yunshen couldn''t even see the clue.


    But they have to get out of here. There''s no second exit.


    Turning back is a dead end, and they can''t go back.


    "What did the former Valley master say?"


    This word other people can''t ask, have no way to discuss with him, but Mo Chen asked and did not have many scruples.


    Although he is an outsider to the sword burial Valley, the old Valley master is his grandfather. The relationship between him and Wu Yunshen is not clear He asked, more qualified than anyone else.


    "Yes." Wu Yun gave a deep pause: "but this array was left by the founder of the school, and it has been lost after a few generations. Only one of these two doors is right. "


    But now don''t talk about choosing the door. They don''t even know how to open it.


    Mo Chen reached out and touched the stone gate.


    The surface of the stone gate is not smooth. The rough surface can be felt on the fingertips.


    This feeling is not like the natural texture of the stone, it is like the work of human beings.


    Mo Chen took out a pen and a box of ink from his waist bag and drew out the concave lines on the stone surface.


    The other disciples saw that he didn''t mean anything, so someone came and took a stone lamp to light him up. Mo Chen said thanks, continue to draw the line.


    Not much effort, a stone gate let him finish.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Mo Chen is so absorbed in his painting that the disciples who illuminate him can''t help but come to see it.


    At first glance, it is just a pile of disordered lines, without a clear shape, and without a clue.


    Look at it carefully, but I don''t think so.


    A disciple murmured:


    "like a crane..."


    "Clearly like a tiger, you see, this is the head, this is the claw, this is the tail."


    "No, I feel like a tree."


    It was the same stone gate, but everyone felt that they saw something different from it.


    Mo Chen action does not stop, the concave line on the other side of the stone door also described once. Moreover, when he described this, he found that these pits had a little different color, not impurities on the stone, but like added later.


    Mo Chen thought that maybe the people who set up the Taoist mechanism first drew the lines on the stone gate with ink or some other color, and then left an engraving according to the line diagram.


    For too long, no one knew what was going on at that time.


    What they said can''t be wrong, but they can''t be right either.


    Mo Chen knows more than they do.


    It''s not a picture, it''s not a maze roadmap.


    The stone gate is obviously controlled by the array, and the pattern carved on it is a star map.


    It has been more than ten years since master first let him contact the array and eye of the return mountain. During this period, he has observed the array eyes and star maps of the return mountain many times. When people look up at the sky, there is always an illusion that the stars are nailed to the sky, each of them has its own position and is motionless. Only when the seasons change, can people find that they move quietly from one side of the sky to the other side. In addition to places like Tianji mountain, no one has drawn a star map to record their positions and changing tracks.


    But Mo Chen is different.


    When the return mountain array changes, he can see the movement of those stars on the array diagram. Stars move in a fixed direction and draw different trajectories in the field of vision.


    It''s just a matter of an instant.


    These lines on the stone gate are star maps.


    Of course, this star chart is much rougher and more crude than that of the return mountain.


    Mo Chen picked up the pen and found that the ink on the top was going to dry. He dipped it twice again and pointed out a thick ink mark on the stone gate with a stroke.


    He marked seven points on the stone door.


    After all, Wu Yunshen''s experience is not comparable to other disciples.


    "This is the star map?"


    Mo Chen nodded his head.


    Wu Yunshen turned his head and couldn''t help looking at the young man standing beside him again.


    Nowadays, there are not many people who know array. Except for a few elders, there are two or three sects which are mainly divination and divination. Not everyone can recognize such things as star maps, let alone sort out the correct position from such a mess.


    On the other stone door are 12 ink spots.


    Wu Yunshen tried to judge the names of the ink dots from the location of their distribution, and tried to clarify the law of the movement of these dots. But this is obviously very difficult. Even if Mo Chen has already marked it out, Wu Yunshen can only see the lines of two or three star orbits. However many, he is interrupted by other interlaced lines. Looking at it for another moment, he felt dizzy. The ink thread on the stone gate seemed to come alive, wriggled, coiled and woven into a huge whirlpool, which made him jump forward uncontrollably.


    Mo Chen just pulled him.


    Wu Yunshen''s experience was experienced by Mo Chen before he was ten years old. When the first few returned to look at the array, he also had moments of whirling and unsteadiness. Even after a few eyes, he could not help but bend down and vomit violently. His head was as chaotic as if he had been hit by a heavy hammer. After several days, he recovered.


    Wu Yunshen is much more determined than he was at that time, and the star map in front of him is much simpler than the array map of Huihui mountain, so he will not be damaged by this.


    "This diagram is the key to open the door?"


    Mo Chen nods.


    He carefully measured the stone gate and traced it in the air with his fingers.


    Others did not dare to come and disturb him, and even retreated a little.


    But the people at the back of the line don''t know why they stopped. The first few stops were short, even the one crossing the river did not stop so long. After a long time, people''s hearts rise out of fear and suspicion, and gradually become uneasy.


    The murmur is getting louder and louder, some people want to push forward, others are restless in the same place. Although there are still people in the comfort, in the pressure, also can not control all people.


    Mrs. Xu''s mother and daughter also pushed to the front.


    They are the family members of the valley master, and others dare not stop them.


    Mrs. Xu wanted to go with her husband. As long as she was by his side, she was afraid of nothing. Even if this is really a dead end, to be able to live with her husband at the same time, she is also a wish.But after they crowded over, what they saw first was not Wu Yunshen, but Mo Chen standing in front of the stone gate.


    Mrs. Xu first saw a profile and was puzzled.


    When was there such a disciple in the school? How come she never saw it?


    When she can see half of Mo Chen''s face, Mrs Xu''s step is sluggish.


    At this moment, she couldn''t even breathe.


    This man, this young man


    His appearance, posture and behavior, familiar and unfamiliar, suddenly linked the memories of Mrs. Xu for many years.


    She remembered that many years ago, when she was as old as her daughter, she saw Wu Yunshen in luofengtai.


    It''s like


    How could such a young man suddenly appear? How could he be so similar to Wu Yunshen when he was young?


    Mrs. Xu thought of what Mr. Lu had said before his death. She thought of Li rouzhu''s madness when she gave birth to her son many years ago.


    This man, is he


    Mrs. Xu fell into a great shock. She didn''t notice her daughter next to her.


    Wu Jinxuan also stares at the man standing in front of the stone gate. From hearing the news of Jin Mian''s death, his moody expression gradually changed.


    Like Mrs. Xu, she also guessed the identity of the man.


    Jin Mian once went out with elder Lu and said a lot to her after coming back.


    From his mouth, Wu Jinxuan knew that there was such a person.


    He shouldn''t have lived in this world.


    Wu Jinxuan hated everything about him. His existence will remind everyone that burying sword Valley is the foundation of the Li family, and will remind others that Li rouzhu is the original match of his father.


    He will topple her status as the only daughter of the valley master, and let Jin Mian''s all-time efforts evolve into nothing.


    Now, Wu Jinxuan is full of an idea.


    Because of him


    Jin Mian must have been killed because of him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    Mo Chen has no action for half a day. Just now he was pointing and pointing.


    But he had a dignified look, and remained in the same position for a long time.


    Wu Yunshen couldn''t sustain himself after only a moment''s watching. Two of the other disciples also saw something. But one of them was soon convulsed, one fell to the ground, and the other was empty eyed and full of nonsense. He looked as if he had been possessed by evil. The elder martial brother beside him exchanged his eyes and knocked him faintly.


    Some people know that this kind of attack is dangerous to them. Some people came closer to see what happened to the legendary lost unique learning.


    And the young man standing in front of the stone gate obviously knows more than them.


    This is more convincing than their excellent swordsmanship or deep cultivation. Because it''s a unique skill that they don''t understand and can''t learn at all. Even in the era when the array has not been lost, not everyone can learn this skill. Just as the cultivation of Taoism requires a bone, learning this skill also requires a natural understanding. Some people can''t learn it even if they are dazzled. Some people can understand many of the mysteries by just looking at it without being taught.


    Mo Chen almost did not notice the passage of time, all around the body also completely lost the sense of existence. In his eyes, those simple ink dots and black lines rotate and twinkle with each other, becoming more and more eye-catching, just like the bright moon hanging in the night sky.


    There was silence around him, and heaven and earth were far away.


    In such boundless darkness, Mo Chen suddenly moved in his heart.


    I can''t say that feeling, but Mo Chen suddenly turned his head and cast his sight to his side.


    His side was empty.


    But Mo Chen is in an instant feel, there is a person, standing on his side.


    He was a man he knew so well that he would not be wary of.


    He stayed there quietly, not for prying, not for plotting.


    He was close and attached to him, and he was there with him.


    Just a moment, Mo Chen lost this feeling. The dreariness, dampness and noise all around him again surrounded him. When he regained consciousness, he found that his legs were numb, his eyes were sour and his head was heavy, which made him feel hard to bear.


    Wu Yunshen tried to reach out and hold him.


    "Have a rest?"


    There was also a bag with spring water.


    Mo Chen drank two saliva, shook his head and said: "can''t delay, while I still remember now, open the door now."


    The array on the door is not unchangeable. Just like the stars in the sky, it changes according to the time and season. In another hour or two, it may be the time when the sun and the moon meet. Then the array on the door will move another eye. The calculation just now is useless, and we have to start all over again.


    "Don''t force it." What Wu Yunshen said was by no means polite.


    He did not want Mo Chen to work hard for these two doors. In fact, there is another reason why the array is lost. Those who study this waste too much effort and energy, and few can get a good end. He didn''t know where Mo Chen learned this skill, but it was better not to use it.


    "No more." Mo Chen turned his head and asked him, "do you have the sword of the valley master?"


    Wu Yunshen did not ask him what to do with the sword, so he untied the sword and handed it to him.


    This sword is not sharp, but it is of great significance in the burial sword valley.


    This is because it is the keepsake of the valley master of all ages and passed down with the position of the valley master.


    Mo Chen pulls the sword out of its scabbard, looks at the stone gate in front of him seriously, and then stabs in cautiously and quickly.


    At this time, everyone was at the end of their tether, lost their cultivation, and went through such a difficult journey. Mo Chen''s sword was silent, and the blade didn''t enter the stone gate for several inches. It didn''t seem to be very hard.


    This makes the onlookers have a little more speculation about his skill.


    At this moment, they all guess Mo Chen''s identity more or less.


    Usually, the eldest son of the valley master, who has been separated for many years, suddenly appears. This is definitely a thunderbolt on the ground, which can shake the whole sword burial valley.


    But now people don''t have time to think that much.


    The next valley master or something What''s the point now? The spiritual pulse of the burial sword Valley has changed, and it has become a dead land. There are only about 200 people left in such a big clan. What''s the point in fighting for the leader?


    The most important thing now is to live.


    The key to their survival is obviously in Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen did not hesitate to pull out the sword to change a position to stab in. After stabbing four swords, he pulled out the sword, panted slightly. After calming down, he pointed the sword point at another stone gate.


    Wu Yunshen didn''t ask him why he had to take care of both doors. He just


    I don''t know why. I feel heartache for this child.


    How did he grow up these years? How are you doing?How hard should he be to himself at ordinary times and how hard he has learned to be today?


    Wu Yunshen felt a little distressed, but also faintly proud.


    He stabbed three swords on the second door.


    After pulling out the sword from the stone gate, Mo Chen also put his sword into the scabbard and put out his hand on the stone gate.


    The two stone gates, which looked heavy and unshakable, opened backward like an ordinary wooden door, revealing the dark secret passage after going out, and a cool breeze was blowing in the face. Different from the damp in the mountain, the cool wind is dry and fresh, with a smell of grass.


    The back of the two doors looks exactly the same.


    Wu Yun was stunned for a moment.


    According to the anecdotes he inherited from the valley master of the last generation, there is only one way to survive behind these two doors.


    He thought that as soon as the door was opened, it would be clear which way to live.


    I didn''t expect that the two roads looked exactly the same.


    The people behind didn''t know so much. As soon as they saw the door open, they burst out a burst of cheers. Fortunately, the road was finally opened and they could escape from the heaven.


    After hearing Wu Yunshen''s words, the joy suddenly turned into a dead silence.


    The gap between sadness and joy is too big to be accepted for a while.


    Only one of the two doors? If you choose the right one, you can live. If you choose the wrong one, you will die?


    Are you kidding? Isn''t that a trick?


    Isn''t this the way of escape left by the founders for future generations? All the way along the way so hard, bumpy don''t say, came to the end of the hand. Is this really the ancestor''s legacy? Not from their enemies? Don''t you want your descendants to live well? At this time, one more person will live, and those who stay may become the kindling of the revival of the clan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Mo Chen added a sentence for him: "there are arrays on this door, we should have seen it just now."


    No one doubts this. The people in the back don''t know, but the people in the front and the middle of the team have already seen how Mo Chen cracked the array on the door.


    For them, it was a magic trick.


    But for Mo Chen, compared with the return mountain array, this array is simply There''s no comparison.


    If the array on the stone gate is a drop of water, the array on the backflow mountain is just a vast river. Mo Chen can untie the Seven Star array on the stone gate with only a little insight and observation in these years. He doesn''t think it''s any great.


    The restless crowd gradually quieted down. Mo Chen continued: "although the stone gate has been opened, the array has not been lifted. Everyone has to pick a door and go in. Every time you enter, the door of life and death will change once. Every time, there is a half chance that you will be born. "


    He didn''t say the rest, but the others understood.


    That is to say, instead of picking a door, let''s all walk in together. No one can help anyone. Because of this door It can be said that it is alive. As long as one person enters, the two doors will change once. Mo Chen said that every time, half of the probability is alive, but it is also possible that both doors are dead.


    What happens when you get into the dead door? Is it certain to die? How do you die?


    Everyone was uneasy in their hearts, looking at the two open doors, just like looking at the two big mouth of grinning.


    Now it''s no use crying or swearing. Who let their ancestors so pit the younger generation?


    Mo Chen added: "this life and death, I can not see, wait for me to go in, also have to rely on luck."


    To tell you the truth, Mo Chen also felt that the old ancestor''s mind was not filled with water.


    Or, he didn''t set up the array, because he didn''t hear that the burial sword Valley could find a master who was good at array by looking up the source. This array may have been set by someone else. Maybe the one who set the array deliberately made such a cruel joke with the valley of buried sword.


    Mo Chen heard someone say in the back, don''t choose. If you go back, you may find another way to live. Why do you have to choose this door of life and death.


    There may not be one or two people with this idea.


    However, most people know that they have no choice, and it is too difficult to go back. Moreover, it takes too long to go back through the mountain again. Maybe before they can find a way to survive, their accomplishments will be completely abandoned and they will never come back.


    Someone said, "can you Who''s to tie a rope to... "


    This method is a stupid method, Mo Chen thinks it is mostly useless. If you can do this, is the array still called an array? However, it is not convenient for him to say this. After all, his identity is embarrassing. He is a member of the family, not really. Say he is an outsider, and he is probably the lineage of buried sword valley.


    He untied the array on the stone gate, but he could not break the inevitable choice of life and death after the stone gate. Does anyone believe that he knows he can''t do anything?


    So in his position, he really can''t say anything more.


    As for this stupid method of getting people to go on a trip first by tying a rope, whether it is useful or not, the key question is, who will go?


    In this door, there is a half chance of death.


    I''m sure everyone wants to leave the chance of life to himself.


    This has nothing to do with being noble and despicable. As long as people are human beings, survival is instinct.


    "I''ll try."


    The sound coming from behind the crowd sounded a little weak.


    When he came out of the crowd, it didn''t look very good. The man''s face was pale and his shoulders were covered with white cloth. I wonder if it was because the mountain was too stuffy and damp, and his scattered hair stuck to his face.


    This is a thin, not very impressive disciple.


    Mo Chen didn''t see him.


    He held out his hand: "which elder martial brother has a longer rope, please give me a use."


    After a long silence, someone took out a long rope and gave it to him.


    The weak and wounded disciple tied the long rope around his waist and made two inextricable knots.


    Then he came to Mo Chen.


    "What''s the difference between these two doors?"


    Mo Chen thought, can only say he can be sure of a word.


    "The array on the two doors is called the Seven Star array. I can only untie this one. There are four array eyes on the right and three on the left. "


    More, it''s hard for him to be sure.


    The disciple nodded.


    "I was born on the eighth day of the lunar calendar. I''ll choose the fan with even numbers."


    He tightened again and went into the door on the right.


    Everyone was watching him like this.


    He didn''t walk fast or slowly. When he got to the door, he didn''t hesitate.


    So he disappeared into the darkness behind the door.


    The only thing moving was the long rope, which was held at this end. The length of the rope reached about ten feet inside the door and stopped moving.Someone stood by the door and called out: "brother Liang, younger brother liang?"


    No one answered.


    After a moment, Wu Yunshen said: "pull the rope back and have a look."


    The disciple holding the rope began to pull the rope back with two hands.


    He didn''t exert any force, and the end of the rope was light. It didn''t look like a man was tied.


    Soon the rope was completely pulled out of the school.


    The knot at the other end of the rope was still there, but the man on the rope was missing.


    The knot was still there. He didn''t untie the rope, but he just disappeared.


    The crowd looked at each other.


    Was he dead or did he escape?


    No one knows.


    But at least they understood a little.


    Picking up the rope is useless.


    Soon another disciple walked out of the crowd and chose the one on the left.


    I don''t know if it''s a joke or if it''s true. Before he enters the stone gate, he stops and says, "if there''s any danger, I''ll shout."


    And then he went in.


    This time, as before, there was no movement after entering the door. The crowd looked at the door where he disappeared, and they could not guess his life or death.


    He did not shout, because he was not in danger, or because the thunder was so fast that he did not even have a chance to shout.


    There''s one thing all of us have learned.


    This door, can only own to break through, in front of the people can not give any escape clues.


    This time, four people came out.


    Mo Chen doesn''t know which punishment hall they are. One of these four people seems to be over 30 years old, and the other three are young and should be his descendants.


    They went to Wu Yunshen and bowed before him - and then four hands in hand and walked into a door.


    After them, some people came out one after another, one by one, and some by two. They all saluted the valley master, and then each chose a door to enter.


    Wu Yun looked at these disciples who were leaving one after another. He brought them here, but in the end, he could not lead them to go.


    He did not know where they would go after the door.


    Some of these disciples met again alive.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    All the way to here, not everyone is willing to take a chance, a few have turned back.


    Mo Chen thinks that the reasons why these people refuse to enter the gate of life and death may be different. Some people may be really stubborn and feel that they have to depend on luck to decide life and death when they come here. Someone might not be.


    There should be more than one or two people like Jin Mian in the sect. Since several of their clans are so close and hostile to each other, most of them have sent spies to those two sects. If you are a spy, why risk your life and death? I''ve been loyal to you all the way here.


    Mrs. Xu went to Wu Yunshen, took her daughter in one hand and grasped Wu Yunshen''s sleeve with the other.


    "Let''s go in together, my family."


    If she said this, don''t turn around to look at Mo Chen here, that eye is still full of hostility and provocation, this word is nothing wrong.


    Mo Chen did not regard himself as Wu Yunshen. I didn''t want to become a so-called "family" with him and his wife and daughter.


    Wu Yunshen just shook his head. Although he didn''t notice Mrs. Xu''s meaningful glance just now, and didn''t seem to recognize what she said just now, he refused Mrs. Xu''s proposal to "live and die together". That is, even if three people go in together, it does not mean that all three people are on the same road.


    "You go first. I''ll wait for our disciples to go out."


    Mrs. Xu looks ugly.


    Although her husband''s words were polite, her demonstration to Mo Chen just now was in vain. Not only wasted effort, but also lost their face.


    "What about him? He is not a member of our family. Can he enter this door? "


    If I said that just now I was still criticizing mulberry trees and cursing locust trees. Now I don''t even want to whitewash the face of peace. I''m directly aiming at Mo Chen.


    Wu Yun gave her a cold look: "if you are not confused, you should have seen who cracked the array on the stone gate just now."


    Mrs. Xu was blocked and speechless.


    It''s been disturbing her ever since.


    Isn''t it the founder of the formation sent by Shimen? Why can''t everyone in the clan, even Wu Yunshen, who is the valley master, can''t solve it, but this young man who doesn''t know the truth or the fake can''t solve it?


    For a person like Mrs. Xu, she is relying on her father and her husband to get a foothold in the family. She is used to shortcut and calculation. If she wants to make her believe that Mo Chen''s self-taught array is successful at a young age, she will never believe it. She can only think, where did Mo Chen get the secret? Who told him? This is the tender son of her husband? Or did the remaining Li family in the valley tell him the secret? Or, what inheritance did the Li family steal, which was not passed to Wu Yunshen''s hand, but was secretly left to the descendants of his own lineage?


    Mo Chen was too lazy to argue with such women, so he stepped forward.


    Many people''s eyes fell on him.


    Mo Chen untied the stone gate array just now. Although he said that he could no longer crack the life and death barrier behind the stone gate, some believed it, while others did not.


    These people stare at him, want to see how he enters the door, even want to follow him.


    If one of the people present is most likely to find a way of life, then the number of Mo Chen is the most likely.


    Mo Chen stopped in front of the stone gate, as if he was hesitating to enter which door.


    At this moment, he had the same feeling for a moment.


    He felt someone standing beside him, following him all the time.


    Mo Chen turns his head aside.


    He could even feel a slight tightening on one side of the sleeve, as if someone was worrying about pulling on his sleeve.


    Younger martial brother, is that you?


    Mo Chen is not sure.


    Tomb sword Valley is far away from Huihui mountain. Even if he has his unique talent, he can''t be far away from Huihui mountain to come here.


    Whether it''s him or not, it''s a dangerous place to stay.


    If younger martial brother can come, there must be a way to go back.


    Mo Chen is not willing to let him accompany himself into this door. Who knows what kind of unpredictable danger will be behind this door, in case the spirit of younger martial brother is damaged, or even Mo Chen will never allow this to happen.


    Mo Chen waved his sleeve to one side. In other people''s eyes, he just waved his hand at will. Maybe he finally made up his mind.


    But Mo Chen waved out this time, only he felt his arm light.


    He stepped forward into the door on the left.


    At this time, Wu Jinxuan suddenly broke away from Mrs. Xu''s hand, pulled out her sword and stabbed at Mo Chen''s back.


    Mrs. Xu didn''t expect that her daughter suddenly changed. She was thrown and fell to the side, just blocking Wu Yunshen''s way forward.


    Although her sword has lost the focus of Zhenyuan, it is still a sharp sword rarely seen in the burial sword valley. This is the birthday gift given to her by elder Xu Yi on her birthday last year.Mo Chen suddenly turns his head.


    There was a transparent water curtain between the door and the door. The sword pierced the invisible water curtain. Mo Chen clearly saw that the scene behind him was rippling like water ripples.


    Wu Jinxuan wants to kill him, but Mo Chen is not surprised. She thought she might have picked a good time. But before Mo Chen hands, the array behind the stone gate has blocked her away.


    Wu Jinxuan, who could not make a surprise attack, suddenly tilted and ran into the stone gate on the right, and plunged into the door.


    Although her Kung Fu is not very solid, Mo Chen did not fight back, nor did the array on the stone gate hurt her. Look at her body in the air suddenly tilted, as if she had been hit or kicked.


    Mo Chen opened his mouth but couldn''t make a sound. Everything in front of him was like throwing a big stone on the water. The scene in front of him was turbulent and twisted, and all of them changed shape.


    In this chaos, Mo Chen clearly saw Xiaodong''s face.


    He stood on the side of the stone gate and held out his hand to Mo Chen. His face showed a look of panic.


    Mo Chen tries to reach out his hand and firmly grasps Xiaodong''s wrist through the power of the turbulent array.


    With the power of grasping, Xiaodong passes through the stone gate and plunges into Mo Chen''s arms.


    "Big brother!"


    Mo Chen clearly heard his voice.


    I can''t tell whether I''m surprised or angry or happy or worried. Mo Chen opens his arms and hugs his younger martial brother tightly.


    The next moment, he was hit by a huge force and flew out. The light in front of him was like a broken star falling one after another, and his body became a powerless darkness.


    Mo Chen with the back outward, want to block all possible damage for Xiaodong, the mental image is being torn by countless sharp claws. At the moment of losing consciousness, Mo Chen still kept that guard posture and never moved.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    Mo Chen has not opened his eyes to smell the familiar fragrance.


    The smell of tea.


    There are wild tea trees on the backflow mountain. When they rush to sprout the first time, the disciples on the mountain will pick up the tea, and then bake and knead the tea by themselves. Although it''s mountain wild tea, it''s not famous, but perhaps because it''s made by himself and tainted with mountain aura, Mo Chen always thinks that there''s no better tea than his own mountain wild tea. Even if he has tasted some famous spirit tea, he always firmly believes that the flavor of Huishan tea is the best. Sometimes, if you want to go far away, you will take a bag of tea with you. If you have a drink outside, you will feel as if you have not left the mountain.


    This kind of fragrance is more effective than any awakening. Mo Chen''s consciousness seems to rise from the deep water and plunge out of the water.


    "Wake up, master."


    The voice of Xiaodong?


    Mo Chen opened his eyes with some effort. What he saw first was a pair of red and swollen eyes like rotten peaches.


    "Elder martial brother? What do you think? "


    Li Fulin impolitely took Xiaodong aside. He occupied the nearest position. He put his hand on the side of Mo Chen''s neck. After a while, he moved his hand away: "OK, it''s almost. It''s just that the consumption of Zhenyuan is too much. We should take good care of it."


    Mo Chen tried to move a bit, the result is such a simple action is very difficult to do.


    "Master? This Where is this? "


    His voice was so dumb that he could hardly recognize it.


    "Elder martial brother, we have arrived at the return mountain, but we haven''t gone up yet." Xiaodong gets closer and tells Mo Chen what he wants to know.


    "Master left the pass three days ago. He knew that you went to the tomb sword Valley alone. He also received an urgent letter from Hu Zhenzhen, saying that you might be in a terrible disaster, so he rushed down the mountain to save you. Fortunately, the master went in time. The spirit of the sword valley was eating back. The mountain collapsed and collapsed. The water in the bottom of the mountain overflowed. It has become a large lake. "


    Mo Chen was surprised: "this matter has, how long?"


    Xiaodong quickly poured a cup of tea to feed him. Although he is usually careless, he is very careful now, neither leaking nor spilling out.


    The voice of elder martial brother is worrying.


    "Elder martial brother, you have been sleeping for three days." Xiaodong compared three fingers: "master saved you."


    Mo Chen turned his head and took a look at Li Fulin, who was sitting on one side with a cold face: "thank you for your help."


    "Don''t thank me. I don''t want you to." Li Fulin smelled with a face: "you boy, you just feel your wings are hard. If you don''t say a word, you dare to run out. If you just wait a few more days for me to get out of the pass, will I not allow you to go? "


    Mo Chen knew that he could not help but admit his mistake: "I know I am wrong. I will never do it again next time It''s up to you. "


    As he spoke, he coughed softly, and Xiaodong felt unbearable.


    Li Fulin hummed: "how much effort has been spent on raising you so much as a teacher! You haven''t paid me back for my cultivation. If you let things happen to you like this, I won''t lose my life. " After a pause, Li Fulin couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with your injury? What''s the matter with the sword Valley? "


    Speaking of this, Mo Chen couldn''t help but ask, "master, did you see other people buried in sword Valley? Is there anyone else who escaped? "


    "Yes, but I''m not with them." When Li Fulin went to save Mo Chen, he saw the surviving disciples of the tomb sword Valley, as well as Wu Yunshen. The foundation of the burial sword Valley has been completely destroyed. Wu Yunshen led these surviving disciples to the north in great distress.


    Although the burial sword Valley is gone, it still keeps such a kind of fire. In time, they may be able to continue their ancestral inheritance elsewhere.


    But these are their business, and Li Fulin will not interfere.


    "The spirit pulse of the burial sword Valley fell back, and all of them lost their accomplishments overnight, and they were no different from ordinary people..."


    He said stop, strength is too weak, Zhenyuan has not recovered, looking at people particularly unbearable.


    Li Fulin waved his hand and said, "OK, I''ll talk about these things later. It''s not too late. You should take a rest."


    Anyway, there is a long way to go. It''s ok if people are OK. Those things don''t matter any more.


    Li Fulin told Xiaodong, "go and see if the medicine is ready. When it is ready, bring it in and give it to your elder martial brother. When he recovers a little, we''ll go up the mountain


    Xiaodong is busy nodding his head.


    Li Fulin went out together, and Xiaodong came close to wipe the cold sweat on Mo Chen''s forehead and neck: "elder martial brother, do you feel uncomfortable? The master said that it''s good for you to take medicine and sleep again. "


    Mo Chen held his hand: "are you..."


    "Well?"


    "I saw it then, didn''t you?"


    Xiaodong was a little sad: "I thought I could help my senior brother." But I didn''t expect that he became a drag on the elder martial brother."Who said that, you did help." Mo Chen held his hand: "without you, I would not be able to solve the array on the stone gate. But such a dangerous thing should not happen again. "


    Xiaodong rubbed his eyes and said, "I know."


    If Mo Chen is good now, you can hear the ambiguous meaning in his words. I know, but it doesn''t mean that I will correct it later.


    But now Mo Chen hears this one assurance, in the heart is really steadfast many.


    Although the body is very weak, but Mo Chen can feel that his true yuan is indeed recovering bit by bit, and the familiar strength returns to the body, which makes him a long sigh of relief.


    Xiaodong misunderstood the meaning of his sigh and explained in a low voice: "elder martial brother, you don''t have to worry about the people who bury sword valley. I see that stone gate buried in sword Valley can not be regarded as the pass of life and death. Because as long as the people who enter the stone gate, they will come out from the foot of the mountain safely in the end. "


    Mo Chen this time is really very unexpected, but this also can be regarded as a good news.


    Sure enough, that makes sense.


    It doesn''t make sense that the founder left his descendants a way to escape in case of emergency, but set up a life and death dilemma at the end. So it''s not a hurdle, it''s a trial. No matter which door they choose, their children have gone through a life and death trial. After such a difficult life and death process, these people''s perseverance will be different from before.


    Xiaodong brings the soup.


    "The medicine was made by my father. I watched the fire boil." Because of the fear of leakage when cooking medicine, the eye is wrong to stare at the fire, as a result, the eyes are red by the wind smoke.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    While serving Mochen, Xiaodong tells him the same thing these days.


    "Master closed the door very smoothly, and said that his hurt had been healed. As soon as master went out of the pass, he heard that his elder martial brother was going down the mountain. His face became ugly. "


    It''s no exaggeration to say that Xiaodong saw his master''s face so ugly for the first time. What''s more, even if the master was angry, he always aimed at other people. Who is that, elder martial brother? That is the master''s most important and favorite disciple. He has never let his face get angry.


    It can be seen that there must be a lot of trouble for the elder martial brother to go out this time, otherwise Shifu would not be like this.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang was also implicated. The master scolded him Xiaodong is not angry, others are light, and do not understand the inside story, master can not bear to discipline him.


    The medicine soup has just been boiled, and it is still very hot. After drinking this bowl of medicine, Mo Chen was sweating. It seems that a lot of things have also flowed away along with the sweat, which makes me feel relaxed a lot.


    Xiaodong helped him to lie down again and asked politely, "do you want something to eat, elder martial brother? We are in the town now. There are many food shops outside the walls. Why don''t I bring a bowl of wonton? Or Jia''s steamed buns? "


    Mo Chen is not in the mood to eat meat buns.


    "Why did you come down the mountain?"


    Xiaodong felt his head and said, "Hey, actually elder martial brother Jiang wants to go down the mountain, but now he is the only one sitting on the mountain. If he wants to come down, who else is in charge of it? I couldn''t help it. I wanted to follow when master went down the mountain, but she refused. I also knew that I was weak and could not help at that time. I was afraid that I would be delayed. However, as soon as master came back with the news and said that he had arrived at the foot of the mountain, I told elder martial brother Jiang that I would come down to meet Master and elder martial brother and do some errands and errands to deliver the news. Elder martial brother Jiang couldn''t beat me, so he asked me to come. "


    Mo Chen heard the word "Ao but" and knew that Xiaodong Yizhun had caught Jiang Fan dead. Otherwise, where could the obstinate character begin?


    Mo Chen slightly owes to get up, looking at Xiaodong''s eyes seriously: "master, do you know something about you?"


    Xiaodong a Zheng, and so on to return to God quickly shake his head: "no, master does not know."


    Once he knew that the elder martial brother might be in danger, how could he care to tell his master about it?


    Now thinking of the suffering at that time, Xiaodong still felt that his heart was tense.


    This kind of people who know that they are close to are in danger, but they can''t do anything. They just have to wait and wait. It''s like living a year, and every moment is so hard.


    "Well, how did you get to the burial sword Valley? You''ve never been there. "


    The valley of buried sword is far away from Huihui mountain, which is thousands of miles away.


    How did younger martial brother cross such a long distance to find him?


    Even if there is a little mistake in this, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Speaking of this, Xiaodong himself is also confused.


    He was worried about his master and elder martial brother. He once thought that if only he could see his situation. It''s just that he doesn''t control it. Even if you have the ability, you can''t control what you dream at night. Xiaodong is like this. Although he is anxious, he is hard to sleep safely at night. After going to bed, he is not sleepy. He has a lot of thoughts and worries in his head. He finally falls asleep, but he wakes up after a short sleep. Usually he doesn''t wake up so early, but these days when the elder martial brother is away, he always wakes up before dawn. On the fourth watch day, it''s dark outside. Once he wakes up, he can''t sleep.


    He didn''t dream of anything, let alone see the elder martial brother in his dream.


    Three days ago in the evening, master left for the tomb sword Valley in a hurry. On that day, his chest was very stuffy. When he practiced his sword in the daytime, he was very upset. He felt that something was going to happen, and he didn''t have a mind for dinner.


    "When it was just getting dark, I was meditating in the room and exercising my skills..."


    Xiaodong thought of the situation at that time, or some confused.


    He did not close the window, the mountain wind blowing into the house from the window, with a disturbing restlessness.


    Xiaodong wants to get up and close the window. At the moment when he gets up, he hears a dull thunder.


    The sound was very strange, as if it was from a very close place, but it was like a thick barrier, the sound was very vague and not real.


    When he looked up again, he found himself standing in a dark curtain of rain, and everything around him was very strange.


    It was a place he had never been to or heard of. But then he saw the elder brother.


    Now Xiaodong understood.


    This is burial sword valley.


    "I saw that Jin Mian and his elder martial brother started. He was too insidious. He was really unscrupulous." If you don''t have the courage to see the cunning of the elder martial brother, you will be surprised if you don''t have the confidence. Xiaodong was anxious to roll up his sleeve and trample on the villain.It''s a pity that he can only watch and do nothing. He is really anxious to death.


    Fortunately, Jin Mian didn''t come to a good end, and the elder martial brother was safe and sound.


    Did the younger martial brother watch him at that time?


    Mo Chen didn''t feel anything at that time.


    "After that, you followed me all the time?"


    Xiaodong shook his head: "No. I followed a long way. There was something strange at the stone gate of the tomb sword valley. When I got close to it, I felt like I had hit a stone wall, and I was immediately bounced open. "


    When he fell to the ground, he found that he was still on the backflow mountain, sitting beside the stone couch where he had been meditating. He didn''t even come to close the window.


    Xiaodong is panting wearily in the dark. This is the first time that he experiences all this when he is awake, rather than seeing it in his dream after sleeping.


    This period of time is not long, but the consumption of his spirit and physical strength is huge. Xiaodong''s body is sweaty and heavily clothed, and his ears are buzzing and noisy. In front of him, Venus is straight out. It''s very hard to stand up.


    But what he had just seen was not false. Elder martial brother has lost his cultivation. He is in danger!


    Xiaodong did not know where to produce a strength, rolling through the main room, struggling to find his elder martial brother to his Qi tonic pills, also had no time to find water, so dry swallow, choking his throat pain.


    But he didn''t care about the details. Xiaodong sat down with his back against the wall.


    All of a sudden, he wanted to find out how he got the sword again.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    To let Xiaodong say exactly how he succeeded in the second time, he couldn''t say it.


    The first time was completely unintentional, and the first time he was awake, he was wandering.


    It''s much better than when you''re asleep, the spirit is free from the body. He was even more confused about how to do it when he was asleep. This time he was awake.


    Even though he didn''t understand how he did it.


    But this is what happens in the world. The first time, there will be a second time. He can always try.


    It''s just that he doesn''t have much time. The situation is critical for the elder martial brother. Xiao Dong can''t wait for a moment when he thinks that he has lost his cultivation. He was not only worried about his elder brother, but also about his master.


    The place where sword Valley is buried is so evil. What can I do if the master passes by and gets this kind of plot?


    After taking Buqi pills, he poured himself a large bowl of water, and then began to keep trying. Sit down, get up, lie down, open your eyes, close your eyes, sit on the couch, sit on the Pu pan, go to the window He couldn''t remember how many times he tried. He even opened the window and rode to the window once.


    It''s ridiculous to think of it now.


    But at that time, he tried very seriously and seriously.


    Mo Chen asked: "don''t you feel sick?"


    It''s absolutely certain that he wants to come. No matter where this kind of talent comes from, Mo Chen knows that no talent is a castle in the air. Just like a clever woman can''t make a meal without rice, the spirit will inevitably consume the body, the spirit and the cultivation. The longer the time and the longer the distance, the consumption will inevitably increase.


    In Tianji mountain, there were people with outstanding talent who died suddenly, and there were also many talented talents who died early in the cultivation of Tianji mountain. When a person''s talent and his present body, age, heart and temperament do not match, it is easy to have an accident. It''s like you have to put an oversized stone in a small pocket. What about the result of that bag?


    So many people who died young, those who were possessed by demons, those who fell into evil ways by any means in order to achieve their goals In fact, few of these people are mediocre in talent. Those who do these things are those with extraordinary talent.


    Good swimmers drown.


    If Mo Chen can choose, he would rather be ordinary younger martial brother, also do not want such unpredictable talent in his body.


    It''s different from what most people think. Those who are not gifted have a smoother road than others and get more than others.


    Mo Chen doesn''t think so.


    He is more worried about the talent of younger martial brother. Those who are different are more difficult than others. Maybe they can finally stand on a high place that others can''t stand and get achievements that others can''t imagine, but what they bear and lose is often much more than ordinary people.


    Xiaodong only said: "a little tired, there is no discomfort."


    Mo Chen only believed in this.


    A little tired?


    Younger martial brother''s temperament, he also understood. If you are really a little tired, you will say that you are not tired at all. He said he was a little tired, which must be extremely tired.


    This makes Mo Chen''s worry deeper.


    Later, the second success can be said to be accidental.


    Xiaodong tried all kinds of methods in the house, but failed. He went out of the house and wanted to have a try outside.


    It was already dark at that time. It was the time when Mo Chen lost his cultivation in the burial sword valley. Although there was no heavy rain in the Huihui mountain, the mountain wind was very strong this night. Xiaodong didn''t understand why at that time, but now he does. Spiritual pulse is inseparable from every practitioner, and it is the most difficult to control and understand. Of course, Huihui mountain and buried sword valley are not on the same spiritual vein, but the spirit vein of buried sword Valley is reversed, and the area near Huihui mountain is also affected, and the earth atmosphere is abnormal.


    Before that, there was no such strong wind in Huihui mountain for a long time. However, the wind on that night was so strong that people doubted whether the roof tiles would be lifted and the trees would be uprooted.


    Xiaodong was blinded by the strong wind as soon as he went out. He walked forward with the wall, and his heart became more and more anxious.


    Because of his instability, Xiaodong instinctively wants to grasp something to stabilize himself.


    He grabbed a tree not far in front of him.


    At that moment, Xiaodong clearly felt the change.


    It was like a huge whirlpool in front of him. He fell forward uncontrollably and felt like a curtain. The barrier was not hard, and he passed through it with little effort.


    Then Xiaodong found that he had seen everything in the valley of buried sword again.


    He couldn''t describe it in words.


    It''s like taking off a very tight and thick garment, and I feel that my body is light and unrestrained. There is no time that I can be more free than that moment.


    At such a time, Xiaodong even felt that he could capture the dragon from the sky and the moon. There was no one and nothing could stop him.


    But he also understood that he could not do anything. Although no one else could see him, Xiaodong could not even pick up a small stone. He could not make a sound and could not warn the people around him.To put it bluntly, I can only watch and worry.


    But even so, Xiaodong also wants to accompany the elder martial brother.


    It''s better to see than not to see.


    But now looking at the big brother''s dark face, Xiaodong began to realize that he had made a lot of trouble, and the elder martial brother would not let him off easily. Now he is still lying still can not get up, when he can get up, he may not be able to get well.


    Xiao Dong tries his best to distract Mo Chen''s attention.


    "Yes, elder martial brother Wu Is he really your biological father


    This is not hard to talk about. Xiaodong is really curious.


    Elder martial brother, they are all orphans adopted by master since childhood. Suddenly, relatives come to visit. It is like a legend staged on the stage.


    "That''s right." Mo Chen nods.


    But


    When father and son meet, is the reaction of elder martial brother peaceful?


    I don''t want to cry bitterly, but the elder martial brother seems to have no concern for the Wu Valley master. He is not more intimate to him than to a stranger.


    This makes Xiaodong wonder.


    He is also an orphan, and his life experience is wandering. He has only uncle as a relative since he can remember. He has never met his parents. Xiaodong covers himself with this matter. Imagine what his reaction would be if someone suddenly came to the door and said that they were his own parents who had been separated for many years?


    Well, maybe he can''t do it. After all, he is a stranger he has never met. He is not a child of three or five years old now. He will run away with someone if he gives him a sugar. However, it will not be the same as the elder martial brother?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    If we want to make it clear, it''s a long story.


    Fortunately, Xiaodong didn''t want to ask him to answer, as long as Mo Chen didn''t investigate his mistakes for the time being. As for the future What will happen in the future? Why worry about it now?


    Xiaodong is very unpromising to throw this matter aside first, go out to find food for Mo Chen.


    However, it''s a pity that Mo Chen can''t eat wonton, fried tofu, meat buns and so on. Li Fulin looked at him with a kind of "how could I have such a stupid apprentice?" Li Fulin said, "your senior brother has been sleeping for three days, can you eat these? Go and tell the shopkeeper to bring the porridge in. "


    Xiaodong hurriedly answered and went out to ask for porridge.


    When he brought the porridge back and passed Li Fulin''s side, Xiaodong remembered and asked, "master knew that the elder martial brother would wake up today?"


    This medicine is really good.


    Li Fulin looked at him and was too lazy to talk to him.


    He had never seen such a symptom before. How could he tell when the great disciple would wake up? But porridge is not a precious thing. It''s easy for the shopkeeper to prepare it every day.


    However, although Mo Chen didn''t wake up in the past few days, Li Fulin helped him heal his wounds. He also felt that his cultivation was gradually recovering, and the recovery speed was good. Therefore, he might wake up today.


    So the prepared medicinal materials will come into use today.


    But I don''t need to talk to the little apprentice. It''s always hard to explain something to this silly child every time. I have to make the whole story clear.


    Alas, the little apprentice is more and more worried.


    However, compared with the time when he went up the mountain, Li Fulin of course hoped that the little apprentice would continue to bear like this.


    When he first went up the mountain, Xiaodong didn''t talk all day. He was only a little older, but he didn''t have much vitality like a little old man. Now it''s not easy to look like a young man. Where can Li Fulin be unhappy because of this?


    "Let your elder martial brother rest after eating porridge, and we will go up the mountain again tomorrow. Don''t be lazy just because you are at the foot of the mountain, and practice when you are free. "


    Xiaodong answered in a hurry and went into the room with porridge.


    Mo Chen used the medicine and felt much more comfortable than when he just woke up. When he woke up, he was heavy and tired. He even looked up and talked hard. When he was panting, his throat was still sore. He had no time to notice whether he was hungry or not. But the younger martial brother came in with hot rice porridge, and he felt very hungry all of a sudden.


    Xiaodong holding a bowl to feed him to eat porridge, Mo Chen stretched out his hand: "I am not disabled."


    "But the porridge is very hot." The bowl is heavy, too.


    Xiaodong insists not to let Mo Chen eat by himself. He slowly drinks a bowl of porridge. After cleaning up the atherosclerotic bowl, he brought a basin of warm water to wipe Mo Chen''s body.


    Mo Chen always felt that his younger brother was sensible, but he didn''t expect to take care of people so carefully.


    "I used to I took care of my uncle


    When he said Mo Chen, he remembered.


    Xiaodong is not so sad about his uncle now, but sometimes he regrets that he was not sensible and did not take good care of him at that time.


    "I don''t think Mr. Yun would think that. He must be very pleased."


    Even at that time, the younger martial brother was clumsy and not thoughtful enough, but how could master Yun not understand his heart?


    Xiaodong put the pillow flat for him and helped Mo Chen lie down: "elder martial brother, have a good rest. Master said that we will go back to the mountain tomorrow. I''ll be outside. Call me if you need anything


    Mo Chen has a lot to say and many things to ask But now he really can''t hold on, consciousness sink like a stone, keep falling in the deep water.


    "You Don''t make your own decisions. "


    Xiaodong nodded again and again, looking very good: "I know."


    Is that a guarantee?


    Mo Chen vaguely felt that this guarantee is not very reliable.


    But he couldn''t hold on.


    Xiaodong looked at Mo Chen, almost closed his eyes, fell into a deep sleep, carefully covered the thin quilt for him, and crept back out.


    When I went up the mountain the next day, Mo Chen was much better than when I woke up the first day. However, Li Fulin did not hesitate to deny his willingness to go up the mountain: "you are still less arrogant now."


    Xiao Dong, who had always been standing on the side of the elder martial brother, also fell to his master: "elder martial brother, you haven''t recovered your skill, and you''re hurt. It''s too hard to go up the mountain."


    Mo Chen can''t help it even if he is not willing to. The situation is better than people.


    So He was carried up the mountain by Li Fulin.


    There is no way. Xiaodong wants to carry him, but it is obviously wishful thinking that Xiaodong wants to carry Mo Chen, who is tall and legs long. Even if we don''t mention the height difference between the two, it''s very difficult for Xiaodong to carry an adult man up the mountain.


    But let master carry it?Mo Chen strongly opposed it.


    Li Fulin doesn''t like him.


    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t I recite you when you were a kid


    But when I was a child, I didn''t know how to do it. Can it be the same as now? When was the last time that Mo Chen was recited by his master? It seems that before the age of six, the last time the master carried him was because Mo Chen suffered a little injury to his foot, which made it difficult for him to walk. Therefore, the master carried him several times. It didn''t seem to have happened since then.


    How old is he now? Besides, there are still younger martial brothers watching. Mo Chen feels that his face as a big elder martial brother can''t hang up.


    Li Fulin didn''t care about him. He just carried the man on his back and left. Xiaodong quickly followed him with a small burden.


    "How old are you? Really, I don''t know how you become so uncomfortable. " Li Fulin, carrying his grown-up apprentice on his back, walked briskly and steadily: "did I carry you less when you were a child? At that time, there were only two or three people on the mountain. No one looked after you. I carried you in and out. Now I want to be the same as yesterday. At that time, you wet several pieces of my Taoist robes, which made me unable to get out of the door without clothes... "


    Mo Chen didn''t expect master to turn over the old account. He was so ashamed and angry.


    "Stop talking, master."


    Li Fulin laughed, but he was also concerned about his apprentice''s face and did not continue.


    Mo Chen turns his head and takes a look. The younger martial brother follows him a few steps away. The master''s voice is not loud just now. He should Didn''t you hear me?


    After walking for a while and stopping to rest, Mo Chen paid close attention to him. He found that the younger martial brother looked as if he was not different. He should have not heard what the master said just now.


    It''s OK. It''s OK.


    Mo Chen doesn''t want to be known about his childhood embarrassment, especially his younger brother.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Xiaodong frowns on the corridor, as if he can pick up big money like this.


    No, he can''t look up. As soon as he is lifted up, he must be found out by the elder martial brother.


    Pee pants or something Which kid doesn''t pee his pants. The elder martial brother is wise and powerful, but no matter how wise he is, he can''t guarantee that he won''t pee his pants when he was a child.


    I really want to hear it. Master, speak more!


    Maybe there is a lack of tacit understanding between them. Anyway, Li Fulin did not expose the big apprentice any more embarrassing things. After walking half way, he took a rest. When he got to yubeipo, Li Fulin specially told the little apprentice: "you are in the back, hold on to the rope and be careful of your feet."


    Xiaodong honestly grasped the rope given by his master. The fish back slope is really steep, just like the fish back standing up. There is only a narrow road on the ridge, with a deep valley on one side and a cliff on the other side. It''s really dangerous to walk here when the wind is strong.


    Xiaodong didn''t want to cause any trouble to his master and elder martial brother. He didn''t dare to be distracted when he went this way.


    I don''t know how this part of the road became like this. It seems that it is not born.


    At this time, Li Fulin said, "this was not the way before."


    "Ah?"


    Li Fulin was still walking on such a steep and dangerous road with his apprentice on his back: "the cliff on the right side was cut by someone with a sword."


    Ah?


    Xiaodong couldn''t help but look to the right.


    The cliff is so deep that you feel dizzy when you look down.


    What sword can cut a mountain like this?


    Xiaodong waited for his master to go on, but Li Fulin didn''t say anything. He seemed to have completely forgotten about it.


    Think of the elder martial brother said that there was a war to kill demons in Huihui mountain before. Is this cliff also the trace left at that time?


    There are many old friends of Shifu who died in this service. It is reasonable that I don''t want to mention it.


    Xiaodong decides to go back and ask elder martial brother Jiang. I''m afraid there is nothing elder martial brother Jiang doesn''t know about the mountain. It''s just right to ask him. Well, as for the elder martial sister, her talent is all rooted in her bones. She can''t hold many things in her head except practicing sword. Ah, no, at least we can hold a senior brother Zhai.


    After entering the gate, other people came to meet him. The disciples guarding the gate came to take the elder brother. The master didn''t let go, but said, "I''m safe."


    Now the others are afraid to take it.


    Yes, who dares to compare Kung Fu with master?


    Jiang Fan met him from afar. Mo Chen felt that he seemed to be fatter after a few days without seeing him. His belt was tied tightly, and the whole man ran from afar like a gourd.


    "Is the elder martial brother injured?"


    Mo Chen got up and said, "it''s OK. It''s a little hurt."


    What he said was not a lie. His injuries were just skin injuries and no bones were injured. His problem was that he met with the tragic event of losing all his accomplishments, which could not be brought back in one day or two.


    Jiang Fan didn''t believe it at all.


    Can you let master carry it on your back? Still in front of so many classmates? The elder martial brother is a strong man. If he had not been hurt seriously, he would not have been able to leave.


    Jiang fan is really sorry now.


    At that time, he really shouldn''t let the elder martial brother go. He had to stop people when he was throwing his hands and rolling about. Otherwise, he would not have been hurt so badly?


    In such a hurry, he forgot another thing he wanted to say.


    When Li Fulin came to the front of the main hall on his back and was about to walk back, Jiang Fan suddenly remembered: "master, there is..."


    Before the word "guest" was finished, someone came out of the main hall door.


    She was a beautiful woman who could not tell her age. She was wearing a red dress and a soft black sword around her arm, just like a black snake with shining scales.


    As soon as Li Fulin looked up and saw her, her feet were as if they had been nailed to the spot, staring straight at people, unable to speak.


    Xiaodong takes a curious look at the guest and the master. He is a little puzzled.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen master Xiaodong.


    Jiang Fan had enough time to say everything: "master, this Ji Zhenren said that he was an old friend of Shifu. He came here from a long distance..."


    Li Fulin looked like a fool, but the female guest took a look at the man on his back and frowned slightly: "who was hurt?"


    Li Fulin seemed to have just regained consciousness, took a step forward, and then stopped: "you Are you still alive? "


    "It''s so fresh. I''m such a big living man standing here. Do you think it''s a ghost in the day?"


    Master just looked at her and didn''t speak. Even Mo Chen felt strange.


    No one could feel it more deeply and clearly than he did.


    He could feel that the moment master saw the female guest, the whole person was stiff, like a stone.


    What''s more, master''s old friend Mo Chen didn''t know and didn''t know. However, Mo Chen, the stranger, had never seen him or heard his master mention it.


    Jiang Fan coughed and said, "master, would you like to treat the guests first? Senior brother, we are here to take care of you. "


    "No more." The speaker was not Li Fulin, but the guest: "things have priorities. Let''s see his injury first."Li Fulin turned around and walked back step by step with his big apprentice on his back.


    Xiaodong follows quickly.


    He was so curious.


    Who is this beautiful stranger? How could the master feel as if she had been struck by thunder when she saw her. The whole person was stiff and stupid?


    He scratched his ear.


    Master''s unusual performance made many people think it was wrong.


    The most crooked thought is Jiang Fan.


    He had thought before that master was such a good-looking talent. He had good Kung Fu, good character, and was handsome and upright. How could he not have a good nun, partner, or confidant of elder martial sister and younger sister? Of course, he only dares to think about it by himself, and he doesn''t dare to ask his master about it.


    However, in the past, when Zhen Hu had drunk too much wine, he once said that he had lost his mouth. He said that the master did not understand the customs and feelings, and that he had failed the beauty''s deep feelings in vain. However, what Hu Zhenzhen said was not true at that time. He didn''t even know whether the man was Yang or yuan Jiangfan. Later, he wanted to find out about him. Hu Zhenzhen was as good as a ghost when he woke up. How could he lie?


    So this matter is still an unsolved mystery in Jiang Fan''s mind.


    However, when she came, she reported that her family name was Ji, not Yang or yuan. Although Jiang Fan had a little murmur in his heart, he did not think about it at all.


    It''s just that I can''t see Master''s expression now. It doesn''t look like nothing.


    Waiting for Mo Chen to be put on the couch, this elder Ji also followed to come forward: "is this injured or poisoned?"


    Li Fulin murmured, "none of them."


    Jiang Fan quickly came up to him: "master, the elder martial brother has our care here. I have prepared all kinds of medicinal materials."


    Li Fulin seems to have lost his usual free and easy manner at this moment, and answered, "OK, you can take care of it."


    Get up to take a step, and turn back for Mo Chen to cover the thin quilt tightly, this just turned out.


    Why does the master seem to be stupid?


    Mo Chen, Jiang Fan, Xiao Dong and Linglong, who is backward, take a look at each other.


    Master, they see each other every day. They don''t have the ability to turn master into a fool.


    That''s what this guest is capable of.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    As soon as Li Fulin went out, his disciples met and began to mutter.


    Linglong first asked, "what''s the origin of Ji Zhenren?"


    Jiang Fan regretted that he didn''t ask more questions just now: "people only said their surnames and brought their master''s keepsake, so I didn''t ask more. But... "


    "But what?"


    "I don''t think Ji Zhenren is like Zhongyuan people. Her skin is whiter than ordinary people. If you look at it carefully, it looks like a little bit high with a deep nose... "


    So looking at the eyebrows is particularly beautiful, skin like white jade, compared to the common central plains women are different.


    What Jiang Fan didn''t say was that he didn''t take a close look, not only because the other side was an elder, but also because men and women were different. It''s because there is an awe inspiring


    on this senior Ji, he grabs his ears and turns to look at Mo Chen: "elder martial brother, have you never met this elder master Ji?"


    Mo Chen said honestly: "No."


    In fact, he was very curious.


    Master loves to make wine, and he also likes to pour and drink from himself, but he seldom gets drunk. Mo Chen impression of the master also drunk once or twice.


    It''s a little clever to say that the two days are very similar, both in the early winter snow weather. Once my father went to lingjue peak to drink. He was very drunk. When Mo Chen went to see him, he was covered with snow As if there were tears.


    Another time, Hu Zhenren accompanied his master to drink. This time, it was reassuring. At least two people stayed in the room and chatted with the snow floating outside the open window. Finally, both of them were drunk. When Mo Chen went in to deliver tea, he heard Hu Zhenren say this: "sometimes when you close your eyes, you feel that those people are still there. Do you remember? At that time, we escaped from the Yin moon demon and were chased all the way. At that time, she killed seven experts there at one breath. Such a woman really made the man blush. It was just like yesterday''s thing. "


    At that time, Hu Zhenren seemed to have said a name, but he didn''t speak clearly. Mo Chen didn''t pay attention to remember it, so he didn''t have a deep impression on the name.


    It seems to be Ji? Time is too long, Mo Chen is a little sleepy now, really can''t remember.


    Xiaodong is the most honest. Besides, although he is curious about this unexpected guest, he will not forget the urgent task at present.


    First of all, you have to make some porridge for the elder martial brother It seems that porridge alone can''t be done. What kind of side dishes should be added? What food is delicious and good at killing and nourishing people?


    Jiang Fan patted him heavily on the shoulder: "OK, I''ll tell people to do all these things. Can I not care about the affairs of the elder martial brother? By the way, elder martial brother, are you being cheated this time? "


    Mo Chen went out for a short time, but the experience of these things is really indescribable.


    Wu Yunshen, Jin Mian, an Changlao, Wanfeng Lord, Mrs Xu, Wu Jinxuan So many people, so many things.


    The sword burial Valley has become a lake, which has been passed down for thousands of years without any trace left.


    Jiang Fan was still very envious. He could see that Mo Chen was not in good spirits and stood in the way.


    "Elder martial brother, have a good rest. I''ll go to see if the medicine is ready."


    The elder martial brother saw that the trauma was not serious. The master sent a message that all the prepared herbs were nourishing and nourishing. Pills that kind of things to take on the body more convenient, but also can be put for a longer time, but in terms of efficacy, it is not as good as fresh hot just boiled medicine soup.


    According to elder martial brother''s appearance, trauma is not in the way. Maybe it''s too much consumption.


    "I''ll take care of the medicine." Xiaodong quickly get a job for himself.


    Jiang Fan and Linglong come out of the yard of the elder martial brother. Look at me and I''ll see you again.


    Linglong urged him: "master, where are the guests, you go to send us a pot of tea we just received a while ago?"


    Tea delivery is just an excuse. The real intention is clear to both of us.


    The sun was so blazing that Jiang Fan moved to one side of the tree shade: "it''s not right."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jiang Fan whispered, "I have never seen master like this today. None of us has seen master as an old friend in these years. They must have not met each other for many years. Master asked the other party not to die in the first sentence just now. It can be seen that he must have experienced some great changes. We''d better be careful about this... "


    What if they were reckless and reckless and broke the master''s business?


    Maybe the master and the beautiful woman who made him in a mess have a lot of enmity and hatred.


    Jiang Fan instinctively thought that they should not be involved in this matter.


    Linglong was said by him, also gave up the idea just now.


    Although Jiang Fan was timid, he was right.


    Although Linglong is careless, she is not the same as before. After exchanging feelings with Zhai Wenhui, she finally has some thoughts belonging to the girl''s family. Master''s performance just now is really unusual. For him, Ji Zhenren is definitely not as simple as an ordinary old friend.


    At this time, they are afraid that the last thing they need is for outsiders to disturb them.Two people silent forward, although two people did not say the words, but the same thought of a thing.


    Master Will he find a tutor for them?


    It''s not a bad thing.


    The road of cultivation is too long. Some people are determined to go alone. Some people may be afraid of being alone, so they have to find a companion. They can take care of each other and support each other.


    Sometimes, Jiang Fan also felt that the master was so lonely that he raised several of them. However, the apprentice was only an apprentice, which was different from the Taoist priest.


    Jiang fan knows.


    Even if Linglong used to be careless, now I understand it.


    Xiaodong didn''t think much about the outside world. He sat by the medicine stove to watch the fire. The fire could not be too big. It would dry up the medicine soup. It could not be too small. The medicine could not be made out. As he fanned the fire gently, he recited the skill silently. Although the sun was scorching outside and he was guarding a stove, he didn''t feel hot.


    As long as the elder martial brother is there, as long as he is safe and peaceful, Xiaodong''s heart will be quiet and steady. The window is open, outside is a heavy mountain, deep shallow, far and near green. The mountain wind made the leaves of the old tree in the yard clatter.


    The medicine is almost ready. Xiaodong goes into the room to wake up the elder martial brother.


    When he got into the inner room, he stepped lightly.


    The elder brother was sleeping with his eyes closed.


    Before that, Xiaodong found that he had never seen his elder martial brother''s sleeping appearance.


    The elder martial brother seldom lies down and sleeps like him. More often, he sleeps under the care of the elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother is still very handsome when he is asleep, but it is not the same as when he is awake.


    When he was awake, Xiaodong always felt that his elder martial brother was as calm as a mountain, and he could rely on him when he needed to.


    The sleeping elder martial brother seems to want to protect him.


    He gently held the hand of the elder martial brother on the outside of the quilt. On such a hot day, the elder martial brother''s hand is still warm and cold. It should be because he is too weak now.


    Xiaodong wants to put his hand back in the quilt. Suddenly he stops and looks down.


    Just now his fingertip touched the wrist of the elder martial brother, which was a little strange.


    It''s not like the touch of the skin.


    Some cool, hard, and faintly a little bit like a hand in hand.


    Xiaodong gently pushed up the sleeve of the elder martial brother.


    He saw a piece of blue and black, flat and round, the size of a fingernail, where he had just touched it. He felt it cold and hard, like


    It doesn''t look like an injury or something.


    What''s going on?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    At the foot of the mountain, Xiaodong wiped his senior brother''s body, but he didn''t have it. Xiaodong remembers it very clearly. Nothing happened when I went up the mountain. Where did this thing come from?


    Xiaodong looks at his elder martial brother and his arm. He is a little flustered.


    This thing looks like a piece of armor on top of it when Xiaodong remembers where he saw it before.


    ¡­¡­ It''s like fish scales.


    As soon as the idea came out, it could no longer be suppressed.


    Yes, it''s just like fish scales.


    Xiaodong slowly put Mo Chen''s arm back into the quilt. He went to the porch and looked at the medicine pot. The mountain wind turned to the wind, and a puff of smoke was wrapped in the wind and threw it on his face. The charcoal ash fell into his eyes. Xiaodong stood in the corridor and rubbed his eyes red. He poured out the medicine soup and carried it into the room.


    "Big brother, big brother?"


    Mo Chen eyelid moved slightly.


    Xiaodong brought the medicine closer: "elder martial brother, drink the medicine."


    Mo Chen is really awake now.


    Xiaodong helped him sit up, put a pillow on his back, and held the medicine bowl closer. Mo Chen didn''t feel the medicine was hot or bitter at all. He just looked up and drank a bowl of medicine directly.


    "Are you hungry, elder martial brother? I''ll go to the kitchen and ask for something to eat. Come on? "


    Mo Chen shakes his head, he looks at Xiaodong carefully: "you this eye?"


    "Oh, I lost my eyes just now when I was boiling the medicine."


    Red eyes can also be said to be lost in the eyes, but haggard can also be attributed to the wrong son on the head?


    "Take a break, too."


    Xiaodong sat down by the couch and stopped talking.


    "What''s the matter?" The appearance of Xiaodong makes Mo Chen think of the place next to him: "is there something out there?"


    In this hurry, he couldn''t sit still and tried to get up.


    Xiaodong stopped him: "don''t move, elder martial brother. There''s nothing wrong. It is... " He lifted Mo Chen''s sleeve up: "it is..."


    Xiaodong''s voice stopped.


    How come the green and black mark is gone?


    Mo Chen''s arm now looks like nothing abnormal, just now the place looks smooth and white, as if just saw that strange, all is Xiao Dong''s imagination.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Chen follows Xiaodong''s eyes and looks at his arm. He doesn''t see anything. He looks at his younger martial brother again.


    Xiaodong is dead.


    Why not?


    Was he wrong just now? No, it''s OK to say that it''s just because of the wrong eyes. However, he still touched it. That area is obviously different from other places, cold and hard, and it is not the touch that the skin should have.


    "Younger martial brother?"


    "That, I..." Xiaodong doesn''t know what to say.


    Tell the elder martial brother that there was a strange thing on his arm just now, and now it''s gone?


    Mo Chenfang said softly: "do you remember what the elder martial brother said to you? No matter what, you can tell me. Don''t hide it. Elder martial brother will believe you. "


    If it is Xiaodong''s own business, he must not be embarrassed.


    Xiao Dong is especially cautious and frightened by the abnormal situation of elder martial brother.


    "There was a piece of scale here just now, but now it is not." Xiaodong stammered some descriptions to the elder brother: "it''s as big as the nail plate. It feels hard and cold Some are like fish scales. "


    Mo Chen was stunned.


    If he didn''t trust his character and character, he really thought he was joking.


    "Fish scale?"


    The two looked at each other.


    Xiaodong also powerless added a sentence: "it is true I don''t know why it''s gone again


    Mo Chen asked: "which one is it?"


    Xiaodong reached out and gently pressed on the position just now.


    His action is careful, as if is afraid to prick the pain to Mo Chen.


    "Here?"


    Mo Chen also used his hand to press, did not feel that there is anything unusual. He rubbed it hard again. It was nothing.


    A scale?


    Mo Chen can''t imagine it.


    Even before knowing his life experience, Mo Chen will not feel that he has any strange blood. If there was, master would have discovered it, and Mo Chen himself would not have known nothing about it.


    "Don''t rub it," Xiaodong stopped him. "It''s red."


    Elder martial brother doesn''t care. Xiaodong is distressed.


    No matter what the matter is, let alone grow a piece of scale, that is, the whole body is covered with scales. The elder martial brother is the elder martial brother, and there will be no change in Xiaodong''s mind.


    He''s just worried about his elder martial brother''s accident. How can ordinary people grow scales on their bodies? Xiaodong is afraid of elder martial brother. What''s wrong with him? Poisoned? Can go on like this to the body have big hindrance?


    It''s a wave that''s not even, it''s a wave coming up again. The two brothers are really brothers and sisters. One can swim away from the body for no reason, and the other grows fish like scales on his body.Is that what the average person does?


    When Jiang Fan came in, he saw the big brother and the little brother sitting in a daze. One hand of the younger martial brother still held the elder martial brother''s arm. He was so stupefied that he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen came back: "are you here? What''s the matter with master? Are the guests still there? If she doesn''t go down the mountain today, she will let someone settle down and clean up the guest house. "


    "Ji Zhenren just left." Jiang Fan said, "master has sent the guests back. It seems that the master has something on his mind. When he came back, he shut himself up in the room without saying a word


    I dare to ask, but I''m not afraid of touching him. This Ji Zhenren came and went in a hurry, and his identity became a mystery. When the master met her, Jiang Fan could not tell whether it was a good thing or a bad thing.


    Jiang Fan helped Mo Chen lie down and said, "elder martial brother, you can''t live and raise yourself. Don''t worry about this or that. Can''t we do anything without you?"


    Mo Chen lay down, but this time he couldn''t sleep at all.


    He held his arm under the quilt, slowly and forcefully.


    Panic like a rope, strangled in the chest more and more tight.


    His body suddenly had such a strange and strange change. He was not under his control. He did not know the whole story. No matter who he put it on, it would never be easy.


    Just made clear the life experience, Mo Chen originally thought that there would be no greater mystery than this. But when I turned around, I found that what was life experience? There is no reason why his body has such a change, but Mo Chen does not know the reason.


    Xiaodong whispered a word in his ear.


    Mo Chen slowly turned his head and looked at him.


    Xiaodong repeated it again.


    "Elder martial brother, I will accompany you all the time."


    No matter what happens, elder martial brother is a senior brother.


    Xiaodong looks at Mo Chen''s dark eyes.


    He was full of worry, but he was not afraid at all.


    "You have a good rest. When you get well, we will figure it out together and find out."


    Mo Chen nodded to him slowly.


    What Xiaodong didn''t say, he understood.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    Before dawn, dawn and winter wake up, listening to the outside of the patter of rain, eaves tiles were knocked by raindrops, issued a regular continuous light sound.


    As soon as he woke up, he was very upset. He didn''t know why he had such a heavy sleep.


    I thought well before I went to bed. In order to get up and take care of the elder martial brother, I didn''t take off my clothes. I was afraid that if the elder martial brother didn''t feel comfortable, he would miss things if he overslept.


    The result is still a sweet sleep.


    He was just about to get up when he heard the sound of the rain.


    It''s the voice of speaking.


    He distinguished that it was a voice from the next door.


    One is a senior brother and the other is a master.


    Their voice is very low, mixed with the sound of the rain is even more ambiguous, Xiaodong can not hear a word clearly.


    He helped him to his bed and the voice of the next door stopped.


    Master came from the next door.


    Xiaodong quickly got out of bed and stood still: "how did master come here?"


    Li Fulin patted him on the shoulder: "I came to see your elder martial brother. Did you wake up?"


    "No, No. How''s the elder martial brother? "


    "Fortunately, your elder martial brother is not in a hurry. He will recover slowly." Li Fulin looked at Xiaodong''s eyes and saw that his apprentice was suffering a lot these days: "it''s not light yet. You can sleep for a while."


    "I''m going to see my senior brother."


    Seeing off the master, Xiaodong enters the inner room.


    Mo Chen sits on the head of the bed, and Xiaodong pours a piece of water and hands it over. Mo Chen whispered thanks and drank the water slowly, and Xiaodong took the pottery.


    Mo Chen opens the quilt, and Xiaodong asks, "elder martial brother, do you want to go convenient?"


    "Want to walk down the ground." Mo Chen said.


    Xiaodong quickly takes the shoes of the elder martial brother. When the master brought the elder brother back, his injuries were not serious. He was just unconscious, and a shoe on his foot disappeared. So now the elder martial brother wants to go down to the ground. Xiaodong goes to fetch a pair of shoes and brings a long gown for him.


    Mo Chen lay down for a long time. When he just stood up, he was a little dizzy. When Xiaodong saw his expression, he quickly stepped forward to help him. This time, Mo Chen didn''t refuse.


    "It''s raining outside."


    In this way, Xiaodong still helped the elder brother to go to the door.


    It may have been raining for a long time outside, and the ground has been soaked through. There is a layer of green water on the green slate. The raindrops fall on the ground and hit one shallow water circle after another. The mountain breeze, with a fresh smell of soil and grass, but also with a moist cool.


    Mo Chen looked out at the rain curtain.


    Xiaodong can see that the elder martial brother has something on his mind. He dare not speak out for fear of disturbing his mind.


    What are you thinking?


    Are you thinking about burying sword Valley? Or thinking about Xiaodong telling him about the scale?


    By the way, why did master leave so early? What did master and elder martial brother say just now?


    Xiaodong can''t guess. He just feels vaguely that the elder martial brother''s worries are probably related to what the master said.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "Well?" Mo Chen slightly side head to see him.


    Already to the mouth of words and swallow down, Xiaodong said: "go in, here is quite cold."


    Help Mo Chen to sit down again, Xiao Dong cleaned up the bed for a while, and went to fetch water to wash Mo Chen. He also combed and straightened his senior brother''s hair, but his hands were clumsy. His own hair is a bunch of grass every day, but he can''t do it well. Finally, he simply tied his hair on his head and tied it with a bamboo hairpin.


    Xiaodong was a little depressed by this.


    He always seems to be so stupid that he always wants to be the help of Shifu''s elder martial brother, but in fact, it''s good not to delay. Just like in the valley of the sword, he didn''t help the elder martial brother, who in turn protected him. He can''t even comb his hair.


    Looking at the elder brother''s Cross knee meditation exercise, Xiaodong didn''t dare to disturb him. He also stepped back to exercise his kung fu.


    Later in the afternoon, elder martial brother Jiang came to deliver a message. He said that the master had summoned the disciples to say something.


    Xiaodong does not know how is a tight.


    He took a look at the elder martial brother.


    Xiaodong thinks that what master wants to say may have something to do with his sudden visit in the morning.


    What''s more, Xiaodong always thinks that it''s not a good thing for master to summon the disciples at this time.


    Li Fulin called all the disciples together. No one would be late at this time.


    The four disciples who passed on personally stood at the front, while the disciples from other schools stood at the back.


    Mo Chen has just experienced the meeting of the men who buried the sword valley. The falling maple platform is full of heads. Compared with other people, Huihui mountain is very poor. There are only so many people, including Li Fulin and his disciples. There are only about 20 people.


    In addition to the last time master Liu came to Li Fulin to test his students'' Kung Fu, Xiaodong was the first to see all his classmates. Elder martial brothers and sisters, they don''t say, he can recognize at least half of the disciples. At ordinary times, everyone has his own business. Some people like to practice martial arts alone. Some people have arranged the duty of guarding the mountain gate and inspecting the mountain top. It''s rare that people get together so well.All the disciples were dressed in the same robe with white background and blue edge. Li Fulin himself was in a green robe and stood in front of the crowd.


    He looked at these disciples. After the last incident, several of them were missing. Even Chen Jingzhi betrayed his school.


    "I''m a lazy teacher. I''m remote and shallow. I''ve delayed you by accepting you."


    This is not a modest speech. Li Fulin really thinks so.


    The three apprentices in front of him were adopted as children, so they accepted them as apprentices. Chen Jingzhi and Yun Xiaodong took them in the face of their old friends. Other disciples, Li Fulin was very cautious. He was afraid that he would mislead his children. He also wanted to test their temperament and character. This is what he left for the time being.


    However, he has many affairs, and he seldom spent time in the mountains. In fact, there are not many times when he personally instructs the disciples. Many things on the mountain are handled by the disciples themselves.


    In retrospect, Li Fulin deeply felt that his master was incompetent and felt ashamed to these disciples.


    Master Shifu is both a teacher and a father. He feels that he is not suitable for anything and is not responsible.


    At that time, I always felt that there was a long way to go. There would be time and opportunities in the future


    But suddenly, something happened, and then Who is right about the future.


    Li Fulin took a deep breath of courage, and his eyes slowly passed over each disciple''s face: "the array on the return mountain has changed. In order to be on guard, my teacher decided to close the mountain for a year. Everyone will pack up when they go back today, and they will all go down the mountain early tomorrow morning. "


    Everyone was surprised when he said this.


    Closing the mountain?


    All down the mountain?


    What will happen to the array?


    Where are they going after they go down the mountain?


    An outsider couldn''t help asking, "master, after we went down the mountain Where can we go? Will we be back in a year? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    This disciple asked the voice of most people, which is also the most important point.


    But Li Fulin couldn''t give them an accurate answer.


    One year was only temporary. He could not guarantee to his disciples that things would be completely solved in one year and that they would be able to come back. A year is just the ideal time.


    Li Fulin''s silence let everyone understand the situation, for a while everyone was silent.


    Xiaodong finally understood what the elder martial brother was worried about in the morning.


    It was so sudden that everyone was caught off guard.


    Xiao Li doesn''t want to leave the mountain. Although he was not very old, he could be said to be the youngest of the disciples on the mountain, but he had traveled many places with his uncle. In his heart, he hated, even feared, the kind of life without a place to live. Travel is just a good way to say. In fact, Xiaodong feels that there is no fixed place to go back when tired, sick or afraid. That''s a sad thing. He remembered one thing very clearly. When he was about seven or eight years old, his uncle took him through a small town. It was very cold. After sitting on horseback all day, Xiaodong was tired and hungry, and his legs were numb. The children in the small town are playing by the bridge outside the town. A woman calls the child home with a loud voice in the distance. The children disperse and run to their own home like birds. For them, they may not have enjoyed themselves, but how envious was Xiaodong at that time? He also wanted to have such a place to go back, to have such a person standing at the door to call him.


    But that day he and his uncle''s lodging did not know where, it was getting dark, they were still moving forward, non-stop.


    Then Xiaodong''s heart was occupied by worry. There must have been a big problem with the array, otherwise the master would not say that he would take them away and seal the mountain. What does it mean to know that a whole clan leaves? If he could stay, the master would not have made the decision.


    A lesson from the past is to bury sword Valley!


    Because the spirit pulse reverses, all people lose their cultivation. If they don''t leave in time, they will become useless if they don''t die. If they eat the spirit pulse, they may suck all the people alive.


    Master would like to close the mountain. Maybe the problem of returning to the mountain is not as easy as burying sword valley.


    What even the youngest Xiaodong can think of, others are older and more experienced than him, and they understand better.


    Since master has called on the disciples to say so, it is imperative to go down the mountain.


    Li Fulin calmed down his mind and said, "I have a foundation in Beifu City, and those who are willing to go with me will follow me down the mountain in the early morning. If each of you has other things or places to go, you will never stop you from taking advantage of this opportunity. "


    This is a very generous statement.


    Do you want to know that the general sect will let the disciples have the freedom to come and go? Without the permission of the teacher and without paying a price, how can you leave the school and go down the mountain or find another way out?


    Seeing that the future of Huihui mountain is unclear, Li Fulin doesn''t want to tie people here. Why delay their future if they can''t guarantee their future?


    After Li Fulin saw that he had said this, he saw that some people below showed different looks.


    It is needless to say that the three disciples were brought up by him and had no family to rely on. Moreover, the relationship between master and apprentice is no better than that of others. They will surely follow him. Li Fulin naturally takes Xiaodong, a young man with a lonely life experience, to take care of him by his side. But the outside disciples are different. Several of them had families and businesses, and even two of them had small families. It was because their elders respected Li Fulin, or they wanted to find a way out for their children and make friends with them back to the mountain. It''s not that there is nowhere for people to go. Going home should be a more secure way out.


    Some of his disciples had a good foundation of Kung Fu and the ability to stand up before going back and forth to Liushan. Even if they left Huihui mountain, they should be able to have a good life. If people don''t care about the future of Huihui mountain and don''t want to sit on this sinking boat, Li Fulin understands that he can get together and disperse, and he can still maintain a little affection in the future.


    There are several people who would like to follow him all the time, and Li Fulin almost knows.


    After announcing the news, Li Fulin didn''t say anything more, and let the crowd disperse.


    However, several of his disciples were arrested.


    To go down the mountain, there are a lot of things to clean up. Originally, if Mo Chen had not been injured, he could have done the matter well by himself. There are many things and complicated affairs on the mountain. He knows better than his master. But he was injured, and the rest of them were not as good as him. Jiang Fan was careful and patient, but he didn''t know many things and was not as confident as Mo Chen. Linglong is careless. He doesn''t pay attention to these things, let alone Xiaodong.


    The task assigned by Mo Chen is to complete the whole pharmacy. There are few things and easy work here. Xiaodong gives him a hand and tells Mo Chen to just move his mouth, and let Xiaodong do other errands.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    "Well?"


    Xiaodong put the medicine bottle in his hand into the cloth bag as the elder martial brother said, and asked softly, "let''s Can you come back? "Mo Chen nodded: "can."


    He was more sure than the master said, but Xiaodong didn''t feel that the elder martial brother was lying to him.


    He believed what the elder martial brother said.


    The elder martial brother won''t talk freely. They will come back again.


    He was much more secure in his mind.


    "What kind of place is beifucheng?"


    Xiao Dong seems to have heard from elder martial brother Ning that he came a while ago. No one mentioned such a place with him before.


    "Beifu city It''s a big city with a large number of practitioners. " Mo Chen said: "I have been to Beifu city for two or three times. Beifu city is very big. I go north all the way. After passing Dongyang mountain, I will arrive. The Lord of the city is a very capable elder. His surname is song. He is generous and generous. There are many monks living in the city, although there are some ordinary people, but the number is not large, most of them do some chores such as servants and business. There is a big market in the city. All the people who buy and trade are things that the monks need. There is also a large sword platform where people often compete and discuss martial arts. In a word, it''s a very lively place and worth visiting. "


    Xiaodong nods.


    He didn''t care too much about whether the place was big or not. When he was with his master and elder martial brother, it didn''t really matter where he went. Even if he had to go to a poor place, he was not afraid.


    Mo Chen and younger martial brother said are the good side of Beifu city. Is there such a good place in the world? Maybe. Beifu city is not a very peaceful place. Where there are people, there are right and wrong. The more people there are, the more right and wrong. Fortunately, the current leader of Beifu city is still a man of great skill. In recent years, Beifu city has maintained peace.


    It''s not easy.


    "Well, master said that he has a foundation in Beifu city. Do you know, elder martial brother?"


    "Of course." Mo Chen told him in detail: "Shifu doesn''t pop out of the stone. Beifucheng is his hometown. There is a big old house there."


    Xiaodong is surprised.


    Of course, he also knew that no one in the world jumped out of the cracks in the stone. However, because so many people on the mountain had lost their lives, and Shifu never said that he had relatives, Xiaodong felt that his master was as unrelated as them.


    "Is there anyone else in the master''s house?"


    Mo Chen shook his head: "no one has been there for a long time. There is an empty house, only a few old servants are there to look at the house. Master At that time, there were some changes in his family. He was not willing to mention it, and he never went back before. "


    So Shifu still has no relatives.


    "Well, it''s almost done here. Go back to your room and see what you''re going to take away. Don''t leave anything behind."


    Xiao Dong answered.


    There was not much in the room, but it was much more than when he went up the mountain with empty hands.


    Every extra thing contains a memory.


    In his case, Chen Jingzhi sent him a hand guard.


    This is probably the only discord.


    Xiaodong took out the armguard and wanted to throw it out of the window. The back window of the courtyard is built at the edge of the mountain.


    But at the moment when he was about to throw, Xiaodong stopped again.


    He wrapped the hand guard in a piece of cloth and put it in the package.


    When he sees Chen Jingzhi again, he will return the false gift to him and ask for his parents'' legacy for himself.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Aunt Qi packed up half of the things, and Linglong only said, "what do you do with those? I''ll take my sword and have clothes that I can change. "


    This makes aunt Qi not know what to say for a long time.


    She would like to eat, drink and wear, and bring all the things in this yard to Linglong.


    "Aunt Qi, don''t clean up." Linglong let her sit down and took out a packet of silver wrapped in hemp paper: "this is for you."


    Qi''s aunt was stiff and sat down slowly.


    All Li Fulin wanted to take away were his disciples. Those who worked in the mountains could not take them away. Ordinary people are different from those who practice Taoism. The road to beifucheng is not close, and there are many dangers on the road. Ordinary people can''t go there.


    Li Fulin''s arrangement for them is to give them a sum of money and take them down the mountain to the town where they can settle down and live. Li Fulin means that if they go back to Liushan, these people can still go back to the mountains and continue their lives. If they Maybe they can''t come back. The money is enough for these people to live safely.


    Others are reluctant, but they are also satisfied with the arrangement. Many people in the mountain know the difference. The place in Beifu city is too far away. People who practice Taoism have to spend months on the road. It''s not suitable for ordinary people to live in. They can''t go there. Some people who live in the mountains, at the beginning, just went back and forth to the mountain with the idea of fearing difficulties and asking immortals. It is said that people who wanted to go up the mountain to seek Taoism had fallen to death at yubeipo.


    But where is this road so easy to walk? Some people understand this truth only after they go up the mountain. Without the bone savvy, they can''t touch the door even if they stay on the mountain for a long time and watch others practice every day.


    Since we can''t seek Tao, where can''t we earn a living?


    Aunt Qi is not the same.


    She went up the mountain for a long time and was rescued and brought to the mountain by Li Fulin. Even the elder martial brother was held by her when he was a child, fed and washed diapers, not to mention others. Later, as other disciples grew up, aunt Qi took care of Linglong''s yard. Other people also helped with their work, but they did less.


    There should be no place for her at the foot of the mountain. A woman''s family with money is not safe.


    Although Linglong is a little careless, she has a good relationship with aunt Qi, and her feelings are different from those of others.


    "I''m going to take care of you first." Linglong said, "shopkeeper Zhang, who opened an inn at the foot of the mountain, is very kind, honest and loyal, and has been favored by master. You live there first, and his family will take care of you. Anyway, he has a large place to open an inn. There are also restaurants nearby. It''s convenient to make it yourself. When we settle down in Beifu City, "Linglong pause:" if we come back in a year and a half, we will pick you up the mountain. If I can''t come back for a long time, I''ll find someone to pick you up and live in Beifu city. "


    Aunt Qi to her is also different from others. Linglong thinks that she can''t look at Aunt Qi''s absence in the middle of the way. Anyway, no matter what, aunt Qi lives and she takes care of her. If aunt Qi is gone, she will be sent to the end and arrange the aftercare.


    Aunt Qi bowed her head and wiped her tears. After a long time, she answered, "good."


    She couldn''t bear it.


    But he did not have the ability, and when he went back to the mountain, his disciples were all capable people. The path of a capable person is different from that of ordinary people. She is just an ordinary person and can''t walk that way.


    She used to think that she could guard them. She lived like this day by day, and his wife was very good.


    But this separation, who knows if there is time to see you again? She is no longer young. She is over fifty. These scenes are peaceful every year, but there are fifty or sixty people alive. Who dares to say that the king of hell will call one day? Maybe this separation is a farewell.


    Aunt Qi didn''t sleep for half a night. She took a nap at dawn and had a dream. Dream seems very tired very tired, but wake up after all do not remember the situation in the dream.


    She got up and went to the kitchen to help and cook a meal. Other people in the kitchen also know that this is the last meal cooked on the mountain. They are usually very noisy and don''t talk much today. Everyone''s things are almost packed up. Li Fulin is not stingy in giving money. Money is of little use to those who practice Taoism, but ordinary people can''t live without it.


    Silent together to eat breakfast, everyone began to silent ready to go down the mountain. Take what should be taken, and leave what is left. The house was locked and the yard was empty.


    As Li Fulin had thought before, not all the disciples went with him. Some other disciples said that they had not been home for several years, and they also thought about their families, so they wanted to go back and have a look.


    In fact, this is the implicit meaning of wanting to leave the clan. If you just go home and have a look, you should make an appointment to meet again in beifucheng. But they didn''t say that, and obviously they didn''t intend to meet again.


    Li Fulin was not surprised, nor was he disappointed. He simply agreed and gave one thing to each of these disciples, which was a master and apprentice. Both of them gave swords, and the rest gave one or two pills.


    All the way down the mountain, because Mo Chen''s cultivation has not been restored, and he is not walking fast. When they arrived at the town of Shanxia, they settled down with aunt Qi. After that, two more people said goodbye to Li Fulin. They also had some foundation before they became masters. In the past few years, they also learned many real skills that they could not touch before. They had long wanted to go down the mountain. This is also an opportunity.For them, Li Fulin also relaxed his hand.


    For him, people live a lifetime, the world is so big, who will be trapped in a place for a lifetime? So many people in the world, who and who can keep together from birth to death? However, they are all gathered according to the situation, and scattered when the fate is exhausted.


    Li Fulin didn''t stop others from looking for another future. In the future, if these once outside disciples encounter difficulties, they will help them. But there is also the same thing. Now that they have left, they can no longer act in the name of return mountain. Whether they do good or evil, small things or major events, this must be clearly distinguished.


    They did not stop in the town, and continued to drive. When it was dark, they arrived at a small town by the river, where there were not many people and houses, which was not prosperous. They stopped at the Taoist temple outside the city and used some plain noodles at night. Although the people in this Taoist temple are ordinary people, they know something about the cultivation of Taoism. They know that Li Fulin and his party have an extraordinary history. They want to entertain them wholeheartedly. However, the Taoist temple is so small that they can''t cook without rice.


    Fortunately, these people just settled down for a while and didn''t want to find fault with them.


    It was a bad day and everyone didn''t talk much. Linglong is so popular that she refuses to eat. Zhai Wenhui looks at her and can''t persuade her. She goes back to her room at night, and she carries some peaches to find someone.


    Peach ripe just right, peel off a bag of sweet water, soft do not need to chew.


    Linglong bit the peach and said, "that''s too much. At that time, when they went to the mountain to learn from their masters, they all talked about it, and they almost swore that they would never change their minds. Now it''s not so good. One or two of them are afraid of being dragged down, and they are far away. "


    Zhai Wenhui advised her: "master is not angry, you also want to open some. What''s the point of each man having his own will and forcing him to stay, while others feel resentful? What''s more, the advantages of few people are few. Don''t you think that those who have different ideas go away, and the people we left behind are more intimate? "


    Linglong thought about it, too.


    In the past, when there were few people on the mountain, the elder martial brothers lived near each other and were more intimate than now. Later, there were more and more people, with the distinction between inside and outside, and there were people holding groups in secret, and getting along with each other was more face saving.


    "You''re right." Linglong said: "if you want to go, go quickly. It''s only when you''ve left that you''ll be clean. You don''t have to worry about it in front of you."


    Zhai Wenhui laughed and peeled a peach for her: "I don''t want to go. I still think that master will be in a good mood sooner or later and accept me as a disciple."


    "Come on." Linglong said: "what''s more, what you''re learning and practicing is no worse than mine. The elder martial brother has also given you a lot of advice."


    In fact, Li Fulin seldom teaches his disciples hand in hand, and Mo Chen gets the most advice. Most of them are senior brothers.


    "Elder martial brother''s injury is not in the way?"


    "It''s OK. I''m on my way today. Isn''t it OK? The master said that he would be able to do it in a month. "


    Zhai Wenhui nodded and said: "master brother should have been closed down for a good rest. This time is too unfortunate."


    It''s not. Anyway, it''s really unfortunate that the injured can''t have a good rest and have to go on their way.


    After eating the peach, Zhai Wenhui also gave her water to wash her hands. Linglong was in a good mood and then went back. The place in the Taoist temple is not big. Linglong is a girl, so she lives in a single room. Other people live together.


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong still live together.


    Xiaodong is watched by his elder martial brother, but he doesn''t feel bitter at all. Although it''s hard work to get on the way, there are many inconveniences in the places where I live. I''ve also walked two or three groups of people along the way, but Xiaodong doesn''t care.


    Sitting side by side, Xiaodong slowly breathed, turned his head, opened his eyes and looked at his side.


    Mo Chen sits with his knees crossed, his eyes closed, and his expression is secure. The candle light fell on his face, and the wind shook the wick. The light and shadow on his face were also turbulent and uncertain.


    Xiaodong is worried about the problems of senior brother.


    What about the scales? People will not grow that for no reason, although it is now missing, but also can not be when it did not appear.


    Thinking of this, Xiaodong felt a little flustered.


    He has no time to think about his own problems, and he plans for his elder brother wholeheartedly.


    He didn''t understand it, and he didn''t dare to discuss it with others.


    Ask the elder martial brother later, do you want to tell Shifu about this? Shifu has better ways than them.


    Is thinking, Mo Chen also opened his eyes.


    There was a layer of golden floating light on his dark pupils. It seemed that it was more plain and strange.


    Xiaodong was stunned, and felt that it was mostly the flickering of candlelight.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    "Not yet asleep?"


    "Are you tired? Then let''s have a rest and I''ll fetch some water. "


    Mo Chen looked at the younger martial brother happily to fetch water, also did not stop him.


    Mo Chen gets up and stands in front of the window and pushes open the window.


    The evening wind blows on the face, blowing in the wind has a unique fragrance of bamboo leaves.


    Although there are no practitioners in this Taoist temple, there are bamboo forests at the front and back of the mountain. The green bamboo is straight and straight to the sky. The bamboo leaves are lush and green, and they are dense and dense.


    The bamboo forest is too dense. It makes people feel gloomy when looking at it in the daytime. When looking at the distance at night, a piece of black bamboo leaves are rustling in the wind. It seems that there are many people walking around, or whispering and saying unknown words.


    Xiaodong brings water in and sees Mo Chen standing motionless in front of the window. His robe on his shoulder is fluttering back by the wind, and he is about to fall to the ground.


    "What are you looking at, elder martial brother?"


    "Look at the sky."


    There is only a thin bud like moon in the sky. The stars are dim. It seems that the weather will not be very good tomorrow.


    "Brother, wash your face."


    Mo Chen took off the robe on his shoulder and put it aside. When he came over, he said, "it will rain heavily tomorrow."


    Elder martial sister Linglong is very tired of rainy days.


    When master found her, she heard it was a rainy day with thunder and lightning. But Linglong thinks it has nothing to do with it. She just hates the rainy weather, stuffy and inconvenient.


    Shifu said that it also had something to do with her constitution. Her bone constitution was more fire, so it was normal that she didn''t like rainy days.


    It was the first time that Xiaodong heard this saying. He couldn''t help asking, "which of the five elements is your root bone more inclined to?"


    "When I was a child, my master said that I was probably partial to metal."


    Xiaodong said with admiration: "so your swordsmanship is so good?"


    Mo Chen smiles and doesn''t correct his statement.


    But when it comes to physique, he has some vague conjectures recently.


    Will a person''s constitution change? Yes, but the probability is very small.


    Mo Chen faintly feels that his own root bone seems to have changed.


    This change happened after he came back from the valley of buried sword.


    He could feel the strong moisture in the wind, and the clouds were gathering in this direction from all directions.


    Mo Chen put his hand into the basin of water.


    His hands were immersed in water. Xiaodong must have taken hot water first and mixed it with cold water. The water in the basin was neither hot nor cold, and the temperature was just right.


    Mo Chen washed, Xiaodong also played a weed wash. There is only one couch in this room, which is good for two people.


    "Elder martial brother, shall we go all the way north?"


    "Yes, we will pass through Tianji mountain. Master and Hu Zhenzhen will make friends. You will be able to meet Hu Zhenren and see Ning Yu again."


    "By the way, I borrowed his book and just returned it to him..."


    Ning Yu is also kind to lend him books.


    But Xiao Dong felt a little uncomfortable when he thought of him. Ning Yu and his strange compass, always let Xiaodong some fear. This time I want to see the master of Ning Yu. Xiao Dong has no bottom in his heart.


    Tired, Xiaodong fell asleep soon after. During the day, master took care of both of them, but the speed was not fast. Mo Chen is not yet fully recovered, and Xiaodong''s cultivation is more shallow. With the two of them dragging their legs, it''s not easy to move fast.


    The next morning I got up to go on my way. It was cloudy and it didn''t take long for it to rain.


    Thunderstorm and lightning make the rain more and more. It is not afraid of rain, but it is always inconvenient.


    Xiao Dong followed his elder martial brother, wearing a round and large pointed bamboo hat.


    What the elder martial brother said is true. Last night, he said it would rain, and it did.


    When he stopped to have a rest, Xiaodong couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother, when can the rain stop?"


    Mo Chen looked at the sky and shook his head toward the dawn winter.


    What does it mean to shake your head? Don''t you know?


    But Xiaodong soon understood the meaning of Mo Chen shaking his head.


    He means that the rain will not stop for a short time.


    It rained for several days. On the day they arrived at Tianji mountain, it still rained.


    Tianji mountain is not a small gate like Huihui mountain. Just looking at the gate, it has a different style. There is also a town at the foot of Tianji mountain. Although it has been raining for several days, the town is still full of people, which is totally different from the desolate and desolate scene of Huihui mountain.


    Li Fulin had sent a letter in advance. Hu Zhenzhen sent his disciples down the mountain early and warmly welcomed them up the mountain.


    Xiaodong finally met Hu Zhenren, who had been famous for a long time.


    From his master and senior brother, Xiaodong heard a lot about Hu Zhenren. Although he had never met, he had a general impression and conjecture about Hu Zhenren. In addition to the impression Ning Yu left on him, Xiaodong thinks that Hu Zhenzhen should be a school of daoguxianfeng, an outsider.The result is more than he expected, Hu Zhenren and his imagination is completely different.


    Ning Yu was as thin as a bamboo pole, but Hu Zhenren had a big belly, a round face, sparse hair, a big forehead, small eyes, a hundred million Liang curled short beard, and wearing a purple red silk robe, how could it have nothing to do with the four words of a world expert.


    "Even if you''re here today." Hu Zhenren took Li Fulin''s hand with a smile and went up the steps: "but I haven''t seen you for some days. This time, you must live on the mountain for more time. I said, "why do you take your disciples to the North all of a sudden..."


    When Hu Zhenren and Li Fulin sat down, Mo Chen led his younger martial brothers and sisters to salute him. Hu Zhenzhen raised his hand with a smile and said, "good, good, get up, get up. Have you been tired all the way? " Looking at Xiaodong again, he asked, "is this the child that Ning Yu came back to say? I didn''t expect you to take a little apprentice in silence. Come on, come up and let me see. "


    Xiaodong takes a look at her master, stands in front of Hu Zhenren two steps forward and bows.


    "Well, it looks very kind," Hu Zhenren felt in his waist and took out a small gourd carved in green jade for him: "come on, this right is a meeting gift."


    When Xiaodong took the gourd, Hu Zhenren asked: "what year is your birthday? Tell me, I''ll make a divination for you


    Xiaodong


    It turns out that elder martial brothers are really not exaggerating. Zhenren Hu does have the problem of divination.


    The rest of us have seen it for a long time.


    Li Fulin helped his apprentice out of the siege: "Xiaodong himself does not know the date of his birth. It is difficult for him to ask this question."


    Hu Zhenren was not disappointed: "no? That doesn''t matter. Let''s look at the palms, touch the bones, and measure the characters. Don''t worry. They are all accurate. " One side said while thinking of Mo Chen: "you are not allowed to go, and so on I calculate for you again, I don''t believe it is still not accurate."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    As expected, Hu Zhenren It''s kind of crazy.


    Elder martial brother, they are right indeed.


    But when Zhenren Hu beckoned him to sit near him and really wanted to make divination for him, Xiaodong suddenly felt a little flustered.


    At this moment, Hu Zhenzhen suddenly did not smile like a god of wealth. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, and his small eyes narrowed, but his eyes were different from those just now.


    If you let Xiaodong describe it concretely, Hu Zhenren''s eyes at this moment are zhanran and divine, and his smile is also somewhat enigmatic, which is quite a bit of the demeanor of a world expert.


    At that time, Ning Yu''s compass could detect the existence of Xiaodong. Since Hu Zhenzhen was his master, his skill must not be low.


    Xiaodong is really afraid that Zhenzhen Hu will discover his secret.


    "It''s OK to look at the pictures and measure the characters." Hu Zhenren saw that Xiaodong was very nervous and comforted him with a smile: "you should take it as a test to play, and you don''t have to take it seriously if it''s not allowed."


    Xiaodong said, "I''ll measure the characters."


    It is said that the eight characters for calculating the date of birth are the most accurate, but Xiaodong doesn''t know his own eight characters. He only knows which year he was born, and he can''t even tell the month. Because uncle is not a biological parent, some things only natural parents know.


    "Yes." "Then you write a word and I''ll test it," Hu said


    Writing is not difficult, but suddenly to deliberately write a word out, a time really can not think of what to write.


    He hesitated and wrote a reply.


    Return to the mountain.


    It''s also a return.


    Although he came out with his master and brothers, Xiao Dong didn''t like the life of wandering. If he could, he thought, he would live in the same place, in the same room, all his life.


    Hu Zhenzhen laughs and takes the paper which has written the characters to have a close look.


    "You child It''s a little heavy on my mind. As a matter of fact, you are a little older, so don''t think too much about everything. You don''t have to worry about yourself. "


    After Hu Zhenren said this sentence, he looked at the words, and then looked at Xiaodong''s face, and then read the words.


    The smile on his face faded away and his face became solemn.


    This let Xiaodong''s heart suddenly raised.


    What?


    Isn''t there something strange about him?


    What did Hu Zhenren see?


    Hu Zhenren touched the forehead. His forehead was very large and high, and it looked glossy. I don''t know whether it was because of the frequent touch that it was particularly smooth.


    "It''s not a good day today. Well, I''ll recalculate it for you another day."


    Xiaodong is confused and more upset.


    What''s the time of fortune telling?


    But at the beginning, when he didn''t say anything about the weather, he wrote. After watching for a long time, he said that the weather was not good, which made Xiaodong very puzzled.


    But Hu Zhenren let go of Xiaodong and then turned to Mo Chen: "come on, Chen boy, I''ll give you a calculation. Well, you can write a word, too


    Isn''t it a bad day? How many people are there on this day?


    Mo Chen knows Hu Zhenren''s spleen better than Xiaodong. If you are followed by him, it is useless to refuse. Hu Zhenzhen is very good at dogged fighting and will never give up until he reaches the goal. Besides, he was open-minded and honest, and there was nothing wrong with him except these little quirks.


    Just now, I thought about it.


    It''s raining outside. It''s normal to write this word. Some people who measure characters will write a word carefully and deliberately, trying to find out the difficult things in their hearts. Some writing is very casual, just like Mo Chen now, rain outside, he also seems to write a rain word conveniently.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know how to measure the characters, but he is a bit ashamed to compare the words written by his elder martial brother with his own.


    The word "rain" written by elder martial brother is neat and straight, and the character is very elegant. But he wrote such a simple reply, but it was not straight, crooked and twisted.


    I don''t know if the people who read the characters will laugh at him in their belly.


    When they settle down to make room, Xiaodong thinks that the word should be practiced well, or it will be a disgrace to Shifu and senior brother.


    Hu Zhenren picked up the rain word again.


    "You have always been more stable than others. How could you be confused?" Hu Zhenren also said such a sentence first, then looked at the words, and his expression was wrong.


    What''s going on?


    Xiaodong takes a look at the elder martial brother.


    Hu Zhenren began to touch his head again. He rubbed his head back and forth, and his forehead turned red.


    "It''s a bad day today..."


    Hu Zhenren looked very embarrassed and left with the two pieces of paper.


    Xiaodong''s heart is like a lot of buckets tied up, up and down not a stop.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s wrong with Hu Zhenren?"


    Mo Chen just a smile: "don''t worry, ask the master back."


    Tianji mountain has a large population and a large territory. When Xiaodong arrived, he found that Tianji mountain and Huihui mountain were totally different places. Tianji mountain not only has many houses and people, but also has a large place, so it pays more attention to food and clothing. Hu Zhenren''s clothes Let''s not mention it for a moment. The style is really inexhaustible. But the others are all dressed well. The clothes of the disciples of Huihui mountain are of the same style, and the materials are ordinary, and there is no fancy on them. The clothes that the disciples of Tianji mountain wear are not ordinary. Last time Xiaodong saw Ning Yu, he found that he was wearing exquisite and exquisite clothes. Xiaodong could not tell the quality of the clothes. He only knew that they must be very valuable.Standing by the door, Xiaodong sees a stone tower near the mountain, which is 100 Zhang high from the ground. There are more than one such stone tower mountain. If you look far away, there are also other peaks.


    "This is the star watching tower. People in Tianji mountain depend on heaven for food, which is indispensable."


    Xiaodong nods.


    When Ning Yu went back to the mountain, he went around the stone tower, probably because he was used to climbing high.


    At the thought of that day, Xiaodong was unconsciously depressed.


    "It''s OK." Mo Chen put his hand on his shoulder and whispered, "don''t worry, we''ll figure it out. Don''t be afraid of Zhenzhen Hu. He is a close friend of life and death with his master. He will never do anything harmful to master or us. "


    Xiaodong nodded his head and relaxed a little.


    But Mo Chen then said, "but you should be careful of other people in Tianji mountain. These people have a good eye. Don''t walk around the mountain and talk to strangers. Be careful. "


    The more dark the lamp is, the more dark it has to be put into the room.


    Fluorescein is not rare, and Xiaodong has several pieces. He likes the orange ones that make the room and people warm. He didn''t like blue, green and purple. He always felt that the light was either too cold or it made his face look very strange.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Hu Zhenren put the two pieces of paper in front of Li Fulin, with a bitter face: "you have received two apprentices."


    Li Fulin is a man. You can say that he can do anything. He doesn''t care much. But if you say he''s an apprentice, you can''t.


    When he heard Hu Zhenren''s words, he immediately pulled his face down: "what do you mean? Did my apprentice offend you


    "Well," Hu Zhenzhen clapped twice on the forehead: "the big apprentice you received before is a person with a history. How can this life be counted as wrong. Obviously, he is a living man, but this fate is not up to the people. I said, "where did you get it from your little apprentice?"


    Li Fulin was a little puzzled.


    Hu Zhenzhen and he have been close friends for many years. Although they look crazy, they do have real talents. Someone outside is holding a lot of benefits, but he can''t get a divination, which shows how accurate his divination is. Otherwise, how did the name "shensuanzi" come out? It''s not a reputation you boast.


    However, Hu Zhenren is not accurate in Mo Chen. Not only did he not know his fate, he could not even make a fortune for him. This makes Hu Zhenren very depressed.


    However, even if depressed has been depressed for more than 20 years, how can we get involved in Xiaodong today?


    "Well, look at it."


    Li Fulin was able to look at the words written on two pieces of paper.


    Of course, he knows the characters of his apprentice. Xiaodong didn''t practice calligraphy very much before. How could he have this leisure? His handwriting is ugly. Li Fulin knows that they are not a school or academy, and they do not want to cultivate their disciples to study for the first place in the exam. Li Fulin doesn''t attach much importance to these things. Of course, if you can read and be reasonable, it is also good for cultivation.


    It''s not good to write back.


    But what about that?


    "To tell you the truth, you look at this character, which means there is no beginning and no end." Of course, Hu Zhenren''s divination is more than measuring words, but he can''t see anything from Xiaodong''s face. This is very unusual.


    In the past years, he has not met such people who can''t tell their fate. However, over the years, he has only met a few two or three. Mo Chen, Li Fulin''s great apprentice, is one of them. He has a headache. If he wants to lose his hand, he is not willing to let go, and he is really unable to understand the mystery.


    He had told Li Fulin before that Li Fulin''s luck was really strange. He picked up a great apprentice with such a mysterious destiny. But I didn''t expect that after a few years, Li Fulin had another young apprentice who was equally strange.


    "I can see nothing from his face. His birth, his future, his fortune Nothing. It''s just like the character he wrote casually. It has no beginning, no end, and no end. It''s so strange You said his family name was Yun? "


    Without waiting for Li Fulin to reply, Hu Zhenzhen shook his head: "I''ve met the cloud family before, but if you don''t tell me about it, this child can''t be the cloud family. He doesn''t have a bit of the character of the cloud family."


    Li Fulin has long suspected this.


    "It''s said that Yunlie took care of you? He didn''t tell you the story of the child? " Hu Zhenren''s face showed doubts: "this should not be ah."


    You can''t do such a thing without good friendship. You can''t find someone you meet by chance to go to Tuogu, right? At least you have to be familiar with each other, be familiar with your character. Otherwise, if you trust the blood to the wolf, there will be no place to regret. In the future, who dares to take on the responsibility of others'' life, if this kind of trouble happens to others, who dares to take the responsibility of others?


    If Xiaodong is not a descendant of the cloud family, but has a different origin. If Yunlie wants to take care of Li Fulin, he should tell the truth about Xiaodong''s real life experience. If he conceals the truth, he will let Li Fulin take the child in a muddle. If there is any trouble in the future, will it not be unfair to Li Fulin?


    "When he went up the mountain, he was almost exhausted..." Li Fulin didn''t ask much at that time. Hu Zhenren said this, and he felt that there was something wrong.


    The real person li Xiaoyun doesn''t even think about it. Yunlie himself must know this more clearly, but he didn''t mention it at that time.


    It''s really disgusting to say that.


    However, after a moment''s silence, Li Fulin only said, "no matter what his origin is, he is now my apprentice."


    Xiaodong himself is not wrong, and he does not know his real life experience. After becoming a disciple of Huishan, he does not have any mistakes. Li Fulin will not anger Xiaodong or abandon his disciples.


    As a close friend for many years, Hu Zhenzhen also understands this.


    "Well, you are too loyal. It''s only when they see this point that they will decide you. " Hu Zhenren hates that iron is not steel.


    In his opinion, if Li Fulin had not been too loyal and indifferent, where would he have lived like he is today? With his reputation at that time and his ability, he became the leader of an unknown small clan. He lived a simple and plain life, and he also took care of some thankless things."Can''t you see it at all?" Li Fulin does not have to understand the origin of Xiaodong. It''s just It''s not a good thing that destiny is different from ordinary people. It is more difficult for people to experience than this.


    Hu Zhenren shook his head: "all are not allowed, do not say it." He carried the word Mo Chen wrote to the top: "you see this."


    Of course, Li Fulin is more familiar with the words of the great apprentice.


    "What''s wrong with this?"


    Hu Zhenzhen knew that Li Fulin knew nothing about fate, and they had been friends for many years, but they didn''t edify him.


    "Well, do you believe that human destiny will change?"


    Li Fulin thought for a moment: "in principle, it won''t change, will it?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen a few times that I can change my life against the weather." Hu Zhenren is full of bitterness.


    He entered the door since he was a child, and people have been praising him for years that he is a rare genius in this field.


    However, when he met a person who came back to the mountain, he felt that he could not rely on what he had learned before, and that his talent and experience, which he was proud of, were all useless.


    "What happened to Mo Chen these days? His destiny will not change out of thin air. "


    Li Fulin asked, "has his destiny changed? Is it better? "


    In the past, Hu Zhenzhen gave Mo Chen divination, always saying that he should be a person who had already died.


    Now it''s changed? What''s it like?


    "I can''t tell whether it''s good or bad. Now I can''t tell. Tell me quickly what''s going on? "


    Li Fulin asked, "do you know about the burial of sword Valley?"


    "Yes, can you not? Has it been passed down for thousands of years? The result is a crash on the collapse


    The news of the destruction of the burial sword Valley has spread. How can Zhenhu not know such a big event? Moreover, Tianji mountain is different from other sects. On the night of the collapse of the burial sword Valley, the compass of Tianji mountain happened to be the same. All of them felt the huge shock.


    Although it was later heard that the valley master, Wu Yunshen, and some disciples escaped the venation of the burial sword Valley, he might inherit the clan in the future. However, no matter what will happen in the future, in people''s eyes, the burial sword Valley, which has been handed down for thousands of years, is no longer there.


    Li Fulin was still a little frightened when he remembered what happened at that time. He was so calm that he began to talk about it from the time when old Lu Changlao came to the door to expose Mo Chen''s life experience. He talked about the time when he arrived at the foot of the tomb sword Valley mountain to find Mo Chen.


    Few people know about this, and Hu Zhenren has never thought that Mo Chen is a descendant of the sword valley.


    "Well, he is Wu Yunshen''s son?"


    Li Fulin nodded.


    Hu Zhenren couldn''t help but jump out of his chair.


    But


    Hu Zhenren was not tall at all. When he sat in the chair, his feet didn''t touch the ground. When he was standing and sitting, he actually looked the same.


    "I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect it. I''ve met Wu Yunshen once, but I didn''t find out that he and Chen Xiaozi are father and son... " As soon as Hu Zhenren''s voice changed, he asked more critical questions.


    "The earth veins of the burial sword Valley eat back the aura, so that all people lose all their accomplishments?"


    Li Fulin nodded: "yes. Mo Chen has only recovered two or three success forces


    "Is the change of his destiny related to the loss of his skill?"


    As soon as he saw the twinkling light in Hu Zhenren''s eyes, Li Fulin immediately became alert: "if you want to return, you are not allowed to do anything to my apprentice!"


    Mo Chen can''t stand the toss now, but if Hu Zhenren is interested in it, who can bear the toss?


    "Well, you are becoming more and more protective." Hu Zhenren began to touch the forehead again. For him, in the face of Mo Chen such an unusual example, but can not go to explore carefully, is simply a gourmet in the face of delicious food and can not eat, itching heart, simply want to think about day and night, do not think about tea and rice. What''s more, Mo Chen is not alone. Yun Xiaodong, who is of unknown origin, can feel that there must be secrets in this child.


    When he said that he would do the calculation for him, he was obviously flustered and guilty.


    If he didn''t hide any secret, what would he feel guilty about?


    Hu Zhenren made up his mind to keep Master Li Fulin and his disciples to live in Tianji mountain for more time. How could he tell something about this? He must not let people go so easily. Otherwise, he would not know when he would meet again.


    Xiaodong is very guilty now. How dare he step out of the house when he thinks that someone on Tianji mountain may break his secret at any time?


    But some things can''t be avoided if you want to. He doesn''t go out to get into trouble, but he can''t stand it.


    Ning Yu is specially come to look for them.


    He was not the only one to come, and a young woman in a coral red dress came with Ning Yu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "Brother Mo, younger martial Brother Yun." Ning Yu or last time when the appearance of parting. His face was pale and thin, and his eyebrows and eyes were bent up when he laughed, which made him very amiable.


    "I heard you were coming up the mountain. I came here to have a look." He said, "this is sister Huang. You met."


    This, of course, refers to Mo Chen''s meeting. Xiao Dong came to Tianji mountain for the first time. He could not have met that young woman. In such a gloomy day, her dress was very bright.


    Xiaodong looks at elder martial sister Huang curiously.


    She was very beautiful, but she looked a little cold and not very approachable.


    "I heard from the master that you are injured. Is it serious? We also have people who are good at medical skills on the mountain. Please come and have a look at it again? "


    Mo Chen asked the two people to sit down with a smile: "skin trauma, has long been out of the way, do not need to agitate for this matter."


    Ning Yu two people are not empty handed, they brought a box of pills, said is refined with snow lotus seed, to replenish qi and return to yuan is very good. Xiaodong doesn''t know the origin of the pill, but it makes people feel very good.


    Snow lotus seed? He had only heard of it. The days of returning to the mountain have always been bitter. There are no miraculous medicinal herbs such as Ganoderma lucidum and snow lotus.


    Mo Chen was stunned and pushed the box back to Ning Yu: "this elixir is too expensive. I can''t accept it. My injury is not in the way. I''ll be healed after a few more years of cultivation. "


    "Well, you and I are welcome." What Ning Yu said is true.


    He is not good when he is small. He has seen many people with different faces. Later, he took up Tianji mountain and became a master. How ugly and despicable people are is not uncommon.


    There was a long time when he was young. Ning Yu didn''t like talking and didn''t want to communicate with others. Those people are very Philistine, behind the rhetoric is ugly calculation and utilization. Not to mention outsiders, even the same door. A senior brother pretended to be friendly with him, and he was considerate of him everywhere. He also wanted to be criticized by others. At the beginning, Ning Yu really thought that the other party was sincere and kind to him, but later he knew The other party just wants to borrow him to please his master. He is the one who really destroys Ning Yu''s reputation behind his back and instigates his incompatibility with his peers.


    Later, Ning Yu also found that his medicine was replaced. At that time, his body was very poor, and the disease always broke out repeatedly.


    Someone wanted to get rid of him. He is the master''s favorite disciple. He has received the most guidance and care. What good things the master has, he will think about him first.


    This preference brought him a lot of jealousy.


    After that, he cherished his few friends.


    Mo Chen is one of them.


    He has a good character and never thought of seeking something from Ning Yu.


    Although he said he was ok, but Ning Yu is not the first day to know him, something has nothing to see?


    Mo Chen''s injury must not be as simple as he said.


    It wasn''t like that last time I went to Huihui mountain.


    At that time, Mo Chen''s spirit and spirit were not the same as now, and his eyes were full of vitality.


    But now he looks like It was like being evacuated by something. Although he could move freely, Ning Yu always felt that he was weak from the inside, as if the wind was bigger and it would blow him away.


    Maybe it''s the weather that makes everyone a bit gloomy.


    Mo Chen also has this cold feeling.


    Elder martial sister Huang also took out her present. What she gave was a bracelet. As soon as you open the box cover, you can smell a faint fragrance. Each bead on the top is carved with different patterns.


    This gift also looks unusual.


    Elder martial sister Huang only said, "it was acquired by accident a year ago. It is said that wearing it can calm the mind and calm the mind, which is good for improving cultivation."


    Xiaodong''s eyes open slightly.


    He had been a teacher for more than a year, and he didn''t know anything about the cultivation of Taoism as he did at the beginning.


    It''s too difficult to walk the road of cultivating Taoism. Different schools have different skills, but without exception, there is no skill that is easy to practice without risk. If there is any accident, or even a slight distraction, or some external interference, there will be problems. The light is that the internal breathing is stifled, and the heavy one will hurt the body. Even if you are possessed by the devil, you may lose your life. Therefore, when we meditate, we all need to find a quiet room. If we meet a critical moment, we should close the door, that is, to eliminate the interference of foreign objects.


    This bracelet looks extraordinary. If it really has the effect of calming the mind as she said, it is even more precious than the snow lotus seed that Ning Yu just took out.


    Mo Chen even Ning Yu sent medicine are confiscated, of course, will not accept the string of beads sent by elder martial sister Huang.


    When Xiaodong looks at a good-looking talent, he looks more handsome than before after being injured, and looks at elder martial sister Huang, whose face is stiff because of being rejected. Suddenly, an idea comes out of his mind.


    Elder martial brother Ning Yu sent a generous gift, which can be said to be a deep friendship. This elder martial sister Huang Why did she send her elder martial brother such valuable things?


    Mo Chen is determined not to accept, Huang elder martial sister face up and down, also refuse to sit more, Ning Yu also had to leave with her together.But as he left, he said, "I''ll come back in the evening and have a lot to say to you."


    It''s still raining outside. Elder martial sister Huang takes her umbrella from the front of the door. She is a little impatient when she supports it. The water drops on the umbrella splash onto Xiaodong''s hand.


    When they came back to the room, Xiaodong seemed to be able to smell the faint fragrance of the string of beads just now.


    Mo Chen will open two people''s luggage, take out a pair of soft bottom cloth boots to Xiaodong: "changed it." As he was on his way, Xiao Dong''s upper was half wet, which was definitely not comfortable to wear.


    Xiaodong held his shoes in his hands and could not afford to change them. He approached some of them and asked in a low voice, "elder martial brother, the elder martial sister Huang just now..."


    Mo Chen turns to see him: "what?"


    His voice was not high, and his expression was not sulky. However, Xiaodong was not angry and self-confident. Xiaodong immediately counselled him and waved his hands and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK."


    On his mind, Mo Chen saw through at a glance.


    He reached out and flicked at Xiaodong''s forehead: "go and change shoes."


    Xiaodong rubbed his forehead and answered with a little annoyance. He sat down and changed his shoes.


    Mo Chen changed the shoes on his feet and sat face to face with Xiaodong.


    "Don''t think about it. There is nothing ambiguous between me and that girl Huang."


    "Well How could she give such a valuable gift to her elder martial brother? "


    "Didn''t I take it? It should be in the face of real Hu. "


    It doesn''t mean it hasn''t happened.


    Xiaodong thinks that what the elder martial brother said is unreasonable.


    "Is she also Hu Zhenren''s Apprentice?"


    "No


    Xiaodong


    What else is it to see in the face of Hu Zhenren?


    Xiaodong thinks that elder martial sister Huang is interested in her elder martial brother.


    Mo Chen touched his head: "what do you think all day long in your little head? Don''t think or talk nonsense. We are only staying for a few days. If there is any gossip, will it not pollute the reputation of other girls? "


    What the elder martial brother said was so decisive that Xiaodong could not help doubting it.


    Maybe I was wrong?


    After all, the elder martial sister Huang''s face has always been cold, and her speech seems a little arrogant.


    If she really likes her elder martial brother, she should be as shy and blushing as the girls she has seen before Anyway, it shouldn''t be like this now. From entering the room to leaving, there is no smile.


    If it is not her hand is heavy ceremony, it will really make people think that she is not willing to come, is Ning Yu hard to pull it.


    Apart from what happened just now, Xiaodong''s strange performance to Hu Zhenren is still hard to let go.


    He said it was for divination, but he didn''t come up with a result. Did he go?


    Is your own destiny bad? So Hu Zhen didn''t say anything?


    The more Xiaodong thought about it, the more he thought it was.


    If he had a good life, he would have said it in person, right?


    But their own destiny, I''m afraid it''s not a good word.


    A man with a good life, how can his relatives be lost and vagrant? Not to mention his unknown strange talent, Xiaodong felt that his destiny was not so good.


    He is more worried about his senior brother.


    Why did Hu Zhenzhen not comment on the word written by his senior brother? Isn''t the word written by elder martial brother not good?


    It fell in his heart and made him fidgety.


    During dinner, Jiang Fan took Xiaodong to one side and asked, "I heard that someone went to deliver things to the elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong looked at him and said, "elder martial brother Jiang, your news is really good. Then you must know that the elder martial brother confiscates everything? "


    "It''s natural. Some things can be collected, some things can''t be randomly collected."


    When Xiaodong heard this, he said something.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, do you know about elder martial sister Huang?"


    "Huang Wan? I know. " Jiang Fan whispered: "master brother saved her once."


    "Ah?" Elder martial brother didn''t mention a word about it just now.


    "How? Where did you save it? "


    "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I heard it. It happened two or three years ago. When the eldest martial brother went down the mountain to travel abroad, Miss Huang Wan was assailed by someone. But for his timely help, she would have died. She''s a real person. She''s not an elder in Tianlai mountain. "


    Xiaodong has figured out why elder martial brother didn''t mention it.


    Elder martial brother never likes to talk big, and he is not willing to talk about everything he has done before. This kind of life-saving thing, he will not mention.


    But Xiaodong was more puzzled.


    So, did Miss Huang send a heavy gift to her elder martial brother to thank her for saving her life, or did she secretly promise it?


    Xiaodong has unshakable trust in his senior brother. Elder martial brother is such a good person, no matter in appearance, bearing, character or in terms of real talent, he is absolutely top-notch. It''s nothing strange that others like their elder martial brothers. It''s strange if they don''t like them. It shows that those people have no vision.When Ning Yu came over in the evening, the first sentence said to Mo Chen: "elder martial sister Huang, I''m afraid it''s in my heart that I love you. During the day, she came to me on her own initiative and said that she would come to visit with me. It''s the first time I''ve seen her take the initiative in these years. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    Ning Yu specially came over in the evening. First, he didn''t see Mo Chen and Xiaodong in some days. He had a lot of words to say. Second, he also wanted to explain for senior sister Huang.


    As for elder martial sister Huang, outsiders will surely think that her eyes are higher than her top and she is very arrogant. But Ning Yu and she are in the same school. Although they were not taught by one master, Ning Yu said that elder martial sister Huang was a very good girl in Tianji mountain because of her cold face and hot heart.


    Well She really doesn''t have a lot of sophistication.


    Ning Yu can see that she has a little meaning to Mo Chen, but he is speechless about the girl''s practice.


    If it was not for the difference between men and women, which involved love and love, as an outsider, he would like to persuade senior sister Huang in the afternoon.


    If you really like people, you should be more active and enthusiastic. If you can''t do it, you can be a little more pleasant? What''s the matter with a stiff face? You want to be nice, not to be enemies, are you?


    It''s hard for him to persuade.


    Besides, even if senior sister Huang realizes this, can she change her temper? How easy is it to change one''s spleen? As the saying goes, rivers and mountains are easy to change.


    "Just take this medicine." In the afternoon, elder martial sister Huang was there, and Mo Chen''s two gifts were confiscated. Ning Yu didn''t say much. After all, if you accept him and don''t accept elder martial sister Huang, her face will be even worse. Now that there are only a few of them, there is no need to worry about it.


    "It''s a good medicine to tell you the truth, but it''s not good for my illness. Besides, the medicine can''t always be left in such a white place after being refined. As time goes on, the efficacy will also decline, and it will become rotten dregs after a few years. If you need it now, you should use it first. In the future, if you want to find any good medicine and send it to me, you can only return it to me. "


    He had sent it for the second time. Mo Chen didn''t want to refuse again. He just said, "thank you very much."


    Ning Yu a smile: "from I know you, you have been so strong, never show weakness to people. I also understand that you are the eldest disciple of Zhenren Li, and you have a heavy responsibility on your shoulders. But it''s been so hard. How tired? Take a rest when you can. Even if you steal a lazy occasionally, the sky will not fall down. "


    Xiaodong feels that elder martial brother Ning''s words are just in his mind.


    That''s right! He also felt that the elder martial brother was too tired.


    What Shifu didn''t expect, he wanted to think about what his younger martial brothers couldn''t do. He would always be a senior brother no matter when.


    Think about how old is he? Ning Yu and he are the same year people, but what is Ning Yu''s life? The wind can''t blow, the rain can''t hit, and the master won''t let him get involved in all the hard-working things. He just takes him as a piece of tender tofu to protect him. What about Mo Chen? He followed him in the rain and the wind when he was young. Younger martial brothers and sisters were added to his younger generation. How many things are pressing on him?


    "You should take one pill of snow lotus seed every day. You''d better meditate and regulate your breath after taking it, so that the medicine can be dissolved as soon as possible." Ning Yu asked again: "I heard master say, you plan to go to Beifu city?"


    Mo Chen nods: "master still has an old house in Beifu city."


    "I''ve heard of that, too. I wanted to persuade you to stay in Tianji mountain. Beifucheng is too far away after all. Besides, Beifu city has not been peaceful recently. "


    Xiaodong couldn''t help but put in a sentence: "is Beifu city not peaceful? Didn''t you hear that the city Lord is very capable? "


    "Yes," Ning Yu nodded: "originally, the three cities were more peaceful than the surrounding areas, but the old wounds of the song city Lord in Beifu City recurred. It is not enough to subdue so many different people in the city. It''s said that someone is taking the lead now to elect the new city Lord. Do you think it can be less? It''s peaceful on the surface, but I don''t know how many people are planning. "


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong look at each other.


    They did not hear of the news in advance. It is not only because they can predict the direction of Tianji mountain, but also because people come and go in Tianji mountain. Those who come to seek divination and talisman bring news everywhere. There are also people who come to Tianji mountain to buy news.


    Since Ning Yu said so, it certainly can''t be fake.


    Since the great changes have taken place in Beifu City, they are afraid that the journey will not be peaceful.


    "My master must also speak with Li Zhenzhen about this matter." Ning Yu also knows that this event must be decided by Zhenren Li. Although Mo Chen is a senior brother, he can''t do it.


    But Xiaodong is very curious about the three cities mentioned by Ning Yu.


    He had only heard of one Beifu City, but he didn''t expect there were two more besides Beifu?


    Ning Yu didn''t think his problem was ridiculous. He also knew that Xiaodong was young and had not been exposed to these before. It''s not surprising that he didn''t know.


    "The three big cities are called by ordinary people. In addition to Beifu, there are also Tianjian city and Wushi city. Wushi city is far away in a foreign land, so I don''t want to talk about it. Beifu city is in the north, and Tianjian city is on the island of the city of extreme East. Because it is too far away, in fact, I have never been to Beifu or Tianjian. If younger martial Brother Yun is curious, there are two pictures of Beifu and Tianjian city that someone has painted there. I''ll show them to you later. "Time is not early, Ning Yu didn''t stay much.


    Xiaodong brought a cup of warm water, opened the box of snow lotus seed refined medicine, and took one to Mo Chen. The refined Saussurea involucrate is covered with wax shell, which must be peeled off before being eaten. As soon as the wax shell outside was opened, a strong smell of medicine was diffused. Xiaodong was afraid that he would take the medicine and urged: "elder martial brother, take it quickly."


    Look at his posture, if Mo Chen doesn''t eat, he would like to open his mouth and force him into it.


    Mo Chen is not able to laugh or cry. His younger martial brother is stubborn and impatient. He is more nervous than Mo Chen himself.


    If the medicine is given by someone else, it must be tested before it is imported. However, he and Ning Yu also can be regarded as a good friend, and his character and ability can be trusted. Naturally, this medicine does not need to be tested again.


    Mo Chen swallowed the medicine, closed his eyes and crossed his knees.


    Xiaodong sits on one side silently and practices with him. Why does he go without practicing? The luggage of the two men is not much. They have been packed. It''s raining outside again. Even if it doesn''t rain, he doesn''t dare to go out and walk around. Besides, the elder martial brother is exercising his skills. He should be on his side to protect him from any external disturbance.


    When the elder master opened his eyes, Xiaodong dared to say, "do you think this medicine is effective? Do you feel better? "


    "Good medicine." Mo Chen know that this Ning Yu sent is a good medicine, just took down when it felt.


    And this medicine is absolutely not like what Ning Yu said, it has no use for his illness, he just took it to send people.


    The main medicinal material of this pill is Saussurea involucrata. However, if the newly harvested Saussurea seed is not refined, it will only have the effect of clearing heart and removing toxin, which will not help him in his present situation. The snow lotus seed that Ning Yu sends is to take advantage of fresh picking, and add a number of miraculous herbs to refine, replenish qi and nourish yuan. He can feel the warmth between the chest and abdomen as soon as the medicine falls. This medicine is certainly good for Ning Yu''s disease.


    As a result, Ning Yu opened his eyes and said he couldn''t use the medicine. He had to let Mo Chen take it.


    Mo Chen often deal with people, that kind of surface Kung Fu done well, said that would like to dig out the heart and lung, heart and soul of people have met. But who of those people would give the elixir he needed to someone else?


    It''s really too heavy for Ning Yu to give medicine.


    "Elder martial brother, have you ever been to Tianjian city?"


    Mo Chen shook his head slightly: "No. I also wanted to go there last time, but Tianjian city is still too far away. Moreover, Tianjian city is different from Beifu city. If you want to enter the city, you have to have a token. People without a token can''t get in. I heard palaces in the moon are beautiful, and the scenery is beautiful. Simultaneous interpreting is like the legendary overseas fairy mountain. When there is a chance in the future, elder martial brother will accompany you to have a look. "


    Xiaodong nodded forcefully: "good."


    The next morning Ning Yu didn''t come over, but he sent a little errand boy and sent a lot of things. He listened to the rush of the people who came back to the mountain. He didn''t have enough luggage with him. He was afraid that their daily life would be inconvenient. He sent a lot of things for daily use. Besides these, there are also a box of books, a box of snacks and a scroll of paintings for Xiaodong.


    The picture is Tianjian City, which Xiaodong is very curious about.


    Xiaodong slowly unfolds the painting.


    Tianjian city is floating in the air! In the painting, Tianjian city is as magnificent as the elder martial brother said. Below the city is a sea of clouds, surrounded by Fairy Spirit.


    Mo Chen stands behind Xiaodong, and is very moved to see this picture.


    "Hu Zhenren is also well intentioned."


    "Well?"


    His words are endless, and Xiaodong doesn''t understand.


    "Ning Yu was too weak to travel far. Don''t say Tianjian City, even the nearer Beifu City, he can''t go. Hu Zhenren often asked people to draw down those famous landscapes and give them to him, which was a kind of relief that he could not go. "


    That''s how the painting came from.


    I didn''t expect that Hu Zhenren had such a caring side of his disciples.


    Of course, my master is also very good. He can''t be worse than Hu Zhenren.


    Xiaodong felt that a master who could treat his apprentice so well would not be bad in other aspects.


    This thought, actually reduced to Hu Zhenren''s fear a few points.


    Because of the rain, I feel wet inside and outside the house, and it''s not convenient to go out. Xiaodong is supervised by the elder martial brother to practice martial arts and calligraphy. In their spare time, they will also get together to read books. When I fall asleep at night, I listen to the patter of rain outside and knock on the roof tiles bit by bit, which makes people feel calm when they are used to it.


    But this is Xiaodong''s idea.


    Others on this non-stop rain, can not be so indifferent.


    Hu Zhenren was very distressed.


    In the past years, it often rains in Tianji mountain after summer, but the continuous rain is still some unusual. According to the results of their observation of the heavenly phenomena and divination, Tianji mountain should not have had so much rain at this time.


    What''s going on here?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Neither the elder brother nor the master is here.


    Xiaodong only knows that elder martial brother they go to discuss the return mountain array with Hu Zhenren.


    Besides immortal Hu, Shifu has no one else to discuss about the array.


    First, there are not many people who can understand the array. Secondly, there are only two or three people that Li Fulin can trust. The array has been lost for a long time. Many outsiders don''t know about the array now returning to the mountain. No matter how big Li Fulin is, it is impossible for him to show the array maps drawn in these years to the irrelevant people.


    It can be said that the incident of returning to the mountain in winter is a wake-up call for Li Fulin.


    Now people don''t know too much about the old things in the past, but they don''t have them. The people in the devil''s road are more concerned about them. If the array is broken, it will be a lot of trouble. Maybe it will be another loss of life.


    Zhenzhen Hu is not very proficient in the array. Fortunately, he has been practicing astrology and divination since he was a primary school student. If you show it to others, you will only feel that it looks like a bunch of black beans scattered on a white background, but in reality Hu''s opinion, it is totally different.


    Master and elder martial brother have business, Xiaodong alone in the house, there is no place to go. When it rains and stops, sometimes tight and sometimes weak, there is no time to stop completely.


    Xiaodong broke off a piece of cake that Ning Yu specially sent to him. He took a bite of the cake and drank a mouthful of water. He was reading the newly borrowed book.


    There are many books on Tianji mountain. He returned the books he borrowed to Ning Yu, and Ning Yu sent him a new pile.


    Although he felt that he was very careful and Xiaodong was very grateful, he just felt that


    Elder martial brother Ning treats him as a child?


    Xiaodong doesn''t look at herself as a child now. In the past two years, he has grown a lot taller. The elder martial brother has found out his teenage clothes for him to wear.


    Not only is he tall, but also Xiaodong gradually realizes that the world is not peaceful. Now they can''t even return to the ancestral gate. They have to travel thousands of miles to Beifu city to live temporarily. Now they still live in Tianji mountain.


    Although Hu Zhenren is very good and Ning senior brothers are very good, they are not their own place after all. No matter how good hu Zhenren is, he is only an elder of Tianji mountain. There are many people in Tianji Mountain Gate. If there are more than one person, it is natural to branch. Hu Zhenren is known as banshantang, which is a powerful branch in Tianji mountain. In addition to banshantang, Tianji mountain has seven or eight branches. When Xiaodong goes out to fetch water, he sees the faces of those people.


    They looked down upon such a small family with no details, few people and little fame in Huihui mountain. They always felt that they came here to play the autumn festival through the friendship with Hu Zhenren.


    Not only he, listen to the meaning of Linglong elder martial sister''s words, she also met other people''s white eyes and ridicule. If they didn''t worry that they were living as guests now and didn''t want to make trouble for him, elder martial sister Linglong might have started a fight with others. She is not as good as Mo Chen and Jiang Fan. She always has more hands than mouths.


    It''s not so easy to live on someone else''s fence.


    Therefore, no matter how gorgeous and interesting Tianji mountain is outside, Xiaodong is not moved.


    Without the elder martial brother''s repeated instructions, Xiaodong will not go out of the house at random. If something really happens, the loss will be small, which will hurt the harmony between master and Hu Zhenren.


    After all, Hu Zhenzhen is helping them to figure out how to repair the array. They live in the mountains for nothing, so they can eat some if they lose.


    Xiaodong looked through the book for a while, found a piece of paper and drew a map.


    He didn''t understand this and couldn''t help Shifu.


    What he painted was the formation that he had seen at the end of the secret road of the sword valley.


    Yes, it''s the array on the two stone gates.


    Xiaodong found that after finding his elder martial brother out of his body that day, he could remember everything he saw and heard, as if it were engraved in his mind. Although he had passed many days, he did not forget it.


    The array on the two doors, in the words of elder martial brother, is very simple. It is not the same as that of the return mountain. If it''s more complicated, elder martial brother can''t solve it.


    Mo Chen said that what he did that day was not to crack, but to open the door according to the guidance. If it is really cracked, there will be no later that the door of life and death said.


    Xiao Dong scratched his head. It seems that he forgot to tell his elder martial brother something.


    However, it seems to have mentioned that because the elder martial brother was too weak at that time, Xiaodong did not elaborate.


    The so-called gate of life and death is a fake. Those disciples who chose one door to go in finally went out from another place behind the mountain of buried sword valley. However, the places where they came out were slightly different. Some were at the foot of the mountain, some were in the middle of the mountain, and some were far away from the back mountain somehow.


    There is only one exception.


    That Wu Jinxuan is dead.


    Speaking of, she is still the elder brother''s half sister, is the elder martial brother''s real blood relation.


    She was a little different.


    She died on her own. If she didn''t want to plot behind the elder martial brother, she would not have died in the array behind the stone gate. The reason why the elder martial brother was injured was also related to the sudden change of the array.After Xiaodong came back from there, he wanted to understand. The ancestor of the sword Valley set up the array to save the lives of later generations. Are forced to use this last escape Road, it is bound to be an external disaster. If the people who pass the array walk past honestly, they can certainly save their lives. If you want to fight in the array, the array will be triggered.


    Wu Jinxuan wanted to hurt people, but she didn''t expect that she would fall into the battle and kill her own life.


    Didn''t she think that the elder martial brother was her elder brother?


    Since she doesn''t care about the relationship between brother and sister at all, why should he take care of her in turn?


    Xiaodong thought while painting, and drew the array on both sides of the stone gate.


    He took a sip of the cool tea and heard the sound of footsteps outside.


    Ning Yu at the door with a smile: "cloud younger brother?"


    Xiaodong quickly came out to answer: "Ning elder martial brother is coming?"


    Ning Yu''s physique is not so good. On rainy days, other people don''t take care of it, but he can''t. almost every day, he is stuffy in the house and doesn''t move.


    "Brother Mo, I''m afraid I can''t afford to come back for dinner at noon. It''s no fun for you to eat alone. Why don''t you come to my place and we can use it together. I had a fish cooked and mutton stewed. I heard you like this one? "


    He came to invite him in person. It''s not good if Xiaodong doesn''t go.


    Ning Yu is thinking that Xiaodong may refuse, just didn''t let the boy come to run errands to pass the message. Although the child is young, he is very sensible. When a young man of his age arrives in a new place, he is not curious and playful? Ning Yu was not active because of his poor health. However, he remembered that when his brothers were in their twenties, they were like living monkeys. They were not able to sit still even when the master taught them lessons. They gradually became more stable when they were older.


    How old is Xiaodong? A person is stuffy all day long, Ning Yu feels unbearable.


    After several days on the mountain, Xiaodong came to Ning Yu''s residence for the first time. The half mountain hall is very spacious. Ning Yu has a courtyard of his own, in which many flowers and trees are planted. These flowers and trees Xiaodong do not recognize, call not famous, just feel that the flowers are colorful, lively and beautiful. Ning Yu saw him staring at the flowers and trees in the yard and said with a smile, "I don''t go out very much. I love to dill flowers and make grass to send the morning light."


    "Well planted." Xiaodong sincerely sighed.


    No one in the mountain has the patience to make these flowers and plants. Shifu often doesn''t care about planting herbs. Xiaodong also goes to the herbal garden to help. When they went down the mountain this time, they picked the herbs when they could, and there were still a lot of them left uncultivated.


    Ning Yu did not often have guests here. He led Xiaodong around half the yard and picked a large number of wild grass fruits of unknown name to him: "this is sweet, and it is sweeter after drying. I also used this to soak a bottle of wine last autumn to honor my master."


    Xiaodong holds the grass fruit to thank, followed Ning Yu into the house.


    In fact, what Ning Yu didn''t say was that after his bottle of wine was given to Hu Zhenren, Hu Zhenren looked at the wine color was red, tasted it was sweet, and thought it was made of plum, so he drank it in one breath. Who knows that the wine was originally strong liquor, only soaked in wild fruit to be red and sweet. Such a large bottle of liquor can, Hu Zhenren started to drink crazily


    Well, it''s terrible to look back.


    Ning Yu quickly drove master''s drunken state out of his mind and called Xiao Dong to sit down.


    He usually ate light food, but today''s rich food is all for Xiaodong. Half of the youth, the time of cultivation is also short, must be very greedy.


    Mutton stewed crisp rotten, the fish soup sauce poured on the rice, a mix, especially fragrant.


    Ning Yu didn''t have any appetite. She ate with Xiaodong, but she ate half more than usual unconsciously. When she put down the bowl, she found that she was holding up.


    But I''m not afraid. Ning Yu doesn''t have much here, just a lot of medicine. Take two pills Xiaoshi pills out, and Xiaodong a person a pill.


    "By the way, what were you doing when I saw you just now? There''s still some ink on my hands. "


    Xiaodong swallows Xiaoshi pill with water: "I also want to try to learn the array, can help Shifu and elder martial brother."


    "Well." Ning Yu just want to talk, the little boy came in and reported that there was a guest.


    Xiaodong said good-bye, Ning Yu to his door, just with the guest to fight a face-to-face.


    He was tall and handsome, but he didn''t have a good temper. It''s not rude to meet Xiaodong, but after he said hello, the man didn''t mean to return the courtesy at all. He snorted from his nose, and his chin was still high. His posture was very proud.


    This attitude is not the first time Xiaodong has met. It is not a matter of fact. But rather Yu facial expression some gloomy.


    He didn''t know the situation on the mountain. He was afraid that Xiaodong would be wronged. Ning Yucai sent things so frequently.


    But now in front of him, elder martial brother Qiao doesn''t take Xiaodong seriously, which is really too much.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    The heart is not happy, Ning Yu also did not attack on the spot.


    Because elder martial brother Qiao is not a disciple of the Banshan hall. His master''s surname is Cui. He started earlier than immortal Hu. He is also an elder of high rank in the sect. Elder martial brother Qiao is coming here at this time. I''m sure he won''t be free to come to visit. There was no friendship between them in the past. He didn''t need to come to Banshan hall in the rain.


    When we get along with each other, we have to weigh the pros and cons and scruple our feelings. In fact, there are always many intrigues in Tianji mountain. Although Ning Yu doesn''t have much contact with people because of his illness, he can''t fail to understand the reason.


    Along with the gate and half mountain hall, other martial brothers still hate and exclude him, let alone others?


    But Ning Yu didn''t guess right this time.


    He thought that elder martial brother Qiao must have something to do when he came here. Maybe it was true Cui. However, he sat down, offered tea and made two polite remarks. However, elder martial brother Qiao didn''t talk about the subject. Instead, he mentioned Xiaodong, who had just left.


    "The boy who left just now is a stranger. I think he is the guest invited by Uncle Hu?"


    Ning Yu already felt impatient: "it is, that is return to the mountain Li Zhenren''s own disciple."


    "Oh, Zhenren Li has heard that there are four disciples in person Judging from his age, he should be at the bottom of the list, right? But Chen? "


    Ning Yu shakes his head: "no, elder martial brother Qiao is wrong."


    He would not say much about it.


    And I don''t say much.


    In fact, Li Zhenren had five disciples, but because of the short period of Xiaodong''s acceptance, others did not know that they were only four. Chen Jingzhi was the one who did the four things. He betrayed his teacher and fled without permission. It is a big scandal no matter which clan you put it. His disciples betrayed their teachers and fled without permission. They spread the word that they went back to the mountain and lost their reputation.


    Although this back and forth mountain has not much reputation, but at present, Master Li Zhenren is visiting Tianji mountain, Ning yu should protect their face.


    Elder martial brother Qiao was surprised: "maybe I have a wrong memory. How could they come out of the temple to visit Tianji mountain? They have ignored their own clan? "


    Seeing that he was inquiring about the matter of returning to the mountain, Ning Yu was more vigilant. He only answered three questions and refused to tell him the truth. Elder martial brother Qiao sat for a while. Seeing that he couldn''t ask anything, he had to go away.


    Ning Yu sat in the room for a while, wondering why elder martial brother Qiao was so interested in the return mountain.


    When he came in, he was so arrogant and indifferent to Xiaodong, and he was not an elephant.


    Is that what Cui Zhenzhen means?


    At the thought of this, Ning Yu couldn''t sit still. He decided to go to the meditation room to find his master and discuss the matter with his master.


    If Cui Zhenzhen has any plans, he can also discuss a countermeasure. Since they live in banshantang, they can''t let people be counted in their own territory.


    What''s more, although Huihui mountain is not famous, Ning Yu is different from those of his family. Many people in Tianji mountain always think that the three words of Tianji mountain are so powerful that they can''t help but praise those who come to seek divination. Li Zhenren''s swordsmanship is not an ordinary person, but his good temper doesn''t mean that he is really a soft persimmon. Anyone who wants to pinch it can pinch it. If someone in Tianji mountain really wants to take advantage of the fire, they will make themselves disheartened.


    Ning Yu went to the outside of master''s yard, and the gatekeeper saw him come over and saluted him.


    "Why did elder martial brother Ning come here at this time?"


    "I''ve come to look for master. Is she in the house now?"


    The disciple''s face showed a little embarrassment: "master is here, and so are Li Zhenren and his apprentice. But master told me that because of the importance of the matter, no one would be seen at this time... "


    Ning Yu was silent for a moment.


    Ning Yu knew more about what Master Li Zhenzhen was studying than the two gatekeepers.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he was ill again a few days ago, and he just got up these days, he should have followed the master''s side to help.


    However, his body did not strive for success. The master was afraid that he would work hard and could not bear it. So he ordered him to keep quiet in the door these days.


    From childhood to adulthood, Ning Yu didn''t know how many times when he was sick, he was so desperate to die that his master pulled him back. In the long night when he couldn''t sleep because of his illness, he once hated the injustice of heaven for countless times. He thought that his talent was no worse than any of his classmates on the mountain. Why did he trapped him in such a sick body, making his way forward extremely difficult, and making his ambition become an empty dream. If it wasn''t for this illness, he would be able to travel around the mountains and the north, explore the way of heaven and seek long life just like other people. Like a sick bird, he can only be trapped in the dead.


    "Elder martial brother, if things matter I''ll go in and let you know


    The disciple didn''t want to offend Ning Yu. Seeing him standing still and speechless, he felt a little flustered.


    Master''s favorite disciple is elder martial brother Ning. Although he may not be in charge of banshantang because of his weak health, his preference for him is obvious to all.Although the master said that no one should disturb him, if it was elder martial brother Ning''s business, Shifu would not blame him for his face.


    Ning Yu shook his head: "No. Since master has a business, it''s the same for me to come back at night. "


    The disciple was also relieved.


    Since elder martial brother Ning doesn''t insist on it himself, he is more happy to save time.


    "Good bye, elder martial brother."


    ********


    Xiaodong went back with a bag of wild fruits. He was absent-minded. When he entered the house, he found that a wild fruit had been ripe and his scalp was broken, and the purple juice had been dyed on his clothes.


    Xiaodong had to take off his clothes and wash them with water.


    This is the clothes that the elder martial brother gave him. You should be more careful just now. I''m afraid this color can''t be washed off. If you rub it heavily, I''m afraid it will hurt my clothes. If you rub it lightly, you won''t be able to wash off the dyed color. Purple soaked in water, inexplicably turned green, cyan and gradually become light ink, also more pale than before, but it is not clean.


    Xiaodong twisted his clothes and hung them under the eaves. The rain outside drips and drips, and the clothes under the porch are dripping. It seems that there is no end to it.


    Now even Xiaodong feels that the rain is a little unusual.


    At this time of last year, he came back to the mountain, and because of the pain of bereavement, he didn''t care much about other things. As for the rain, he didn''t take it to heart. Now I think that time is a blank, and I can''t remember what he did every day at that time.


    Now Xiaodong is blushing when he thinks about it.


    However, there should not have been so many days of continuous rain at that time.


    These days when he went to Tianji mountain, he also had some knowledge of the school. Because of the continuous rain, almost everyone on the mountain felt strange. When Xiaodong came back just now, he saw a man walking around by the stone bridge outside the Banshan hall, holding a compass in his hand and saying something in his mouth. He seemed to be thinking about the direction of the eight trigrams. He was drenched in the rain and had no time to take care of it. Xiaodong from his side, he also did not feel, the reason is not reasonable.


    However, his neglect is not the same as that of elder martial brother Qiao.


    One is devoted to something, completely ignoring foreign objects, the other is arrogant disdain, which Xiaodong understands the difference.


    I hope that master can find a way to complete and correct the array early, so that they can go back to their own place as soon as possible. In other people''s places, you can''t sleep safely. Xiaodong always wakes up very early these days. He will wake up before the fourth watch, and then he can''t sleep soundly.


    There was no latch on the door, but it was open when it was pushed from the outside.


    Xiaodong heard the door ring, some accidents, also with a defensive stand up.


    He has seen this man.


    It was Huang Wan who had been with Ning Yu that day.


    Elder martial brother Ning explained it for her later.


    Is she interested in the elder martial brother?


    Xiaodong politely saluted him and asked, "does elder martial sister Huang come here for something?"


    Huang Wan''s eyes swept inside and outside the door. He could see that Xiaodong was alone.


    Her heart can not hide disappointment, but there is no flaw in her face. She still looks cold and reserved.


    But how could she have never thought that Ning Yu had given her bottom through, and the boy on the opposite side had already guessed seven or eight points for her purpose.


    Even if Ning Yu didn''t explain later, the heavy gift that she put out that day also had already disclosed his mind matter.


    "Brother Mo is not here?"


    Xiaodong didn''t dare to look at the woman on the opposite side carefully. It was too rude. He didn''t think he was a child any more. He had to avoid men and women.


    "Elder martial brother and master went to Hu Zhenren''s place."


    "Oh..." Huang Wan was a little disappointed.


    She couldn''t find Huang Zhenren when she was looking for someone.


    But on second thought, this is also an opportunity.


    Huang Wan reaches out his hand and takes out the gift that he didn''t give that day and puts it on the desk table in front of him.


    "Since elder martial brother Mo is not in, it is the same if you take it for him." Huang Wan wanted to say a few more words, but when she came that day, her whole heart was on Mo Chen''s body. The name of this skinny teenager was introduced by Ning Yu at that time. She didn''t listen to her ears and can''t remember now.


    Xiaodong had some accidents, and quickly picked up the son: "elder martial brother is not in. I can''t make up my mind to accept this, but please take it back."


    Playing with pen, the girl obviously likes her elder martial brother, who doesn''t accept her gifts. Even if Xiaodong is young, she can understand the meaning.


    If you don''t accept it, you just don''t accept it.


    It''s an indomitable girl again. Xiaodong can''t take this from her. Otherwise, elder martial brother will not be able to explain clearly when he comes back. Isn''t he causing big trouble to elder martial brother?


    Huang Wan didn''t care about his refusal.


    Things anyway, she is put down, Mo Chen even if to refuse again, also have to see her.So Isn''t there a chance to meet?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "Elder martial sister Huang, this..."


    Xiaodong pursues two steps, but Huang Wan really wants to leave things behind, which will let him catch up.


    It doesn''t look like a gift?


    This girl is really, really. Xiaodong doesn''t know how to say it.


    Looking at the wooden box in his hand, Xiaodong regrets that he didn''t bolt the gate of the courtyard just now.


    He didn''t expect that if he didn''t go out, he would come to him.


    This is a hot potato.


    How should he tell the elder martial brother?


    Xiaodong scratched his head in distress, and felt that there was something wrong with being liked for the first time. The elder martial brother is too popular, but he doesn''t like the girl he''s attracted. It becomes a trouble to like him.


    Xiaodong can imagine how difficult it will be for you to come back later. If you want to return the things, you will certainly hurt the girl''s face, and maybe hurt her friendship with Tianji mountain.


    The rain outside became sparse, and the clouds in the sky became thinner, and the clouds seemed to disperse. The wind blows with a fragrance of flowers. There are many flowers and trees on the mountain. The rain and rain have not knocked down all the flowers for many days. The fragrance is very stubborn. Even if you stay in the house, you can smell it clearly.


    Mo Chen followed the master and brought many of the array maps he had compiled by himself. One by one, he marked the days and hours. Even the master was not as familiar as he was.


    It took a lot of time to sort out the array charts of the past few years one by one. When Mo Chen bowed his head, the hours grew longer. He got up all the time, and his eyes turned black. Although he disguised it as if nothing had happened, but in front of Li Fulin and Hu Zhenzhen, these two old men, this cover up was not enough.


    Hu Zhenren said: "it''s hard for you. Your master is useless, but it makes you suffer. You go into the inner room and lie down for a while and have a good rest


    Mo Chen also wanted to argue, Li Fulin also said: "you haven''t recovered, don''t hold on, go and have a rest. If something happens here, I''ll call you back


    Mo Chen would not be so bad when he changed to the other side. However, it took too much effort to arrange the array chart. He had to go into the inner room to have a rest according to the master''s command. Hu Zhenren''s inner room looks very messy, on the desk, on the bed, on the shelf There was a mess of books, paper rolls, and robes that I didn''t know when to throw them there. One stocking was on the stool, and the other was missing.


    Mo Chen guesses that maybe the other one is on Hu Zhenren''s feet.


    He had done this kind of thing before. He went out with only one sock on, and he didn''t realize it. On another occasion, he had both socks on, but his shoes were made of a green cloth and a soap cloth. Others looked funny and reminded him that he was quite open-minded: "let the things outside of you go with it." he didn''t go back and change his shoes, so he wore them all the time. Not to mention, because he is unruly, it seems that others should not make a fuss.


    Hu Zhenren''s two quiet rooms generally do not allow others to come in, so there is no one to clean up for him.


    Let Mo Chen come in and have a rest, which shows how much trust Hu Zhenzhen has on their masters and disciples. He is not afraid of Mo Chen''s peeping and hiding his secrets.


    This son trust lets Mo Chen also move.


    The present situation is that there is almost no place for him to stand in this room. Where can he lie down and rest?


    Hu Zhenzhen is also a great talent who can make a good room like this.


    Although Hu Zhenzhen is already an old man, he is still as curious as a young man. He always carries all kinds of new things into the house. If you move in and you don''t know how to clean it up, you just go anywhere. He has to look for things in the house for a long time.


    Mo Chen had no choice but to move the things on a wooden chair temporarily and sit down to adjust his breath with closed eyes.


    In a daze, he could hear the voice of master and Hu Zhenzhen talking outside, and the rustling sound of turning pages.


    The sound reassured him.


    Although the body has rested, the mind is still concerned about those array charts just now.


    I don''t know why he remembered that when he was a child, his master bought him something to relieve his boredom. It was a nine chain link made of jade. It seemed that the ring was tightly linked and had no flaw. But if he slowly and patiently solved it, he would find the right gap.


    At that time, he didn''t understand why people took time to make such a small thing. Why not design it so seamlessly and painstakingly, and finally left a gap for people to crack.


    In the face of his problem, the master touched his head and laughed and didn''t speak.


    Then Mo Chen understood.


    Under the law of heaven, nothing is perfect. There is day and night, fire and ice. No matter how prosperous people or things are, there must be deficiencies that can not be filled. No matter how desperate the predicament is, there must be a way to escape. The same is true of the formation.


    The array of return mountain has infinite power. After so many years, the array has been operating closely. But now the array has reached a crucial point. Master did not elaborate, but Mo Chen understood.Just like dismantling the nine links, even if you can''t do it for a while, if you try it patiently every day, you will be able to try the one that can be untied.


    What happens then? Mo Chen doesn''t know.


    He heard master and Hu Zhenzhen talking in a low voice.


    "In a twinkling of an eye, it is 68 years. I remember my tutor said at that time that sixty-eight years was an important hurdle, so I wrote to remind you Has there been any change on the return mountain? "


    "It''s not just back to the mountain. You still remember that in those days, less than one in ten of the people who came back from the western regions all lost their lives in that mysterious city. Most of them did not live or die. "


    "Yes." Hu Zhenren thought of the situation at that time and was still frightened. He sighed: "speaking of this, shouldn''t you thank me? If I hadn''t dragged you to escape quickly, you would have been killed. "


    "I saw Ji Zheng."


    This name makes Mo Chen''s eyes move.


    This name is a little inexplicably familiar.


    As if in the distant memory once appeared, because the past is too long, although he has tried to recall, but still can not remember.


    Now suddenly heard someone mention it again, his heart is like a flash of lightning.


    Yes, these are the two words.


    He had heard master and Hu Zhenzhen mention the name before.


    Hu Zhenren seemed stunned for a moment and asked, "who? Who do you mean "


    " Ji Zheng. She came back to the mountain, and I saw her


    Hu Zhenren''s voice went up: "no way. Didn''t she die in Mordor? How many years have it been At that time, Heisha covered a large part of the city, but we didn''t find anyone for a long time. If she''s alive, if she''s alive, how can she be so many years without a message? "


    "Why should I cheat you with this? It''s her. She didn''t die, even It''s as like as two peas. She said that there is something in common between the array of enchanted city and the array of return mountain. She has been trapped in the maze of magic capital for years, and she got out of the dilemma because of the change of the array. "


    "What about her? Where is she now? What else did she say? Only she came back alive? Is there anyone else? "


    Over the years, Hu Zhenzhen has never been so disrespectful.


    "No," Li said After a pause, he explained, "I mean, she didn''t. I was so stupid at that time that I didn''t want to stop her if she wanted to leave


    "Ah, you," Hu Zhenzhen''s voice was full of chagrin: "once you see her, you are not you. At that time, everyone said that she was a witch, and they were on guard against her. Just like you were captured by that demon girl, you should do whatever she said. Did you owe her in your last life? "


    "But when it was most important, I didn''t believe her."


    Master''s words with endless pain, listen to people''s heart tight, hair heavy.


    Hu Zhenren was also silent, after a long time said: "that also can''t blame you."


    There must have been many tortuous and painful past events.


    No wonder the master never mentioned it.


    No wonder master Ji was so rude when he went up the mountain.


    Hu Zhenren said with a strong spirit: "relax your heart. Since she shows up again, maybe someone else may have survived back then. This It''s a good thing. As for the formation, let''s try to find out. If they can''t be mended, their master and apprentice will live here. It''s the same with me. "


    "How can we ignore it? People in the devil''s road will not miss this great opportunity. "


    Mo Chen can feel the breeze blowing in from the window, with a strong moisture inside.


    I''m afraid the rain will continue.


    Mo Chen also can not say why he can make this judgment, without hesitation, or even can be said to be sure.


    It''s like An instinct.


    When people are hungry, they will want to eat. If they feel pain, they will hurt. This is all instinct.


    Mo Chen did not know where he came from now.


    Just like he didn''t know the origin of the scale he saw.


    Yes, scales.


    Even younger martial brothers don''t know about it.


    Mo Chen''s scales appeared again.


    He rolled up his sleeve and looked at the skin on his wrist.


    A black, semi-circular scale gradually emerged, and then another piece appeared next to it.


    Half of the forearms are covered with this strange scale, they are cold, cold, extremely sharp to the touch.


    Then, they slowly disappeared under Mo Chen''s gaze.


    The younger martial brother thought that his body was normal these days.


    Mo Chen knew that the younger martial brother quietly lifted up his sleeve at night to look at his arm, and found nothing abnormal, and then he continued to lie down with a sigh of relief.


    Mo Chen does not want him to see, these scales seem to be able to control with his mind, has not appeared.


    There''s no pain in the area where the scales grow, only occasionally itching.


    Mo Chen didn''t know what was going on. He just instinctively hid the secret.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    He even tried to cut the scales with his sword.


    It''s no use.


    The extremely sharp saber is just like a blunt sword without cutting on these scales. It doesn''t even leave any marks.


    He turned to chop the stone and cut the tree again. Although his skill was not restored, he was still as fresh as cutting melons and vegetables.


    He had tried to peel the scales down.


    The strength is too small to be lifted, but the strength is increased The pain was like someone had stuck a needle straight into the most painful tendon. At that time, he had a cold sweat and almost didn''t faint.


    I''ve never tried to hurt like this. He used to cut off his own skin when he was practicing sword. He thought he was idle. When he went out for the first time, he was cheated by others, and his leg bones were all hurt. He could not help but talk and laugh with others.


    But this scale I don''t know what scale it is. It seems that there is no way to remove it for the time being.


    Since it can''t be removed, Mo Chen began to study what scale this is these days.


    What are the scales?


    Generally speaking, snakes and fish are common. Some monsters also grow scales, which is not common. Speaking of it, there are still some benefits after arriving at Tianji mountain. There are a lot of strange ancient books in Tianji mountain, which are useless to ordinary practitioners. To be honest, Mo Chen didn''t think it was useful before.


    But now he felt that these remote ancient books also had their functions.


    There are a lot of books here. Mo Chen came yesterday and found a book about all kinds of scaly animals. Hu Zhenren is very generous. He says with a smile that these books are rubbings. They have been around for hundreds of years. Naturally, they can''t be put out so casually. If Mo Chen likes them, he can take them all and read them, so he doesn''t have to return them.


    Many of these strange and rare birds, animals, flowers and trees are mentioned in these books, and many of them are illustrated. It''s just The level of the people who drew the pictures varied, especially the scaled beast. Mo Chen really doubted whether the person who matched the book had ever seen these strange animals. How could they all be engraved in one mold? The style of painting is also the style of drawing door gods in New Year pictures To describe it concretely, they are full of good fortune and big ears. They can be hung on the wall one by one. They were used to paint auspicious animals in those years. There was no ferocity of strange animals in legend.


    As for whether the scales on the body are realistic and vivid, it is not to be expected. If the scales are not painted with Yuanbao and Wanzi flowers, the shape of Xiangyun is not bad.


    The picture was hopeless, so I had to look in the words.


    However, it seems that the descriptions are similar. There are various colors of scales, such as green and black, silver gray, gold, and different colors. As for the description of the shapes, there are small ones and some very large ones, but all of them are very hard. All the descriptions say that "it is stronger than iron and stone, and the sword is hard to hurt". There''s nothing to see here.


    Outside, Hu Zhenzhen and Li Fulin stopped talking about the old things. Hu spread out the paper, took out the compass and pen and began to calculate. Li Fulin is opening a thick stack of books about array moved out by Hu Zhenren, trying to find a way to repair the flaws of the array.


    Mo Chen rested for a while and went out to help, until it was getting dark, and the house was completely dark, so they left. Hu Zhenzhen waved to them. He didn''t lift his head and didn''t care to talk. Obviously, he devoted himself to the calculation and derivation of the array with all his heart and soul, so he didn''t have time to take care of things outside his body.


    It is not the first time that Li Fulin and his disciples have seen him like this, and they don''t think they are different.


    Out of the courtyard, Li Fulin asked, "what is Xiaodong doing these days? It''s a stranger here, and it''s raining all the time. He''s probably stuffy, isn''t he? "


    Mo Chen said a good word for Xiaodong: "the younger martial brother is very sensible and keeps practicing kung fu every day. He stays in the house and doesn''t go anywhere."


    "Well, I''ll go with you and see him."


    What Li Fulin didn''t tell Mo Chen was that Hu Zhenzhen once said that he could help him find out Xiaodong''s real life experience. With the unique method of Tianji mountain, it is easier to find out the origin of a person.


    However, Li Fulin did not agree.


    For him, it is not so important who is the descendant of Xiaodong''s family. He has accepted his apprentice, and he will try his best to bring up and discipline him in the future. Xiaodong is also pure and kind-hearted, and has no ill will to return to the mountain.


    That''s the most important thing.


    The reason why he did not reject Hu Zhenren''s proposal was that Li Fulin had other concerns.


    If you know the true origin of Xiaodong, it may be useful for his future road.


    For example, why did Chen Jingzhi steal Xiaodong''s neck pendant and run away? It must have something to do with Xiaodong''s life experience. If you know the real origin of Xiaodong, you can also infer the function of the pendant from it, and the reason why Chen Jingzhi stole and fled illegally can be found out.


    If Xiaodong has other relatives That may be a good thing.


    For a while, Li Fulin could not make a decision.


    He wanted to see Xiaodong for this reason.


    First, I''ve been busy these days, and I''ve ignored some of my disciples. Others are OK, Xiaodong is the youngest and may not adapt to a strange place at first.


    Second, to find out Xiaodong''s life experience, we have to ask Xiaodong what he means.Although he was a master, he could not be the master for his apprentice.


    Li Fulin was not as domineering as other sect leaders. He always felt that since his disciples had joined the sect, his life and death and future were determined by him. Since it was his apprentice''s business, Li Fulin decided to ask Xiaodong what he meant.


    When they opened the door and entered the room, they saw Xiaodong sitting at the table with his cheek on his face. Today''s dinner has been delivered by the laborers of Tianji mountain. The food has been put on the table, but it can be seen that they have not moved.


    "Master?" Xiaodong got up unexpectedly and saluted: "how did master come?"


    "Come and see you. Are you used to living here? Why not? Is the food not to your taste? "


    The desire of the monks is very weak. Some of them abandon eating completely and live on water and pills. However, Xiaodong is not included here. His skill is still shallow, and his days of introduction are short. He has three meals a day.


    Besides young people, it''s inevitable to be greedy. Li Fulin knew that his apprentice loved meat and sweets. Tianji mountain is not stingy to entertain guests, but it is also a religious sect after all. Most of Xiaodong can''t eat what he likes to eat.


    "No


    In fact, Xiao Dong didn''t pay any attention to what the food was tonight. He didn''t have any appetite. He just thought about the afternoon.


    Xiaodong was a little embarrassed and confessed: "I got into trouble for my senior brother."


    "Oh?"


    Li Fulin didn''t believe Mo Chen''s accident.


    In his opinion, the little apprentice is so clever that he will tolerate even if others bully him. How can he take the initiative to cause trouble?


    Xiaodong took out the wooden box and said something about Huang Wan coming over in the afternoon.


    "I said I couldn''t accept it, but the yellow girl didn''t pay attention to it and left..."


    That''s what happened. Li Fulin already understood.


    He looked at Mo Chen and laughed at him: "my apprentice is really striving for success. This huangwan girl seems to treat you..."


    Mo Chen is a little embarrassed: "master!"


    Li Fulin said with a smile: "good, I don''t say."


    The mouth does not say, but the banter on the face of the expression has already said.


    It''s very rare for Xiaodong to see his elder martial brother show such an expression. For a long time, the elder martial brother is too calm and calm than his master. He often makes people forget his real age, that is, a young man in his twenties.


    "Well, well, it doesn''t matter." Li Fulin comforted Xiaodong: "I can''t blame you. It''s that girl who has wishful thinking. You are young and weak, can you fight with her for this? It''s even more impossible to do it. "


    "I''m always too stupid..."


    "In such a case, even master, I dare not say that I can handle all kinds of exquisite." After comforting the little apprentice, Li Fulin comforted the big one: "don''t worry too much about this. Since the gift is too expensive and the giver is interested in you, it is not suitable to accept it. If you find an opportunity these two days, you can return it. Don''t be afraid to hurt the harmony between the two parties. If you don''t care about procrastination, it will cause misunderstanding. Master knows it well. "


    Mo Chen said, "yes, thank you for your understanding."


    Li Fulin was serious, but for a moment he was happy: "why don''t I understand? Don''t you think I''m a good student? As a master, I should be content. "


    Don''t talk about Mo Chen now. Even Xiaodong thinks that master''s other abilities are not mentioned. It''s shameful It''s really much thicker than the average person.


    How can ordinary people say that?


    "Well, let''s have dinner first."


    Li Fulin should not allow to sit down, Mo Chen also habitually want to stand aside, Li Fulin pulled to sit down.


    "We don''t have to do anything here. We don''t look like that."


    Tianji mountain has a large clan and many rules. The people in the backflow mountain don''t pay attention to these things. First of all, they are not used to it. When Xiaodong saw his disciples standing behind his teacher, he always stood in front of him. Only then did he know that there were all kinds of stresses of the big school. Compared with others, Huishan mountain was simply not up and down. It was too casual.


    By comparison, Xiaodong is more glad that he is a disciple of Huishan.


    It''s not that he doesn''t think he should serve his master and respect his elders. But there is no need for real respect to be restrained by rules. Real respect in the heart, not necessarily in these small things. And these students, who are respectful on the surface, really think about these teachers in their hearts It may not be the same.


    They sat down and ate.


    The color is light, but the taste is good. Among them, the white jade bean curd and stir fried cabbage heart are all well done, and the soup is mushroom and mushroom seed soup, which is also delicious.


    ¡­¡­ That''s the lack of all the ingredients.


    After a meal, Li Fulin went back first. He didn''t choose to talk about his life experience with his apprentice today. After seeing off his master, Xiaodong apologized to Mo Chen again.


    He is really guilty, and he has caused trouble to the elder martial brother.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Mo Chen looks at him that appearance, even if has again many, again heavy worry, at this time also does not worry at all.


    He thought that it was a rare good thing in recent years that master could accept younger martial brother. Sometimes the younger martial brother is not brave, sometimes he is very brave.


    Just like now, he is like a snail, his antennae are retracted into the shell, and there is a breath of "I''m wrong, you can punish me, you can beat me, you can scold me".


    Mo Chen stretched out his hand and rubbed it hard on his head, and the hair of Xiao Dong was finally combed into a small one, and his hair was rubbed and scattered.


    Xiaodong is dishevelled and stares at the elder martial brother nervously.


    The eyes were round, big and black Mo Chen originally wanted to tease him again, but looking at him like that, he was really afraid to make people cry.


    "Well, it''s not your fault. Don''t frown." Mo Chen casually opened the topic: "how did it rain and wash clothes?"


    When he entered the room just now, he saw the robe hanging on the porch. Mo Chen has forgotten about this old dress, but since he turned it out and gave it to his younger martial brother, he has been wearing it with great care. If he wants to cross any ditch or ridge, he has to lift up his hem for fear of being scratched and dirty.


    He wanted to change the subject so that the younger martial brother could not think about the wooden box any more. As soon as he mentioned his clothes, Xiaodong''s face turned black and his shoulders drooped. He looked like a dog drenched in heavy rain.


    "My clothes have been dyed dirty by me. Maybe they can''t be washed well..."


    The elder martial brother''s clothes were worn for him, but he had not worn them for a few days.


    Mo Chen


    I didn''t expect that the younger martial brother would be more depressed instead of relaxing.


    Mo Chen went outside to take the clothes in and looked carefully.


    It''s not badly dyed. It''s just the sleeves. There''s not much rubbing on the front.


    "What is it dyed with?"


    Xiaodong was still dejected: "it was elder martial brother Ning who picked a wild fruit for me. The fruit was crushed and dyed..."


    Well, this is really what Ning Yu and younger martial brother can do.


    Ning Yu coaxes his younger brother into being a child. He is not so concerned about his fellow disciples. It can be seen that the inner gate of Tianji mountain sect is not as harmonious as it looks outside, and Ning Yu is not as hopeless as he seems.


    His position is very delicate. Although he is favored by Hu Zhenzhen and has talent, his weak body limits his future. He treats his fellow students politely and kindly, but never loses his guard. On the contrary, there is no conflict of interest between these people and him, so we need not be careful when we get along with each other. Today to send a package of snacks, and tomorrow to send a toy, Ning Yu is to send a convenient and happy.


    "It doesn''t matter. This can be washed out." Mo Chen said.


    "Really?" Xiaodong''s eyes brighten.


    "Well, it can be washed out." Mo Chen ordered him: "go into the room and bring me the celadon bottle with white background in the box at the head of my bed."


    Xiaodong goes to get things quickly.


    Mo Chen pulled out the cork, poured out a little light gray powder on the top of his clothes, and gently wiped the powder on the stain with his hands. After a while, sure enough, the dust and stains on the top disappeared, and the whole dress looked as if it had never been dyed.


    Xiaodong''s surprised expression is very funny, mouth open can plug an egg.


    "Really, really good." Xiaodong held the bottle and looked at it again: "elder martial brother, what''s the head here?"


    Mo Chen smile, only said: "a kind of plant ash."


    Xiaodong has seen people washing clothes with grass ash. He believes it and doesn''t doubt it.


    Mo Chen saw that he was happy to hang up his wet clothes again and did not tell him the real purpose of the bottle.


    Of course, it''s not a problem to change the little powder just used for 180 new clothes I don''t have to tell you about it.


    Things are originally for people to use, is it used to detoxify or to wash clothes, not all of them? At least Mo Chen doesn''t think it''s worthless. It''s worth it to make younger martial brother happy again.


    As soon as his mood recovered, Xiaodong was busy again. First, take out clothes and shoes for elder martial brother. I''m sure I''ll be tired if I''m so stiff and upright with my boots on all day. Put the pillow, let the elder martial brother rest on it, and then bring hot water.


    Finally, he stares at the elder martial brother and takes another snow lotus pill from elder martial brother Ning. After taking it, he can meditate and regulate his breath.


    Mo Chen didn''t get angry about Huang Wan''s gift, and didn''t mean to blame Xiaodong for this. On the contrary, he felt that he had suffered a disaster for nothing. Huang Wan''s eyes are higher than the top, and he is never polite to people. I think the younger martial brother was angry with her in the afternoon.


    Mo Chen has no idea about Huang Wan.


    It was easy to save her at the beginning. It was also because of the friendship between Hu Zhenzhen and his master. It was not that he had any special friendship for her. But Huang Wan seems not to think so.


    Mo Chen didn''t find that the girl was different to herself before. After all, Huang Wan was so indifferent to everyone. After saving people, Mo Chen neither publicized his achievements nor expected the rescued people to show gratitude to him. He never thought much about Huang Wan''s indifference.I just didn''t expect that Huang Wan would treat him


    But even so, Mo Chen will not be attracted to her.


    In his plan for the future, marriage was not included. The road is boundless. Mo Chen has known this since he was a child. The way forward is endless. On this road, who can accompany who to the end? He didn''t have the heart and the time to spend on these little things, and he couldn''t afford to delay.


    Even without this reason, Mo Chen would not be involved in the complicated relationship between Tianji mountain and Huihui mountain.


    What''s more, Huang Wan''s temperament is too difficult to get along with. Imagine, if Mo chenzhen and she became a couple, what attitude would Huang Wan treat Jiang Fan Xiaodong? This is unacceptable to Mo Chen.


    He doesn''t care about himself, but he can''t let his younger brother and younger sister suffer an injustice.


    This gift, of course, must be returned to her.


    And the sooner the better. I was afraid that the night would be long and the girl would have other ideas.


    The next day it was still raining. Mo Chen said to his master and went to see Huang Wan with the gift which was like hot potato.


    Hu Zhenren didn''t know about it. He asked Li Fulin in curiously, "what did he do?"


    It is well known to all that this is not to be publicized, but there is no need to hide it from him. If he could not be trusted, Li Fulin would have no trusted friends.


    Besides, Hu Zhenzhen has to know about it. In case there is any misunderstanding, maybe Hu Zhenren has to explain it.


    "It''s not a big deal, but chen''er is a little embarrassed." Li Fulin gave Huang Wan a gift, but Mo Chen declined to talk about it one by one. Zhen Hu touched his forehead and rubbed him back and forth for several times: "ah, I didn''t expect that. I know that girl Huang Wan is a first-class and arrogant girl among the younger generation. Many young children in the family are interested in her. She never pretends to show off. Unexpectedly, she takes a fancy to your big apprentice. "


    Li Fulin said that his apprentice is so handsome. Many people like him.


    "But she has such a disposition that most people can''t bear to get along with." Hu Zhenzhen is not optimistic about this. Mo Chen''s temperament, he knows, has been forced to mature since childhood, looking at the gentle and amiable, but it is a gentle temperament inside. Huang Wan is too strong, too arrogant, and Mo Chen that is not suitable at all.


    "Don''t worry. If Huang Wan is really ignorant, I will tell her master." Hu Zhenren answered.


    It''s not easy to do, you know. Huang Wan''s good character can be taught by her master. Her master is also a famous ghost in Tianji mountain sect. Everyone doesn''t like to deal with them, and they have to disturb them for no reason. If someone else''s fault is found, it''s even more reasonable not to let people.


    "That will trouble you."


    Mo Chen came back very quickly, about two quarters of an hour.


    Li Fulin asked him in a low voice, "have you returned it? Is that clear? "


    Mo Chen nodded and was ready to roll up his sleeves to help master arrange the array.


    "What did the girl say?"


    According to Li Fulin''s opinion, the young girl''s refusal to make advances is so temperamental that she may become angry, and will not let it go so easily?


    "She said nothing."


    It''s more than that.


    After listening to Mo Chen''s euphemistic expression that he only wants the road and has no intention of being a Taoist couple, Huang Wan''s face is blue and white for a time, his eyebrows and eyes are twisted, and he leaves without saying a word.


    Mo Chen also understood her attitude.


    To her, perhaps Mo Chen makes her have some good impression, but this good impression is far from equal to the importance of her dignity. Mo Chen hurt her face, she specially prepared for the heavy ceremony back intact, in this case, even if she said a word, it is self humiliation.


    Li Fulin didn''t think much.


    Since there is no quarrel, nor turn over the face to start, the gift back, the words also made clear, this matter will be over.


    As for whether the girl will find fault in the future, Li Fulin doesn''t think they should swallow their anger when they live here.


    After another busy day, when Mo Chen went back, Xiaodong also asked about it.


    Mo Chen smiles and heartily rubs and makes a small younger martial brother, smiles and says: "the child does not care about the adult''s matter, the heart is too many, careful not to grow tall."


    "I''m no longer young." Xiaodong was indignant: "Master said, elder martial brother, you have already gone down the mountain alone at my age."


    "Only children always emphasize that they are not small..." Mo Chen means to point to see a little younger martial brother than his own obviously also short a section of body.


    Xiaodong was so angry that his face was puffed up like a round white meat bun.


    But he was angry and soon forgot.


    "By the way, elder martial brother, someone came later."


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s a senior sister in Tianji mountain. She asked me if elder martial sister Huang Wan had been here, and I said she had not."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    Mo Chen didn''t think about it seriously.


    It''s just that people from Tianji mountain came to Huang Wan, but they don''t know what kind of misunderstanding they have about the relationship between him and Huang Wan.


    It''s hard to explain this kind of thing to people. People always believe in men''s and women''s affairs, and they will secretly add details of their imagination to these rumors that are hard to distinguish between truth and falsehood.


    Don''t think that people who practice Taoism are really indifferent, especially in such a strange sect as Tianji mountain. This kind of news spreads very fast.


    It''s very cold at night in Tianji mountain. Xiaodong is still lying in bed when he falls asleep. After Mochen''s breath adjustment, he opens his eyes. Xiaodong has turned over and curled up into a ball. A thin bed is wrapped from head to foot. It seems that he doesn''t sleep well.


    Mo Chen covered his own thin quilt and sat beside Xiaodong.


    Now summer is not over. Although it is colder in the mountains than in other places, it has been cold recently because of the continuous rain. They can speak with a white spirit. Some of the miscellaneous laborers in Tianji mountain have put on their sandwiched clothes. Some of them may have put on two more single robes without turning over their thick clothes for a while.


    With some weak light in the room, Mo Chen carefully studies the face of the younger martial brother.


    Xiaodong is not the cloud family, which Mo Chen doubted before.


    Where do you come from? Where is his home? Who are his biological parents? Why was he raised by Yunlie and then entrusted to Huihui mountain?


    Mo Chen doesn''t know these things.


    This ignorance made him feel a little uncomfortable.


    At least one person should know about these things.


    Chen Jingzhi must know. At least he should know the origin of the pendant. There should be an important connection on this pendant. Otherwise, how could he leave Huihui mountain with his heart set on revenge? Who did he go to? What does that person have to do with younger martial brother?


    Mo Chen is sitting beside Xiaodong.


    If you tell younger martial brother that he may not be alone in this world, he may still have relatives living in the world, and he does not know whether news is a blessing or a curse to him.


    It should be a good thing.


    After the loss of Yunlie, the only relative, the younger martial brother was very sad. For a long time, he could hardly see his face. Until now, Mo Chen still could see that he was often sad.


    But it can be counterproductive.


    How can a good man become an orphan? In the meantime, it doesn''t make sense to say that there is no tragic change.


    Take Mo Chen''s own life experience for example, his life experience is also strange and tortuous.


    The burial sword Valley is now separated and collapsed. People are almost dead. At that time, Mo Chen had no time to investigate many things.


    Who would secretly harm the infant in his infancy and throw him to the mountain of return, far from the valley of sword burial? It may become a permanent secret. If we want to find out the real life experience of younger martial brother, maybe the reason is more complicated.


    He was just thinking, and Xiaodong suddenly moved.


    Mo Chen quickly lowered his head to see.


    Xiaodong didn''t wake up. At first, because the quilt was thin, his hands and feet were cold after he fell asleep, and he curled up. After Mo Chen added a thin quilt to him, his body warmed up and his body slowly expanded. The movement just now was not that he was about to wake up, but a strange twitch.


    Of course, people don''t move when they are asleep. Some people are not very good at sleeping. They can flutter from one end of the bed to the other. They can grind their teeth and dream. Some people will fight and kick when they sleep with others. Some people will rob the quilt and cause others to wake up. All these are done unconsciously in their sleep.


    There was nothing strange about that.


    But Mo Chen didn''t take it lightly.


    Younger martial brother is different from others.


    If the average person sleeps dishonestly, he can''t get out of the house, right? But the younger martial brother can run away hundreds of miles away! How can this let Mo Chen not worry? It was unheard of before. It was too dangerous. Is it a trivial matter to separate the spirit from the body? If there is a what in case, after leaving can''t come back? Tianji mountain is no better than other places. Far away, Ning Yu once used his compass to detect the abnormal situation of Xiaodong. There are many capable people on this mountain. There are many people with advanced cultivation than Ning Yu. It is hard to guarantee that others will not find out. What can I do if something goes wrong here?


    After knowing Xiaodong''s talent, Mo Chen has never had a good sleep. As soon as the younger martial brother closed his eyes, he couldn''t help worrying about his accident.


    But now seeing the younger martial brother have a change, Mo Chen is in a hurry to find that he can''t do anything at the moment.


    He can not be rash to wake up the younger martial brother, which may have hurt him instead?


    Xiaodong was not very stable at the moment. He was short of breath and perspiration was on his forehead. He even held one hand outside the quilt.


    Mo Chen held his breath and didn''t know if Xiaodong would go on like this.


    Do you want to take the risk to wake up younger martial brother?


    Xiaodong suddenly opened his eyes and gasped as if he had been holding it for a long time. Mo Chen even picked up the man with a quilt and put his hand in his vest and called softly: "Xiaodong? Xiaodong? Do you hear that? I''m senior brother. I''m right next to youAfter two calls, Xiaodong finally calmed down and grasped Mo Chen''s shoulder tightly. He looked at him with his eyes wide open: "elder martial brother, I just saw..."


    When he said this, Mo Chen''s heart hung up, but his expression and tone were more gentle and calm than before: "see what''s the matter? You speak slowly. It doesn''t matter


    Xiaodong is anxious: "can''t slow, must hurry to save a person!"


    "Save people?" Mo Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly: "help who?"


    **


    when they got up early in the morning, they practiced martial arts first. They were hot and sweaty. After they came back, they simply cleaned up and cleaned up. Then they started the day with breakfast.


    In Tianji mountain, we are all holding back these days.


    One is that the weather is bad and it always rains. They are not polite to the other disciples of Mt. Hu. Although no one has yet faced his provocation, the meaning of not saying it out of the corner of one''s eyes and eyebrows is even more disturbing.


    He felt uncomfortable living, not to mention Linglong. She also knew that she was a guest here, and she had to ask for help from Hu Zhenzhen for such important things as array. However, she always felt uncomfortable living here. Her hands and feet seemed to be tied. She held a breath in her chest and could not annoy others. She could only deal with Zhai Wenhui.


    When it comes to this, Zhai Wenhui has a good temper. No matter how she tries to find trouble, she sometimes even starts to persuade her with good words and never gets angry with her. If she did, Zhai Wenhui would not be beaten up and would not fight back. If Linglong used all her strength, she would be quiet for a day and a half.


    Jiang Fan didn''t know about it at first, but later he did.


    Others say Zhai Wenhui is unprofitable, has a soft meal, wants to take advantage of nepotism and so on But Jiang Fan felt that he was open-minded and calm, and that he was complementary with elder martial sister Linglong. If Linglong''s temper is so fierce, if you find a Taoist partner who is not allowed to let people like her, the final result must be that both sides are hurt, right? If you imagine that scene, Jiang Fan felt it was tragic enough. If you look for a weak, obedient That does not say two people can not be, that kind of useless soft egg, Linglong also won''t like it.


    It''s just that Zhai is suitable. Linglong rushes forward boldly. He is steady, just like flying a kite. Elder martial sister Linglong is like that kite. When the wind blows fast, she will rush out. At this time, she needs a thread to tie her so that she will not be too rash and lose her sense of propriety. No matter how high she flies, she must remember to return.


    After practicing in the morning, Jiang Fan saw that there was a dish of steamed bread in his breakfast. After tasting one, he found that the steamed bread was filled with sweet stuffing. The red and red sauce filling tasted sour and sweet. Maybe it was made of hawthorn or plum sauce.


    It''s appetizing to eat something sweet and sour in such a humid day.


    Jiang Fan did not eat one.


    He knows that younger martial brother likes it. He is young and greedy. Jiang Fan drank the porridge and tried to send it to his younger martial brother with steamed bread.


    They live not far away. There is a pond between them. Mo Chen and Xiao Dong live in the south of the pond. Jiang Fan and others live in the courtyard in the West and north of the pond.


    As a result, Jiang Fan knocked several times at the door, but no one answered.


    No, it''s still early at the moment. Even if the elder martial brother goes out, the younger martial brother must be in the house.


    After a few more knocks, no one was there. Jiang Fan was sure that the man was not there.


    "Strange, where did they go in the early morning?"


    Did the elder martial brother take the younger brother out for a stroll? Or did you go to the master?


    Jiang Fan went back with his steamed bread, but he heard another bang in the courtyard next door. Needless to say, it must be Linglong who practices Kung Fu there. When she and Zhai Wenhui were fighting, even if they didn''t take the sword, the strength of their fists and feet was not vague. Jiang Fan thought about going back and persuading her not to do so much when practicing martial arts. What if the house and yard were damaged? At the same time, he thought that he would have to find a chance to give Zhai some medicine for external use and internal use.


    I can tell from the news that Zhai''s life is not easy.


    When Jiang Fan tidied himself up and wanted to visit the next door, a disciple of the Banshan hall came to deliver a message.


    He came in a hurry, and his words were not so clear. He only said, please go back to the main hall of Banshan hall.


    Jiang Fan was at a loss. Seeing him, he said that he was about to leave, so he immediately stopped him: "this elder martial brother is not in a hurry, but I want to ask him, what did you do in the past? Is it listening? Or is there something important to discuss? Is it the convenor or or someone else? Is our master here? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    He asked earnestly, but the disciple was more anxious, only to leave a sentence in a hurry: "Li Zhenren is also there, something important." So he threw his hand away and ran away.


    This is not clear, Jiang Fan''s heart suddenly raised.


    Even Zhai Wenhui from the yard next door and several of them came out. A foreign disciple surnamed Qi approached him and said, "elder martial brother Jiang, what did the man just say?"


    Jiang Fan was only concerned about something urgent. He didn''t know the inside story. He couldn''t explain to the younger martial brothers: "I''ll change my clothes and go to the front hall. Master is in a hurry."


    The word "urgent call" is not ambiguous. They were all busy before they could ask more questions.


    Zhai Wenhui was careful and asked, "elder martial brother Jiang, shall we all go in together? Do you want two people out there? "


    Whether it is to inquire for information or to reserve a response, in short, it is to stay behind. It''s not that they use villain''s heart to measure gentleman''s belly, but they have learned too much from the past. There are a lot of small families because of such carelessness. If you leave two people outside, you can also leave a seed of inheritance?


    Jiang Fan was reminded by Zhai Wenhui, and immediately seemed to be poured a basin of snow water on his head. His agitation just now faded.


    Zhai is right. As the saying goes, eggs can''t be put in one basket. These people are already all the people who come back to the mountain. We can''t put them all together. If there is a natural or man-made disaster, the door will be destroyed.


    It''s not that they keep the heart of villains, but a clan that wants to pass on and do it.


    In order to ensure this inheritance, of course, there must be a disciple of his own. It is of little use to leave only the outer disciples. They have learned less than their own disciples.


    Jiang Fan immediately made a decision: "you and elder martial sister stay, I will take people over."


    Zhai Wenhui shook his head: "Linglong is impatient. She can''t bear it. Elder martial brother Jiang, you stay and we''ll go. "


    From the overall situation of zongmen, Zhai Wenhui is right.


    However, from the point of view of the brotherhood, Jiang Fan could not respond.


    Although he and elder martial sister relationship is not so happy, cough, directly that is Linglong often take him to practice, not less bullying him. He''s doing all the hard work. As long as the elder martial sister studies martial arts wholeheartedly.


    Zhai Wenhui did not discuss with Jiang Fan any more, but directly called on other students who had simply arranged their costumes, including Linglong, who had already arrived: "let''s go now."


    Jiang Fan chased forward two steps, Linglong directly turned back and glared at him fiercely.


    Jiang fan forced himself to stop.


    He can''t go. He has to stay out.


    It made him anxious. He never felt that time was so hard.


    Banshan hall, main hall.


    Although Tianji mountain is a big family with great achievements, and its temples, guest houses and star watching pagodas are built with extraordinary style, it is not inferior to Huihui mountain in terms of a single main hall. The main hall of Tianji mountain sect is similar to the main hall of each branch hall, and the place is not small. But I don''t know what the ancestors of Tianji mountain thought. Their main halls are all flat topped. If you look down from a high place, it looks like a flat platform, rather than the style of vault, ridge and double eaves flying angle. The first time I saw it, it would be strange. Some people still wonder, is it convenient for the operators of Tianji mountain to climb on the roof in the middle of the night to observe stars and divination? It''s really much more convenient to have a flat roof.


    Linglong, when they came in, there were already many people in the mid mountain hall. Linglong saw the master and his position on the right. It was strange that the elder martial brother and the younger brother were not there.


    Linglong didn''t think much about it. She took all of her classmates and stood behind her master.


    There are a lot of people in banshantang. In addition to Hu Zhenren and some familiar faces in Banshan hall, she can''t recognize others. There was a company commander she had met, and the others were very familiar. But judging from their age, dress and seating position, the other three or four people in Tianji mountain should not be inferior to Hu Zhenzhen.


    These people all look bad, as if they are picking fault.


    And their momentum is obviously aimed at Li Fulin.


    For this scene, others may feel that they are isolated, and others are threatening, so they are afraid.


    But in Linglong''s life from small to big, there has never been a word of timidity.


    She didn''t think the master would do anything wrong. If the people of Tianji mountain want to make trouble, they will not be afraid of Linglong.


    Besides, although there are so many people in Tianji mountain, Linglong knows what they are. One by one, they all depend on divination to calculate their skills all the way. Apart from this, most of the other skills are ordinary. For a real person like them, one master can beat five, and the elder martial brother is sure to be one to two or even one to three. Don''t look at them. What''s the use of more hands-on people?


    By the way, what about senior brother?


    Linglong thought about this problem seriously. Why isn''t the elder martial brother here? It''s no surprise that the younger martial brother is not in Linglong. After all, it''s better for him not to start such a thing because he has a short time and is young, so that he will not really turn his back on his face and protect him if he can''t do anything.But where is the elder martial brother?


    There is another important question. Why are these people so rude to master? Look like you want to hit someone? What did the master do to make them so restless?


    Hu Zhenren cleared his throat and still looked like an old man. His right hand slowly stretched out of his sleeve and slowly calculated several times. Then he said to an old man sitting on his left hand side, "elder martial brother Chang, I have also calculated here. Does Huang Wan''s child worry about his life? Do you have a different result? Why don''t you talk about it together


    "Saving people is like fighting a fire. How can this be tolerated? If we delay further, I''m afraid my apprentice will die. " Among these real people, Zhenzhen Yang is the only woman. No, she''s about thirty. She looks blue. If you only look at the face, you are a beauty. But the man''s face is too fierce, and looks too harsh and cold, so that people do not feel amiable at all, just want to stay away from her.


    She is the only true woman in Tianji mountain, and most of her disciples are female. Perhaps it was because the master had been so successful in teaching by example that her disciples were not so gentle.


    "Well, how can you say that? Do you have evidence or material evidence? It would hurt the harmony of the two clansmen to criticize the disciples in the mountain Others may be afraid of her, but Hu Zhenren doesn''t buy her. In terms of qualifications, Hu Zhenzhen was even earlier than her. In terms of ability, she is not a notch behind Hu Zhenzhen. Usually, in order not to hurt the family and gas, Hu Zhenzhen is willing to give her three points of face. But now she invited several helpers to come to the mid mountain hall and block the door to make a crime. Hu Zhenzhen is not a bully.


    Even for the sake of face, he couldn''t be soft, so he asked them to go directly to master Li Fulin. Otherwise, everyone in the clan will regard him as a soft persimmon. How much weight does he say?


    Zhenzhen Yang slapped the chair heavily and stood up: "we have witness and material evidence! Before my apprentice disappeared, the last person I saw was Mona boy! Since then, her whereabouts have been unknown. We have searched carefully and found this only in the place where they last met! "


    As soon as Yang Zhenren raised her hand, what she held was obviously a wooden bead.


    It''s nothing if it''s just beads, but there''s something like a stain on it.


    Now these people in the mid mountain hall have seen the world. The beads are obviously stained with blood.


    As soon as the material evidence came out, many people''s expressions changed greatly.


    Objects stained with blood This shows that Huang Wan must be in big trouble. Maybe he has already met with an accident.


    It''s ridiculous.


    What this woman means is that the master brother killed her apprentice?


    How funny! Even if the sun came out from the west, the elder martial brother would not do such a thing.


    Why do these people give a black pot to the elder martial brother? My disciple is missing. Go to find it! Don''t they know how to calculate? Tianji mountain is such a big place. It''s not easy to find a person? What nonsense are you talking about here?


    By the way, this is for the elder martial brother. Why isn''t the elder martial brother here?


    Linglong''s heart is suddenly tight.


    What''s wrong with you, elder martial brother?


    In addition to Hu Zhenzhen, Ning Yu and others, Tianji mountain is familiar to her, but she is not familiar with others, and she has no friendship.


    Have they already dealt with the elder martial brother? In order to hide people''s eyes, they came to beat them upside down and said that the master brother had hurt their disciples?


    It''s not impossible.


    The idea of a root in the heart, Linglong looking at the opposite of those people''s eyes also become bad.


    It''s not only him, but also the other people who come back to the mountain.


    They all know and trust the character of the elder martial brother. They never believe that the elder martial brother will harm the disciples of Tianji mountain for no reason.


    What''s more, they have suffered from both losses and weal and woe. Elder martial brother was framed. Didn''t they all suffer humiliation along with him?


    Hu Zhenren looked at the bead: "is this the material evidence? But it can''t speak. Who is the witness you''re talking about? "


    Yang Zhenren was very angry with him.


    Of course, she did.


    Huang Wan went to meet Mo Chen yesterday, and several young female disciples knew about it. After she went out, she never came back, went out to look for her, only found a scattered, blood stained beads.


    Huang Wan sent a heavy gift to Mo Chen. They knew that when they saw the bead, they immediately panicked. They couldn''t find anyone everywhere, so they went to report to Zhenzhen Yang. The first reaction of immortal Yang was to summon his disciples with secret methods. Such a sect as Tianji mountain has a unique method of contacting and summoning its disciples. However, this did not work, Huang Wan did not respond.


    Yang Zhenren estimates again, but the result is very fierce, which shows that Huang Wan is not so lucky!


    Huang Wan is Yang Zhenren''s most proud apprentice. Her surprise is quite remarkable.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    This night, Zhenzhen Yang didn''t close his eyes. Of course, all his disciples went out to look for someone, and he borrowed some of his senior brothers who were good friends with him. However, these people have turned over most of the Tianji mountain, but they have not found anything.


    Now Zhenzhen Yang can''t sit still. Huang Wan couldn''t go down the mountain without permission. Now she''s in a situation where she can''t see people alive or dead. How can she not be anxious? Yang Zhenren had planned very well and planned to pass on his mantle to Huang Wan in the future, so he cultivated this apprentice with great care. Now all of a sudden, her dependent apprentice is gone, and her painstaking efforts for many years have been thrown into the water.


    Since the person can not be found, it can only come to find the most harmful to her apprentice suspect.


    Early in the morning, Zhenzhen Yang invited people and ran to the mid mountain hall to block people. If you want to come back to the mountain, you can only find them.


    Other people who follow may not all share the same heart with Yang Zhenzhen, but if we can take this opportunity to weaken the Banshan hall and make Zhenzhen Hu unable to compete for the position of the next leader, wouldn''t it be very good?


    But this time with the people also have a relationship with Yang Zhenren, which is really good, the company commander is one of them. Listening to Yang Zhenren''s words were not appropriate. Seeing that he was about to collapse, he had to clear his throat and come out to fight the battle.


    The company commander has carefully asked about the causes and consequences. To tell the truth, he doesn''t believe that the eldest disciple of Huihui mountain will commit murder, at least not in the territory of Tianji mountain. Li Fulin is a man who knows and knows his character and sword skills. He is a real man with a firm heart. His great apprentice is also famous among the younger generation, quite stable and able to handle affairs.


    The reason for this was that Huang Wan had prepared a gift of thanks for being saved by others. But even the elders understand the thoughts of those little children. Although they are monks, they are young men and women after all. It''s not surprising that the spring heart sprouts. But the gift was confiscated. According to the elder, it was normal to confiscate the gift, but it was hard to say. To save a person is to make a good fortune, and to receive a heavy gift is not so beautiful. What''s more, if you accept this gift, the relationship will not be clear.


    Huang Wan was once rejected and went again. He put down the gift while he was away.


    The company commander didn''t know what to say.


    It is not difficult to find out, because Mo Chen is at the place of Hu Zhenren all day long. Huang Wan goes to the guest house to deliver things. Of course, it is impossible to see the real Lord.


    The next thing is easy to figure out. Mo Chen returned the gift to Huang Wan. At that time, Huang Wan and he went to a quiet place outside the Banshan hall to talk about it. No one else saw what they said. It''s not good to say this kind of thing in public. Mo Chen took care of Huang Wan''s face in this way. Even the senior leader understood it.


    If the matter has come to an end, the company commander has to praise Mo Chen for his ability to be a man.


    The problem is that Huang Wan is missing. She has shed blood not far from their meeting.


    Although he thought it impossible, the company commander couldn''t help thinking, was it Huang Wan''s hand that moved first? Because of being rejected by others, you can''t face it, and you''ll pull out your sword in anger? Her sword technique also plays the prestige in the Tianji mountain, a group of crooked melon skin split jujube praise her fierce, she thought she was really good. If she wants to do it, it''s absolutely ugly.


    But it doesn''t make sense. Mo Chen is a person who takes the whole situation into consideration. Even if Huang Wan starts first, for the sake of the friendship between zongmen, Mo Chen certainly won''t fight back.


    So elder Lian''s intention is different from that of Yang Zhenren. He didn''t think that Mo Chen really did such a thing, but Mo Chen was the last person to see Huang Wan. Maybe he had any news about Huang Wan''s whereabouts?


    It''s just that Yang Zhenren''s temper is too blind, and he believes that Mo Chen has hurt her apprentice.


    She doesn''t think about it. If this thing is reversed, it''s Mo Chen who can''t make love to Huang Wan. It''s possible to kill people for love. Now It''s impossible!


    The company commander''s tone was much milder than that of Zhenren Yang: "younger martial brother Hu and Zhenzhen Li, it''s a bit impolite for us to come here so early. But younger martial brother Hu is also an elder of Huang Wan. Huang Wan''s life and death are unknown. We just want to ask Zhenren Li and nephew mo. now it''s urgent for Zhang Luo to find someone to save them."


    To Lian elder''s amity, Yang Zhenren is more resentful. Why are you so polite to them? What kind of nephew? What kind of nephew is he! What''s polite to them now?


    Master Hu continued to suppress her eyes? Let him come over and say a few words. It''s not hard for him to do so? "


    Compared with Yang Zhenren, the company commander''s old talk is much more euphemistic, which makes people unable to refuse.


    Yang Zhenren''s attitude is arrogant, but Hu Zhenren can still fight with her. The company commander makes sense to you. Zhenren Hu can''t be unreasonable.


    "Nephew Mo has some things to do, and he can''t make it for a while. But as Mr. Li said just now, you can surely come in a quarter of an hour. Please wait a moment. "


    "Where can we wait?" he said! The thief must have run away when he saw that he was exposed! If you don''t send someone to get it... "


    "Younger martial sister The company commander stopped her words in a loud voice.If you let her go on, it will be unreasonable. What''s more, can Tianji mountain be said to be easy to go? Mo Chen must still be on the mountain. All the people up and down the mountain are on the mountain. If you can run a monk, you can''t run to the temple. She doesn''t have to rush to show such a small family.


    But there are people who agree with Yang Zhenren.


    "Yes, where can we wait to save people? This time, all the people in Liushan have arrived. Why didn''t they? There must be something wrong with it? "


    "In my opinion, send someone out to look for it?"


    "It must be a guilty conscience. Either you hide or you run away. It''s been a night..."


    The company commander can still sit still, but the young disciples are excited. Although Huang Wan is not good-natured, her appearance is beautiful, and she is valued by Yang Zhenren. Many of her classmates are courteous to her.


    Among them, the two who danced the most happily were eager to pull out their swords and chop the group of people into meat paste at the next moment.


    Linglong understands the cause and effect. Although she firmly believes that her elder martial brother has never done evil, she is also secretly strange in her heart.


    Where did the elder martial brother go? In such a situation, it''s impossible for senior brother not to show up?


    Those people cry more and more bad, Linglong can''t help it, or Zhai Wenhui tightly pressed her hand.


    The master did not speak, and the elder martial brother did not show up. Zhai Wenhui felt that there was obviously another article in it.


    He didn''t think that the elder martial brother would do evil, but he always had a way of doing things. Now he didn''t show up. Either he was in danger and couldn''t show up, or he was caught by something more important than the present.


    Master is sitting so steadily that the elder martial brother is in trouble. This should be ruled out.


    That''s what matters.


    Zhai Wenhui took advantage of this opportunity to write down in secret those people who were constantly clamoring in the opposite direction. We can''t see so many people in Tianji mountain at ordinary times. It''s hard to see so many people together today. And many important things can be seen on this occasion. Those who are always clamoring have obvious hostility to the return mountain, but those who stand behind may not be calm.


    Zhai Wenhui knew very well that sometimes a dog that bites doesn''t bark, and stands behind the silent people, there may be other cruel roles.


    Zhai Wenhui''s eyes swept around the people standing behind him. He could see that there was a man who was not so peaceful.


    Watching him like others, he didn''t try to get ahead, but from time to time he said a word or two with the people around him. His eyes were still sweeping around several real people, and more than once he focused on the disciples of Huihui mountain.


    This man is not simple. If you look at it carefully, he seems to be worried. Although he is calm, he can not hide a trace of anxiety.


    The man was wearing a robe of a disciple of Tianji mountain with a white background and a black border. He had a long face and a tall man with a white jade blue band on his head.


    It''s raining outside. It''s half past the hour.


    Zhai Wenhui''s eyes suddenly turned to the side door of the main hall.


    A man went to the porch in front of the door, put the umbrella away by the door, and then walked in.


    Not to mention Zhai Wenhui, many people have seen him.


    The disciples of the returning mountain were immediately in front of their eyes.


    It''s not other people here, but senior brother.


    As for those people who come to Tianji mountain for trouble, although they are always looking for Mo Chen, there are not many of them who have seen Mo Chen''s face. They need to be reminded by the people around them to know who the people are.


    Zhai Wenhui obviously noticed that the tall man with a long face said two more words to the people around him. Then he turned around and asked the people behind him.


    This man is not simple.


    So many people are clamoring for Zhenzhen Hu to hand over Mo Chen. But now seeing Mo Chen appear, he doesn''t return to his mind for a while, or he is photographed by his calm and elegant demeanor. So he walks to the middle of the main hall and salutes them respectively.


    Zhenzhen Yang has met Mo Chen, but that was a few years ago. Although Mo Chen saved her apprentice, Yang Zhen only sent someone to send him a thank you gift at will, and did not pay attention to him. At the sight of such a handsome young man, although his anger was suddenly aroused, there was inevitably a sigh in the bottom of my heart.


    No wonder Huang Wan likes this boy.


    Hu Zhenren Hun if nothing, as usual to greet Mo Chen said: "come here? Why is it late today? It happens that these martial uncles and uncles want to ask you something. You should answer truthfully. "


    Yang Zhenren was the first to resist: "where is my apprentice? What have you done to Huang Wan? "


    The company commander frowned.


    Yang Zhenzhen really lacks consideration. If you say it in public, if you find out that it has nothing to do with others, she offends people and doesn''t say anything. Even Huang Wan and her own reputation will be bad.


    If elder Lian can make decisions, she will never let her make such a big fuss.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Mo Chen didn''t seem to hear Yang Zhenren''s rude question, and answered Hu Zhenren''s question first.


    "Because the younger martial brother wanted to borrow some books, I sent him to Ningyu''s office, which delayed him for a while." After answering this sentence, he turned to the direction of Yang Zhenren and Lian elder: "I don''t know if there is anything I can ask you about?"


    Yang Zhenren has been heavily back in the chair, a pair of eyes staring at Mo Chen.


    She didn''t believe that Mo Chen knew nothing about her coming. Not to mention Huang Wan''s affair, he said that a large group of them had been killed in the Banshan hall early in the morning. I''m afraid that most of the Tianji mountain is unknown. Ning Yu''s residence is not far behind the main hall of the Banshan hall. The deaf should be aware of it. He pretends to know nothing.


    If you overdo it, you''ll see a flaw.


    The company commander was afraid that Zhenzhen Yang would say something unpleasant. He said, "nephew Mo, we are here today because there is a disciple whose whereabouts are unknown. I think you may know, so I would like to ask. Did you see Huang Wan yesterday? "


    "Yes."


    "When did you meet? Do you know where she went after meeting each other? "


    Mo Chen thought for a moment: "it was almost the time we met at this time yesterday. She and I were about shicuiqiao. I will be back in about a quarter of an hour. As for where Huang Wan went, I don''t know. "


    The company commander sighed slightly in his heart.


    Although Mo Chen''s words are so few, he has already explained the most important thing clearly.


    It took him only a quarter of an hour for him to come and go. With the time spent on the road, he and Huang Wan could only have a few words to say. In such a short period of time, even if Mo Chen loses his mind and wants to do harm to Huang Wan, he can''t kill and destroy his body in such a short time.


    Even the commander doesn''t have to verify the truth of his words. Hu Zhenzhen and his disciples inside and outside the Banshan hall can clearly prove his time of going in and out, which can''t be fake.


    But Zhenzhen Yang didn''t think so.


    In her ears, Mo Chen this is to admit and Huang Wan met!


    The place where Mo Chen and Huang Wan meet is so quiet, that is to say, no one else has seen him and no one can testify to him that he is innocent.


    "Don''t try to hide it in a few words! Huang Wan''s whereabouts have been unknown since yesterday. Have you poisoned her? "


    Mo Chen seems to think that Yang Zhenren''s question is very absurd: "Yang Zhenren is joking. Why should I poison Huang Wan?"


    Yang Zhenren was choked by his question.


    "Because you have a bad heart for her!"


    This made people laugh with anger.


    Elder martial brother, do you have any wrong feelings towards Huang Wan? It is obvious who should be in charge of it. Huang Wan took the initiative to go to find the elder martial brother many times. Now, how could Zhenzhen Yang have such a face that he said that the elder martial brother was guilty?


    Hu Zhenzhen couldn''t listen to it. Although he said that he was standing on the side of the backflow mountain, listening to Yang Zhenren''s words, he felt that his old face could not hang.


    "Younger martial sister Yang, before you can find your apprentice, you will be poisoned one by one. This is too arbitrary. Besides, nephew Mo went out together yesterday. Even if your apprentice had any accident, he had nothing to do with him. You may as well go back and look for it carefully until you find the person. "


    "Are you protecting this little thief with all your heart?" "Are you from Tianji mountain? This elbow is turning out? This little thief is always cunning. If you don''t give him some strength, how can he tell the truth? It can''t be said that you know that he has committed a crime, but you still pretend to be ignorant to help him cover up! "


    Another person who followed Yang Zhenren also said: "Huang Wan came yesterday and you lost your trace in the middle of the mountain hall. As a real man in charge of Banshan hall, shouldn''t you give us an explanation? We have searched all the places nearby, but you haven''t found it near the Banshan hall. "


    "Yes, maybe you will hide them in the middle of the mountain hall."


    "If you don''t feel guilty, let''s search carefully..."


    Hu Zhenren also pulled down his face and said, "I''m from Tianji mountain. It''s not up to you to judge. I have already said that there is no Huang Wan in our Banshan hall. If you don''t believe it, you''ll go and ask the leader''s order to search as you like. But I also said in front of the ugly words, if you still can''t find people, then I will go to the headmaster and ask him to comment on it and give me a fair answer. "


    Seeing that this was going to be more and more serious, the company commander also felt that it was not right.


    Some of the people who came with him were not at peace with Banshan hall. This company elder knew that. Listening to this, he not only wanted to find the trouble of Liushan, but also put the black pot on Hu Zhenren.


    Hu Zhenren is not alone in the clan. If he really breaks his face, there will be a fight in the gate.


    At that time, the leader will not show up.


    The company commander wanted to ease the scene. A female disciple rushed into the crowd and ran into the main hall: "master, master! I found elder martial sister Huang! "


    Most of Yang Zhenren''s disciples are women. This disciple often accompanies her and everyone knows it.Yang Zhenren didn''t react for a while.


    "What?"


    The more anxious the female disciple was, the more speechless she was. Or the company commander always said: "you don''t have to worry, speak slowly."


    In front of so many disciples, the disciple was in a hurry and embarrassed for a while. His face turned red. He was not easy to relax. He stammered and said, "just now the mountain patrol disciple came to report that he had found elder martial sister Huang."


    "Really? Where did you find it? What about her? "


    "Just now, two patrolling disciples said that they found elder martial sister Huang at the bottom of sushi peak. She was hurt and is now in a coma. " The female disciple said, "we dare not rescue rashly. Please go and have a look at it."


    Yang Zhenren went out without saying a word. The other disciples she brought along quickly followed. Hu Zhenren coughed: "wait a minute. Didn''t you just say that people were harmed and hidden by our banshantang? I''ll give you all my life if I fight and kill people around the mid mountain hall. Why, people are looking for it now? Where did you find it? Was it because of my banshantang''s harm and hiding? "


    The company commander is really embarrassed.


    Well, the people are looking for it. They seem like a big joke in the morning, and they really can''t explain to Hu Zhenren.


    He stood up with a little shame on his face: "younger martial brother Hu, this is our risk, we didn''t check it out first Elder martial brother is here to compensate you. I will tell you something about today. You are also a large number of adults. You are considerate of younger martial sister Hu. She is also concerned about her feelings. Don''t worry about her much. "


    The company commander said as he indicated to Yang Zhenren that he was also soft.


    Yang Zhenren felt hot at the moment, but she had always been pampered when she was a little girl, and she also acted recklessly when she was old. She did not remember when she said that she was soft and admit her mistakes.


    Next to a few provocative arch fire people also can''t sit still, one by one to find their own reasons.


    "Well, we came here because of the words of Zhenren Yang. Since Huang Wan found it, it was a misunderstanding."


    "Yes, there is a misunderstanding. We are all brothers and sisters. Why should we hurt our friendship for a little thing?"


    "Is that girl Huang Wan hurt? I don''t know if there''s any danger of life. Why don''t we go and see her first? "


    Linglong has a sneer.


    These people are really shameless and eye opening. Obviously, all of them have bad intentions. Just now, they are vicious and encourage ZhenRen yang to make a disaster. Now as soon as I turn around, the responsibility has been put on a clean slate, and all the people are pretending to be good people.


    But she didn''t want to admit that she was wrong. Wu said, "my disciple is still unconscious after being hurt. I don''t know who hurt her. It''s hard to decide whether it''s right or wrong until it''s clear. "


    Hu Zhenren waved his hand: "OK, then I''ll go with you to have a look. If you want to save people, you can go back to the mountain and have some means. When Huang Wan wakes up, she will be able to explain who hurt her


    The company commander nodded and said, "yes, I''ve heard that Mr. Li is well-known and has some experience in medical practice. It''s better to go and have a look."


    Li Fulin stood up and just laughed: "our masters and disciples only live here. We can''t interfere in the affairs of Tianji mountain sect. What''s more, even if people are saved, some things can''t be explained clearly, and we may not get good results. We''d better not intervene in this matter. "


    He has never said anything, now a word stabbed everyone in Tianji mountain. Many people know that Mo Chen saved Huang Wan''s life before. Now listening to Li Fulin''s words, it is pointed out that Tianji mountain people are different in right and wrong, and they will bite the hand that feeds them. For a while, no one can say anything.


    Hu Zhenren got up and made a gesture to the company commander. The company commander was embarrassed and said, "please, younger martial brother."


    A crowd of people filed out of Tianji mountain. The front ones were still able to hold on, while the disciples behind seemed to be in a panic. Compared with the ferocity when they came, they were very guilty.


    Linglong let them go straight


    They''re being bullied for nothing? Elder martial brother was humiliated by others. Did he suffer in vain?


    Li Fulin just laughed: "how? It''s not over. "


    Linglong looks at her master and her elder martial brother.


    Master is not angry? Elder martial brother, if nothing happened, what''s the matter?


    Zhai Wenhui understood better than her and said in a soft voice, "it''s not urgent at the moment. Since people have already found out, who is right and who is wrong should be clarified sooner or later. Let''s just look at it."


    The other disciples who came back to the mountain felt relieved, and they could not help murmuring.


    Who on earth was that girl disciple hurt? It''s definitely not the big brother.


    So


    Is that what they did?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Li Fulin came back soon.


    The disciples in the first room looked forward to it like a nest of young birds waiting to be fed. As soon as Li Fulin came back, he was surrounded by his disciples.


    "Don''t do our business." Li Fulin sat down and took a sip of tea, but he didn''t sell the beans. In the morning, all the disciples were worried about it for a long time: "I''ve seen several sword injuries on the girl. They should all be from the sword technique of Tianji mountain."


    Linglong Pei said: "I know they are dogs biting dogs. They dare to splash dirty water on the elder martial brother."


    Li Fulin gave her a helpless look.


    Linglong''s temper, we must all scold, but she is the only one who scolds.


    Anyway, it''s still in the territory of Tianji mountain Well, to be honest, I feel that the apprentice also scolded his own voice.


    Although Tianji mountain is so big, there are not many people who understand it. Today, Zhenzhen Yang is obviously a muddle headed egg. Before he could find his apprentice, he ran to set up a teacher to make a crime. She was instigated to take advantage of her. Now it is she who is disgraced.


    After listening to other people''s reports, Jiang Fan knew what had happened just now. His anger returned to his Qi. However, he thought more: "master, this matter Is it hard for Hu Zhenzhen to live any longer? " Moreover, Jiang Fan was worried that the troublemaker would not be reconciled, for he was afraid that if he failed to make a plan, he would have another plan. After all, they are strangers and weak.


    Linglong first glared at him: "if we go now, it will be a waste to them. Why, we are not the ones to blame. We are afraid of them when we leave. "


    Li Fulin also said: "this is not the time to leave. But don''t worry, they shouldn''t be bothering us at the moment


    Li Fulin is right.


    Naturally, there are several sets of house keeping sword techniques in Tianji mountain. Huang Wan''s wound is very serious. He is in the middle of the sword in three places, one of which is in the middle of the key point and has a deep wound. What''s more, Huang Wan''s face was slashed several times. Although it is said that there is a miraculous medicine that can cure it, it is said that his eyes are seriously damaged. After treatment, his eyesight may not be as good as before.


    Whether it''s a sword practitioner or a person like Tianji mountain, whose main business is divination and stargazing, eye damage is a serious matter. Even if Huang Wan is cured, it may be limited in the future. Zhenzhen Yang can''t say that he needs another successor.


    Li Fulin looked at her face. Although he didn''t like this troublemaker very much, he felt pity for her when he thought that she was young.


    On the way back, he also discussed with Hu Zhenzhen the person who started Huang Wan.


    "This is a deliberate destruction of her face. The person who started the attack must have a grudge against Huang Wan." "Maybe it''s a woman," Hu said? Is he jealous of Huang Wan''s face? "


    Li Fulin said, "maybe it''s a man who can''t ask for it?"


    It''s possible.


    Hu Zhenren added: "with the life extending Dan left by the company commander just now, most of them will wake up later today. When she wakes up, the people who started her will know who it is."


    Speaking of this, Hu Zhenren is not very interested.


    In short, 80% of the people who started the attack were from Tianji mountain. No matter who they were, this kind of cannibalism made people feel depressed.


    Many clans from prosperity to decline began with internal strife. Tianji mountain has been in peace and prosperity for thousands of years. But now it seems that from now on, the clan is afraid that it will not be peaceful.


    Sometimes it''s really frustrating to think about it. He envies the people who come back to the mountain for little work. Sometimes he thinks about whether to move out of the mountain and be quiet.


    Li Fulin had a different view: "you can see that she was stabbed in the back first. The person who started the attack is likely to sneak in behind her. If she gets a good shot, she will lose consciousness immediately. Who knows who hurt her? "


    Both of them said it was possible.


    "The weather has been really weird lately."


    Although the rain is not a major event, it is not a natural or man-made disaster caused by the collapse of mountains. However, it is unsettling that the next incessant action involves the changes of western regions, Huihui mountains and several ancient formations.


    The world has been in peace for many years. I''m afraid it will change again.


    But at this juncture, those people in the clan only care about fighting, and they really don''t understand the priorities at all.


    For a moment, Hu Zhenzhen wanted to wake them up by pounding the drum. At the same time, he was frustrated and wanted to take care of them. It was not a continuous battle. Who could control whose life or death?


    In the latter half of the afternoon, the rain was not heavy, but the wind was stronger. The wind in the mountain was different from the wind on the ground. A tree near the wall of the Banshan hall was broken by the wind, and the broken branch broke a piece of tile. After the incident in the early morning, everyone in the Banshan hall was not very good. In addition, the accident made people angry.


    Xiaodong is restless.


    Time goes back to before dawn, when he wakes up from his dream.


    Master brother asked him, who to save.


    "Sister Huang, she''s dying."


    Although Xiaodong didn''t like her, he was shocked by what he saw in his dream. If we delay another hour and a half, Huang Wan will surely die.Mo Chen doesn''t have to ask Xiaodong how he knows.


    Younger martial brother, this talent is not good at times, but since he saw it, it must be true.


    Different from Xiaodong''s first thought of saving people.


    What Mo Chen thinks of is that he can''t be exposed as a special younger martial brother. If rescuing Huang Wan will bring him danger, Mo Chen will certainly abandon Huang Wan and choose to keep his younger martial brother.


    He is not so pure and kind as his younger brother thought. When necessary, he will not hesitate to make such a choice, and he will not be ashamed of it.


    In his mind, morality is not the first word.


    "Slowly, what have you seen?"


    Everything Xiaodong saw in his dream was very clear and detailed, but he was not familiar with Tianji mountain at all. The place he saw should be a secluded place where no one went. Therefore, Huang Wan, who was seriously injured, was hidden there waiting to die.


    But Mo Chen after listening to, only after a moment to determine what is a place.


    After all, he is much more familiar with Tianji mountain.


    "I''ll arrange it. You can''t bring it up to a second person."


    After Xiaodong should be under, Mo Chen is not at ease, and he has repeatedly raised his face.


    Then he changed his clothes and went out alone.


    Xiaodong began to fidget.


    He was worried that his elder martial brother would be dangerous.


    Fortunately, Mo Chen came back soon and told Xiaodong that Huang Wan should not be worried about her life. The patrol disciples of Tianji mountain should be able to find her.


    Having done this, Mo Chen went out again and said that he had something to discuss with his master.


    Xiaodong was sent to Ning Yu by him.


    Xiaodong is not stupid. He guesses that the elder martial brother sent him here should be something that will happen next. He is placed here in Ning Yu, hoping that he can stay out of the trouble and keep him safe.


    Xiaodong pulls his elder martial brother''s sleeve and worries him to go. Mo Chen lowers his head and whispers to him, "don''t worry. You''ve been a great help. We''ve prepared for it in advance. We won''t suffer any loss. You can read a good book here. The elder martial brother will pick you up when the matter is over. "


    "Really?" Xiaodong asked


    He really helped, but didn''t he add chaos to his master and senior brothers?


    Mo Chen rubbed his head: "of course, it''s true. I''ll tell you all about it later."


    Mo Chen didn''t have to say it when I came back. Other people said everything about this morning in a word.


    Xiaodong is really out of a cold sweat, think straight back afraid.


    He asked elder martial brother in a low voice while others were not paying attention. Where was Huang Wan left?


    The place where those patrolling disciples found Huang Wan must not be the place that Xiaodong saw in his dream. The place he saw was black and cold, as if it were surrounded by stones and ice. Huang Wan was lying there head down, and a layer of ice formed around her.


    If ordinary people were so badly injured, they would have died in such a place where they could hardly breathe. Even if Huang Wan was a man of practice, he would certainly be out of breath if he delayed for another hour or three.


    Mo Chen also whispered to him that it was not elsewhere, or the basement of the banshantang. There are a lot of miscellaneous things here, some of which are left in the basement. There is nothing valuable in it. There is no one to guard the basement. There is no chain on it.


    Who could have thought that someone would throw Huang Wan in?


    If Xiaodong hadn''t seen this in advance, those people would come to search the Banshan hall today and find a dead Huang Wan


    Elder martial brother, I''m afraid it''s a mistake.


    Even Hu Zhenren will be in big trouble.


    "Who, then, did it? Did you find out? " Xiaodong now began to feel incompetent. If he could see more, for example, who was the person who harmed Huang Wan, he would be able to find out now.


    It makes people shudder to think that the man may still be staring at them in the dark.


    "Soon." Mo Chen comforted him: "calm down, don''t be impatient. We''ll see you tonight at the latest. "


    It seems that elder martial brother has made some other arrangements?


    Xiaodong''s heart is strange on more stable.


    Since elder martial brother said so, there must be no mistake.


    There was a lot of discussion in the room. Some people said that they would not let people bully them in vain. Some said that they would try to find out the real murderer. Xiaodong is confused, but he understands one thing. At present, they are on the plate of other people''s natural mechanism mountain, so it is not convenient for them to check. It''s disgusting, but now it''s obviously the civil strife in Tianji mountain. What''s their involvement?


    Speaking of all, the elder martial brother has a way. He must have a good way to find out the truth without using his own hands.


    What exactly is this method?


    Xiaodong can''t think of it. He knows he is stupid.


    Most of the day Xiaodong was thinking about it. The dinner was delivered earlier than usual, and the soup was salty. After drinking half a bowl of soup, he took the fish from the plate. As a result, the fish could not taste any other flavor except the fishy smell. Even if Xiaodong didn''t put his mind on eating, he felt that the fish was hard to swallow.Most of the people who cook today are absent-minded?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    It can be understood that when such a thing happened, the cooks in banshantang were all full of ears. It''s not surprising that they were a little distracted when cooking.


    Although the soup is a little salty, you can add some hot water to drink.


    Xiaodong mixed the soup with rice.


    Fortunately, it didn''t work. He waited too long. Before the servants of the Banshan hall came to clean up the dishes, elder martial sister Linglong heard the latest news and came back.


    In fact, Mo Chen and Li Fulin also know that, but because Linglong is too excited, her face is as red as a Begonia flower. If she is not allowed to say that she is addicted, she will not sleep at night, so Li Fulin and his apprentices tacitly give this opportunity to Linglong.


    Now even Li Fulin is included in Huihui mountain. There are 12 people in total. Among them, only Linglong is the female disciple. Even if she doesn''t like to beat people, we will try to let her go.


    "I spent the whole afternoon in Yang Zhenren''s meditation hall. They suggested that I had become explicit after several times. I just sat still, ha ha." Linglong burst into laughter.


    Er, as for the problem of being hard to rely on, the whole backflow mountain can do so. Because most of them are female disciples. In addition to Linglong, others are embarrassed to stay there.


    If you don''t talk much, you''ll get to the point. Linglong said: "it seems that Zhenzhen Yang''s popularity is not very good. Today, many people went to see her jokes under the name of visiting and sending medicine. Well, Mr. Yang''s face is so beautiful. It''s red, white and blue. "


    Zhai Wenhui poured a cup of tea for her, and Linglong waved her hand not to: "I sat there for a whole day and filled my stomach with tea. The tea in Jingxin hall is still good, scented with roses But when they couldn''t get rid of me, I became stingy. They just gave me some water, and I didn''t taste any tea at last. "


    Elder martial sister Linglong''s ability to deviate from the topic is also unique.


    But soon she found that she was off the point and said business quickly.


    "Those people all let Yang Zhenren lose his temper and go out, but Huang Wan doesn''t seem to wake up all the time. It is said that the life extending pill given by the company commander is a rare good medicine. Even if you are seriously injured, you should wake up soon after taking that medicine. Well, when it''s dark, two more people come. It''s not like watching a joke. It seems that the relationship with Yang Zhenren is much closer. "


    "Which one are they from?"


    "Oh, their master''s surname is Cui."


    Other people do not know, Li Fulin said calmly: "Lord of."


    Oh, no one else asked.


    The leader is the leader, but the leader is not the only one. In Tianji mountain, Zhuzong is the most powerful one. There are several real people under the leader. This immortal Cui has not heard much about it.


    "They said they wanted to see Huang Wan, because the headmaster had heard about Huang Wan, and even immortal Cui was very concerned about it. Zhenzhen Yang asked his disciples to take them to the inner room to see Huang Wan."


    A disciple interrupted and asked, "elder martial sister, have you followed me to see it?"


    Linglong has a bit of regret: "I did not follow in, Yang Zhenren that temper is not very good, I also dare not provoke her too much."


    Yang Zhenren''s temper is bad enough. Everyone knows this.


    Xiaodong, like other people, doesn''t know what happened next. He is eager to listen to the following.


    Although Linglong didn''t witness it with her own eyes, she knew the process of the event in detail.


    "They were led in by another female disciple of the meditation hall. After entering, she didn''t know what happened. It seemed that she wanted to feed water to Huang Wan, but the water was accidentally sprinkled on Huang Wan. She went to a place separated by a wall and took another thin quilt. As soon as she turned around, the disciple who came to visit wanted to poison Huang Wan


    This result has already been known to all of us. When we heard this, we all showed the expression of "it is true".


    Huang Wan is clearly injured by Tianji mountain''s own people, and he intends to frame Mo Chen. But the premise is that Huang Wan can no longer speak the truth. However, Huang Wan was rescued, but he was seriously injured and did not die. This is not very good. With the full treatment of Yang Zhenren and elder Lian, there is no lack of panacea. Huang Wan will wake up sooner or later, which can''t be delayed. In order not to wake her up and identify the person who is really going to kill her, we have to do something to let Huang Wan "die of serious injury".


    "What happened to Huang Wan?" Xiaodong asked.


    It''s not how much he cares about Huang Wan. But this girl has a lot to do with her. If she doesn''t wake up, the stigma of the elder martial brother can''t be really clarified. Besides, the elder martial brother saved her life several years ago, and now he has saved her life. Saved two times, can''t this strength be wasted? If she was killed like this, Xiaodong would be worthless for elder martial brother.


    "She''s not dead." Linglong complacent to sell the key: "you guess how she escaped a robbery?"


    Everyone guessed.


    I guess Huang Wan just woke up.


    Some guess that Zhenzhen Yang came in and saved his apprentice.


    But look at Linglong''s expression, they did not guess right, and this answer must be unexpected."The man in bed is not Huang Wan at all." After selling enough, Linglong finally solved the mystery: "the company commander always reminds Zhenren Yang that if the people who hurt Huang Wan know that Huang Wan is not dead, they may not be able to make another plan. In order to keep the truth, they will certainly try to kill them. Zhenzhen Yang listened to this, so the inner room was not really Huang Wan at the beginning


    "Who is that?" someone asked


    Linglong laughed: "you''ve all met this person, but you probably can''t guess." Her tears are about to laugh out, but this time she did not betray the truth, painfully said the answer: "is the company commander himself!"


    Er!


    Back to the mountain, people looked at each other.


    They did meet Gao GAODA. Judging from his performance this morning, he was a rare and reasonable man. If you can become an elder, you must have some real skills


    But no matter how many advantages, the company commander is also a man! Long! Old!


    Huang Wan is a beautiful woman of ten years.


    How do you pretend to be? Even if you lie there and cover people from head to foot with a quilt, the head is not right.


    "He is an elder. Naturally, he will have some skills that others can''t do. He can cover up his face and shrink his body."


    Linglong said simply, but this matter is a layman to see popular, experts look at the door. Li Fulin knew that it was not easy. It''s a unique skill to be able to make people look close without any flaws.


    Even Huang Wan, who has such a big difference in body shape and appearance, can pretend to be anyone. I''m afraid even the elder can pretend to be anyone.


    Li Fulin took a look at his apprentice. Both of them were alert to the company commander.


    A company commander with such great ability is really overqualified to wait for his work to catch the bait.


    The man who came to attack thought that this was a sure shot, but he bumped into the old iron plate of the company commander, and was caught on the spot. He could not deny it.


    At this time, Huang Wan also woke up and pointed out that the one who came to kill her was the one who killed her before.


    "Who is this man?" All the people in the mountain area hate this man.


    How poisonous this man is.


    Elder martial brother is always kind to others. How can he provoke him? They live in discord, fight or kill, why put the black pot back on the mountain? The heart is too vicious! If the elder martial brother has such a stigma on his back, even if he can retire now, what will others think of him in the future? When others mention him again, he is not a young talent, but a villain who killed a beautiful girl


    This time, people want to know the name of this evil thief!


    After returning to the mountains, I will never share with him!


    "The surname is Qiao Jun Linglong said these two words with great vigour.


    "He has a grudge against Huang Wan?" Jiang Fan asked curiously.


    It''s said that Huang Wan was seriously injured and his appearance was destroyed. There was no such cruel hand as hatred.


    Linglong shook her head: "I heard that he was always courteous to Huang Wan, but Huang Wan ignored him."


    Oh


    Hate is born of love.


    It''s understandable that he wants to frame up the elder martial brother.


    Huang Wan likes Mo Chen with all his heart.


    But for the elder martial brother, this is really a disaster.


    At the beginning, he saved people in the face of Hu Zhenren and the friendship between the two factions. But it didn''t pay well to save people. Instead, he caused himself such big trouble.


    Mo Chen pleaded with his master.


    Today, this disaster is caused by him, which also implicates all younger martial brothers and sisters.


    Li Fulin waved his hand: "what''s wrong with this? It''s none of your business to do evil by others. "


    Everyone also said that what''s wrong with elder martial brother? The wrong one is Tianji mountain.


    Xiao Dong scratched his head.


    Joe Is it the one he has seen?


    At that time, I had a face-to-face in a hurry. Anyway, I felt that the man was very arrogant and his face was not good.


    "What happened after the man was caught?" "Has it been disposed of?" Xiaodong asked


    Linglong said: "there is no on-the-spot disposal, but Yang Zhenren wants to pull out his sword and cut him off. The company commander stopped him and said that he was a disciple of the main clan. If he did not deal with it at will, he should give it to the headmaster and deal with it according to the sect rules."


    Li Fulin said: "in general, there is a strict ban on the killing of each other within the clan, and it should not be handled lightly."


    "Let him live again? No, it''s just high up and down in the end? "


    "Will the Lord protect him?"


    "This kind of people are cruel and ruthless. They not only kill people, but also try to frame the blame. It''s not worth dying."


    "They rushed to fight and kill us today, and they didn''t leave us any shame. Can''t we just forget this? Why do you have to make amends to master and elder martial brother? "


    People are indignant, Xiaodong also feel particularly unfair.


    He was a short-time beginner and did not know much about these things. But these days in Tianji mountain, he clearly saw the complex chaos of the main gate. For Tianji mountain, Huihui mountain is a small clan, which is insignificant. Otherwise, Zhenzhen Yang would not be so arrogant and rude to them.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    "That Qiao Jun..." Zhai''s face was a little suspicious, but Zhai''s face was not fierce


    "Yes." Linglong said, "do you know?"


    "In the morning he came to banshantang, too." And this person also stands in the crowd up and down agitated, although he is not the first to pick up the matter, but absolutely with him.


    When he came back to the house with his elder brother, Xiaodong asked him what he would do with the man surnamed Qiao.


    Xiaodong has no idea about these things. This kind of thing did not happen in Huihui mountain, although Chen Jingzhi took his things But he ran away immediately, and there was nothing to do with it.


    "If we really deal with it according to the rules, he will definitely be severely punished." Mo Chen is very clear about these things. No matter how small Huishan is, he was raised as the leader''s successor.


    When it comes to different branches of the clan, it becomes complicated. This matter is too big, up and down the Tianji mountain has no unknown, the Lord Zong was disgraced this time. If you want to hide it, you have to give it to Zhenzhen Yang.


    Even if the LORD had a heart to cover up, Qiao Jun had no value to be covered up. The company commander stopped Yang Zhenren to kill Qiao Jun, but when Qiao Jun tried to poison the "Huang Wan" lying on the bed, he had been hit by the company commander''s first hand. If Mo Chen didn''t expect anything wrong, Qiao Jun''s bones would have been destroyed.


    The company commander is protecting Qiao Jun''s master, Cui Zhenzhen. He may even turn black and white and bite back.


    The people of the patriarchal clan are snobbish, so it depends on who they are protecting. Although Qiao Juner is a real person''s teacher and disciple, Qiao Jun''s talent is his own. Once you know that Qiao Jun has become a disabled person, Cui Zhen will not care about his life and death.


    The emperor probably dealt with Qiao Jun privately, and then gave some compensation to Yang Zhenren and Huang Wan. In this way, he could still save some face.


    As for Huihui mountain and Mo Chen, there should be no apology on the surface. In the way of the emperor''s consistent style, he may also send some things. This matter can be wiped out.


    But after this, it must be that the leader of Tianji mountain must be facing the banshantang and Huihui mountain That''s even less.


    Although Xiaodong didn''t understand the twists and turns in the middle, he did.


    "Do you still live here, elder martial brother?"


    "Maybe not for a few days."


    Of course, Hu Zhenzhen will not drive them away, but if they live any longer, it will be more difficult for him to be caught between his family and his old friends.


    Although it''s not Mo Chen''s fault, it''s right to return to the mountain. But in such a case, is Hu Zhenren going to help Li or Qin? This is just to say that if you do this, Zhenzhen Hu has to shoulder all the difficulties.


    Besides, after such a scene, it is not easy for people returning to the mountain to live.


    Mo Chen is not willing to stay in Tianji mountain.


    The reason why he wanted to leave had nothing to do with his being wronged.


    He was afraid that his younger brother''s secret would be discovered.


    He did it by himself. Others don''t know the turning point here, but Qiao Jun must be strange in his heart. Why did he hide Huang Wan in such a secret place, but he was finally found by the mountain patrolling disciples in sushi peak. Huang Wan was seriously injured and unconscious. It was impossible for her to wake up and escape by herself. If she really wakes up, as long as she escapes to the gate of the basement, the disciples of Banshan hall will find her.


    Therefore, someone must have saved her and didn''t want to involve Huishan and banshantang. After she was rescued, she was put in sushifeng, where she was found by the disciples patrolling the mountain.


    No matter how small the possibility is, Mo Chen can not allow others to discover the secret of the younger martial brother.


    Tianji mountain can''t stay long. It''s better to leave in two days.


    As for the repair of the return mountain array, they can communicate with immortal Hu. Anyway, this matter can not be sorted out overnight.


    When it comes to leaving, Xiaodong is not reluctant to leave. To talk about friendship, he also has contacts with Ning Yu, and is not familiar with other people at all.


    He doesn''t like Tianji mountain.


    He looks more elegant than Huihui mountain, but he doesn''t want to stay here for a moment when he thinks that Huang Wan was nearly killed by his classmates.


    They didn''t have much luggage. If they wanted to leave, they could carry a small bag and go on the road at any time.


    It''s not only Xiaodong that sprouts and goes, but also Linglong is packing up. Zhai Wenhui handed something to her and whispered, "master hasn''t said he wants to go. It''s too early for you to clean up now."


    It''s not that she''s on her own. Zhai Wenhui knows Linglong''s temperament very well. He is forgetful and doesn''t care about anything except the sword technique. It''s easy to put things away, but if she doesn''t leave for a while, she''ll search everywhere and scream in a hurry.


    "Anyway, I have to pack them up. When I leave, I''m afraid I''ll leave something behind. I''ll leave the things I need to use every day, and I''ll pack what I don''t need."


    Exquisite luggage is also particularly simple, simple not like a girl''s home. There were only two or three pieces of clothes, which she said were enough to replace. As for the mirrors, combs and hairpins that girls always use, she has them, but they are not very useful.Zhai Wenhui once gave her a comb, which he carved himself. Taking into account Linglong''s impatient temper, his comb is very broad, and two peach blossoms are carved on it. This comb is exquisite, but it is used very much. Before, her comb was often combed, and it was broken by carelessness. It was always useless to make a comb. Zhai Wenhui sent this one. She was afraid that it might be damaged. She used it carefully. Because I''m afraid of losing it, I still use a silk ribbon to tie it up. I always take it with me.


    Thinking of the comb, Zhai Wenhui''s eyes fell on her waist purse.


    Linglong followed his eyes and saw her purse.


    She carelessly opened the tie and took out her comb to show him: "don''t worry, I haven''t lost it."


    Zhai Wenhui smiles.


    Although this life is unlikely to hear Linglong say a word and soft sweet words, but then what? Zhai Wenhui didn''t want to change her meaning at all.


    Li Fulin told his disciples to be cautious. Although he didn''t say that he should guard against Tianji mountain people, the disciples understood the meaning of the words.


    It''s not safe to stay in the middle of the mountain hall without leaving home. The elder martial brother is such a kind-hearted person. He doesn''t have any grudges with anyone, and he doesn''t go out to cause trouble. The disaster comes down from the sky, and the knot is firmly attached to him. It''s a dangerous thing to say. If Huang Wan really died, it would be hard to get rid of the stigma on the elder martial brother.


    The people who came to Banshan hall that day obviously borrowed Huang Wan''s business to find trouble. As a result, they returned in a gray way. They have lost face and will not reflect on whether they have done too much, saying that they should not charge this account to the head of Huishan.


    Even if Li Fulin didn''t tell them to do so, they were all very careful, for fear that another wave of open and hidden weapons would come.


    Hu Zhenren said goodbye to Li Fulin, and his smile was also hard to avoid: "this is my fault with you."


    The guest was invited by him. As a result, he lived in his half mountain hall and suffered such a cowardly atmosphere. Hu Zhenzhen naturally felt sorry for this. In a word, the backflow mountain was also affected by the internal strife of Tianji mountain sect.


    "What do you say? It''s our party that caused you trouble."


    When they came to look for trouble, Hu Zhenzhen defended Huishan and offended his classmates. In the future, the situation of banshantang in Tianji mountain was even more difficult.


    Li Fulin said that he wanted to leave for the journey.


    Hu Zhenren nodded: "well, you can''t live comfortably in this matter. I''ll help you figure out a suitable day to travel, and you''ll wait for me. "


    When he said one hundred, he found out the divination plate.


    Li Fulin was neither laughing nor crying, but he was not surprised by Hu Zhenren''s move.


    For decades, Hu Zhenren''s temper has remained unchanged for decades.


    Hu Zhenren gave a day, and another four days is a good day to travel.


    OK, it''s not a rush. Li Fulin is satisfied.


    Hu Zhenren also thinks that four days is enough.


    My friend was wronged when he was a guest here. I want to know that neither Yang Zhenren nor the headmaster will come to apologize. They all regard face more than heaven.


    Hu Zhenzhen decided to dig some real benefits for the return mountain. He must not let people go like this. If you lose face, you have to make up for it.


    The leader''s disposal is exactly what Mo Chen expected. Qiao Jun was quietly disposed of, and the main clan provided many benefits to Zhenzhen Yang. Even if Huang Wan could not recover as before, it would be enough for him to cultivate an excellent disciple.


    But for the return mountain side, the main clan''s people did not show up, Hu Zhenzhen handed over an apology.


    Although Huihui mountain is a small sect for Tianji mountain, this gift is really an important gift.


    Tianji mountain is rich and generous, and its leader has always been generous. This gift is also intended to round one''s own face.


    Li Fulin took a look at the list and put it down gently.


    "The gift is too heavy for me to accept."


    "Well, what kind of ceremony is this?" Hu Zhenren waved his hand: "to the leader, it''s only a drop in the bucket. He''s paying for peace of mind. What can''t you do? You don''t have to. Your apprentices can use it. "


    This gift is really not thin. I gave two pieces of excellent sword germs.


    Hu Zhenzhen is right. This gift is indeed sent by feeling his pulse.


    Li Fulin laughed at himself with a smile: "people are poor and ambition is short."


    Hu Zhenren said, "what are you talking about?"


    The leader of the two swords was reluctant to give them, but Hu Zhenzhen blackmailed them from him. Although Tianji mountain is not good at swordsmanship, it is rare for everyone to put the best swords. But for the insistence of Hu Zhenren, the headmaster wanted to leave it for his own disciples.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    "Keep it for Mo Chen." Hu Zhenzhen really felt sorry for this big nephew.


    But Hu Zhenzhen also had a guess.


    As soon as he knew that it was Qiao Jun, he thought that Qiao Jun was also among the disciples of the coming Banshan hall that day, and encouraged him to search the Banshan hall. He might have been there.


    It is not difficult to guess that he must have hidden people in the banshantang.


    It''s so easy to hide a man in such a big place.


    Hu Zhenren found the place where he had previously hidden people without any difficulty.


    The library has been cleaned up, and it seems that no trace can be found at a glance. But as long as you look closely, you can still see.


    Someone took Huang Wan out and put him on the Su Shi peak, which is not bounded by the half mountain hall.


    Who is this man?


    The disciples under Hu Zhen''s hands have some skills. He knows that he has a set of solid eyes. They are really smart and smart. There are only one or two of them. To say that Ning Yu absolutely has this plan, but Hu Zhenzhen also knows that Ning Yu''s small body board son, the underground library is full of ice, he may not be able to go down. Others I can''t do such a beautiful thing.


    That''s the man who came back to the mountain.


    There are not many disciples who say back and forth, but it''s embarrassing to talk about it. It turns out that Li Fulin didn''t take more disciples. Rao was like this and ran a lot. One of them ran away, while the other half. But there are those who stay, one by one, each with his own skills. Mo Chen is the first one. His talent, scheming and ability are hard to hear. Even if Li Fulin is dead now, Mo Chen can hold up the backflow mountain. If you count down, Linglong is a girl''s family, but she has a good understanding of kendo. Jiangfan is also a good seedling to take care of. Xiaodong is still young, skipping doesn''t count. At this meeting, Hu Zhenzhen found that there were also some good disciples in the outside school. When giving the gift, Zhai, who was the second in the outer disciple, acted in a natural and natural manner. He was neither humble nor arrogant. His eyes were clear and his body was upright. He looked at him as a man of understanding.


    They can do it all.


    Hu Zhenren''s mood is very complicated.


    No matter which one of them was, none of them found it from his master to the porter in the middle of the mountain hall. It was a shame that the people who came back to the mountain found it.


    He''s not afraid. He''s just The seedlings in other people''s fields are so strong and strong. There are only a few crooked seedlings in my family. They are talented and sickly. They are honest and unsophisticated, but they prefer to jump.


    I wish I could turn my good apprentice to my home.


    That, of course, is just thinking.


    "This one is from me." Hu Zhenzhen is not a poor man. He gives good things. Before Li Fulin refused, he said, "don''t be polite to me. It''s not your family''s business to go back to the mountain. I can''t help any other big help. All these things can be used. Don''t refuse. As the saying goes, a poor family is rich. You have so many disciples with you. When you live on the mountain, you have array protection. Now you are out. The road is so long and there are so many people. Can you see so many people? It''s good to have more protection. "


    That''s right.


    Li Fulin did feel that it was not easy to be outside.


    However, although Hu Zhenzhen said that they were for Mo Chen, Mo Chen didn''t want one of them.


    "I already have a sword, and it''s very easy to use it. There''s no need to change it." Mo Chen said sincerely: "but the younger martial brothers and sisters are not the same. They are getting older and older. The sword path and mental skill will also be shaped. They can be used for them. It''s just right."


    Li Fulin nodded: "you said the same."


    But most of these things were handed over to Mo Chen to keep and distribute.


    Li Fulin has been a shopkeeper for too long. In fact, most of the affairs of returning to the mountain are managed by Mo Chen. There are many miraculous medicines in this gift. There are two kinds of magic weapons. The best one is the two pieces of sword embryo. Mo Chen thinks one of them should be more suitable for exquisite use. As for Jiang Fan, he is still confused and won''t give it to him for the time being. Xiaodong is still too young, and his Fu that day is too strange, this is of little use to him.


    Maybe Zhai Wenhui can use it.


    As for the pills, he planned to divide them into two parts, one for each.


    Oh, I don''t need it. He can''t take it yet. Although after conditioning, his roots, bones and meridians are much stronger than before, but there are still deficiencies compared with other people. For example, if his meridians were scattered at the touch of a spider''s web, it would be like a fishing net now. If you give him this medicine, his body can''t absorb it. It''s nothing to waste. I''m afraid it will do harm to him.


    Hu Zhenzhen also prepared one or two runes for each of them, which can be used to protect the body.


    It''s very thoughtful to think about it.


    Qiao Jun''s disposal is really silent, no splash. For the face of the leader, everyone tried to pretend that nothing happened.


    Li Fulin formally took his disciples to leave the mountain.


    Xiaodong stands behind all the elder martial brothers with a small burden on his back. Ning Yu waves to him far away and asks him to talk.


    Ning Yudan gave him a package."There''s some food in it. It''s very tolerant. Save some food. You can eat all the way to beifucheng. When you get to the place, please send me a message. I haven''t been to beifucheng yet. If you can learn how to draw, you can show me the painting of beifucheng. "


    Xiaodong nodded seriously: "good."


    Elder martial brother Ning has great ambition, but he can''t go anywhere. He can only see the landscape outside from the picture. Just for his wish, Xiaodong is willing to learn more and draw more pictures to show him.


    Mo Chen is afraid that Xiaodong can''t give up Tianji mountain. He also comforts him that he can write more travel notes on the way. He also takes them to Ning Yu together. He must like it.


    After coming down Tianji mountain, the rain gradually weakened and stopped on the next day. There was no sound of rain in sleeping this night. Xiaodong felt that he was missing something. He was not used to it.


    I left Tianji mountain and went all the way north.


    Along the way, we not only passed through very prosperous towns, but also walked in the remote mountains for two or three days. How remote is it? There was not even a road on that mountain, and there was no one there. In the evening, we stayed out in the open. Fortunately, the rain stopped, so it was more convenient to sleep outdoors.


    In fact, this sleeping out is a simple rest. Most people find a comfortable place to meditate. Xiaodong must be with Mo Chen. Linglong jokes that he is sticking to the elder martial brother and can''t tear it off.


    So they found a stone that was not damp and moss free. As a place for the night, Xiaodong sat back-to-back with his elder martial brother, who also found out a thick cloak to cover him.


    Then I meditated for a night.


    With his back to his elder brother, Xiaodong doesn''t feel afraid or cold. When he meditates and exercises his skills, he is very efficient. He doesn''t feel tired or tired when he gets up early and goes on the road. Of course, he doesn''t feel numb because he has crossed his legs for too long.


    Xiaodong used to travel with his uncle. He was used to it. Although it was hard to drive now, he didn''t complain. What''s more, I''m not the same as I used to be. The steep and dangerous places are not terrible at all, and I don''t feel tired after a whole day''s driving. Once upon a time, Li Fulin was in a good mood and led his disciples to the night.


    The moon is shining brightly on the top of his head, and there is silence everywhere. Xiaodong follows the elder martial brother closely and looks at the distance.


    The silence and darkness around him used to frighten him, but now he was not afraid at all, and his heart was very calm.


    He had gone to sleep at night, and had never looked at everything in the night so seriously.


    It was as if the whole world was asleep, only they were awake.


    Li Fulin also said with a smile, "we should have a pot of wine right now."


    Xiaodong didn''t want to drink. He just felt that his steps were very brisk, as if he had endless strength. He especially wanted to shout to express his feelings.


    Of course, it was not all peaceful.


    They have met their fellow men on the road more than once. The first few times Xiaodong didn''t notice at all. Maybe the other party was not interested in the random climbing friendship, so he avoided it when he was far away.


    Xiaodong or later heard elder martial brother mention to know.


    "Why avoid it?" Xiaodong asked.


    Mo Chen patiently told him: "they can''t see the way we come from, and they think that we are numerous, afraid of being calculated."


    "Afraid of being calculated by us?"


    "Well."


    The law of the jungle often happens, and it is not too cautious for the other party to do so.


    Xiaodong said: "my uncle and I had such a thing when we were on our way. Although we met people on the same road, we all went our own way, and we didn''t even talk much."


    Although it is often said that going out depends on friends, but out of the door, after all, friends are a few, and the most talented people are Xiangma, bandits and thieves.


    This is why people always say that it is necessary to guard against people.


    However, there were people who came to say hello. It was midday and they stopped in a town to have a hot tea and hot meal.


    Summer has passed, the more northward, the colder the weather, and the more desolate. In the future, there will be no more than five people from the town.


    It was here that they met another passer-by. The other side took the initiative to talk to Li Fulin.


    They also want to go to Beifu city. Although there are not many people in the group, there are only about ten people, but they are not like the same door. They are divided into three or four roads. One of them, a young girl in a blue satin blouse, secretly looked at them. It seemed that she wanted to come and talk, but she could not save her face.


    They talked to Li Fulin for a long time. Listening to that, they also wanted to go to Beifu with the people who came back to the mountain. Li Fulin declined.


    When they went on the road again, the elder martial brothers began to gossip, and Xiaodong listened to him.


    Those people came from several small clans, and they are all dilapidated. It is said that they had a good time many years ago. Now it is almost enough not to destroy them. As for the girl in the green satin dress, she is the head of her family''s small clan, inherited from her father. The ancestral skills have been lost here for a long time, and there is no way out in the original place, so I want to go to Beifu city.For her, the most convenient way is to find a support.


    The rest of the group was in a similar position.


    Therefore, Li Fulin is not willing to get involved with these people. After all, he does not understand his nature and character, so he is not suitable for deep friendship.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    When Xiaodong wakes up, his talent is just bright. Last night, master brother was on guard. Xiaodong agreed with him that he would watch the night before midnight, and then he would watch the rest of the night.


    But the elder martial brother broke his promise again and didn''t wake him up in the middle of the night.


    Last night, he was lying with his clothes on, covered with a cloak of the elder martial brother. There was a layer of frost on the grass leaves around them, and the mist was on the lakeside where they were sleeping, and the breath that came out of them turned into wisps of white smoke.


    All of them got up one after another, and practiced swordsmanship in the open place by the lake.


    The fire heated the water and ate some dry food. As soon as they returned to the mountain, the group continued on their way.


    The higher the terrain, the more you can see along the way is the towering giant trees. I don''t know how long they have been growing here. There is a layer of green moss on the trees. Clear birdsong can be heard in the woods. Streams appear and disappear from time to time, and the clear water overflows the smooth stone beach and flows indefatigably into the distance.


    When the sun rises, the morning mist has not yet dissipated, and it is still green in the distance.


    Li Fulin casually pointed out: "the front is the Beifu city."


    A group of disciples who have not been here are all in a state of spirit and look forward to the front in the direction he points to.


    The sun was shining brightly, and they couldn''t see anything clearly.


    Mo Chen looked at Xiao Dong''s expectant and anxious appearance, and comforted him with a smile: "don''t worry, we should be able to arrive before dark."


    Beifucheng will not run for long.


    We all understand this, but even Li Fulin couldn''t help speeding up his pace.


    His mood was extraordinarily complicated.


    He was born here and spent his childhood and adolescence here. At that time, he was also known as a mischievous young man. He was not sensible and made trouble.


    It was probably the happiest time of his life.


    Later, he worshipped his master and left Beifu city The once prominent family also gradually declined in the internal struggle. After many years of changes, there was only one empty house left in Beifu city.


    Li Fulin never went back.


    It''s better to say that he is timid in his hometown, or that he is afraid to see things change with his own eyes.


    It seems that if he doesn''t go back and witness the current situation of the old house, everything will still be what he remembers.


    So Of course, it''s impossible.


    All the past is only left in his memory, occasionally appear in the dream. In his dream, he sometimes goes back there. In the dream, he seems to have returned to his childhood appearance, with thick doors, high stone walls, and stone tanks with lotus flowers and fish


    Xiaodong asks Mo Chen curiously.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s Beifu city like?"


    Mo Chen said: "Beifu city is very large, and its walls are high and thick. The city towers are covered with snow all the year round. From a distance, Beifu city looks like a city made of snow and ice. The summer here is very short, only two or three months, and all the rest of the time it''s very cold. "


    Others also unconsciously lowered their voices and listened to Mo Chen carefully.


    They are also the first time to come to beifucheng. They have only heard of it before and are very curious. "


    beifucheng is surrounded by mountains, which can block the cold wind. So although the city was built in the far north, it was warmer than other places. Moreover, because of the effect of the array, many parts of the city are full of flowers and trees, and they are particularly vigorous in a land of ice and snow. "


    "Ordinary people are not used to living here. It''s too cold and the terrain is too dangerous. The people who live in the city, Bacheng is a man of cultivation. There are a lot of people here. It''s very lively. "


    "There is a Jade Street near the center of the city. There are houses, streets, bridges They are all carved with jade and stacked in layers. Standing on the high bridge, you can see people coming and going under the bridge. "


    Mo Chen''s description makes the backflow mountain these little earth bumpkins who have never seen the world fascinated.


    It sounds like a place where fairies live.


    Li Fulin listens to Mo Chen so to say, imperceptibly in again distracted.


    Of course, what the apprentice said is not wrong. Many people who come to beifucheng for the first time will notice these things.


    But beifucheng is certainly not a paradise. The living rules here are quite cruel. When they live, they will feel it.


    Li Fulin looked at the disciples who had traveled all the way. Their faces were more or less full of longing.


    Make them happy first.


    Those unpleasant things It''s not too late to talk about it later.


    According to their normal foot distance, it should be dark. It may be because people are a little impatient, and they go faster than usual. Before evening, they have passed the Feixia ferry in front of Beifu city.


    Feixiadu is not a ferry crossing along the river. Xiaodong wondered why he had such a name in advance.


    It was Li Fulin who explained the name to them.


    "It''s like a cloud, isn''t it?"


    Everyone nodded.It''s very similar.


    Because of the high terrain, the walrus has been trampled on by them. The billowing clouds are really like water waves.


    It looks like a ferry.


    It''s just, it''s different from the ordinary ferry.


    There is no boat to ferry people to the other side of the sea of clouds.


    The setting sun slants to the west, and the clouds and mists far and near are dyed with a layer of golden red. Even the backflow mountain standing on the edge of the cliff seems to be wrapped in this beautiful gauze mist. As soon as the wind blows, the graceful gauze curtain changes its shape and color. It is very beautiful.


    Linglong elder martial sister whispered, "is the word Feixia from this?"


    The crowd stopped and watched for a long time, until the sun was blocked by the mountain, and then they moved on.


    There is Beifu city ahead.


    With the elder martial brother''s warning in advance, we all know that Beifu city is a big city.


    But know return to know, really see beifucheng that moment, they all can''t speak.


    The city is so majestic that the walls are too high for birds to pass.


    It''s not as if it could be built by man.


    Perhaps only the immortal, only the supernatural powers, can have this kind of natural wonders.


    The two characters of Beifu are engraved on the top of the city gate. This is an ancient character. Xiaodong doesn''t know much about it. Fortunately, the two characters are not difficult.


    Even if I don''t know them, I can guess what the two words are.


    They seem very stupid, but the people in and out of the gate are not surprised by their performance.


    Most people who come here for the first time are like this.


    Li Fulin felt a lot of emotion in his heart and led his disciples through the gate.


    It''s getting dark.


    Probably because of the high terrain, the stars one by one seem to be particularly clear and bright, as if you can reach out and pick them.


    People who come and go on the road don''t dress the same as elsewhere. The two men who came face to face were wearing thick long shirts with fur decorations at the collar and cuff, and leather caps of similar styles were buckled on their heads. Mo Chen sees Xiaodong looking at others'' hats and whispers, "we have similar ones in our luggage. We''ll find them for you later."


    Xiaodong said, "elder martial brother, I''m not cold."


    He just looked at the rare.


    He didn''t feel cold.


    The houses on both sides, pedestrians, everything here made him feel strange.


    This is Beifu city


    All the way, he was thinking about what Beifu city was like. Now he has entered the city, but he has no sense of reality.


    Look at other people''s appearance, also similar to Xiaodong.


    No one asked, they can''t help but lower their voice, even the pace has become lighter.


    Is this Beifu city?


    Are they really in town?


    There was a car coming from the back. The people in the backflow mountain gave way to the side of the road and let the car pass first.


    The horse pulling the cart is particularly high and the divine steed does not look like ordinary products. The car body is fully painted in cyan, with luxurious decoration.


    What are many people thinking about cars?


    It''s supposed to be a very capable and amazing person, isn''t it?


    Xiaodong clenched the elder martial brother''s hand.


    I don''t know why he was upset.


    It''s too big, too strange.


    And now it''s getting dark. In a strange place, and at such a time, he did not know where he would spend the night tonight. He was a little confused.


    Li Fulin led them to turn several times and walk a long way.


    When he stopped, Xiao Dong was sweating.


    Can''t say is tired, or because of panic.


    They stopped in front of a house where there was no one walking around. It was quiet. The front door of the house was closed, which seemed to give people a sense of dust laden for a long time.


    Li Fulin stood in front of the door for a moment and pushed the door gently.


    It seems that the thick closed gate slowly opened to the inside.


    This is the master''s hometown?


    Xiaodong takes a look at master.


    Before he came, he also thought about what his hometown looked like, but he didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Master is an open-minded man who likes to talk and laugh. Xiaodong always thought that the place where Master was born and raised should be a very comfortable countryside.


    In front of the deep courtyard high wall, looking at and master''s air Not so much.


    "Go in." Li Fulin''s voice was also a little low: "it''s been a long time since I''ve lived here. I have to clean it up."


    Xiaodong walked over the high threshold with his senior brothers.


    Master is right.


    It''s true that I haven''t lived here for a long time.


    It''s not that it''s very dirty here. There''s a lot of dust.


    But here is too quiet, quiet as if people can hear the sound of their own heartbeat.There was a dark silence everywhere.


    They took out fluorescein one after another.


    Li Fulin led them around the place that should be the main courtyard and walked along the aisle into a courtyard.


    Li Fulin watched his disciples light stone lamps, open doors and windows, and sweep the dust off the floor. There''s also water coming in from outside.


    After a simple cleaning up, we can finally make up for the night.


    Master is not in a good mood. Most of us can see that.


    Maybe master thought about the old days of his relatives and the time spent here in the past.


    For fear of disturbing Shifu''s upset, all the disciples kept quiet. No one talked much at this time.


    Because the other rooms were not cleaned up, people crowded in the courtyard for the night.


    Jiang Fan meditated against the wall and saw the carved carvings on the pillar beside him. He thought that the master''s family must have been very prominent and generous in those days. Just look at this pillar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    The night watchman is Jiang Fan and another disciple.


    In the middle of the night, I saw my master get up and go out. They looked at each other without saying anything.


    It was the first time that Jiang Fan lived in such an old house.


    What''s in the old house? Well, old furniture, wild mice, wild foxes, black sparrow insects, ants, damp and moldy smell


    Even if none of this is available, there will always be one thing.


    Memories.


    This is master''s hometown.


    The house must be filled with memories of the past, whether it''s pleasant or unpleasant.


    Jiang Fan stood up and went outside the door to stretch.


    A little bit of white slowly from the front of his eyes, he reached out to catch.


    "Hey, it''s snowing now in beifucheng."


    The outside disciple behind him yawned: "it''s not necessarily snowing. It may be that the snow on the mountain in the distance is accidentally blown by the wind."


    Jiang Fan stood under the eaves and waited for a long time. Before the second snowfall fell, he had to admit that his words were reasonable.


    The next day busy all day, Mo Chen took a few people out to buy some things, the rest of the people left to do the cleaning work. They are not many people, such a large house does not need to be cleaned out, as long as two or three adjacent yards, enough to live.


    Xiaodong is very quick in his work. Jiang Fan originally said that he and his younger martial brother would get together. What he thought was that most of Xiaodong didn''t know how to work. Besides, he didn''t have much strength. As a result, after the morning, Jiang Fan was full of shame and had to admit that his younger brother was much more experienced than him. Before working, Xiaodong found an old dress to cover outside, and a cloth towel to cover his head and face. In addition to the bamboo broom, we also found two long bamboo poles for backup.


    Jiang Fan was very puzzled at first. When he started to work, he found that it was necessary to prepare for Xiaodong.


    Because Xiaodong first tied the bamboo pole and broom together to sweep up the dust on the roof and beam.


    It is not a problem for Jiang Fan to sweep the dust from high places. The younger martial brother is not as good as his body method, so the way he can think of is very useful. What''s more, those ashes were swept down and floated Jiang Fan first waved his sleeve, then found that it was still useless, and ran out with his head in his arms.


    Thanks to his fast running, or he will be a disgrace.


    After sweeping all the ashes on the beams and doors, Xiaodong found a cloth to dip in water to wipe it. After all this was done, he began to sweep the floor.


    After half a day, Xiaodong not only cleaned the house, but also made the small yard outside the house look like a model. Two trees, named Xiaodong, were planted in the yard outside. Although no one took care of them for many years, the trees did not die, but they grew a little too wild. The thick green leaves were stacked one by one, and one branch even damaged a large part of the roof tiles.


    Jiang Fan watched Xiaodong skillfully shovel the weeds in the brick joints, even grabbed the eaves corner to turn over the roof, arranged the displaced tiles and put them back.


    As soon as he cleaned it up, the courtyard was completely new. It didn''t look like it had been left vacant for many years.


    With a smile, Jiang Fan stood on the ground and raised his head and asked, "have you finished? Come down. "


    Xiaodong answered: "this is good."


    After all, Xiaodong cleared the weeds on the roof and stood up and patted the dust on his hands.


    Originally wanted to go down, but such a stand straight, Xiaodong was stunned.


    Standing on the roof, you can see far away.


    It was already dark when I came yesterday. I had been walking around the house and yard just now. Until now, Xiaodong didn''t see how big the house was. The grey roof tiles are attached to each other, and the courtyard in the distance is shrouded in a gloomy fog.


    Jiang Fan called him at the bottom: "come down after you finish. Do you want to drink hot tea?"


    Xiaodong hastened to answer: "leave one for me."


    At noon, they came back. Anyway, they had to buy some pots and pans, rice, noodles and vegetables. At noon, at least, he had a hot meal. For some reason, Xiaodong found that he could not finish the fried bacon in his bowl. At first, the master took two pieces of bacon for him, and then he buried his head in the bacon and took a mouthful of rice. When he looked up, he found that there were two more pieces of meat in the bowl.


    Two pieces, two pieces and two pieces. It seems that I can''t finish the meat.


    Finally, Xiaodong stopped working, protecting the bowl and retreating: "don''t carry vegetables for me, I can''t eat any more."


    Elder martial sister Linglong ignored him and took two pieces of meat for him: "what you eat these days is cat food, no, it''s bird food. Your face is so thin that there is no meat on your face. Please eat more and make up for it."


    Jiang Fan also asked Mo Chen, "elder martial brother, do we have any tonic? Give Xiaodong two pairs of medicine to drink. "


    Is he thin?


    Xiaodong didn''t feel it.


    As for the flesh on the face He raised his hand and touched it as if his face was thinner?


    It should be due to the fact that we have been on the road for many days. As soon as we settle down, we should have more sleep.Xiaodong remembers that he used to be with his uncle, but when he was moved or on the road, he would always be skinny.


    He didn''t notice it, but everyone else saw it. Mo Chen also took out a bag of fruit from his sleeve and handed it to him: "I saw it outside just now, so I bought two kinds of it. You can see if the snacks in beifucheng fit or not."


    The elder martial brother quietly opened a small stove for him.


    Xiaodong is happy and a little guilty. When I took the paper bag, I turned my head instinctively.


    Mo Chen looked at him like a little mouse stealing oil. He wanted to laugh and stifled it.


    Xiaodong picked out a corner of the paper bag, pinched a piece of it and put it in his mouth. Before he tasted it, he nodded: "delicious, very delicious." While nodding, he also picked out a piece of contact Mo Chen''s mouth and handed: "elder martial brother, you also eat."


    Mo Chen was suddenly stuffed with a snack. He didn''t like to eat this kind of too sweet and greasy food. However, looking at his younger martial brother''s earnest expression, he asked, "is it delicious? Is it delicious? " I had to follow his words and say, "delicious."


    Xiaodong happily licked the powdered sugar on his fingertips, carefully put the snacks into a basket, and then put the basket into the cabinet.


    "What did you do in the morning?"


    When Mo Chen asked, Xiaodong held his finger and said that he had done some work in the morning. He was very excited and looked like "I am very good at praising". At last, he was puzzled and said, "master''s family must have been a lot of people at that time, right? How many people can live in such a big house? "


    "Maybe." Mo Chen told him: "master is not willing to mention the past, you do not want to ask, remember?"


    Xiaodong quickly nodded: "I promise not to ask."


    Mo Chen is still trustworthy about Xiaodong''s guarantee. The younger martial brother is not a person who doesn''t know the importance. Sometimes he is too sensible.


    "Elder martial brother, where did you go this morning? Is it lively outside? "


    "It''s quite lively." Mo Chen said, "we didn''t take the road when we came yesterday, and it was too late. In the daytime, Beifu city is very prosperous. When you are settled down, I''ll take you out and have a good look. "


    "Where do those who are capable like the city Lord live? Is it far from here? "


    This is a little childish.


    Mo Chen said with a smile: "it''s quite far away. Ordinary people can''t get close to the city Lord''s house, and ordinary people can''t see the city Lord. But there is a chance to open your eyes


    In the next few days, all the disciples of the mountain returned to settle down and rest. Elder martial sister Linglong couldn''t stay idle. She went around all the places in the house and said that there was a big flower garden in the house. She also picked up a lot of flowers.


    "Put one in your room, too." Linglong said, "take care of the garden and plant some miraculous medicine in it."


    In terms of age, Xiaodong should be curious and active at this age. But I don''t know why, but Xiaodong is not willing to go out. He only walks around the yards where they live temporarily, and doesn''t go to any places far away.


    He couldn''t say why.


    Every time he saw the closed doors and windows and the silent courtyard, he always felt a little uncomfortable.


    It''s not fear


    There was an indescribable feeling that he didn''t even dare to stare at those places for a long time. He always felt a little uncomfortable.


    He was very curious about beifucheng outside the gate.


    In recent days, they have also dealt with outsiders. Some people bring firewood, charcoal and fresh vegetables. Although these people also live in Beifu City, they are ordinary people. There was a kind of instinctive awe for those who were practicing Taoism at first sight. They didn''t dare to speak much. They gave things and collected money and left quickly.


    However, from their mouths, we can also hear some recent news from outside.


    It is said that many people have come to the city in recent days. There are people from all over the country who have great skills. Some inns and empty houses in the city are almost full.


    Xiaodong remembers the news she heard before.


    Are these people here to recommend the new city Lord?


    It is said that the old injury of the city Lord of Song Dynasty recurred. It is difficult for this city Lord to sit firmly. It is imperative to recommend a new one.


    What elder martial brother said about watching the fun also refers to this.


    "How to recommend the new town?"


    Jiang Fan said with a smile, "well, anyway, we don''t want to fight for the title of the city Lord. We just watch the fun. It has been several decades since the city Lord of Song Dynasty was elected. At the beginning, it seems that three or five people were recommended. However, they did not engage in martial arts competition to hurt harmony. They talked about Taoism and martial arts together. Later, several others were elected and convinced of the city Lord of Song Dynasty, so they withdrew voluntarily. It seems that song city has both virtue and virtue... "


    Linglong sneered beside her: "nonsense. There are many people with good virtue. Why don''t you see others become the city Lord? In the final analysis, it depends on the ability. If you have virtue, the city Lord will become one, and others will not be convinced when they speak. If you want me to say, among the people who were elected at the beginning, the master of the city of song must be the top-notch one. "


    If Jiang fan doesn''t fight with her, he can''t do it anyway.


    He asked Mo Chen and Xiaodong for approval: "elder martial brother, younger martial brother, do you think Kung Fu or virtue matters? If you are a city master, do not harm the people of this city? "Mo Chen said: "the city Lord of Song Dynasty has a righteous heart and a noble character, which is also recognized in the same way."


    Xiaodong nodded and agreed: "the elder martial brother is right. But the ability is also very important. Otherwise, why can''t the city Lord of Song Dynasty become a city Lord if his old wounds recur? It can be seen that if you have no skills, you are not willing to listen. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    Mo Chen smiles.


    What younger martial sister said is reasonable, and what younger martial brother said is also right.


    Is virtue important or ability important?


    Probably everyone who practices Taoism has this question.


    Perhaps some people do not doubt, immediately choose their own heart of the answer.


    Some people think that the purpose of cultivating Taoism is to have the ability to understand the world.


    Some people also think that virtue is the most important thing. Cultivating one''s morality is cultivating one''s mind.


    More people are hesitant, contradictory and difficult to choose between the two.


    It''s like the dispute between younger martial brothers and sisters.


    In fact, when they have experienced more, they will understand that sometimes many things are not chosen by you, but often there are irresistible forces pushing you forward. No matter how much you think in advance, the decision you make at that time may not be a prior choice.


    Linglong is impatient. If she wants to weigh the weight and argue with others, she certainly can''t do it. For her, it''s the easiest to draw a sword and fight a fight to determine whether it''s right or wrong by winning or losing.


    Younger martial brother Jiang is loyal and kind. He should think about whether he should do it or not. The two men''s temperaments can be diametrically opposed.


    However, it is clear that the two of them were adopted by the master on the same day. They grew up eating the same tea and receiving the same education.


    Who would have thought that temperament would be so bad?


    "OK, go back and change your clothes. I''ll take you to see the city Lord''s house."


    The three words of the city Lord''s house shocked all the little buns. They didn''t care to argue about each other. They all went to change their clothes.


    Xiao''er has changed her face and cleaned her face again.


    Mo Chen looked at his dress, nodded with satisfaction, took out a hat and put it on his head.


    The hat is not too big or too small. It''s soft and warm. As soon as the ropes on both sides were tightened, even the ears were protected.


    Of course, they can''t get in and out at will. They can only have a look at it from a distance.


    Linglong is rather disappointed.


    "Is that the city Lord''s house?"


    It doesn''t look very magnificent.


    That is to say, it is built in the middle of the mountain, and the location is high.


    "The city Lord of Song Dynasty was not a person who was seeking luxury. In recent decades, the wife of Beifu city was flat. The city Lord of song never used his power to oppress others or seek more benefits for himself."


    So now Mo Chen feels sorry for Beifu city.


    If the city Lord of Song Dynasty was more selfish and planned for himself, he would not have suffered a relapse at this time.


    Li Fulin and the city Lord of Song Dynasty are old acquaintances. Their relationship is not so much intimate as that of a gentleman. There was a correspondence between the two men. The city Lord of Song Dynasty had decided to step down and take a long walk before the end of his life. He said in the letter that he had been detained by the title of the city Lord for so many years, and he failed to do what he wanted to do and where he wanted to go.


    In fact, he is the Lord of the city. No one can control what he wants to do.


    But he always felt that being a city Lord, he would be worthy of Beifu city.


    Other people look at the city Lord''s house has been sunset, feel that the song city Lord is crumbling, has been like a dog bereaved. Mo Chen is full of respect for the elder who only met once.


    Master, many of them are like this. Others think that they are too pedantic, too incompetent, willing to mediocre, lack of ambition.


    But the character and virtue of these people are really worthy of respect.


    Now there are fewer and fewer people like this.


    I don''t know why, Ming Dynasty is more and more peaceful, but people''s hearts are more and more scattered. Li Fulin often said that he was very moved. When you are in trouble, you should first think about what benefits you can get from it. No matter when you are in trouble, you should first think about preserving yourself. If you die, you will never die.


    Xiaodong pulled his sleeve and asked softly, "elder martial brother, the city lords before the city Lord of Song Dynasty, also live here?"


    "Yes, the first lord of Beifu lived there."


    Looking down from the position of the city Lord''s mansion, most of the Beifu city should have a panoramic view.


    Mo Chen took them to the small part of the city. When it was getting dark, the lights were on in the city. The wind was blowing colder. The fog was deep and the frost was heavy. Xiaodong tightened his collar and sucked his nose.


    There seems to be a smell.


    Not only did he hear it, but Jiang Fan stood still and looked around.


    "What''s the smell? It''s delicious. "


    Others said, "like broth."


    "Beef soup?"


    "Are you too hungry? Why didn''t I hear it? "


    This aroma is blown by the wind, sometimes if not.


    Mo Chen forward a point: "there is a shop in front, should be there in the soup."


    Mo Chen leads younger martial brothers and sisters to the past. The shop was not big, and only one door was opened. Tall people had to lower their heads to enter.


    The shop was clean with wooden tables and benches. A few of the middle-aged guests asked, "a thin apron?"


    Jiang Fan sniffed it again, and the aroma of the shop became more intense, which almost made the population flow down."A bowl of soup for each person, what else do you sell here?"


    "And pancakes."


    "Let''s have another soup cake, then."


    Xiaodong also sat down on the bench. It''s warm in the shop. He''s sweating in his thick hat.


    Mo Chen said, "take off the hat first."


    The broth was served in a large bowl of coarse porcelain, one for each. The soup just came out, and the heat was rising. It was sprinkled with green scallion and coriander, and the sauce was good and sliced beef. Of course, the first four bowls were given to Mo Chen, Linglong, Jiang Fan and Xiaodong. Although out of the door in the outside, but we still abide by the upper and lower rules of the door.


    "This bowl is so big..." Xiaodong made a comparison with his hand.


    It''s almost catching up with his small basin for washing his face and hands.


    Jiang Fan chuckled and handed him the spoon: "quick, eat while it''s hot."


    The broth was thick and thick, hot and hot to drink, the body suddenly warm up.


    Jiang Fan swallowed the soup cake in his mouth: "the elder martial brother has been here before?"


    Mo Chen nodded.


    They were many, and the shopkeeper gave them two more dishes. That is, the wild vegetables dug from the mountains outside the city, chopped, washed, salted, placed in the jar, loaded with two dishes and sent up.


    Pickles are crisp, salty, and slightly sour, but not bad. A large group of people who met at the door ate cakes and drank soup, which was very lively.


    Linglong fished the meat pieces in her bowl and put it in Zhai Wenhui''s bowl beside her.


    She was so quick that no one else could see her.


    Zhai Wenhui turned to look at her and laughed.


    Linglong let him see embarrassed, urged him: "eat while hot, or cold."


    Zhai Wenhui answered, but as he drank the soup, he couldn''t help looking at her.


    Jiang Fan didn''t see the beef that Linglong gave Zhai Wenhui, but saw that the elder martial brother took the beef in his bowl to the younger martial brother.


    This scene made Jiang Fan a little worried.


    Somehow, he suddenly remembered years ago, when he was still young and greedy. Elder martial brother always saves delicious food for them. A sugar corner, a meat bun, break into two, he and Linglong one half.


    But now he is not a child, younger martial brother is the youngest, master and elder brother should take care of him more.


    He fully understood the truth, that is to say A little bit lost.


    Sometimes people grow up faster than you can imagine. In a blink of an eye, you can''t be coquettish like a child.


    "If only I could bring one for master."


    But the road is a little far, hot soup is not easy to take.


    Mo Chen said: "the soup is not easy to take. Cut a few catties of soy sauce meat and take it back. Master can take this to drink."


    The shopkeeper cut the meat and wrapped it up. Mo Chen also gave Xiaodong more money: "sell wine next door, go and get some wine."


    Xiaodong also worked as a drunkard before. At that time, he was serving his uncle. Master usually drinks wine by himself on the mountain. Xiaodong doesn''t know what kind of wine to make for master.


    "Tell the shopkeeper to have the strongest wine."


    When I came in just now, I only paid attention to the broth, but I didn''t pay attention to it. Next to it was a wine shop. On the lantern in front of the door, there was a full round and thick wine character written on it. As soon as I entered the door, I could smell a strong smell of wine, which made people''s eyes narrowed. I felt that if I took two more breaths, I would be drunk.


    "Drink, boss."


    The bar of the tavern was very high. An old man with white hair and beard raised his eyes to look at him and asked, "which one to play?"


    "For the strongest, take five catties."


    The old man stood up, took a five Jin jar, opened the lid of the wine jar, and scooped the wine into the jar with a wine spoon.


    Xiaodong used to make wine for his uncle before. He knew that there was a shop owner who would sell the wine with water. The wine he bought smelled of liquor, but it was tasteless in his mouth. He habitually watched the man scooping wine.


    Once, again.


    The man''s movements were not slow, and he seemed to be fluent. He filled the jar with wine so that no drop was spilled outside.


    Xiaodong unconsciously saw God. When the old man sealed the lid of the jar, tied the rope and handed it over, he suddenly recovered and took out the money to pay the bill.


    Why did you stand there just now?


    Xiaodong doesn''t understand.


    The man took the money and sat back in his place.


    Xiaodong took the wine to the door and couldn''t help looking back.


    Under the dim light, the man squinted as if he had fallen asleep.


    Mo Chen and they brought back wine and meat. Li Fulin was happy to see this.


    "Where did you buy it in the east of the city?"


    Xiaodong asked, "how does master know?"


    "Hey, the shops there are all time-honored brands, and the craftsmanship passed down from father to son." Li Fulin opened the oil paper package and filled his mouth with a piece of meat: "well, that''s the taste. I like to eat this family''s soy sauce since I was a child. "Xiaodong poured the wine quickly: "master, try this wine again."


    Li Fulin picked up the bowl and sipped: "I haven''t drunk the wine."


    "It''s sold next to the meat soup shop."


    "That should be new." Li Fulin tasted again: "the taste is OK. It''s much worse than my brew, but it''s much stronger than ordinary village wine."


    Li Fulin took a mouthful of meat and wine. Before he finished eating the meat, he drank the wine thoroughly.


    Linglong said: "we also went to see the Lord''s house today."


    Li Fulin''s eyes were clear and clear, and he didn''t look drunk: "Oh? How do you want to see it? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Mo Chen said: "younger martial brother, they have not met, feel fresh."


    Li Fulin wiped his mouth: "what''s so fresh about this? By the way, the meat will be cut tomorrow, and the wine will be a few kilos. I will have guests tomorrow. "


    Is it so easy to wait for the guests? Sauce meat with Shaojiu?


    Does Jiang Fan think it will be more abundant? Anyway, there are a lot of wine and vegetables in Beifu city. They don''t have money. They can get a ready-made table.


    Li Fulin was happy.


    Jiang Fan has no idea who he will follow. Obviously, Li Fulin is a very straightforward person. Of course, he thinks that he is free and easy and unconventional. However, Jiang Fan was raised by him, but he is like an old man. Although being steady and honest is a good quality, Li Fulin sometimes feels that his apprentice is a bit pedantic


    "It''s not so much trouble." Linglong waved her hand, probably because she was similar in age and grew up together since childhood. Linglong especially liked to pick on Jiang Fan''s thorn: "master''s guest must also be an old master, and certainly not for the sake of appetite."


    Jiang Fan was very suffocating.


    How do you say it as if he is a man of great appetite? He clearly felt that the treatment of guests should not be simple, even if the whole table of ready-made food and wine is not into his stomach.


    Xiaodong finds that elder martial brother Jiang is angry with elder martial sister Linglong again and sympathizes with him.


    Fortunately, elder martial brother Jiang is not careful. He can''t be angry for a long time. He will forget this in a moment.


    One day I went out for a stroll. The next day, Xiaodong stayed in the room to practice martial arts. On the day when I moved in, I always felt that there was a cold damp in the room, and there was a smell of rotten wood.


    At that time, the elder martial brother comforted him and said that this was the old house that had not lived for a long time.


    But after living for two days, the smell seemed to disappear, and the house regained its popularity. The fragrance of ink left by the elder martial brother''s ink grinding and writing, and the sweetness of the snacks brought back by him. After cooking tea, it seems that the moisture has disappeared after being roasted by charcoal fire. Books were placed on the shelves and bedding was on the couch. Even if it was an empty house, after putting a censer and two Pu pans, there was no sense of emptiness, and it became a quiet room like a model.


    Xiaodong also put the painting that Ning Yu sent him to hang on the wall of the quiet room. The light gray wall was lined with a little yellowing paper, which was unexpectedly suitable.


    Beifucheng is totally different from the Central Plains. It''s hard to open the window in the early morning.


    "Big brother, it''s snowing."


    The snow is not big, falling, green brick underground has been covered with a thin layer, like a layer of frost.


    Xiao Dong''s breath turned into white fog.


    Mo Chen told him before he went out: "wear thick, don''t drink cold tea."


    Xiaodong nodded and agreed.


    The elder martial brother is going to master''s yard, because master has guests today.


    Who is coming? Master didn''t say. I think he should be a master like master Liu, who is a sword maniac, or a master like master Hu Zhenren, a diviner in Tianji mountain.


    After half a day, the snow gradually tightened. Xiaodong grasped the snow on the windowsill and squeezed it into two big snowmen.


    His hands are clumsy, and the snowman he pinches has only a general appearance. He has a head and a body. He can see that it is a human figure, and he can''t do it any more carefully.


    Although he only gave the snowman two black bean eyes and no other facial features, Xiaodong was still wishful thinking that the white snowman with black eyes was very handsome.


    Well, the big one is like the big brother, and the small one is myself.


    He wanted to bring the snowmen into the house, but he was afraid that they would melt. But he was a little reluctant to leave them alone outside.


    How cold it is outside.


    Finally, Xiaodong sweeps a piece of snow on the windowsill, and puts two Snowmen on the windowsill and makes them stand side by side. After putting it away for a while, he felt that he was missing something. He turned out the green grey cloth cloth used by the elder martial brother and wrapped it up for the two snowmen. It was like putting on a cloak.


    Still feeling inadequate, Xiaodong found a piece of hard paper, folded a dome umbrella and covered them.


    That''s it.


    He played with the snowman alone, and enjoyed himself.


    The two snowmen stood on the window sill with a cloak and a paper umbrella. They looked warm and friendly. They were not lonely at all and would not be frozen.


    Just finished dressing up the snowman, Mo Chen came back.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know why he is a little guilty. He stealthily moves his body to avoid seeing the two snowmen he pinched out.


    "Elder martial brother? How did you come back? "


    Mo Chen did not seem to notice his small movements: "master let you go."


    "Ah? Has the guest left? "


    "Not yet."


    That''s to ask him to visit his predecessors?


    Xiaodong immediately ignored his little snowman: "did you call me? Did you call anyone else? "


    "I just want you to go." Mo Chen explained, "you are the youngest. The master mentioned that he had accepted a new apprentice, so he asked you to go there."Xiaodong quickly looked down at his own dress.


    The robe he is wearing now is still the old clothes of the elder martial brother. Although it is an old one, it is neat and generous. He has a thick fur collar around his neck when he is in Rome.


    It''s just that the snow on the sleeve is a little wet. It doesn''t matter.


    "All right. I''ll be fine. I won''t be rude."


    Xiao Dong follows Mo Chen out.


    He lowered his head to think that the wet mark on his sleeve folded in. He didn''t notice that Mo Chen turned his head to look at the direction of the window when he was discharged from hospital, and the corners of his mouth slightly bent up.


    Before entering master''s gate, Xiaodong heard master''s laughter.


    Speaking of this yard, Xiaodong came in to help when cleaning the yard the day before yesterday. The courtyard is not big, and the location is not the best. It is reasonable to say that master should live in a more spacious and imposing place.


    But the yard was chosen by the master himself. He said that he would live here.


    Xiaodong was still a little puzzled at that time, but then he heard another voice in the room.


    "The courtyard is the same as before. It hasn''t changed at all. There was a big VAT under the window before? I remember having lotus flowers and fish in the VAT


    Li Fulin replied lazily, "now the VAT is still there, but the flowers and fish are gone."


    Is this the place where master used to live?


    Xiaodong didn''t really guess at this.


    Because this yard looks far away from the main courtyard, small and slanting.


    If master used to live in such a courtyard in his family, his life at home might not have been so smooth?


    Mo Chen leads Xiaodong into the courtyard.


    Xiaodong saw the appearance of the visitor.


    How to say that?


    This guest looks older than master, because his hair and beard are all white, and he is wearing a dark grey robe. His face is thin. When he was young, he must have looked good. Even now his hair and beard are all white, he is also a senior man with high bearing.


    He saw Xiao Dong who came in with Mo Chen and asked with a smile, "is this your new apprentice?"


    Li Fulin beckons to Xiaodong and signals him to come.


    "Come and see the Lord of song."


    Song Dynasty, city Lord?


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment, and forgot to show his courtesy.


    Fortunately, the city master of Song Dynasty didn''t mind and said with a smile, "what''s the name of the city Lord?"? It''s out of the ordinary. I''m a little older than your master. Just call me "master."


    Is this city Lord of Song Dynasty and the one they talked about two days ago?


    If one, why didn''t the master mention that he was so close to the city Lord?


    If it wasn''t for one person, then That''s too coincidental. Xiaodong doesn''t believe it.


    Where do so many cities come from? The City owners are surnamed song?


    Master, he can''t shout out. He''d better call the city Lord of song according to his master''s words.


    "Well, if you don''t want to be a good student, you will not be able to find any good luck."


    Xiao Dong is a little embarrassed to be praised as "good material of beautiful quality".


    He''s a good guy, too? Master Mingming did not accept him because of human feelings. His talent in cultivation was very poor, and he had to take care of him by the elder martial brother. The city Lord of Song Dynasty is just lying with his eyes open. It''s too fake to boast so much.


    Li Fulin was very pleased with his smile: "I dare not boast about other things, but these children are really good. I''m going to take another one this year. I can''t save your gift back then. "


    The city Lord of Song said, "well, you have so many disciples that you can''t divide me into one?"


    The apprentice that Shifu said he would accept again should mean elder martial brother Zhai, right?


    Xiaodong is also happy for elder martial sister Linglong and brother Zhai.


    Although Zhai is a foreign disciple now, his advice is not private. But with this title, the meaning is different.


    Elder martial sister must be happy.


    Brother Zhai, let alone.


    There is another reason for Xiaodong''s happiness.


    After Chen Jingzhi ran away, although master didn''t say anything, he must have a lump in his heart. Master is always sincere to his disciples. Unexpectedly, Chen Jingzhi doesn''t read the kindness of his school at all. Xiaodong is worried that Shifu has been unable to let go of this.


    But now the master said that he would accept another disciple. He should have taken this matter into consideration and put it down?


    Of course, in the future, the account of treason will still have to be settled with Chen Jing. Now, as long as Shifu doesn''t interfere with this matter.


    That is


    Xiaodong began to think about another thing.


    Generally, they are ranked according to the introduction theory. Many of the disciples in the outer gate are older than the elder martial brother. They still have to respect Mo Chen obediently and call him the elder martial brother.


    Zhai Wenhui is older than Xiaodong or even Linglong. If he becomes a pro disciple, will he rank above or below Xiaodong?Xiaodong himself is willing to call him a senior brother.


    But Xiaodong wants to change his mouth. Should Jiang Fan change his mouth? Linglong, do you want to change your mouth?


    If everyone doesn''t change, let Xiaodong call on Zhai Wenhui He can''t shout it out.


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty and Li Fulin said, "there are more and more people coming from the city these days. I''m afraid there will be trouble. Do you want to take my apprentice and move to my place? "


    Li Fulin waved his hand: "pull it down. I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are staring at you there now. If I want to live in it, I will become the target of public criticism, and the trouble is even greater. If you want to think about me, come and sit down with me. Let''s have some wine and talk. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    The city Lord of Song Dynasty and Li Fulin drank the wine from the street, ate some cold soy sauce and then left.


    If it wasn''t for the master, Xiaodong couldn''t believe that this was the famous city Lord.


    Look at the style Very easygoing, very ordinary person.


    In short, it is quite different from the "city Lord" in Xiaodong''s imagination.


    Xiaodong didn''t see many great figures among the monks. But he had seen ordinary civil officials. Those high-ranking officials who went out in front of and behind, with extraordinary style, seldom even spoke. It seemed that their identities would be ruined if they spoke casually.


    But master, these old friends are not the same.


    Whether it was Liu Zhenren at the beginning, Hu Zhenren of Tianji mountain, or the famous city Lord of Song Dynasty, they were not arrogant and easy to speak.


    When the city Lord of the Song Dynasty left, Xiaodong was worried. What should he do with his old wounds? Is there a way to cure it?


    I heard from the masters that the old injury of the city Lord of Song Dynasty recurred and was very serious. Even the city master could not continue to be the city Lord. Although he didn''t look ill just now, Xiaodong still thought about it.


    "It''s not easy to cure." Li Fulin touched his head: "it can''t be cured. If they can be cured, they will be cured when they are injured. This injury has always been suppressed. It has been hidden for many years, but now it can''t be suppressed. "


    So, will the city Lord of song die?


    Although he only met once and didn''t say much, Xiaodong thinks that the city Lord of Song Dynasty is very good and should not be so short-lived.


    He didn''t ask, but Li Fulin understood the meaning clearly in his eyes.


    The little apprentice''s eyes made people feel empty.


    He did not want to coax him, can only say: "life is OK temporarily."


    No problem for the time being?


    That is to say, after all, it is only in the morning and in the evening.


    Xiaodong''s small face suddenly showed a sad look.


    Li Fulin thought for a moment and asked Xiaodong to sit down and bring a small dish of Pickled fruit.


    "Come, eat, eat."


    Xiaodong is a little depressed.


    Master treats him as a child and always coaxes him with food.


    He is no longer small.


    But what Li Fulin said next was not to the children.


    "Xiaodong, you''ve been a beginner for two years. Shifu is lazy on weekdays, and he''s not on the mountain. He hasn''t taught you much. That''s why he''s incompetent."


    Xiaodong wants to speak, Li Fulin waves to him.


    "It''s a long way to build a road. Ordinary people have only a few decades to live, but those who practice Taoism can easily live through a hundred years. Short and short, this road to heaven, few people can finish. On this road, now master and elder martial brother are going forward with you. But you should understand that this road may not come to the end for all of us. Some people will leave first and others can go for a long time. No matter short, as long as you don''t feel timid or regret, you won''t go for nothing. "


    Xiaodong doesn''t understand.


    Li Fulin has pity in his eyes.


    The little apprentice''s heart is soft and pure, but the road of cultivation is full of thorns. The softer the heart is, the easier it is to be hurt. Many monks with outstanding talent have passed all kinds of difficulties, but they fall on the pass of heart demons.


    However, this road, the master can not protect them for a long time, let alone make decisions for them, go forward for them.


    Looking at the young apprentice''s appearance, he thought that he would also encounter all kinds of stumbling and stumbling in the future. Li Fulin felt a faint pain in his heart.


    Young people will not understand the vicissitudes of his sigh.


    Li Fulin thought that when he was a teacher, he knelt down to listen to his teacher''s admonition. At that time, the master looked at him with mixed feelings of sadness and joy.


    At that time, he did not understand why master was still sad when he was happy.


    Now he understands.


    Master saw more and learned more. He was happy and worried about his future.


    If Xiaodong were a little more dull and cold hearted, perhaps Li Fulin would be at ease.


    "The old wound of the city Lord of Song Dynasty is the old creation left by the war of killing demons. Even though he has suffered a lot from the injury for so many years, he does not regret what happened at that time. If he did it again, he would have made the same choice he had made. You don''t have to worry too much about him. He has the power to protect himself. If he leaves Beifu City, he will live a more comfortable life. Maybe his injury will get better. "


    This is obviously wishful thinking.


    But Xiaodong also hopes that what master said will come true.


    At noon, Xiao Dong''s appetite did not decrease, and Mo Chen and Jiang Fan both quietly breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seems that younger martial brother still thinks it through.


    There was a guest in the morning. Although his identity was different, most of his disciples didn''t know who was coming, so they didn''t pay attention to it.


    But I didn''t expect another guest after noon.


    This guest can let the return mountain up and down all of a sudden spirit up and down.


    Without him, this guest is a familiar face.


    It was Ji Zhenren who had been to Huihui mountain.Ji Zhenren is particularly beautiful. But her beauty is not common. No matter how the general woman''s temperament, the dress is always beautiful and pretty in the majority. The beauty of immortal Keji is as sharp as a sword with cold light. In detail, her eyebrows are too thick, her eyes are too cold, her nose is high, her lips are thin, but these imperfect features are focused on her face, but there is a kind of awe inspiring beauty that can not be looked at.


    This time, it was not Jiang Fan''s door to answer the news. He was very surprised when the news came in. He rushed to the front and asked people to go to the back to report to the master.


    When he asked Ji Zhenren to sit down for tea, Jiang Fan could not help but be glad that they had tidied up the hall and the yard outside when they moved in and cleaned it up. The one who didn''t know each other in the morning went to the master''s room to have a drink.


    But Ji Zhenzhen Er, if she was allowed to go directly into the master''s room, Jiang Fan always felt that it was not appropriate.


    In front of Ji Zhenren, Jiang Fan did not dare to breathe.


    Ji Zhenzhen Although he came to visit, Jiang Fan always felt that this person was hard to get close to. Finally, when the Master arrived, Jiang Fan was relieved and walked out quietly without making a sound.


    Li Fulin didn''t expect Ji Zheng to come.


    She was standing in front of the window in the hall, which was wide open, and there was fine snow outside. The sky was leaden, and the yard was empty and cold with thin snow. Ji Zheng stood as like as two peas in front of the window. Her figure was still the same as he remembered.


    The first time he saw her was in the western regions. The people of Yinyue demon capital chased and killed them. She stood far away on the cliff beside the road. Her black clothes were blown by the wind. Behind her was a full moon.


    When Li Fulin saw her, he thought of the owl.


    It''s cold and murderous.


    He felt right.


    Ji Zheng shook off the silver whip and swept over their heads, and went straight to the pursuers behind the team.


    At that time, there were a lot of people who came out to kill them, but because of the difference of their skills, only two of them were the closest.


    The two men are still brothers. They have been practicing magic skills together since childhood. They are interlinked. The two people together are much more difficult than ten eight people.


    And then


    And then there was no, and then she killed one of the brothers, and the other got hurt and walked away.


    Because she saved her life, the people who were besieged at that time had to save their lives.


    Li Fulin will never forget the black cloak she spread out under the night, and the silver whip shadow reflected by the moonlight.


    Later, they went into the city to hide.


    It is said that the mysterious city was a tomb built by a king of western regions for himself a long time ago. Before the tomb was finished, he was killed. However, his killers sent his body to the tomb he had built for himself. But it is said that the king''s resentment did not disperse after his death. On the third day after his burial, the black sand swept across the whole capital, and from then on, it became a dead city.


    No one cares whether the legend is true or not, but there is something strange about this place.


    The weirdest part is that they fall into a dreamland after they enter the enchanted City, and the people who pursue them are no exception.


    Into the city is forced, at least the pursuit of soldiers for a time can not help them.


    Everyone experienced a different fantasy. Some even spent decades in the fantasy, but in reality, one night did not pass.


    Li Fulin was always ashamed to tell people what he saw in the dreamland. No one asked. He didn''t even pry open the mouth of real Hu for so many tricks. He angrily said that he would bite the secret to death.


    Li Fulin himself never recalled his experience in the dreamland. It''s so Li Fulin felt ashamed to think about it again.


    Later, the martial uncle said that all the experiences in the dreamland were actually people''s repressed desires. He also said that in fact, the disaster of the dreamland was not without benefits. After experiencing that fantasy, it will be easier to get through the disaster of heart demons in the future.


    Others have also said their experiences in the dreamland, and others are as silent as he is.


    After all, what everyone yearns for in their hearts is different. Although they are all decent disciples, they may not be able to see the light of everything they desire.


    But now looking at Ji Zheng, all of a sudden, the illusions reappear in my mind.


    It turns out that he has never really forgotten, he has always remembered so clearly.


    Martial uncle is right. What he experienced in the dreamland may be the most secret and hidden yearning in his heart.


    Ji Zheng''s head is only tied with a hair rope, which is too simple and casual for men. However, she looks outstanding and vigorous when she ties up her hair like this. Li Fulin has never seen her wear red and green clothes. Her clothes are either black or gray, and the most brilliant color is blue and white.


    But in the illusion he experienced, she was wearing a dress embroidered with red peony flowers on a black background, which could burn people''s eyes.


    "Ji Zheng."


    Hearing his voice, Ji Zheng did not look back and looked out the window at the flying snow.


    "It turns out that your hometown is such a cold place." Ji Zheng said softly, "you said to take me to see the snow."He did.


    That was decades ago.


    He had a drink that night and said a lot.


    A lot of things I didn''t say to others.


    He seldom mentioned to others that he was born in Beifu city.


    That day, he said, "shall I take you to see the snow?"? Sometimes it snows all winter in beifucheng.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    In fact, he also wanted to say that if there was no snow, the stars in beifucheng were worth seeing, and they were different from those in the desert of western regions. Perhaps because of the high terrain and the cold weather, the stars in beifucheng are especially bright and bright. When standing on the top of the mountain, I feel the stars twinkling around. Even if you are not a monk, you should go to see the beautiful scenery in your lifetime.


    "When did you arrive in Beifu city?"


    "I arrived earlier than you. I heard that you went to Tianji mountain on your way?"


    Li Fulin nodded slowly.


    "Why didn''t you spend more time there? Have you got an idea about the formation? "


    I wanted to stay more days, but I didn''t expect Huang Wan''s incident. In the face of Hu Zhenzhen and Tianji mountain, it''s hard to talk about it with others, but there''s nothing to say about Ji Zheng and Li Fulin.


    "Tianji mountain is not as good as before. There are more and more mediocre people with mixed talents and talents. The clan is also cronyist. Qualifications and relationships are emphasized everywhere. "


    Outside the window, the north wind is whistling, which reminds people of the wind in the city of black sand a long time ago.


    "Last time I saw you in such a hurry, I didn''t come to ask you. How did you spend these years in midtown? At that time, there were also people trapped in the city. They Are you still alive? "


    Ji Zheng''s lips hang a trace of cold smile: "you did not come and or dare not ask?"


    I''m afraid there will be no hope after asking about the bad news. If you don''t ask, there seems to be a ray of life.


    Li Fulin was blocked by her.


    From the past, Ji Zheng never talks politely. When she catches people, she pricks them. Li Fulin later thought that her popularity was so bad, partly because she was born in the western regions, which was both right and evil, and the other half was due to her directness.


    "Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?" Ji Zheng a smile: "the lie is that I didn''t see anyone else in the seal of the maze, so I don''t know their life and death."


    Since the lies are said in this way, what will happen to the truth? Li Fulin has a good idea.


    "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    The question is


    Li Fulin takes her to have no temper: "you say."


    Ji Zheng turned around: "after being trapped at that time, I didn''t walk with others. They wanted to find a way out. I wanted to find out about mysteries, so they separated at that time


    Li Fulin was not surprised.


    I don''t know how many people have been offended by Ji Zheng''s mouth. What''s more, her style of starting when she doesn''t agree with her words is really Even if she saved the people will not read her grace, when she has scruples in front of her, behind is a mouthful of a siren''s cry. Even if they are trapped together, it is impossible for them to coexist peacefully with Ji Zheng.


    Ji Zheng then said, "I later found the middle of the city. It''s strange that the stone pillars, sacrificial platforms and regulations there are different from those in the Central Plains. The illusion there is particularly powerful. I can''t get rid of it. I can''t get rid of it. I can see someone walking around the low wall beside the sacrificial platform. I can see that the costume should be your two classmates, one male and one female. But at that time, I could not tell the true from the false. I didn''t know whether I saw it or was deceived in the illusion. Later, I was trapped at the edge of the sacrificial altar. It seemed that decades of confusion passed in the blink of an eye. When I came out from there, I saw the bones of those people on the road. There were all kinds of death methods. Some of them are trapped by heart demons in fantasy, while others are killed by each other. I''ve checked them one by one. Your two classmates are not among them. "


    Li Fulin had no hope at all. When he heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Maybe they''ve got out of trouble, or they may have died in a place I didn''t find."


    Ji Zheng''s words are straightforward, but Li Fulin is willing to think in a good direction.


    At that time, the two students who were trapped in Shacheng were not the disciples of one master, but the disciples of the second Shibo. At that time, they had some friendship.


    If they could survive, of course, it would be best if they could, so that he would not be the only one living in the world.


    Ji Zheng looked at him coldly: "after all these years, you are still so naive. If they don''t have any news, how can they live? At that time, you Xianyang Jianmen were so powerful, but they have been silent for so many years. I think Xianyang Jianmen has been extinct and nobody is here. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not dead yet." Li Fulin didn''t care about her cold words: "maybe they don''t want to go back like me, for fear of humiliating the reputation of the school and not mention the old things."


    Xiao Dong comes to deliver tea.


    This opportunity was honed by him and Jiang Fan.


    Jiang Fan didn''t agree at first, but later he couldn''t stand Xiaodong''s pestering work, so he reluctantly nodded his head.


    He didn''t let Xiaodong come to deliver the tea, but he was not afraid that the younger martial brother would be rude in front of the guests.


    It''s not Jiang Fan''s boast that he has never made any mistakes in etiquette. Before, he helped to serve tea and water when he came to the mountain.


    The reason for Jiang Fan''s disagreement is that he is afraid that his younger martial brother will be bullied


    Ji Zhenren is not easy to be provoked at first, and he is hard and soft. What should I do if I was frightened, reprimanded, or suffered from any loss? They can''t do anything to Ji Zhenzhen against master. Well, even if we don''t aim at the master, just look at Ji Zhenren''s momentum, they don''t have the ability to do anything to others.What''s more, younger martial brother has a heavy mind. If you really feel sad in your heart, how much effort will it take to relieve and comfort you?


    But the younger martial brother was so curious that he would like to see Ji Zhenren by sending tea. Jiang Fan thought that there should be no great risk in sending a tea. Besides, there is a master, and he will not see his apprentice suffer.


    When Xiaodong comes to deliver tea, Jiang Fan turns his head and discusses with Mo Chen: "elder martial brother, do you want to clean up a yard?"


    They had no intention of entertaining guests, so they only cleaned a few places to stay. Elder martial brother and Xiaodong live in a small courtyard. Jiang Fan lives next door to them. Linglong is a girl''s home and lives alone. The disciples of the outer gate live in two places. The master lives in one place. In addition, there are many dining halls for guests. But in fact, these places are close to each other. You don''t have to shout for anything. People who live in the front and back can hear it.


    However, when Master arrived in Beifu City, he seemed to have more communication. There have been two guests here today.


    Does this Ji Zhenren have a place to settle down in Beifu city? As a single woman, she was afraid of any inconvenience. Maybe the master would leave someone to stay.


    Then we have to clean the guest room and prepare it.


    Even if Ji Zhenren doesn''t live today, there will still be Zhang Zhenren and Wang Zhenren coming tomorrow. These days, there are many foreign monks in Beifu city. There may be some old friends of Shifu, and Shifu may invite people to stay.


    Mo Chen nodded: "then hurry to clean up."


    Jiang Fan looked at the front yard with some worry, although he could not see anything from here.


    I''m going to deliver tea. It''s time to come back. It won''t take long to serve tea. You can come out after you go in and put it down.


    Of course, this means no accident.


    If you meet Ji Zhenren again and speak, you will have to delay some more efforts.


    I hope you can be liked by Ji Zhenren.


    ¡­¡­ But it''s going to be hard.


    Even when I saw master Ji Zhenzhen, he was cold. I didn''t expect others to have such a big face.


    Jiang fan is right. When Xiaodong brings tea in, Ji Zheng does ask, "is this also your disciple?"


    Li Fulin asked Xiaodong to come to see him.


    Ji Zheng didn''t look cold to Xiaodong, but he waved to him: "stand here."


    Xiaodong stands forward.


    He was also afraid of Ji Zhenzhen.


    I can''t say why.


    He has not never seen a man with great style, and he has seen a lot of cold faced people, but Ji Zhenzhen Ji Zhenren''s cold sense seems to come from his bones. It seems that if he gets closer, he will be frozen.


    "Well, I''m not so qualified. I''m not bad at heart."


    Li Fulin looked at her unexpectedly: "it''s hard to hear you praise people."


    At that time, Ji Zheng was so arrogant that he could not help it. Her predecessors were said to be hypocritical and hypocritical, and none of her peers respected her.


    Ji Zheng doesn''t care about him.


    Xiaodong is only a half grown child. She is a younger generation. No matter how angry she is, she won''t be bothered by her younger generation.


    As soon as Xiaodong came out, Jiang Fan quickly pulled him aside and asked in a low voice, "nothing happened just now?"


    Xiaodong quickly shakes his head.


    "Why have you been in it so long?"


    "It was the master and Ji Zhenzhen who asked two questions."


    Jiang Fan was relieved. Would you like to ask younger martial brother, master and Ji Zhenren how they look? Is the atmosphere harmonious or rigid?


    However, he doesn''t understand these complicated things. Especially between men and women, he so much do not understand, asked in vain his own embarrassment.


    "Does the master have any other instructions? Would you like some food and wine? Will Ji Zhenzhen stay here? "


    These Xiaodong can not answer: "master, there is no other order."


    Jiang Fan was a little upset.


    Master didn''t tell me. How can he prepare? If Ji Zhenzhen doesn''t come out in two quarters of an hour, he will go in and ask?


    Mo Chen asked more carefully than Jiang Fan, and Xiaodong repeated exactly what Ji Zhenren said to his elder martial brother.


    Fortunately, Ji Zhenzhen didn''t say a few words, but Xiaodong still remembered clearly.


    "Immortal Ji, I have a general aptitude and a good disposition. Well, he said that he would teach me more carefully. In addition, Ji Zhenzhen talked to his master about Hu Zhenzhen and asked him if he would come to Beifu city. "


    Xiaodong heard so much, but when he came out, the master didn''t answer.


    Xiaodong is also curious: "elder martial brother, Hu Zhenren, do they come to Beifu city? We didn''t hear about it when we were in Tianji mountain. "


    "You will come, but you may not come from banshantang. It''s a big event to change the ownership of Beifu city. Maybe it''s the leader''s confidants who come here. "


    Xiaodong suddenly did not expect.


    Except for banshantang, other people in Tianji mountain don''t look like good people.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Will Ji Zhenzhen stay?


    Answer: Yes.


    Ji Zhenzhen lives here.


    This is what Li Fulin personally ordered. He cleaned up a yard for Ji Zhenren to live in.


    Li Fulin hesitated about where Ji Zhenren lived.


    Unable to make up his mind, he simply asked Ji Zheng what he meant.


    "The houses are very old, and the furnishings are not complete." After all, after all these years, some of the wooden objects have already decayed. Although it is said that people who practice Taoism do not have high requirements for things outside their bodies, many people live in empty stone rooms. It''s amazing to have a stone couch and a stone table.


    But for Li Fulin, he can''t entertain Ji Zheng in an empty room with nothing?


    "The front yard is not spacious, but the backyard is large. There is a courtyard built in the center of the lake. The lake is beautiful in summer, but it is too cold in winter. There is also a yard where many plum blossoms are planted. Now the flowers are still in bloom. When the flowers bloom, the fragrance is fragrant... " The more Li Fulin said, the more unfortunate he felt.


    If Ji Zheng came two months earlier, he would be able to live in the middle of the lake. He would be quiet when listening to the sound of the lake at night. If you come two months later, the wintersweet flowers are in full bloom, how comfortable to live.


    But it''s not too early or too late. It''s really not


    Ji Zheng only said, "don''t bother, where do you live?"


    Not to mention Jiang Fan''s side listening to almost fork in the side, even Li Fulin so many years of calm heart of Tao seems to have been grasped by people and twisted hard.


    "I I live in East yard. "


    Fortunately, there is nothing groundbreaking under Ji Zheng, such as "I''ll live with you" and so on. She said casually, "just pick up a place for me next to you."


    Li Fulin''s heart went up and down. Jiang Fan was afraid that he would lose his temper if he heard anything more. He quickly answered and came out of the room. And so on to go out to have dozens of steps away, just a long spit of turbid gas.


    He felt that he was right. The friendship between master and Ji Zhenzhen must be extraordinary. My master has always been clean, and has never been intimate with any nun. What''s more, the master has always been indifferent and calm. He has never been in such a mess.


    Master, it''s good to have a Taoist companion.


    Although the master had these apprentices, Jiang Fan often felt that the master was very lonely. If there is a Taoist priest who knows both the cold and the hot, and has the business and quantity, the master must have some things that he can''t say to his disciples, but it''s different from the Taoist couple.


    Good is good It''s this Ji Zhenren who is too afraid of others. Master is in front of her. How can she feel so pathetic as a doormat?


    If they can really become a couple, well, what, will the master be a legendary wife?


    The more he thought about it, the more serious Jiang Fan became.


    Er, if the teacher''s temper is too fierce, they''ll have a bad life as apprentices.


    Jiang Fan summoned two younger martial brothers to come and clean up the yard together. Next to the courtyard where Li Fulin lived, there was a small guest house. There should be more than enough room for Ji Zhenren to live in. It was that the room was empty and had no furnishings. I went to the warehouse in the back to move some tables, chairs and policies that were still in good condition. There were many and miscellaneous things in the warehouse. Jiang Fan also saw a woman''s dressing table. He didn''t know what kind of wood it was. Although the paint was old, it was well preserved. The buttons and nails on it were not rusty at all.


    There is no such thing on the mountain of Huihui, because except for exquisite, all the other women are old. They only do some rough work and can''t use such exquisite things. Although Linglong is a young girl, she is different from other girls. She never makes great efforts in dressing up. Naturally, she never wants to buy such things.


    When two outer disciples saw Jiang Fan staring at the dressing table, one of them said, "elder martial brother, do you want to move this too?"


    They also know that the guest room is prepared by the female guests, so it''s OK to add a dressing table.


    Jiang Fan returned to his senses and followed their words: "OK, move it."


    This room is very tidy. Not only all kinds of household utensils are available, but also vases are added. These things are found out of the warehouse. What''s rare is that although they are old things, they look new after they are put on the shelves. They will certainly not be neglected when they are used to treat guests.


    The table was unusually quiet at night.


    Ji Zhenzhen didn''t come, and the master didn''t show up. Only their disciples gathered around a big table. After a day of intermittent snow, the soup noodles for dinner are warm and easy.


    Xiaodong picks up the noodles in the bowl and finds a poached egg lying under the noodles. There are vegetables and bacon in each bowl. It seems that the poached egg is only in his bowl.


    Is it that the elder martial brother is afraid that he will not be full, or does elder martial brother Jiang intentionally open a small stove for him?


    He found there was something unusual about the quiet at the table today.


    In the past, when returning to the mountain, people seldom gathered to eat together. Most of them took them back and ate their own. The habit of eating together was only found in this downhill. Because it''s impossible to be fastidious on the way. Besides There are fewer and fewer people, there is no need to separate. Until now, they''ve been eating together.At ordinary times, people always have something to say when they have a meal. The topic is more. Sometimes when they say something, they will use their chopsticks to point out the rivers and mountains, and they will fly with their eyebrows. After we came to Beifu City, we talked about the great events of Beifu city and the change of city Lord.


    But today everyone is quiet.


    Xiaodong looks to the left and then to the right.


    It seems that today''s meal is very delicious. Everyone is so absorbed in it.


    Xiaodong choked a stomach words, to sleep when not sleepy.


    Ji Zhenzhen came uninvited and lived in the room next to his master.


    Xiaodong can''t help thinking about it.


    I guess other people are tossing and turning about it, right?


    Mo Chen comes in from outside and brings a cup of tea to Xiaodong.


    "Drink, drink and go to bed early."


    Xiao Dong served the steaming tea soup. This tea is different from ordinary tea. Xiaodong didn''t like tea very much before. She always felt that the tea was astringent except bitter, and could not taste any tea fragrance at all. Later, the elder martial brother found out his small problem. When he made tea for him, he didn''t need ordinary tea. Sometimes it was dry fruit, sometimes it was leaves of unknown herbs. Anyway, it tasted fragrant and fragrant, sometimes with the sour and sweet taste of flowers and fruits. Xiaodong said in his mouth: "I''m not a little girl, isn''t it too delicate to drink this?" but he was very happy. Every time the elder martial brother wrapped such a cup for him, he drank it all the time.


    Today''s tea color slightly red, smell some sweet and sour aroma.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    "Well?"


    "Master and Ji Zhenren, it seems that It''s good. "


    Mo Chen laughed and kneaded Xiaodong''s hair with force: "people are small and ghosts are big. When you are only a few years old, you know whether it is better or not? "


    "I can see that." Xiaodong insisted: "master is different from Ji Zhenren."


    "Well." Mo Chen answered.


    How can Mo Chen not see the things that can be seen by the disciples and Xiaodong? In terms of time, he spent the longest time with his master. In terms of understanding, he was brought up by his master. Others can''t compare with him.


    "But I don''t know what Ji Zhenzhen does to master..." Xiaodong also knows that this matter cannot be clapped with one hand.


    Looking at his distressed appearance, Mo Chen only said, "drink quickly."


    Xiaodong hastened to answer, bowed his head and took a big sip of tea.


    Sure enough, there is a slight sweetness. The tea is very fragrant. I feel warmer when I drink it hot.


    Mo Chen puts the tea cup aside and covers the quilt for Xiaodong.


    "Sleep."


    But Xiaodong took his sleeve and whispered, "elder martial brother, let me have a look at your arm."


    Mo Chen was stunned and laughed.


    He stretched out his arm. "Look."


    Xiaodong carefully lifted his sleeve up, and saw that there was nothing in the strange place. He was relieved.


    He touched it gently with his fingertip: "will it hurt?"


    "No pain. Come on, don''t think about it. Go to sleep


    Put down another worry, Xiaodong closed his eyes.


    Just now my mind was full of ups and downs. I was not sleepy at all. But after drinking the hot tea from the elder martial brother, he knew that the elder martial brother was sitting beside him. Xiaodong fell asleep soon.


    Mo Chen sits on one side and looks at him quietly. He makes sure that Xiaodong is asleep. He sits beside him with his knees crossed and begins to meditate.


    He did not dare to leave Xiaodong, especially after he fell asleep.


    After the event of huangwan in Tianji mountain, Xiaodong never left his soul in his dream.


    But Mo Chen didn''t dare to rest assured.


    Because after Huang Wan''s affair, they did not stay in Tianji mountain for long before leaving. They spent most of their time sleeping in the open air and sleeping in the night. Now that he is in beifucheng, he lives in the old house of his master''s hometown. Mo Chen is afraid that Xiaodong will be separated from his body unconsciously in his sleep.


    Now Beifu city is not safe at all. People from all walks of life come here, fighting for the title of the city master.


    The night they stayed, someone came to spy on the house. However, the house had an array in the beginning, and Li Fulin set up a simple rune. The people who came to visit the night failed and suffered a small loss.


    At this time, Mo Chen is especially worried about Xiaodong, for fear that someone will stare at his younger martial brother, and he can''t protect him.


    But I can''t control what happened after I fell asleep. People can control their behavior when they are awake, but they are out of control when they are asleep.


    Li Fulin and Mo Chen didn''t tell the other disciples what someone was spying on, but secretly strengthened their vigilance.


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty came here today. Although his whereabouts have been covered up, he may still be able to see through in the eyes of those who are interested in it. In this way, I''m afraid there are more eyes to stare at here.


    How can Mo Chen put Xiao Dong alone? This time, the two still live in the same room. Other people, including Jiang Fan, feel that Xiaodong is totally dependent on his elder martial brother, but only Mo Chen knows that it is not just like this.It is he who is more worried about Xiaodong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    One day later, someone knocked on the door and sent the post.


    The post is to invite Mr. Li to a place called ruoshuitai.


    Linglong was the most impatient. Seeing Li Fulin holding the post without saying anything, he scrambled to ask, "master, what is the water table for?"


    Li Fulin only asked, "what time is it today?"


    Linglong was stunned and didn''t think of it for a moment. Or Mo Chen said, "master, today is 25."


    "Oh," Li Fulin said, "life goes by so fast."


    Mo Chen knew more than Linglong, and explained to his younger martial brothers and sisters, "the post was sent by the city Lord of Song Dynasty. Many people have come to the city now, and many famous schools and schools have come. It must be all for the sake of electing the next city Lord. Not everyone can follow the post that the city Lord of song invited people to the meeting. Even if they can do something, they can''t accept this post. "


    Linglong''s eyes suddenly brightened: "is this an invitation to master to become the city master? How can the city Lord fight? Is it a contest? "


    Jiang Fan thought completely contrary to her: "is there any risk?"


    You don''t want to be the master of the city. Among the people who have come to beifucheng now, there are many elders who have become famous for a long time. These people are people of high status, and they are witnesses to this event. "


    Jiang Fan understood: "is the master also going to witness?"


    In Jiang Fan''s eyes, his master is good everywhere, with good moral conduct and good sword technique. He is also a leader of the school of return mountain. He is fully qualified to be called "senior master with status."


    Besides, the master is their master and the leader of the return mountain. How can he be the city master of Beifu city.


    Linglong''s focus is still a little biased: "can you still play? Is it better than who can be the city master? "


    Li Fulin said with a smile: "I don''t think I''ll do it today. I''ll go sit down and see some old friends."


    Mo Chen also has some worries.


    Although the master said that there was no danger, it was as if this meeting was going to be a smooth one.


    But Mo Chen knows it''s not that simple.


    Otherwise, why are all the people who are snooping outside their yard these days?


    What Shifu disdains to fight for may be bigger than the sky. He must think that the people who come back to the mountain are here for this. Otherwise, as for the whole sect, they will go out to fight for it?


    It''s just a coincidence.


    All of them went down the mountain because of the changes in the array of the sect. It happened that the master''s hometown was from Beifu City, so they came to this place at this time. But if this reason is told to those people, they will not believe it.


    To fight for the position of the city Lord, you have to do it on the surface, but there will be more private means.


    Mo Chen is worried about his master. After all, some ghost land tricks are beyond defense.


    He said, "I will serve the master and go with me."


    As Li Fulin, it''s normal to bring a servant disciple.


    Li Fulin shook his head: "no, you have not recovered your skill. You''d better stay."


    Linglong and Jiang Fan understood the meaning of the elder martial brother and argued to follow.


    But these two Li Fulin will not take. I don''t want to talk about Linglong. Jiang Fan''s skills and machine changes are all far from Mo Chen. Li Fulin really takes them, not to mention helping them. They have to take care of them when they have something to do.


    "I''ll go with you."


    All the people in the room were stunned. They saw Ji Zhenren, dressed in a dark red dress, stepped in and quickly saluted together.


    When Ji Zheng came to wear a dark, still difficult to hide the beautiful color. Now she has been washed and changed into a dress. The dark red is not gorgeous, but her skin color is as white as the snow outside, and the red color of crabapple is also rubbed on her lips. But this usually looks like the color that can burn up, which makes Ji Zheng look even colder and more gorgeous.


    Ji Zheng repeated, "I''ll go with you."


    Li Fulin was surprised and stood up and said, "it''s not appropriate for you to show up today."


    "Why not?"


    Li Fu Lin dun for a while, Mo Chen is very witty, with a crowd of the same door back to the door outside.


    Li Fulin said softly, "there are so many people here today. I''m afraid someone will know you. If you don''t fear them, you''ll be upset. "


    Ji Zheng also gave him a package of things the day he came.


    Those who were trapped in the city lost their bones when Ji Zheng came out. She did not have so much leisure to collect the remains of these people and bring them back to the Central Plains. She only brought back the things that those people carried as keepsakes.


    Because most of the people trapped at that time were decent people, and they did not deal with her. Li Fulin was born in Xianyang Jianmen and had some old friendship with those people''s clans. It was appropriate for him to transfer them on the basis of the situation and reasons.


    But if Ji Zheng shows up today, I''m afraid someone will recognize her and involve some old grudges


    But Ji Zheng only looked at him and did not discuss with him at all: "if you don''t want to go with me, I will go by myself. If shuitai is not a tiger''s nest, can I still enter it?"Li Fulin can''t help it.


    Ji Zheng''s temper has always been listened to by others. She never listens to others.


    With all that said, he might as well have agreed to let her go with him.


    If she wants to go by herself, she has to kick the door and get in. The proper way is to look for trouble.


    It''s better to put her by your side.


    At least if there is any misunderstanding, he can persuade and explain.


    From a long time ago, it seems that Li Fulin always followed her to clean up the mess after her. Ji Zheng is not a person who doesn''t understand. On the contrary, she understands too much and her temperament is too aloof. A lot of things she is not bad hearted, but because she disdains to explain, many people misunderstand her. Just like when we met, she was clearly entrusted to save them. She had no choice but to lead people into the city to avoid pursuing soldiers. But the people who were rescued by her bit back, saying that she was not kind at the beginning, and that she wanted their lives to lead them to death.


    Don''t worry about saving lives. After entering the Lost City, those people will bite the hand when they turn their faces.


    In this case, Ji Zheng refuses to explain, which shows her temperament.


    At that time, Li Fulin and Hu Zhenzhen stood up to stop them. They had to work hard to prevent them from killing each other first.


    Since then, he has voluntarily and consciously taken the trouble to Ji Zheng. She will cause trouble wherever she goes. Li fulinggui can''t get over the trouble.


    Later, after the war of killing demons, many of his old friends were gone. He thought Ji Zheng was also As a result, after several decades, he would pick up his old business again.


    Li Fulin felt helpless.


    Sometimes he also thinks that Ji Zheng is good at everything. If only he could change his temper.


    But he knew it was wishful thinking.


    There is a saying that it is easy to change one''s original character but hard to change one''s character. Besides, Ji Zheng''s temperament is so stinky and hard that she won''t change after killing her.


    "Well then..."


    Mo Chen went back to his room and changed a Taoist robe. It was made for him when he was celebrating his birthday the year before last. It was not ordinary clothes, it was a robe. The materials used were ice silk and pit hemp. They were not stained with dust, afraid of water and fire, and ordinary poisons did not dare to get close to him. He went through it once. It doesn''t matter if you dress casually. Today''s scene is different. You can''t lose your dignity. Anyway, he is also a leader. He has to think about his disciples.


    It''s also a coincidence, because it''s made for birthday celebration, so the color is different from the blue, gray, blue and white that you often wear. It''s a piece of red sandalwood color, which is more festive. At that time, the color was nothing, but now it seems to be very similar to dark red.


    Li Fulin pulled his sleeve and hesitated to change it.


    But it''s too late


    Li Fulin made up his mind not to change, so he went out of the door.


    A group of disciples were worried and sent to the door. Li Fulin and Ji Zheng''s body skills were beyond their imagination. They didn''t move much. They just stepped on their legs so gently that they were almost at the end of the street.


    Xiao Dong forgot to close his mouth when he opened his mouth.


    But even if they didn''t blink, the next moment their bodies had disappeared.


    "Master and Ji Zhenren go together, but there is a care I''m glad I didn''t take us. "


    Even if they do, they can only lag behind.


    Mo Chen understands his mood.


    Because he had this kind of mood.


    "Well, let''s all go in."


    Now the snow is floating again. Although it is not tight, the whole Beifu city is covered with gloomy clouds and cold fog, and the place you can see is desolate.


    After closing the gate, Jiang Fan fell behind and looked at others who didn''t pay attention and whispered with Mo Chen: "elder martial brother, are you well recently?"


    Mo Chen Hun if nothing said: "I am very good. How do you remember to ask this


    Jiang Fan didn''t believe him immediately.


    "Elder martial brother, if there is something wrong with your body, you must not hide it. Even if I can''t help, you have to... "


    Mo Chen shook his head, chuckled and asked, "how do you think I''m bad? I''ve recovered well these days


    "But these days, you haven''t come to practice Kung Fu once in the morning."


    It was unthinkable before. Elder martial brother is an example of all the disciples. He is always the first to get up and the most diligent in practicing. Moreover, in the morning, all the disciples practice martial arts. Some people often take advantage of this opportunity to ask the elder martial brother for advice. The elder martial brother is always generous in giving advice.


    On the way, they settled down in Beifu city and practiced martial arts in the Li family''s house, but the elder martial brother never went there.


    Jiang Fan was worried.


    Does the elder martial brother''s skill not recover? Or something else?


    If there is no reason, how can the elder martial brother not practice martial arts?


    "I have some other things to do. Besides, Xiaodong''s skill is still shallow and I can''t stand the cold, so I didn''t go out." Mo Chen said, "I can''t believe that it worries you. You don''t have to worry so much. If there''s something wrong with me, doesn''t he know that my younger martial brother lives with me? "www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    "Big brother."


    "Elder martial brother, do you think this planting is OK here?"


    "Elder martial brother..."


    I''m a little dizzy when I bend my head.


    The elder martial brother is very busy over there. All the disciples are surrounded.


    As soon as the master left, the elder martial brother dragged people to work in the medicine garden. Although it is already cold and cold, you can feel the warm breeze blowing on your face as soon as you enter the medicine garden.


    Xiaodong doesn''t understand the reason why he''s here. Anyway, what the elder martial brother orders him to do is to bury himself in his work.


    They have to live in Beifu city for at least a year, or even longer. During this period of time, you can''t be idle except practicing martial arts. People can''t be idle. It''s easy to think more and do more things when they think more.


    There are only about ten disciples left in the mountain.


    The benefits of few people.


    However, once they start to work, it seems that some people are short of manpower.


    This herb garden has been deserted for a long time. There are all kinds of things in it. Among those wild weeds, there are still a few herbs that are so rare.


    The first step is to shovel the useless weeds. It''s not difficult to shovel the grass alone. The key is not to use Zhenyuan. One person sends out a small medicine shovel with a wooden handle and plow it by hand.


    Most of the herbs are recognized by everyone, so they will not be shoveled down together with the herbs. However, if you work hard and shovel, you will inevitably get hurt.


    Anyway, it''s been a long time in the wilderness. Some herbs are not rare. Many of them are the most common spiritual grasses. They are not much better than wild grasses. You can chop some of them and put them in them for cooking or cooking. The aura is not much, but it is better than eating ordinary grains.


    A lot of spirit grass was caught in the weeds and was shoveled quickly. What should I do if I found the accidental injury after spading? If the roots are not broken, they will be buried in another place. If the roots are broken, they will be Make porridge in the evening. Xiao Dong works very slowly. He was not familiar with herbs and weeds, so he had to distinguish them carefully before he started. He thought about whether the grass had ever appeared in the herb atlas he had seen. Therefore, he did not plan much by mistake, but the problem is that there is such a large area in the medicine garden that everyone is assigned a place to work. Other people''s places are almost clear. Here he is It''s just the beginning.


    Jiang fan is very familiar with this job. In the past, he had no less practice in the mountains. When he finished clearing his piece, he came to help Xiaodong. Linglong is good at doing other things, but she is very impatient with this kind of painstaking and eye-catching work. She has almost been shoveled clean over there. It''s medicine or grass root that she doesn''t give out.


    The grass roots should also be cleaned up, and the soil should be turned over and sprayed with medicine to remove the insect eggs that may be hidden in the soil, which will bite the root. Finally, it is necessary to dig a pit for planting.


    How to plant herbs is also very particular. Some people like the sun. They want to spend 12 hours a day in the sun, so they should plant a sunny place for them. Some people don''t like to bask in the sun. If they get too much sun, they will die. The place of this kind should be carefully selected.


    Some like water, some do not like the tide, pay attention to a lot.


    It''s been a whole day, and I haven''t planted much. Although there are many seeds in Mochen belt, there are not many kinds of them. Some rare herbs can''t be planted here. The soil and water are still the second. The Lingmai here in beifucheng is different from Huihui mountain.


    But today, he took a group of younger martial brothers to work mainly to let them have something to do. Don''t make trouble.


    Today, as soon as master left, other people were a little bit restless. What Mo Chen can trust is Jiang Fan, Xiaodong, Zhai Wenhui and an outsider disciple who is very honest and honest at ordinary times. As for others, Bacheng will sneak out. Want to join the party, such as Linglong. I can''t rest assured of my master. There must be.


    Now there are all kinds of people in Beifu city. Mo Chen dares to say that some people will come. Whether it is to inquire for information or to destroy the event of the change of the city Lord, the devil''s road will not be a bit quiet.


    Huihui mountain has long been watched by the people in the devil''s road. Younger martial brothers run out in case of being alone It will be too late to regret.


    A group of Leng boys, it is the age of hot blood to head, outside there is such a wonderful event once in a century, they really can''t stay in the house.


    Mo Chen plans to use up the medicine nursery these days. If the medicine garden is ready, if it''s not over, find another job for them. Anyway, it''s not easy to find work in the house of people who haven''t lived for so many years? It''s all about living. There''s a shortage of people.


    After dark, Li Fulin and Ji Zheng haven''t come back yet. Mo Chen is calm and calm. He only sends Jiang Fan and Zhai Wenhui to buy some steamed bread and vegetables, and then boil a large pot of congee to kill everyone.


    However, Mo Chen also noticed that Xiaodong must be tired today.


    He couldn''t use Zhenyuan, and he couldn''t get used to this kind of work. His hands were shaking. Although he immediately put the bowl down and drank porridge, he didn''t cheat Mo Chen.


    Not only was he tired but also hurt his hand.


    The palm of my hand is worn. The one on my left hand should be shoveled with a shovel. Fortunately, the shovel was not very sharp, only a stroke.


    Mo Chen brought water to wash his hands and then put some medicine on it.Xiaodong is very embarrassed.


    Other people''s work is fast and good. He didn''t do much work and hurt himself.


    However, the medicine that the elder martial brother gave him was very good. The palm of his hand was originally hot, and it hurt as if the tendons inside were jumping. Once the medicine was applied, it felt cool and the pain disappeared a lot.


    "I..." Xiaodong thinks that he is not even injured, and should not waste such good medicine.


    "I should have a hand guard for you." Mo Chen is a little upset.


    Xiaodong didn''t do any work, but Mo Chen didn''t remember his childhood work. For the first time, it''s good to wrap your palm in a circle with sackcloth or something. Although you can''t avoid being scratched by the grass, you can protect yourself from the abrasion and the accidental injury of Xiaodong who cuts his own hand.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiaodong said, "I heard from elder martial brother Zhai that the first day is more difficult, and it will be better after that. The main reason is that I am not familiar with it and I haven''t done much today."


    After a pause, Xiaodong asked softly, "master didn''t say that when she left in the morning, she couldn''t come back at night..."


    According to Xiaodong''s understanding, he didn''t say he would spend the night outside. He should come back?


    But now it''s getting late. Master and Ji Zhenzhen haven''t come back yet. It won''t be What can I do for you?


    "Don''t worry. Master will be OK. Besides, there is Ji Zhenzhen."


    That''s true.


    Ji Zhenren is very powerful at a glance. If you really want to fight with people, it must be a hard role.


    Mo Chen to Xiaodong hand and wrapped a layer of white cloth: "be careful, don''t rub off the medicine on your hand, tomorrow should be good."


    Xiaodong ears to listen to the outside of the movement, that look like a rabbit, as if a little wind and grass, he will immediately jump up.


    Mo Chen looked at him and closed his eyes gently.


    Xiaodong is a little embarrassed. He starts to meditate and exercise his power. At first, I was a little impetuous, and then I gradually forgot what happened outside my body.


    Mo Chen dressed out of the house, Xiaodong did not hear any movement.


    Li Fulin has returned, and Ji Zheng steps into the door. Her face is still frostbitten. She nods her head to Li Fulin and turns back to the room.


    As soon as she left, Li Fulin''s face broke down.


    Mo Chen poured Li Fulin a cup of hot tea: "master must be tired today?"


    "Tired of heart." Li Fulin took the tea and sipped it. The tea they drank was still wild tea brought from Huihui mountain. Although tired and annoyed, Li Fulin''s frown was slowly unfolding after drinking this tea.


    He waved to the other disciples who came out: "it''s not early. Go to rest."


    Turning around, he asked Mo Chen, "what have you done today? No one is in trouble, are you? "


    Mo Chen gave a truthful report on how he practiced today, and then asked, "is master in trouble today?"


    In fact, he already has the answer.


    If there was no trouble, the master would not have been so worried.


    It''s a lot of trouble.


    Quite a lot.


    Li Fulin is used to discussing with his apprentice what he has to do. After all, Mo Chen is calm and thoughtful.


    However, Li Fulin felt that he could not tell his apprentice what happened today.


    The first accident happened when they just arrived at Ruoshui terrace.


    If the water platform is built on the top of the mountain, there is a ladder circling and reciprocating between the mountains and goes straight up from the bottom of the mountain. Two Beifu city guards, dressed in strong clothes, were waiting by the mountain gate. Li Fulin handed the invitation. The Chengwei looked at the post and said respectfully and politely, "Li Zhenren, Mrs. Li, please go up the mountain."


    Mrs. Li?


    Li Fulin felt that he must have heard something wrong.


    What kind of ghost is Mrs. Li?


    What''s the look of the gatekeeper? Are he and Ji Zheng like a couple of Taoist lovers?


    No, no, Li Fulin is not angry because of his misunderstanding. On the contrary, Li Fulin is worried about the boy in front of him.


    Ji Zheng did it on the contrary Even if they have lived for a long time, they are not married, and suddenly become a lady. Can''t they be mad?


    He turned his head worried. If Ji Zheng started, he would certainly persuade him


    Advise


    After several steps, Ji Zheng turned to look at him: "are you still going?"


    "Oh, go, go."


    Li Fulin rushed to catch up.


    Ji Zheng, didn''t you hear what the man just said?


    Or has she become open-minded after so many years?


    But Li Fulin didn''t expect that it was just the beginning.


    What did he and his apprentice say about it?


    When he arrived at Ruoshui platform, someone he knew said hello. His eyes wandered back and forth between him and Ji Zheng. The expression in their eyes was particularly rich. There were people who did not know each other''s surnames. After he reported his family name, he did not wait for him to speak again several times. Those people laughed and said, "this must be Mrs. Li..."Even if it''s just like this, others don''t know him. However, as an old friend of many years, the city Lord of Song Dynasty even demolished him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Looking at the master''s appearance, it seems that she is a little angry, but there is no worry.


    Mo Chen did not ask any more questions.


    It must not be a big trouble even if you are in trouble.


    "Well, you should go back to sleep."


    Mo Chen bows down should be: "that disciple leaves, master also early rest."


    As soon as Mo Chen left, Li Fulin took off his troubling robe.


    It''s all about clothes.


    If you don''t wear this dress, others will not think that he and Ji Zheng are a pair


    Taoist couple


    However, Li Fulin couldn''t get rid of it.


    This is a birthday gift specially made by the disciple to celebrate his birthday. It is a kind of filial piety.


    To say that it was all the clothes'' fault, Li Fulin also felt guilty.


    He can''t speak, and among so many robes, he wears this one himself. The color is just like that of Ji Zheng. If he wore plain clothes and the colors beside them, what would have happened today?


    He rolled up his clothes and stuffed them casually.


    Anyway, the same person who can''t be dressed tomorrow, please clarify with those people.


    ******


    Li Fulin was not the only one thinking about clothes that night.


    Linglong whispered to the man outside the door: "is the master back?"


    Zhai Wenhui nodded.


    Although they didn''t say anything, they were all relieved when master came back.


    "Then go back to sleep." Linglong is completely a bridge across the river. He waved to him without nostalgia: "the elder martial brother said that there are still a lot of work to do tomorrow."


    Zhai Wenhui, with a good-natured smile, held up the bamboo box in his hand and said, "I''ll help you sew your sleeve."


    If he doesn''t mention it, Linglong doesn''t notice a cut in his sleeve.


    She got out of the way.


    "I didn''t see it. How can I scrape it?"


    She went boldly to the stripper, trying to take off her robe. Zhai Wenhui looked back and was shocked: "what are you doing?"


    Linglong wondered, "how to sew if you don''t take it off?"


    "It''s OK. Don''t take it off. Just wear it like this."


    "Well then..." Don''t tie me up again


    Zhai Wenhui took out the needle and thread from the thread box, skillfully put on the thread, sat beside Linglong, leveled and aligned the gap, and carefully mended it for her.


    "It''s probably broken while shoveling grass." Linglong can''t do needlework. Aunt Qi used to be there, so she didn''t have to do it by herself. Now Anyway, with Zhai Wenhui there, she doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Zhai Wenhui sewed it fast and well. After turning over the hole to the front, he could see that it was a mending.


    "All right." He lowered his head and bit off the thread: "do you have any torn clothes? I''ll make it up for you


    "Then you wait and I''ll look for it."


    As for whether it''s inappropriate for two people to stay in a room so late I didn''t even think about it.


    Although there was no room to publicize their relationship, they all knew what they should know, and even the master acquiesced. What''s more, even if two people live together in the middle of the night? Who''s in the way? Who dares to say anything? Linglong is worried that she has no activities these days. It would be better if someone would like to beat her.


    If you are worried about Zhai Wenhui''s wrongdoing to her


    That''s pure worry.


    It''s almost the same to worry about her being unfaithful to Zhai Wenhui.


    Now, she carelessly turns out a pile of clothes, and many of them need to be mended. For example, the belt is detached, the hook is broken, the button is loose, and so on. Zhai Wenhui is careful and dexterous. He is virtuous and capable in both of them. He is the one of IKEA.


    She also means to pour a cup of tea, sitting next to him to show her moves.


    If you want to talk about the talent of practicing sword, Linglong dare not say that she can match the elder martial brother, but she is not guilty when compared with other people.


    She has a skill that other people don''t have. As long as she has seen the sword technique once, she can firmly remember it and display it as it is with good grain silk. It''s just like this. After all, many schools don''t have much power in their swordsmanship. It depends on their cultivation and their mental skills.


    The unique feature of Linglong lies in that she can roughly infer from other people''s swordsmanship the number of mental skills of this person, how to use this move and how to make that move powerful. If you look at the general sword technique, you can get a good guess. If she is allowed to put on the clothes of other people''s clan and mix with them, it will be very difficult for others to see through the fake.


    She is sitting there now, with her left hand and her right hand, showing all the swordsmanship and the other with her right hand.


    Zhai Wenhui even mended her socks


    Although clothes are easy to break, they are better than socks. Almost every pair of her socks was broken.There is no one who lives so rough


    Zhai Wenhui sighed in his heart as he mended. He had practiced such a mending skill since he was a child, but he didn''t expect that it would be of great use now. Is it destined to meet her?


    "You make it..." He looked up a few times as he mended the gap. He felt that the sword technique used by Linglong''s left hand seemed familiar. Think about it carefully: "is this the sword technique of Tianji mountain?"


    Linglong stopped: "yes."


    Zhai Wenhui was speechless: "when did you learn other people''s swordsmanship?"


    Every school takes their own Kung Fu very important, so they are afraid of being stolen by others. If you really encounter this kind of learning skills by stealing teachers, the handling methods are often extremely fierce.


    "Is it worth learning?" Linglong stops, and this move feels a little awkward: "just their three moves and two moves, please, I don''t like to talk to you. Just a few days ago, I didn''t live in Tianji mountain. When they were practicing swords, I caught a glimpse from a distance. The standard of several sets of swordsmanship in Tianji mountain is limited... "


    Zhai Wenhui couldn''t laugh and cry: "since you can''t look up to it, why do you learn it?"


    "I wonder." Linglong put down her hand and took a sip of tea.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Zhai Wenhui wanted to say that he had already drunk the tea and didn''t come.


    "Wonder what?"


    "The sword technique of Tianji mountain should not be only of this level." After all, it''s not so good at divination that people are not so good at divination. However, I haven''t heard of any outstanding swordsman in Tianji mountain in recent years. To be blunt, it''s just like that of Zhenren Hu''s swordsmanship. Others call him a divine operator, but it''s not because he is good at it.


    "It''s natural for other sects to have some unique skills at the bottom of the box. You can''t easily see them." Zhai Wenhui also had no way out of her: "don''t do this next time, let people know, don''t you make trouble for master?"


    Even if the relationship between Tianji mountain and Huihui mountain is good enough, people will know that Linglong has learned their swordsmanship in private, and people will have to find trouble, let alone other sects. A bad fight is the enemy of life and death.


    "I didn''t mean to." Linglong tone is very bad to beat said: "take a look to remember, I also have no way."


    Zhai Wenhui was speechless.


    What else can he say?


    What''s more, Linglong not only remembers these moves, but also ponders how to crack them if they encounter them in a duel.


    Just now, her left-hand envoy''s all-round sword skills in Tianji mountain were more complicated than those in her right hand. Some of them were from her own school, but also from other schools that Zhai Wenhui didn''t know about, which broke the Tianji mountain sword technique by seven or eight times.


    If this thing spreads out, it will be strange if Tianji mountain doesn''t turn against them.


    Fortunately, her hobby is not known by others, and it is also a little reassuring.


    Zhai Wenhui knows this. He thinks his master and elder martial brother may also know about it. As for whether Jiang fan knows, it is not certain. Most of the other martial brothers don''t know.


    People who know are close enough not to let her out.


    "Are you hungry?" Linglong doesn''t want to listen to his nagging any more, and abruptly turns off the topic: "I''m worried about my master at night, and I don''t have enough to eat?" She turned over the cupboard, turned out half a bag of fruit, and handed it to Zhai Wenhui: "come on, eat it."


    Zhai Wenhui had no way out with her: "I don''t eat, these are not finished." How can you work with oil and sugar on your hands?


    Linglong picked up a piece of it and put it in her mouth. She said vaguely, "what can I do without you..."


    Zhai Wenhui''s face was slightly hot, and he lowered his head to continue to fly.


    He knew that most of her words had not been thought, but he still felt sour and sweet in his heart.


    It''s impossible for her to have no one to look at her. Zhai Wenhui also can''t say when he began to have a heart for her. When she first went up the mountain, she was very respectful and afraid of her elder martial sister. Usually, she would pull someone to have a contest with her. Her hands were not strong. When her classmates talked about her, she could not help being weak. No one would ask her for advice until she had to.


    However, after a long time, she gradually found out that she was actually the simplest person. She did not put anything into her heart except fencing. If no one reminded her, she would not be able to eat and sleep on time. She was unkempt and had no sleep It''s really worrying.


    "Well, what do you think Ji Zhenren came from? I haven''t seen her kung fu skills yet. " Linglong''s mind turned to Ji Zhenren: "I guess her Kung Fu is not under the master''s, do you think?"


    Zhai Wenhui naturally followed her and said, "she and her master, Hu Zhenzhen, they are all of the same generation. It really does not look simple."


    Linglong is much more sensitive in this respect than he is.


    This Ji Zhenzhen must have a lot of lives in his hands. When she looks at people, it''s like It was as if there was no difference between the living and the dead.


    Well, except when facing the master, I have no special treatment for them.If only I could ask Ji Zhenren for advice.


    When Linglong thinks of this, her heart itches and her hands itch.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    The next day, Li Fulin wore an old blue Taoist robe with a dark gray crane cloak on top of it. His hair was neatly combed. It was so rigid and rigid that no one could mistake him for being complacent.


    As a result, he was so well prepared that Ji Zheng said, "I won''t go today."


    Li Fulin didn''t dodge his waist.


    "Why not?"


    Ji Zheng glanced at him.


    Li Fulin felt his nose.


    Well, he can guess why.


    A lot of people went to yesterday, but I didn''t know them. You praised me and I praised you. All of them were polite words. This kind of scene even Li Fulin had to bear the spirit of fighting to support it, let alone how uncomfortable Ji Zheng was.


    As for the understanding of Ji Zheng, probably no one in the world is more profound and meticulous than him. She is the most impatient person to deal with this kind of hypocrisy. It was great to be able to sit with him until the end of the dinner yesterday.


    "Then I will go myself..."


    Li Fulin should have breathed a sigh of relief.


    After all, no one knows when Ji Zheng''s temper breaks out. Taking her with her is always on guard against her making trouble.


    If she doesn''t go, Li Fulin will be relaxed to go alone. As for saying that danger is not dangerous Li Fulin is confident that he will not capsize in such a place. Besides, there is the thoughtful arrangement of the city Lord of Song Dynasty. Even if someone wants to cause trouble, he should weigh his own weight.


    But Ji Zheng can''t say now, but Li Fulin feels that A little uncomfortable.


    He told himself that it was because he was worried. As soon as he left, there were only a group of young disciples left at home. Ji Zheng was such an unstable factor. He was really worried.


    "Really not? In fact, the dim sum dishes of Ruoshui table are quite good... "


    Ji Zheng throws her backhand on the door, but she doesn''t beat Li Fulin''s nose.


    Having been shut down, Li Fulin called his disciples and told them to take good care of their home and guard the door. Originally, I also wanted to tell him to take care of the real man Ji who caused trouble at home, and then he swallowed it back to his mouth.


    As far as Ji Zheng''s cultivation is concerned, she can''t stop her, and her disciples are even more free. Therefore, it''s better to save effort and gas.


    Li Fulin led a group of younger martial brothers to continue to work in the medicine garden. Yesterday, the land was almost clear. Today, spread the medicine and divide the area for planting.


    The simplest hemostatic herb given to Xiaodong. This is not the same thing as hemostatic herbs sold in ordinary people''s pharmacies. Yesterday, he had a blister in his hand and made a cut. There was hemostatic herb in the ointment Mo Chen wiped for him. The effect was amazing. Early in the morning, he untied the white cloth on his hands. His hands were as good as before, and the abrasions and scratches were gone. Ordinary people''s ointment is not so effective.


    Hemostatic grass is very common and not difficult to grow. Xiaodong planed the soil with a wooden shovel, put the seeds into the soil pit, and then covered the soil. The elder martial brother said that hemostatic grass didn''t need to be planted too deep. He just dug a shallow pit and planted it for demonstration.


    Xiaodong conscientiously carried a small bag of seeds, while planting while bowing his waist to move forward.


    He was worried about his procrastination yesterday, but today he wants to. Anyway, it''s useless for him to be anxious. He can''t catch up with the elder martial brothers with his milk strength, so he''s not in a hurry today. If you blindly catch up with the schedule, you will make mistakes in your busy schedule. If you make mistakes and spoil the seeds, the key is that the herbs are all planted in one season. If you make a mistake when planting, you will lose the time of this season in the future.


    After half a morning''s work, Jiang Fan brought hot soup and called for tea.


    Most of the tea soup put warm herbs, poured out of the tea is reddish, a little sweet, slightly astringent, drink down the body warm very comfortable.


    Xiaodong finished the tea and handed the bowl back to Jiang Fan.


    But Jiang Fan turned his head and looked back, not caring about collecting the bowl.


    Xiaodong also turned his head.


    Er


    How did Ji Zhenzhen come?


    These disciples of Huihui mountain are more or less afraid of her.


    Or Mo Chen in the past salute, not waiting for him to speak, Ji Zheng first opened his mouth: "you are busy with you, I''ll look at it casually."


    That is to say, but with such a great God behind us, everyone''s work is more or less affected.


    Xiaodong counts the small bag of seeds that his elder martial brother gave him.


    There are more than 40. Hurry up to plant them, and then go to ask elder martial brother for some.


    As soon as he worked hard, he left Ji Zhenren''s business behind him. He dug out shallow pits conscientiously, put the seeds into the bottom of the pit, and then covered the soil gently.


    Suddenly, a shadow covered his head.


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment and looked up.


    Ji Zhenren looked at him carelessly, and then looked at a row of dug earth pits in front of him.


    Ji Zhenzhen has been paying attention to him for a long time, but the child has been working hard for nothing.


    It''s rare to see such a serious and dedicated child. He was also careful in his work. The depth of each pit was exactly the same, and the distance between the pits was exactly the same, as if they had been measured with a ruler.This earnest effort is not like farming, it is like embroidery.


    "What are you planting?"


    Xiaodong is a little nervous: "hemostatic grass."


    Ji Zhenren reaches out his hand, and Xiaodong hands her the seed.


    Indeed, they are common hemostatic seeds. It''s nothing strange.


    Ji Zheng returned the seed to him, and by the way gave him a small cloth bag.


    Xiaodong didn''t dare to open it first.


    "Real man, this is..."


    "This is the seed I got by accident before. You planted it together."


    Ji Zhenren''s words are light, but this seed makes Xiaodong difficult.


    I don''t know what kind of herb it is and how to plant it. What should I do?


    He had to hold the cloth bag to find the elder martial brother.


    "This is from Ji Zhenzhen?" Mo Chen picked up a seed and studied it carefully. The seed is about the size of a wheat grain. It''s brown. It''s a bit bumpy on the surface. It''s not very smooth. It doesn''t smell strange when you smell it.


    "What kind of seed is this?" Xiaodong asked.


    Mo Chen shook his head: "I haven''t seen it either."


    I haven''t even seen it before. I can''t find it in the herbal atlas.


    "What does Ji Zhenren say?"


    "Say nothing, just let me plant it."


    I don''t even know what kind of seed it is. It may be a herb, a flower seed, or something else?


    "Try planting it first." Mo Chen said.


    Ji Zhenren''s action may not have any deep meaning, that is, she probably doesn''t care whether the seed is planted or not.


    In other words, Xiaodong is still a little difficult.


    It''s really bad. How can he explain it.


    Can this be a Western alien?


    Ji Zhenzhen is not from the Central Plains. They all know that.


    It is said that the western regions are windy and sandy, drought and little rain.


    The seed may also like the sun and dry, and do not like the wet and cold place, right?


    Xiaodong planted the seeds in a small area next to hemostatic grass. There are not many seeds, only about ten or twenty.


    Today, Li Fulin came back very early. He came back before dark.


    But he didn''t come back alone. He was accompanied by two men, a man and a woman. The man looked tall and powerful, with a huge bushy beard. How close is it? This I can''t find his mouth. It''s blocked by his beard.


    As for the woman, on the contrary, she was slim and slender, her face looked pale, her mouth had no blood color, her appearance was very delicate, and her expression was indifferent and tired.


    These two are obviously Li Fulin''s old acquaintances, which can be heard by speaking.


    When they entered the main hall, the bearded man said with a smile, "I heard that you didn''t go alone yesterday, but you still have a companion. Why didn''t you see anyone today? Please come out and let us meet Mrs. Li


    Li Fulin smiles a little reluctantly.


    Yesterday two people went together to be misunderstood, today a person to think about it will not be misunderstood, right? I didn''t expect that there were more people questioning him than yesterday. They all asked him why the woman with him didn''t go.


    This day, Li Fulin could not cope with all these.


    As a result, it''s not quiet when I come back.


    "How can you believe those rumors? Do you know if I have a Taoist partner


    "If you don''t feel guilty, why don''t you cover up? Is it someone who can''t show up? "


    That''s a little over the top.


    Li Fulin looked unhappy: "it''s nothing for you to make fun of me. Don''t make fun of other people''s reputation."


    If he knew who it was, he had to be scared to death. At that time, he suffered a lot under Ji Zheng.


    A man is not a bad man, or a mouth is not pleasing. At that time, he was angry with Ji Zheng. As a result, his lower body was turned into stone and could not move. He had to struggle to move forward with two arms. After three days of suffering, Li Fulin was the one who interceded for him. He apologized sincerely, and Ji Zheng let him go.


    He''s nothing.


    What''s more difficult is


    Li Fulin had a look at the woman who had been silent and felt a headache.


    This girl and he are old friends.


    Not only old acquaintance, but also nearly


    It was a long time ago. Li Fulin was frank and straightforward, and didn''t put the past in his mind.


    Can see the other side''s appearance, obviously still for the past matter to be bitter.


    Li Fulin is willing to fight with people for ten times and eight times, but also doesn''t want to face her kind of awkward attitude.


    It''s hard to say who was right or wrong in those years. Although the master wanted to make him become a Taoist partner with the disciples of Bixia mountain villa, he didn''t mean it at all and didn''t make any misunderstanding.What''s more, after so many ups and downs, Xianyang Jianmen has long been gone, and Bixia mountain villa has gone back to its old days. All of them are of the same age. Why should we keep a little bit of embarrassment in mind when we were young?


    "Well, after many years of parting, I heard that you have received several good disciples? Come on, tell them to come out. I''ll see you. At least my uncle should give them a gift to meet them? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    What he said about the disciples is that they were passed on by themselves, not including those from other schools.


    When I see Mo Chen, Linglong, Jiang Fan and Xiaodong, four men with a big beard - Oh, his surname is Fang and his name is Yuwen. I don''t know who gave him such an untrue name. Fang Yuwen looked disappointed.


    Obviously, he thought that the standard of a good apprentice should be majestic and majestic at first sight. How could he be regarded as a good student like him. In front of these four people, apart from the girl, the biggest gentle one was a fat man who looked honest and had no skills, and a skinny teenager.


    Li Fulin''s apprentice is also too diverse to see a unified standard Was it picked up by the roadside?


    Fang Yuwen didn''t know he was right.


    Li Fulin''s first three apprentices were randomly picked up by the roadside. People don''t know why they abandoned the good children. Li Fulin couldn''t watch them die of cold and hunger on the roadside? At least it''s a life. When they were picked up and brought up slowly, they felt that their bone understanding was just good, so they were accepted to preach and teach.


    "Ha ha, all good children." Fang Yuwen said that he wanted to give him a gift. He took it out of the dirty package on his waist and took out four weapons of different shapes: "come on, let''s choose one of them. Take it and play with it."


    As soon as Li Fulin saw the meeting gift he took out, he felt a little headache: "what are you all about? Where did you come from? "


    Fang Yuwen talked about this with great interest: "I met some people who were not open-minded on my way to Beifu. I beat them up and paid all their weapons. It''s not a good thing, but it''s new and interesting. "


    Sledgehammer, axe, an iron stick that looks like a crutch, and an iron fan.


    Can I refuse this kind of gift?


    I don''t think so.


    Four of them had to bite their teeth and take down the gift.


    Considering the weight of these weapons, Xiao Dong was given the lightest iron fan.


    It''s a big forest. There are all kinds of birds.


    Xiaodong silently feel sorry for the previous self-criticism of Liu Zhenren and Hu Zhenren. If this person is good or not, we need to compare it. Compared with this elder Fang, Liu Zhenren and Hu Zhenren are more reliable.


    Fang Yuwen gave the meeting gift, but the female guest Zhou Zhenren was embarrassed not to give it. She gave everyone a bottle of pills. Fang Yuwen said with a smile: "the pills of Bixia villa are good things. You should take them as soon as possible."


    Although this gift looks more reliable than the last one, Xiaodong always feels that she is absent-minded when she looks at this Zhou Zhenren. When she looks at the four of them, she stops for a moment on Mo Chen and Linglong, but only gives a perfunctory glance to Jiang Fan and Xiaodong.


    When they came out of the house, Jiang Fan dragged the iron crutch with a look of crying and laughing.


    "This How? "


    Huihui mountain is mainly for sword training, but other weapons are also involved. There are swords, spears, sticks, halberds and whips in these training grounds. Usually, the disciples feel their hands when they are free.


    But this stick does not belong to the above common weapon category.


    When the gun stick is too short, as the saying goes, an inch long and a strong point, the weapon of gun stick must be long to hit people. For other purposes It''s not useful to be so blunt.


    Linglong laughed at him: "what are you worried about? It must be useful. Maybe you''ll fall down tomorrow and you won''t have to use this stick? "


    "Don''t curse me." Jiang Fan thought with the stick: "I don''t know who used this weapon. I forgot to ask Zhenren Fang for advice just now. This... " He felt that the crooked knot on the crutch looked strange and twisted it.


    Xiaodong has not figured out what happened to be mo Chen a hug, his forehead hit the big brother''s shoulder, faint pain do not say, in front of a little dizzy.


    "This is..." Xiaodong gets calm and finds that he is not in the position just now.


    Where he stood just now, a bunch of thick black needles were nailed to the post, which was a big piece.


    Xiaodong''s eyes are straight.


    If the elder martial brother didn''t react quickly, he would be a hedgehog now?


    Where did the needle come from?


    Next to Linglong and Jiang fan are also scared silly. Jiang Fan still kept the action of pulling the crutches.


    Just now, he thought it was a bit crooked, so he pulled it gently. Unexpectedly, he shot the concealed weapon from the crooked place. Now looking at the big flying needle and Xiaodong, who is protected by the elder brother, Jiang Fan forgets to close his mouth for a moment, and Linglong is frightened.


    They don''t often go down the mountain, and they don''t have much experience in fighting with people. They only heard of the hidden weapons hidden in this weapon, and they met for the first time.


    "This..." Jiang Fan finally took a mouthful of saliva: "are you all right, younger martial brother?"


    Xiaodong touched his neck, and he didn''t know how to touch the position.


    "No, it''s OK."Later, afraid that the strength passed, Xiaodong was also very curious about the stick in Jiang Fan''s hand: "is the needle shot from here?"


    Linglong was not polite. He slapped Jiang Fan on his head and said, "if you were not the elder martial brother, you would have killed the younger martial brother."


    Mo Chen pulled out a needle that had been put into the column, and Xiaodong curiously went up to see it.


    The needle is about two inches long. It''s dark. Mo Chen looked at it and smelled the smell of the needle: "poisonous."


    Xiaodong was startled and quickly shook his arm to let him throw away the needle.


    "It''s OK. It''s ok if you don''t scratch your skin or see blood." But Mo Chen still put the needle down.


    Xiaodong dare not let him touch the needle again.


    On the other hand, Jiang Fan slapped Linglong on his head: "do you hear me? It''s still a poisonous needle! If you don''t know the origin of this unknown thing, you dare to touch it


    Jiang Fan suffered several times, but he did not dare to be wronged at all.


    After all, Linglong is telling the truth.


    This needle is too overbearing. My younger martial brother''s accomplishments are shallow. If you change him or Linglong, you may get hurt if you can''t guard against it, but it won''t hurt your life, but it''s not the same for younger martial brother.


    What''s more, it''s still a poison needle!


    Jiang fan is holding the stick like a hot yam. Take it again. It''s not appropriate. I''m afraid there are some sinister mechanisms on it. But you can''t just throw it away


    Linglong quickly took out the ax he received and gave it to Mo Chen: "senior brother, do you see if there is any mechanism on it?"


    Mo Chen took a closer look: "this is OK."


    Jiang fan made amends to Xiaodong again. Xiaodong waved his hand and said, "don''t go to your heart, elder martial brother Jiang. You are not at ease to hurt me. It''s really unexpected that there is such a mechanism on such a strange weapon. With such weapons, the original owner must not be a good man. "


    "Just now I heard from Zhenren Fang that it was snatched from the robbers. A good man can do this?"


    "What good man?"


    It sounds a little light, right behind me.


    They turned quickly.


    Ji Zhenren is really haunted and haunted. She walks without a sound. Xiaodong, they don''t realize when Ji Zhenzhen came.


    Mo Chen is a senior brother, so he simply told Ji Zhenren about it.


    Ji Zheng reached out and pulled out a needle from the pillar. After a look at it, he said, "what''s on it is just poison that doesn''t flow in. Besides, with this kind of small device, it''s useless to meet your master, and he can''t even break his true Qi of protecting himself. Where did it come from? "


    "Two guests have just arrived in the mansion. This is a meeting gift given by Fang Yuwen and elder Fang."


    "Fang Yuwen?" Ji Zheng repeated the name: "it''s familiar. Didn''t it mean two people came? Who is the other one? "


    "It''s a senior of Bixia villa."


    "Bixia villa?" Ji Zheng said slowly: "also old acquaintance."


    Watching Ji Zheng go to the main hall, Jiang Fan always thinks it''s a little bit Strange.


    Ji Zhenzhen doesn''t seem to go to see his old friend. How can he look like he''s looking for trouble?


    He can''t take care of it anyway. How can they be their disciples to intervene in the affairs of the master and the elders?


    "Elder martial brother, what about this crutch?"


    Mo Chen did not speak, Linglong said: "give me this."


    Jiang fandun looked at her with vigilance: "what do you want to do with it?"


    It''s not that he disrespects the elder martial sister. It''s really Linglong that makes people worry.


    It''s not a good thing to make clear that this crutch is not a good thing. She still wants it. What does she want?


    It''s not that she is afraid that she intends to harm others. Jiang fan knows that she has no heart at all. However, Linglong acts impulsively and rashly, for fear that she will not cause trouble. Besides, even if it doesn''t hurt others, it''s a trouble to hurt herself.


    Mo Chen played a round, it is really Jiang Fan and Linglong two people dispute, from childhood to mostly he is mediating.


    "Give it to her if she wants it." But Mo Chen also told Linglong: "don''t play around, hurt yourself and hurt others."


    Master brother made a word, Jiang Fan gave the stick to Linglong. Linglong also seriously with Mo Chen guarantee: "elder martial brother, don''t worry, I will not mess."


    After a few words, someone came out of the front door in a hurry.


    The Zhou Zhenren obviously didn''t expect that Mo Chen and his wife were outside the door. Their steps were slightly stagnant, and then they quickened their steps and walked out.


    Although far away, but Mo Chen and their accomplishments are not low, on her face that kind of embarrassed look clearly.


    "She..." Linglong turned her head and asked, "are her eyes red?"


    It looks like he''s been wronged.


    Jiang Fan nodded silently.


    He saw it, too.


    At this age, the status of the predecessors rarely have such a gaffe, Jiang fan is very puzzled.What happened to real people this week? Who bullied her?


    Think of Ji Zhenzhen just went in, was she bullied by Ji Zhenren?


    Mo Chen is very calm and asks younger martial brothers and sisters to go back.


    No matter who bullies anyone, it''s the master''s business. They can''t interfere.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    There was no room to breathe.


    If you had known that this "Mrs. Li" was actually a female evil star of Ji Zheng, he would not come to beat him to death.


    Now, he listened to some words, and even foolishly ran to Li Fulin and threw himself into the net!


    Blame him! Fang Yuwen is a rude man, but he always feels that he has a good head. Otherwise, he will not only live to the present day, but also be well-known and well-known. This can not be done by his fist or his big knife. Before the war of killing demons, how many young talents were there in the same generation? Thousands? Tens of thousands? More than that. But now? How many familiar faces are there on the Ruoshui platform in Beifu city this time? Dozens?


    The people who were invited by the city Lord of Song Dynasty have already come. Some of them are older than them. They are already old. Most of them were born after the war of killing demons. They are No matter how few of them can survive, no matter how few of them can survive.


    He should have thought it over!


    Li Fulin has been a peach blossom since he was young! That''s understandable. He came from a well-known family, and then joined the Danyang Xianmen, the first reclusive sect at that time. He was the first person to pick on his appearance, talent and bearing. Among the young people of his generation at that time, those who were more handsome than him were not as talented as he was. Among those few people who could compare with him, their appearance and bearing were far worse than him. Not to mention that two of them, apart from the cultivation of Taoism, are as confused as a fool in other things. Even one of them can''t even speak a word when he sees someone.


    In such a comparison, Li Fulin is just like the bright moon in the sky in the night. Young girls are not happy with the deer.


    But Li Fulin never talks to others. Even Zhou Pinzhi of Bixia villa just now relies on her master''s friendship with Li Fulin''s teachers and uncles. She takes herself as a prospective fiancee everywhere.


    But Fang Yuwen remembers very clearly that Ji Zheng is the only woman who can make Li Fulin active and courteous.


    This kind of hospitality does not mean that kind of hospitality, but that Li Fulin is worried about this girl. He is like a nanny. He is afraid that she will hurt others. He is afraid that others will hurt her. He helps to explain good words and so on.


    Fang Yuwen would like to give himself two punches on the forehead and beat himself sober.


    Why didn''t he think that Mrs. Li might be Ji Zheng?


    How could he have come to suffer this?


    But then again, isn''t Ji Zheng buried in that big fan city in the western regions?


    At that time, only a few people escaped from there. Or it can''t be said that they escaped from inside. These people were originally picked up outside, and they were not included in the city. In their words, it is said that the mysterious city is not only about the size of the hundred miles on the ground, but also on the bottom of the earth. It may be hundreds of miles or even thousands of miles around. The whole mystery city is a big array. When it works, according to the people who escaped, no one can survive from it. Big array is a real bottomless pit. It not only devours dead things and living creatures, but also wind, sound and light.


    Fang Yuwen did not exaggerate at all. Later, Fang Yuwen inquired about it carefully. Some people in the town hundreds of miles away from the city remembered that day. In the broad daylight, the sun was hanging in the sky, but somehow it suddenly turned dark. They thought it was the dog eating day. It was about an hour before it began to light up. Because it was very strange, at that time, many people knelt outside crying and praying, so even after some years, Fang Yuwen also heard about it.


    How could he have thought that Ji Zheng was not dead!


    Zhou Pinzhi has never seen Ji Zheng. She also heard that Li Fulin brought a beautiful woman with her. Some people said that it was his Taoist partner, so she came here. Li Fulin did have a high vision when she wanted to come, but Danyang immortal sect no longer exists. He is now the head of a small sesame sect, which is not much different from an ordinary free cultivation. At the beginning, she might have climbed up to Li Fulin, but the geomancy changed in turn. Now Li Fulin''s match with her is already her submission.


    She didn''t believe that Li Fulin could find anything more suitable than her.


    As a result The face was slapped.


    The world of monasticism is complex and simple. A face-to-face, cultivation for high points, master is a master, mediocrity is mediocrity.


    As soon as Ji Zheng entered, Zhou Pinzhi''s face changed greatly.


    Before she could see clearly the face of the woman who came in, she felt an awe inspiring pressure.


    This momentum The person who comes in is afraid to be higher than her master!


    When he sees Ji Zheng''s appearance again, Zhou Pinzhi has a feeling of embarrassment and shame.


    How could this woman be so beautiful and have such high accomplishments? If there was such a character, how could she have never heard of it or seen it?


    There are many masters in this world. Of course, there are also masters who are unknown in the hidden world. However, those who can go in and out with Li Fulin are regarded as Taoist companions. Of course, they can''t be one of those old monsters. It''s impossible for a person like that to find a young Taoist couple. It''s almost like looking for a cauldron.As a result, her question was solved by two words that Fang Yuwen blurted out.


    "Ji Zheng!"


    The tea cup in Fang Yuwen''s hand fell on the ground and was smashed.


    Ji Zheng!


    Zhou Pinzhi has never seen her in person, but her name is like thunder. To her, many people''s appraisal are different, but generally speaking, the destruction is greater than the praise, the summary two words are: the enchantress.


    But no matter how vilified they are, two things cannot be denied.


    First, Ji Zheng has a hot hand. Many people have been beaten by her. She is very good. The reason why those people mentioned her had no good words. It had a lot to do with her.


    Second, Ji Zheng is beautiful.


    Even those who hate her can not deny this. The beauty of Ji Zheng is different from that of Central Plains, which is very aggressive. Other recognized beauties stand with her, they look gloomy, just like stars, bright is also bright, but can not compare with the moon.


    "You..." Zhou Pinzhi just couldn''t stand up when he sat there.


    It''s not that she wants to stand up. She didn''t want to get up and put on a good posture. But not wanting to stand up and not standing up are two different things.


    Ji Zheng doesn''t lift her hands, and she doesn''t have any bright weapons. She just has a look in her eyes and makes her cold sweat come down. Her eyes pierced into the bottom of her heart like a sharp blade, as if all the internal organs had been penetrated. It was cool from head to foot.


    That''s what happens between friars. No matter how much you say, I''ll subdue you with my strength.


    Ji Zheng also only said a word.


    Like the host, she asked Li Fulin coldly, "are you coming? Did you introduce them or let them report to their families? "


    Zhou Pinzhi can''t bear to introduce Li Fulin or let her humiliate her to report her family.


    It''s a shame for her to stay here a little longer.


    Zhou Pinzhi raised Qiyun Gong and stood up with all his strength.


    But just now, if there was a heavy weight on her body, she could not breathe through, let alone get up. Now, with all her strength, the weight of her body was gone, and her whole strength was smashed into the air, and she got up from her chair, but she fell forward because she was too hard.


    If she hadn''t worked hard for many years and finally stopped at the last moment, she would have fallen a dog and gnawed mud.


    But even if she didn''t really fall, she fell forward and staggered, and everyone else saw it.


    Zhou Pinzhi said his farewell quickly and vaguely. He took out his foot and rushed out, as if he were afraid that someone would stop her.


    No one actually stopped her.


    Li Fulin won''t stop him. Fang Yu Wen Cai doesn''t care about it. His hands and feet are cold now, and his mind is blank.


    He is not timid, but bold people can not say that he is not afraid of Ji Zheng.


    This woman How to put it?


    It''s like a madman.


    Normal people who can not move, a word does not agree to die? Not only want other people''s lives, even their own lives are not stingy, as if love to die, anyway, did not want to live that posture.


    Who is not afraid of such a madman!


    Zhou Pinzhi ran away, but Fang Yuwen didn''t dare to run. The smile on his face was uglier than crying: "Ji, Ji Zhenren, it''s been a long time since I saw you."


    "Who are you?"


    Fang Yuwen''s heart was full of bitter tears.


    He was so miserable that Ji Zheng didn''t even remember who he was.


    Of course, not being remembered should be a good thing, really let this woman think about that is a great misfortune.


    "You gave those four gifts to those children?"


    Fang Yuwen complained bitterly, but he couldn''t deny it: "ah, it''s from me. I got it by accident on the way to Beifu. I thought it was quite new and interesting, so I gave it to them. "


    "It''s really interesting. There is a poisonous needle hidden in the iron crutch, which nearly shot the child named Yun into a hedgehog." Fang Yuwen and Li Fulin were surprised.


    Li Fulin even asked, "what''s going on? Is Xiaodong not hurt? "


    "Your elder apprentice is quite alert and has not hurt anyone."


    Li Fulin felt a little relieved and went away in anger at Fang Yuwen.


    "How do you give this to my apprentice?"


    Fang Yuwen, with a bitter face, repeatedly apologized: "sorry, I really don''t know. Who would have thought that a weapon with a thick head and a thick brain would contain poison needles. Fortunately, no one was hurt. Was the child frightened? I will make up for him later... "


    "What else do you want?" Li Fulin is really angry.


    Fang Yuwen is not reliable. He knows it, but he has been careless for many years. He is not afraid of Fang Yuwen''s mistakes from time to time. He can bear it, and he won''t be hurt. But the apprentices are different, especially Xiaodong is too young to stand.


    He should have stopped the gift.


    Fang Yuwen didn''t dare to send things any more. He cried bitterly.


    Every time I met Ji Zheng, he had bad luck. There was no exception to think about it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Now Xiaodong was lying on the soil of the medicine garden, showing a puzzled expression.


    After dinner, elder martial brother went to instruct others to practice martial arts. After meditating for an hour, Xiaodong wanted to see the herbs planted during the day.


    Of course, the germination of medicine seeds is not so fast. According to the elder martial brother, some seeds have to be cut off first before they can be planted. Even if they are planted, it will take about two or three years to sprout.


    If you have some, it will be faster. Three or five days.


    But now the boundary of the plot marked by Yaofu is still a piece of soil, and there is no shadow of the seedlings.


    Eh?


    Xiaodong stops.


    He mainly came to see his own piece. Although I know it won''t sprout, I just want to see it.


    Even if the medicine garden is safe, Xiaodong is still childish and worried about whether the seeds will become moldy or eaten by insects and mice


    Eat


    Xiaodong almost jumped to the edge of the field.


    The seed wasn''t eaten, so he didn''t have to dig up the soil to look at it.


    Because the seeds he planted during the day have sprouted!


    The land he planted was not very large. After planting a bag of hemostatic grass seeds, he also planted about 20 unknown seeds given by Ji Zhenren. Xiaodong was afraid that the seeds would mix up, so he specially pulled a rope in the middle to separate them.


    Now, two small plots separated by a rope have sprouted green shoots.


    He would like to stick his eyes up and have a close look to distinguish the true from the false.


    Of course, the seedlings are not fake. The new buds are not too green, some are white, some are yellowish, translucent and tender.


    The seeds of hemostatic grass and Ji Zhenren are so thick that they can''t be separated. The seedlings are almost the same. It''s only when the seedlings grow tall and the leaves grow up that they can see the difference.


    But But will it sprout too fast? Xiaodong hasn''t planted any land, but he heard that beans sprout quickly, so some people sell bean sprouts and make tofu for a living.


    But hemostatic grass is not beans soaked in water.


    There are a lot of herbs planted during the day, and some others grow hemostatic herbs. Xiaodong wants to see if others germinate.


    It''s very difficult to find out which fields are planted with hemostatic grass in such a large herb garden.


    But it''s the same for Xiaodong.


    Because all the fields except him didn''t sprout, so it doesn''t matter if we can find other people''s hemostatic herbs.


    What''s going on?


    Xiaodong is extremely puzzled.


    Is it the master who secretly opened a small stove for him because he was afraid that he would be damaged? What good stuff was used?


    It must be. Otherwise, why only his seeds germinate?


    But it''s too much for the elder martial brother to do so


    Yes, Xiaodong knows that the elder martial brother is partial to him, and other people know that, including master.


    Jiang Fan also made a joke in front of him, saying that Mo Chen was not taking care of his younger martial brother. It was like taking Xiaodong as his apprentice.


    But Xiaodong also knows a word, called Mu Xiu Yu Lin, wind will What about that? Blow it? Urge it?


    No, no, it should be destroyed.


    Of course, they are a small family. They can''t say that they will be destroyed if they get the upper hand. But elder martial brother is biased at ordinary times. This time, he is too blatant. Xiaodong is not afraid of being put on shoes or trying to bully him secretly. He is worried about his elder martial brother.


    The elder martial brother is not his own, but everyone''s. When the master is away, a senior brother of a sect can be the master of more than half of the sect.


    What''s that for? Of course, it can''t be done by relying on the three words of "elder martial brother". The introduction is not capital, and the deep cultivation can not guarantee that everyone is convinced.


    Because of justice, wisdom, strictness These are very important.


    If others think that there is no reason for the elder martial brother to favor a certain person without the bottom line, his or her persuasiveness will decline. Others will not accept it, they will resist in secret, and even confront them.


    It''s like that sword burial valley. What''s going on in the end? What about the valley master? How many people really listen to him?


    Xiaodong doesn''t want to be criticized, especially for his sake.


    He has added too much burden to the elder martial brother.


    But what now? We will come back to the medicine Garden tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, but the other seedlings still can''t grow. They are too conspicuous.


    Can''t you pull it all?


    No way. Xiaodong is not a black sheep. Although medicine is not very expensive, it is not something you can get at will. Otherwise, when you plant it, you will not plant it one by one.


    What''s more, he can''t pull it out. Isn''t he throwing his heart on the ground and stepping on it?


    What about that?


    The elder martial brother is so comprehensive. How could he be confused this time?


    Xiaodong came to turn around two circles, and then looked at those sprouts, then ran out.


    Mo Chen and several younger martial brothers are in the training ground in the backyard and are instructing them to practice. These things are usually done by Mo Chen, but Li Fulin doesn''t care.It''s not that he is lazy, but Mo Chen is completely good at it, and more meticulous and patient than Li Fulin.


    Although the conditions of Huihui mountain can''t be compared with that of the bulk gate, and there are not a lot of pills and spirit stones for them to burn, it is impossible to get such detailed instructions in the bulk gate. Mo Chen knows everyone''s skill and temperament, and knows their shortcomings better than themselves.


    When Xiaodong arrives at the training ground, he doesn''t make a sound. When Mo Chen points out the others and everyone goes back to rest, Mo Chen comes to Xiaodong.


    "How did you get here?" Mo Chen asked, "what''s the obstacle in practicing?"


    "No Xiaodong said hello to an outsider who passed by them. When he was far away, he said, "I went to the medicine garden just now."


    "Medicine garden?"


    Mo Chen can''t think of anything wrong with the medicine garden. The conditions of the Li family''s medicine nursery are not bad or even better than those on the mountain. Although it has been abandoned for many years, it should be no problem to clean up and plant some inexpensive herbs first.


    It seems that elder martial brother doesn''t know. Didn''t you expect this situation?


    It''s possible.


    Xiaodong thinks it''s better to let elder martial brother see it with his own eyes, so as to discuss how to hide it from others.


    Before going to the medicine garden, Mo Chen thought about a lot of possibilities.


    Is there something wrong with younger martial brother? But now the medicine garden is just planted. What can we do? If it''s mature and ready to be collected, it''s another matter.


    Mo Chen is not in a heavy mood.


    Younger martial brother can''t have made a big mistake. Maybe he made a mistake yesterday?


    This small matter is not a trouble, Mo Chen can handle it properly for him


    "What''s going on?" Mo Chen was stunned.


    Xiaodong looks at those sprouts and looks at him.


    It seems, it seems that


    "Didn''t you open a small stove for me, elder martial brother?" Xiaodong is really puzzled this time: "I thought you helped me change the seeds, or secretly poured some effective spiritual spring ah and so on."


    Mo Chen murmured: "where is such a spiritual spring..."


    Now the key to the problem is not Lingquan.


    Mo Chen is not as careful as Xiaodong, he immediately pulled out a seedling to have a close look.


    There is no problem with the seedlings and the roots below. Everything is normal, just like the small seedlings of hemostatic grass planted before.


    But that''s the problem.


    Mo Chen felt that he was not just watching the sky from the well. How could he have seen the world from all walks of life. This kind of seed has sprouted as soon as it is planted.


    Yes, he has.


    However, it is a sect specialized in planting spiritual plants. The medicine garden is the most valuable place in the whole clan, and it is also the basis for their survival. But even if it is such a clan, it will not easily do this kind of things to stimulate and encourage, and the consumption is too large to be worthwhile. They won''t do it without an emergency or a huge benefit.


    The younger martial brother planted this land, he was watching from the beginning to the end, and the seeds were also given by him.


    These seeds should have sprouted in five to seven days, and even Mo Chen can''t explain the situation.


    Xiaodong was a little flustered and asked, "elder martial brother, you really didn''t give me any other good things?"


    Mo Chen shook his head slowly.


    "Well Then why did I just sprout? "


    Mo Chen also can not understand, simply sat down on the edge of the medicine.


    "Have you ever planted anything before?"


    Xiaodong shook his head.


    "No, I haven''t planted anything. I''ve been running around with my uncle..." Xiaodong also asked, where are they going when they are living without fixed residence? Uncle just touched his head and sighed.


    Later, Xiaodong knows that there are only two people left in the cloud family, he and his uncle. He thinks that the migration may be to escape his enemies.


    "So this is the first time?"


    Mo Chen thought about it and pulled out the unknown seed that Ji Zhenren gave.


    Xiaodong some worry: "so pull out OK?"


    "It''s OK. You can grow it when you plant it back." Mo Chen thought about it. He was not very proficient in planting herbs. He had seen and planted some common herbs, but he had never seen the one Ji Zhenren brought.


    You can''t see anything just by looking at the seedlings.


    "Maybe it''s the seed."


    "Is it?" Xiaodong has always believed in what the elder martial brother said. Since elder martial brother said so, it must be like this.


    "Yes, Ji Zhenren, these seeds are different from the western regions, and they may have been seeds many years ago. The aura contained in them may be quite different from ordinary seeds. You see, none of the other races have sprouted. Only these seeds, and the hemostatic herb adjacent to these seeds, have sprouted, which should be the difference of this seed. "Xiaodong also seriously looked at the small seedling in Mo Chen''s hand: "I don''t know what this is, and Ji Zhenren didn''t say it. I''ll have a chance to ask her well some other day."


    "If Ji Zhenzhen knew, he would tell you during the day." Mo Chen said: "when you can see what kind of spirit grass it is, I will ask Ji Zhenren again."


    "Good." Xiaodong is no longer worried.


    On the one hand, I feel a little ashamed that I rely too much on the elder martial brother, but on the other hand, I feel this kind of feeling It''s sweeter than stealing a big bag of wheat candy during the Spring Festival.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    "You go back first. I''ll take a look at the medicine garden."


    Elder martial brother is careful.


    Xiaodong immediately said, "is there anything else to plant? I can help. " Even if he can''t help, he can do some chores, such as running a leg, taking a shovel and so on.


    "Well, yes." Mo Chen said: "Ji Zhenren, these western regions are different in this way. It''s not right here. I''m afraid it''s not the same as it was. It''s not the same as the western regions


    Xiaodong nodded again and again. Although he had never been to the real western regions, he had been to xituguan with his uncle, which was the most westward place he had ever been. There are many differences between there and the Central Plains. There are few rivers, few green trees, strong wind and big sun.


    It is totally different from beifucheng.


    "What about that?"


    "Transplant it." Mo Chen said, "first move to the warm room behind the medicine garden. I don''t know if these hemostatic herbs have any obstruction. Let''s move them together. "


    Xiaodong has no objection.


    Mo Chen takes the wooden box, and Xiaodong helps to carry it. He shovels out the seedlings with soil and puts them in the box. When he comes to the greenhouse, he plants them one by one. It''s no trouble to say that it''s troublesome. After all, the seedlings have just sprouted, and their roots are very short. Only a piece of earth as thick as a brick has been shoveled down and it has moved away.


    But after the move, the land Xiaodong planted was empty.


    It''s a pity to have a white one, so Mo Chen planted some hemostatic herbs.


    After all the work, the two brothers will go back.


    Xiaodong didn''t have any worries and fell asleep.


    Mo Chen meditated beside him as usual.


    But he couldn''t settle down tonight.


    He didn''t cheat Xiaodong just now.


    The seeds of Stylosanthes and this unknown seed are planted together, and they are likely to be affected by other seeds.


    But it''s just one possibility.


    Another possibility is that the growers are different.


    Worry like a huge shadow, quickly climbed over Mo Chen''s heart.


    There is a big secret on my younger martial brother. Fortunately, as long as the younger martial brother doesn''t say it, others can''t find it easily.


    If Mo Chen''s conjecture comes true this time, the secret is more terrible than the last one.


    Thinking of this, Mo Chen just wanted to destroy all the seedlings that should not have sprouted.


    But he can''t do it. Destroying the seed of Ji Zhenren may cover up the secret for a while, and then there may be more trouble.


    If the younger martial brother really has such a crazy secret, Mo Chen has no doubt that the world is big, but there is no place for him. It''s nothing to fight for. What''s more terrible is that there are alchemy with living people!


    Mo Chen lowered his head and gently rolled up his sleeve.


    The whole arm was covered with scales.


    At this point, there is no need to comfort yourself.


    Mo Chen knows that he must also have secrets, big secrets. Maybe once exposed, there will be no place for him in the world.


    Compared with younger martial brother, Mo Chen has no clue about the changes in his body.


    If this kind of change appeared before knowing his life experience, Mo Chen doubted that he might be a half demon.


    Half demon is not many, but usually can''t live too aboveboard, and almost all mixed up with evil way. Some of the children born with demons and their children have obvious demon characteristics, such as claws, tails, or scales. Of course, such a child may survive among ordinary people, and it is impossible for them to follow the orthodox path of cultivation. There are also born at that time looked like ordinary babies, and later grew a long exposed bottom.


    However, now Mo Chen''s parents are already clear, he and Wu Valley master''s likeness can not be false. Since his parents are ordinary people, what''s going on with him? Where did you get it?


    Who is he?


    This question is deeply buried in Mo Chen''s heart.


    Who is he? Where does he come from? How did he get this change? What will it be like in the future?


    This scale is not the only mutation in him.


    Mo Chen looked down at his feet.


    There''s another change he''s trying to hide these days.


    He found that his accomplishments had made rapid progress in a short period of time.


    At first, he didn''t pay attention to it. After all, Zhenyuan had been recovering slowly after returning from the valley of buried sword. When he left Huihui mountain, his cultivation had been restored to nearly 70%. At that time, Mo Chen didn''t think much about it. The master carefully prepared the medicine for him. Besides, his injury was not serious.


    But just when they arrived at Tianji mountain, Mo Chen''s cultivation had been completely restored. It doesn''t matter if it''s just like this. The problem is, after reaching the normal cultivation before Mo Chen, his cultivation is still growing.


    In the matter of rescuing Huang Wan, Mo Chen was able to achieve the goal that no one from up and down Tianji mountain found him interfering in it, but it was not because of his good luck. On the contrary, what is the most important part of Tianji mountain? With a compass in hand, 80% of people wake up every morning to tell good or bad fortune. Many people have their own compass. For example, Ning Yu''s compass is very sensitive to the spiritual pulse, and even can detect the abnormal situation of his younger martial brother at that time.It''s too difficult to successfully hide it from the eyes of these people.


    For example, Hu Zhenzhen thinks that Li Fulin helped his apprentice round the field, and so did the leader of Tianji mountain.


    Li Fulin himself asked Mo Chen afterwards, but Mo Chen knew his master so well that he could easily pass the border with him.


    After they arrived in Beifu City, Mo Chen didn''t go out to practice at his usual time, because he was worried that his cultivation could not be relaxed. For this reason, fan Dongjiang is not only worried, but also worried.


    However, Xiaodong is very easy to coax. Mo Chen pinches a piece of ice stone that has been frozen for a long time in the courtyard into a powder. Xiaodong''s eyes are wide and round, and he is eager to jump up and clap his hands.


    Mo Chen is more diligent in practicing martial arts these days than in the past. He needs to control and cover up the unexpected growth of accomplishments a little earlier, and he should be able to put them in and out freely.


    If master was not so busy these days, he should be able to see Mo Chen''s strange situation.


    Thinking of this, Mo Chen even showed a bitter smile.


    Huihui mountain does not know whether Fengshui is bad or too good. He and Xiaodong, a troublesome disciple, meet two at once.


    Shifu doesn''t know yet. If she does, she will be too worried to sleep and lose a lot of hair.


    The next morning, Mo Chen also took Xiaodong to the martial arts training ground. He not only pointed out the younger martial brothers, but also demonstrated them several moves. Jiang Fan looked at the steady sword path of the elder martial brother. He was impressed and relieved.


    The elder martial brother has not shown his skills before his classmates since he was injured last time, which makes Jiang Fan very worried.


    Now seeing the elder martial brother''s sword skill, it is no less inferior than in the past. It seems that it is stronger than before. Jiang fan is also happy for the elder martial brother.


    After practicing kung fu and sending the master out of the house, I saw the smiling elder Fang who came yesterday with a bitter face and ran out of the house with a posture of almost running away. It was like a tiger in the Li family''s yard who wanted to eat him. If he stayed longer, he would be more dangerous.


    Er, but if you really want to say, there is a tiger in the yard, a female tiger.


    Li Fulin is always easygoing, but Ji Zhenren is his opposite. Li Fulin has everything that she lacks. The disciples are quite at ease these days. They are careful not to raise their voice.


    But this is also limited.


    What a big territory it was at that time. All the disciples enjoyed themselves on the mountain. Now in beifucheng, although it is prosperous and prosperous, the Li family''s house is not small, but it is stuffy in the house and yard all day long, and a group of young disciples are also oppressed.


    Others hold back hard, or at least bear it. Linglong used to find reasons to go down the mountain when she was returning to the mountain. She would be locked in the house and couldn''t sit down.


    But she also knew that if she asked the elder martial brother directly, he would not let her go out.


    Even Zhai Wenhui advised her, and even said that she would shut up again.


    She is not satisfied with what she sees these days. Beifucheng is always gloomy and gray, and the weather makes her upset. Snow is down is stopped, but the day did not clear up, everywhere is a piece of ice and snow, cold, gray.


    Thinking of staying here for a year or even longer, Linglong feels that she will die sooner or later.


    It''s not easy to go down the mountain when you return to the mountain. It''s not difficult to go out here.


    After all, it took more than half a day to get to the town. And here, jump out of the wall, not far away from the busy market, go faster, an hour back, no one will find out.


    And now she lives in a yard by herself and wants to slip out more conveniently than others.


    No one else lives alone. There is Xiaodong there, because she is the only girl who has the convenience of living in a yard.


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t help it. At last, Zhai Wenhui secretly went out when most of the people stayed in her room and Zhai Wenhui had no time to look for her.


    This time, she came back soon. She didn''t go far. She just got familiar with the terrain and looked at the streets and terrain around Li''s house.


    After coming back, she was a little guilty. She changed the shoes she wore when she went out. After thinking about it, she wanted to change her skirt as well. She did not talk much during dinner and looked around secretly.


    It wasn''t discovered.


    There are one, there are two. The first success encourages Linglong''s ambition.


    The second time she went further and bought some dried meat from a shop in the south.


    The dried meat sold in beifucheng is particularly hard. It tastes strange when it is cold. It tastes astringent and does not smell much meat.


    Although the jerky is not delicious, Linglong still enjoys it. She didn''t want to buy it to be delicious, but she felt that she had gone out for nothing and came back empty handed. It seemed that she had gone out for nothing and felt unhappy.


    It''s different to buy something at will. I don''t feel like this trip is in vain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Everything on the street is fresh.


    Unlike the elder martial brother, she has so many opportunities to go out. She only follows her master to a relatively near place, which is from Huihui mountain to Tianji mountain.


    Beifucheng is really the first time for her.


    She had not seen many of the things on the market, and they were all novel.


    Linglong is not short of money. It''s just a cross eye. I don''t know what to buy.


    There are not only ordinary people''s things, but also many things that monks can use. Of course, these things can''t be bought and sold with ordinary gold, silver, beads and jade. The shopkeeper takes a percentage of the things in the store. They usually want to change something.


    For example, I''ve got a good mine. I want to change some pills. I can''t do nothing every day, just hold a stone and wait for people to pass by? Besides, even if there are many passers-by, there may not be one pill in a hundred.


    So these rare things are so clearly placed in the market. The people who look at these shops have very low accomplishments, and even some are ordinary people. However, when they talk about these things that they will never need in their life, they are clear headed and understand a lot more than exquisite.


    The first time you see exquisite, you think about it. Are these good things on the surface? Not afraid of being robbed? If someone really wants to rob, such as her own, the people who watch the shop are not rivals at all.


    But why didn''t anyone grab it?


    The small town at the foot of the mountain can also be regarded as simple and honest. What''s more, they don''t know whether they feel touched by Taoist immortality, or they think they have a backer. The town is very peaceful and harmonious. It can be said that they don''t leave their homes closed at night. Linglong doesn''t believe beifucheng is so simple.


    Most of the time, Beifu city has a way to make people dare not rob it.


    Linglong can''t get these good things. It''s not a small matter to buy two kinds of things, two bags of snacks.


    So Huihui mountain is a small family. It''s very poor.


    Although Linglong can only pass the eye addiction, she is not ashamed at all. She thinks that her family is very good, her master is very good, and her classmates are also very good, except


    Bah, don''t think about that scum.


    Linglong looks in front of the door, of course, the people in the shop noticed.


    People in beifucheng have a sense of pride, just as they put these things on the surface that will make people rob red eyes. Although Beifu city is remote and cold, it is one of the three big cities among the practitioners. Of course, it''s the three cities. Now one of them is in name, that is, they and Tianjian city.


    Both Beifu and Tianjian city are in the extreme north and the other in the southeast. Many people in Beifu city can''t go to Tianjian city once in their lifetime, but it doesn''t prevent them from disparaging Tianjian city.


    To be the first, of course, it should be the first in Beifu city.


    People who look at the shop can see that Linglong is a foreign one. What''s more, they are not customers who can enter their shops.


    Recently, many people came to the city for the change of the city Lord. These people from outside have never seen the world. When they see these shops and roads, they can''t walk. Some people have to stare out. It''s not uncommon these days.


    However, a young girl who looked very beautiful looked naive and curious. She was not greedy and vicious. The shop owner also kindly said, "girl, would you like to come in and have a look? Come in and see clearly. "


    If you want to change to a shy one, eight achievements dare not come in. If the shopkeeper advises you to buy something good, you can''t afford it. It''s a shame.


    But Linglong didn''t have so many ideas, the shopkeeper let her in, she really came in.


    The shopkeeper would not be difficult for the little girl. She said with a smile, "we have brought in some new things here. You can have a look at them at will."


    There are a lot of things in the shop, and they are not disordered. Linglong first saw a beast in a conspicuous position The fur is rather strange. It has fur and scales on it. I can''t tell what it is.


    Linglong is not very interested in this. She soon sees several bottles and jars in the corner. Two of them are translucent and contain some oily soup.


    When Linglong looked at the bottle, suddenly the soup in the bottle fluctuated, and a long shadow flashed in it.


    Linglong is brave and has no fear at all. She wants to get closer to it.


    But there was no movement in it.


    She turned her head and asked, "shopkeeper, what''s in this jar?"


    The shopkeeper looked at the pot she pointed to and said, "it was caught from the bottom of the ground. It was born in the mud. It said that it was a snake but not a snake. It was a fish but not a fish. It was a poisonous tooth tip. The man did not know what it was, so it was put here."


    "You don''t know."


    The shopkeeper said with a smile: "I don''t know, but people come and go, maybe someone knows. Maybe it''s a useful good thing. It''s better than killing and spoiling for nothing."


    Linglong thinks this is also reasonable.


    There are many strange things and animals in the world. Who can know them one by one? For example, she is very shallow. But you do not know does not mean that others do not know, do not ensure that this thing has some side use."The girl uses a sword?" The shopkeeper looked at her sword. In fact, eight out of ten people came and went with swords: "we also have weapons here."


    Linglong has seen it.


    But she did not understand anything else, and she was not interested in the skin of a monster or a poisonous snake.


    But she had a good eye for the sword.


    The swords displayed in this shop are all ordinary goods, not as good as those on her.


    In addition, when they were in Tianji mountain, they paid them a generous gift. One of them was a top-grade sword embryo. Master had said that she would prepare it for her.


    The ordinary goods in this shop are too delicate to look up to.


    "Can you touch it?"


    "Yes."


    Linglong picked up the shortest sword on the edge. It was very short. It was long and thin.


    More like a dagger.


    Compared with the several swords on the edge, it looks the most small and unimportant.


    But Linglong picked it up because, compared with other swords, this short sword has more blood.


    At least ten people, right?


    It''s strange why long sword kills more people than short sword? The three or five nearby are not as bloody as this one. That is to say, there are not many people killed by this one.


    Although there is no trace left on the sword, it looks bright and shining


    Linglong suddenly feel a little strange, turn head backward outside.


    Behind her was the open door of the shop, facing the street. There are a lot of people on the street now. When Linglong looks back, there are three people passing by the door.


    She felt like someone was looking at her from behind.


    This was originally a small matter, Linglong was born pretty, was looked at twice and so on, she usually did not put in mind.


    But


    But when she turned her head and looked at the dagger in her hand, she suddenly let it go, turned and ran away.


    The shopkeeper was startled. He quickly checked and found that there was nothing missing. Then he put down his mind and had leisure to wonder. What did the girl do just now? It''s like burning eyebrows.


    Linglong''s movements have been very fast, but other people''s feet are not slow. She came out of the shop and looked around, and could not see the figures of the three people just now.


    Looking back on the direction they had just taken, Linglong ran towards the other end of the street. People in the street looked at each other one after another. I don''t know what''s the matter with this girl.


    Linglong chased for a period of time, but he didn''t find anyone. He ran into two crossroads again. He couldn''t find the direction and couldn''t chase down.


    Her heart beat a little fast, but in her heart it was confused and vexed.


    Although it was a quick glance just now, Linglong felt that one of the three people just now looked a little bit A little familiar.


    But she couldn''t catch up with people, and she couldn''t be sure if she was wrong. After all, people are similar, and she doesn''t see the face.


    It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake.


    But if she''s right


    Her delicate mouth tightened.


    The figure of the man just now looks like Chen Jingzhi.


    Chen Jingzhi has been on the mountain for more than two years. In the past, they could see each other every day when they were together. Of course, they were familiar with each other.


    However, Chen Jing is not very old either. He may have grown tall and strong during the period when he left Huihui mountain. He is not sure whether he is the one he saw just now.


    Linglong went back and forth in the street for two times, even thinking foolishly whether she would meet the three people just now by chance.


    Of course, it''s impossible. It''s not such a coincidence. Those people may not come to the market, they just pass by.


    It took a lot of time for people not to find them. When Linglong returns, Zhai Wenhui is already sitting in the room waiting for her with a black face.


    As soon as Linglong sees the light in the room, she calls it terrible.


    Of course, it''s better to be discovered by Zhai Wenhui than by others


    However, Zhai Wenhui found out that it was not an easy thing.


    Zhai Wenhui can''t beat her. But his strength is not hands-on, is reasonable, can speak exquisite, drowsy surrender, just ask him to shut up quickly.


    "Are you out?"


    Linglong also tried to struggle again: "I just hang out in the backyard..."


    Under Zhai Wenhui''s quiet gaze, Linglong also knows that this can''t deceive him, so she can only bitterly admit: "I''ll go to the front street for a stroll, and I won''t cause any trouble."


    Zhai Wenhui and Jiang Fan went out shopping and knew the street ahead.


    "For such a long time?" He has been waiting for more than an hour.


    Is one more hour long? It''s not long, especially for those who practice Taoism.


    But this one hour is definitely not short. If you want to make trouble, let alone one hour, the Kung Fu of a cup of tea can also make a catastrophe.


    Zhai Wenhui would not be so worried if someone else went out. After all, not everyone was as aggressive as Linglong. But then again, in addition to Linglong, no one else will steal out, whether older or younger than her are very calm.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Seeing that this preaching can''t be avoided, Linglong quickly switches aside: "I saw a man in the street."


    Zhai Wenhui knew that she meant it, but since she said so, he was waiting for Linglong''s following.


    "I saw a man who looked like the scum of Chen Jingzhi from behind."


    Zhai Wenhui was stunned: "didn''t you see the face?"


    "Not catching up." Linglong said: "the legs are too long. I really can run. I can''t find anyone." She said, and all of a sudden she stopped there.


    Zhai Wenhui is a little worried about her appearance.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It must be him." Linglong glared: "at that time, when I was in the shop on the street, I felt that someone was looking at me behind my back. As a result, the three people walked very fast. If he didn''t know me, what would he see me for? If there is no ghost in my heart, they will not run away when I look back! It must be him! Who but him would be so guilty? "


    When she was on the street, she was just wondering. She couldn''t just say it was Chen Jingzhi without seeing her face. At that time, I ran fast and didn''t think much about it.


    At the moment, Linglong is sure to come back!


    If only we had been a little closer, maybe we would have blocked him.


    Zhai Wenhui frowned.


    If it was Chen Jingzhi, it would not be so simple. Now there are so many people coming to beifucheng. It is not surprising that Chen Jingzhi also came at this time. Although I don''t know who he went to after he left Huihui mountain, Chen Jingzhi''s disposition is worse than or similar to Huihui mountain. The place where he can take revenge must be the place where he can take revenge.


    If Chen Jingzhi is taken in by a powerful sect, it will be difficult for Huishan to investigate and deal with the traitor. He has found another supporter, and if he wants to find trouble, he has to face up to his present one.


    Huihui mountain is now in trouble. More than half of the people are less, and they still live as guests. Even if they want to compete with others, their chances of winning are too small.


    Zhai Wenhui thought it was a good thing that Linglong didn''t catch up with others.


    She also said that there were three people on the other side, and she had only one person. With exquisite temper, if you see Chen Jingzhi, you don''t need to talk. You must draw your sword directly. One on three, the strength of the other side is certainly not weak, she must suffer losses, perhaps will die.


    Zhai Wenhui was even more frightened at the thought.


    "You must not sneak out of the house again." Zhai Wenhui was calm and had no room for discussion at all: "from now on, I will keep an eye on you. If you still commit crimes knowingly, I will report to master."


    Linglong is thinking about going to the street and waiting for a rabbit tomorrow. Since we can meet each other today, maybe we can meet tomorrow.


    When Zhai Wenhui said this, she was suddenly confused.


    "It''s a big family affair. Master doesn''t say anything. You make decisions on your own. Do you still have master and rules in your eyes?" Zhai Wenhui shook his head: "you are neither a master nor a senior brother. What qualifications do you have to deal with treacherous disciples on your own?"


    This is a general principle that makes Linglong feel dizzy.


    To be honest, when did she pay attention to the door rules. Besides, Shifu has never been dignified with her. She was picked up and raised by her master since she was a girl''s family. She was more indulgent to her than other disciples. If she made any mistakes, she must be punished. Put them on her, that is to say, she would be let go.


    To tell you the truth, Linglong''s temper became like this, which was inseparable from her childhood''s indulgence. That is to say, the elder martial brother can still control her, and no one else can.


    "You..." Linglong would like to say "you don''t reason", but on second thought, Zhai Wenhui''s every sentence is reasonable, but she is unreasonable.


    However, after climbing over the wall and going out for a while, why did he break the rules of the gate? How could it be so serious?


    Moreover, if he followed her every day, she would have no chance to steal away except in the middle of the night. No, it''s not safe even in the middle of the night. Zhai Wenhui knows her too well. If he stares at her, he can''t get out in the middle of the night.


    Besides, who are you going out for in the middle of the night? Do you want to go on the street to scare the watchman?


    Linglong pulled her face and sulked for a while: "do you want to report this to master?"


    Zhai Wenhui stood up: "you go with me, first tell the elder martial brother this matter."


    The elder martial brother can be the master of half of the family affairs. Master is not here every day. I told the elder martial brother in advance. If you are prepared, think of a countermeasure. The elder martial brother will definitely think about it and tell the master about it.


    "To the master?"


    Linglong is particularly upset and hates Chen Jingzhi more and more.


    Of course, it''s impossible to keep this from Shifu and elder martial brother. It''s not a trivial matter. We can''t hide it.


    But as soon as she told the elder martial brother, she couldn''t hide the fact that she was going out secretly.


    Elder martial brother certainly can''t let her go lightly. At least one lecture is indispensable. He says he has to shut her up for a few days for her reflection.


    Linglong, with a black face, shuffles along, listlessly follows Zhai Wenhui to Mochen.Mo Chen asked them to sit down and told Xiaodong, "go to the Northeast well to draw water and make tea. Don''t use the old water from the city. It''s bad to make tea."


    Xiaodong was foolishly taken away. Now go to fetch water, come back to make tea, say less than a quarter of an hour.


    When Xiaodong left, Mo Chen asked, "what''s the matter now?"


    Linglong has a look at Zhai Wenhui.


    Zhai Wenhui motioned to herself.


    Well, it''s a knife to stretch your head and a knife to shrink it.


    "I I stole over the wall today


    Mo Chen is not surprised at all.


    Linglong''s temperament is restless. She can''t stay on the backflow mountain, not to mention that the place where beifucheng lives is so large that it can''t be compared with that on the mountain. She has to have something to do with her daily stuffy house.


    But just go out, she certainly won''t come to admit her mistake, there must be something else.


    "I met a man in the street, very much like Chen Jingzhi. No, it''s Chen Jingzhi. "


    Xiaodong is now carrying a bucket to find the well. The house is large and has several wells. It can be seen that the master''s family had a lot of details before. In many places where Xiaodong lived before, there was only one well in one village. It was good to live near, but it was hard to carry water far away. Those who can dig wells at home are rich people.


    The mouth of the well in the northeast is narrow, but the water in this well is sweet. Xiaodong tied the bucket and put it down. After loading the water, he carried it back steadily.


    He took a small tea stove, poured water into the pot and burned it. When the water boiled, he put the tea on and brought it into the house.


    In fact, he can guess some points. Most of the elder martial brothers spend him because he has something to say. Otherwise, he won''t let him go to fetch water.


    Elder martial sister Linglong''s face is a little red, but elder martial brother and Zhai are still in a good mood. Xiaodong can''t guess what topic they are talking about.


    Elder martial brother and Zhai elder martial brother are both stable. They are not like young people. Elder martial sister Linglong is not the same. She is especially dishonest. Maybe she made a mistake?


    It has to be said that Xiaodong guessed so wildly, but he also got a few points. But he couldn''t guess what it was.


    After a while, Zhai and their two left. When they left, elder martial sister Linglong hung her head and looked like a lost dog. Don''t ask. I must have been disciplined by my senior brother.


    Xiaodong looks into the room. The elder martial brother is not sitting in the position just now. He is standing by the window. Outside the window, the trees planted there are green in winter, and they are very energetic in frost and snow.


    Xiaodong comes up to ask: "elder martial brother, is elder martial sister Linglong in trouble?"


    Mo Chen nodded: "she stole over the wall and was caught by Zhai Wenhui."


    Xiaodong thought it was so.


    But brother Zhai is really It''s really


    Xiaodong thought for a long time and found a similar word.


    This is.


    Aren''t they that kind of relationship? Shouldn''t elder martial brother Zhai keep it from her? That''s good. Elder martial brother Zhai is generous to others. How can he be strict with elder martial sister?


    Besides, it''s not a big mistake to go to the street.


    Xiaodong thought that if he made this mistake, the elder martial brother would certainly carry it for him.


    One day later, the city master of Song Dynasty said that the sun was right, and there were more people in the city. The elder martial brother called in the morning, and they were not allowed to go out in the evening. We didn''t think much about it. In the past, when they were on the mountain, they would take turns to patrol the mountain regularly. The house is not big. It is easier to patrol than to patrol the mountain. But then again, I didn''t encounter anything when I went back to the mountain. The mountain range was desolate and uninhabited, and there was a formation, not even a beast. But Beifu city is not the same. Now there are many monks in the city. Most of them come to the city master''s position. Some people have been spying outside their courtyard a few days ago.


    You can''t be careful here.


    There is nothing wrong these days. Ji Zhenren seems to be closed these days. His face is not exposed. He has three meals a day, but he has not moved. Li Fulin only told her not to disturb her, other things need not be taken care of.


    If there is anything else, it''s about the medicine garden.


    Many of the seeds sown a few days ago have already sprouted. In addition to some special ones, the germination is slow, and it will take several days at least. Xiaodong that piece of ground Mo Chen replant hemostatic grass also sprouted.


    As for the seedlings moved into the greenhouse, Mo Chen has been taking care of them all the time. Even Xiaodong didn''t see what the herbs were like.


    However, according to the elder martial brother, it grows very fast, which is not bad than that outside.


    So Xiaodong is relieved.


    He didn''t think that his first time planting medicine could be better than others, but as long as he didn''t spoil the seed, he would be able to reap the same success.


    On that day, Li Fulin wore a robe of nine marriages and a jade crown. At ordinary times, he is a bit untidy, but also appears to be unruly. As soon as he got serious, Xiaodong suddenly found that his master was so true and elegant.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Everyone praised the master and flattered him.


    Mo Chen looked out: "Ji Zhenren does not go today?"


    "She''s still closed." Li Fulin didn''t realize how indifferent his tone was: "be honest and don''t quarrel with her. Besides, I don''t like to go to occasions where there are more lies than the truth. Some people know that others are not good enough and have done a lot of dirty things in private, but when they see him, they have to pretend to be very friendly. "


    Over the past few days, Li Fulin feels that he has not said so many wrong words in decades. At the beginning, he felt uncomfortable, as if he had pricked his tongue with a needle. However, people''s adaptability is strong, now he said these words have become a routine, do not feel uncomfortable at all. Meeting is nothing more than a few words. How have you been in these decades? How about your family? How is your apprentice? After all these questions, let''s have a look. Your family is going to be prosperous


    It doesn''t offend people, and it can be used to anyone. Those who have friendship don''t need to say these, and those who have no friendship are enough.


    As soon as he closed the gate, Jiang Fan secretly laughed and laughed three times on the way back. Xiaodong is particularly puzzled. If you catch him, you have to ask him what to laugh at.


    Jiang Fan didn''t say that before, but Xiaodong was good at Tanggong. There was a tendency that I would be entangled all the time if you didn''t say so. Jiang Fan had to raise his hand and surrender.


    "Well, I''ll tell you. Don''t tell me."


    Xiaodong nodded repeatedly.


    Jiang Fan didn''t think that "I told you, don''t tell anyone else" was not a big deal.


    "Shifu is really confused. She has no idea about how to dress. Before you went up the mountain, you made a new Taoist robe and headband one spring. The color of the cloth looked like blue, but after washing it in the water, it faded. It was OK to say that it was blue, but it was green. Well, after washing, we all just wear Taoist robes and refuse to wear the scarves cut together. However, Shifu is so ignorant that she goes in and out every day with that scarf on. "


    Xiaodong has a hard smile.


    Master sometimes does not to stick at trifles. What''s more, big men don''t pay special attention to the little things they wear?


    But just


    This is not over, Jiang Fan continued: "if it''s like this, it''s OK. But who would have thought that the cloth would be more and more green when it was washed. Later, everyone didn''t even wear the Taoist robe. Otherwise, it looked like a toad, but master still wore the increasingly green turban... "


    Xiao Dong could not help but smile and blushed.


    "Don''t tell anyone else." Jiang Fan also told him.


    Xiaodong nodded earnestly.


    But everyone in the mountain knows about it. Only Xiaodong, who goes up the mountain later, doesn''t know. Who is he going to tell?


    Suddenly, someone behind me asked, "what do you say?"


    Jiang Fan and Xiaodong Qiqi are startled. As soon as they turn around, they see Ji Zhenren. They don''t know when they are coming. They stand behind them.


    "What are you two talking about?"


    Jiang Fan was so nervous that he almost bit his tongue: "no, I didn''t say anything."


    Not to mention Xiaodong.


    Just now he was still thinking about it. He was afraid that he was the last one to know about it. After all, he went to the mountain late. But when he saw Ji Zhenren Xiaodong, he suddenly remembered that he didn''t know about it.


    But how can you tell Ji Zhenzhen about this? This can''t be said. Otherwise, what image is master in Ji Zhenzhen''s mind? Certainly and abundant God Junyi can''t pull up, a thought of him only afraid to emerge in the heart of the green turban three words.


    How can a disciple be so indifferent to his master''s face.


    In front of a fat one thin scared like quail like two people, Ji Zheng is also lazy with them.


    Among Li Fulin''s disciples, Ji Zheng thinks that Linglong is a good girl. Good roots, willing to move forward. As for Mo Chen, he has too much in mind, and Ji Zheng doesn''t like this kind of typical decent big disciple. One is too simple, the other is too small.


    When Ji Zheng turned to leave, she remembered again and turned to ask, "what happened to the seed I gave you last time?"


    Jiang Fan and Xiaodong just breathed a sigh of relief. They felt lucky that Ji Zhenzhen had not heard them secretly talking about their master behind their backs. As a result, she suddenly turned back. Their hearts went up and down, and they were out of breath.


    Xiaodong answered honestly, "it''s planted."


    Ji Zheng was stunned: "really?"


    "Yes, it''s sprouting, but I can''t see what kind of spirit grass it is." Xiaodong asked, "Ji Zhenren, where did you get that seed?"


    Xiaodong is also curious about the seeds that germinate immediately after planting.


    Although Ji Zhenren looks very frightening, he still has the courage to ask such a sentence.


    It is said that some of the Chinese zither has disappeared


    Is that actually planted?


    Ji Zheng remembers that what he saw on the incomplete writing paper was that the herb was extinct because it could not be plantedIs that a lie in that broken book? Otherwise, how could you just drop the seeds and germinate?


    She didn''t care much about it. She just spread out her hands. There were several dark pills in her palms.


    Jiang Fan hesitated: "immortal, this is..."


    "One of you, brothers."


    "Thank you very much," Jiang Fan said He took the medicine and asked, "how do I take it?"


    Ji Zheng did not have a good temper said: "Pei body, did not call you to eat."


    Jiang Fan quickly repeated his voice.


    Finally, he sent the real god away, and Jiang Fan found that his inner garment was almost soaked with sweat.


    If Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen become Taoist partners, how can they live in the future Master, he has a unique vision. He is indifferent to so many nuns who are interested in him, but he is not normal to this Ji Zhenzhen.


    But although Ji Zhenren''s face is cold and fierce, he can still think of giving them medicine.


    The heart is good.


    In this way, Jiang Fan thought that master''s had a good eye.


    At least Ji Zhenren''s heart is not bad, and his face is more fierce.


    Jiang Fan thought that Ji Zhenzhen was not so frightening.


    Xiaodong wanted to go with him at the moment, but Xiaodong looked at the poison avoiding pill and asked, "how many of them are there? Shall we send it to the others? "


    Jiang Fan quickly lowered his head to count.


    "Six, seven, eight..." Eight.


    Just now Ji Zhenren said that their elder martial brothers would take one pill each, but the number of this medicine was a little bit


    If this medicine is only given to four of their own disciples, there will be four more.


    If we say that even the disciples of other schools are divided, there are three less.


    Jiang Fan had a hard time.


    How to divide this?


    Xiaodong is also stunned.


    "Maybe Ji Zhenzhen didn''t notice how many of us were." Jiang Fan could only smile bitterly.


    "Ji Zhenren may still have this medicine there? First of all, give these to elder martial brother. When you come back, you can ask Ji Zhenzhen for some? "


    Who''s going to ask for it? Thinking of Ji Zhenren''s cold face, both of them were afraid of difficulties.


    "You''d better tell the elder martial brother." Jiang Fan admitted that he had no ambition. He retreated in the face of difficulties and left the matter to the elder martial brother.


    Two people holding medicine to see Mo Chen, just Linglong and Zhai Wenhui are also there.


    Xiaodong felt that the three of them seemed to have something to hide from everyone. Last time, elder martial brother Zhai and they came together to sue elder martial sister?


    Xiaodong stood on one side and frowned slightly.


    What are they worrying about?


    What''s more, Ji Zhenren gave them poison pills Is it really not peaceful in Beifu recently?


    "Only eight?" Mo Chen picked up a pill close to the nose and sniffed it gently. The smell was like the smell of grass leaves, with a little spicy. Without much hesitation, he made a decision: "I don''t need it. I''ll take you to share it. I think Ji Zhenzhen may still have it. If not, I''ll look for it carefully, and I should be able to find some other ones that can replace this Pidu pill, and can also be used. "


    Linglong also said: "then I don''t need this first, and I can save another one."


    Jiang Fan also said that he didn''t need it. Linglong gave him a look: "can you compare that cultivation with me? I don''t need this, and I''m not afraid of any sinister conspiracy. You, ah, hurry up and put one on my body, so that I won''t be sorry if something happens


    Jiang Fan also thought of what Xiaodong was worried about just now and asked softly, "is there something wrong in the city?"


    Mo Chen micro a thought, said: "heard that the night before yesterday there was a small family door was plotted, no one alive."


    Jiang Fan was surprised: "is poisoned dead?"


    Mo Chen nodded.


    "So does Ji Zhenzhen?"


    Otherwise, they would not be suddenly given this kind of antipyretic pill for self-defense.


    "Maybe I know. Maybe the master told her." Mo Chen said: "Ji Zhenren has a heart. We can''t be lazy."


    Jiang Fan said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother. We don''t dare to be rude to Ji Zhenren."


    Finally, several people said that the medicine should be distributed to others first.


    Mo Chen refused to use, Linglong also said not to use. She said that even if she was not as good as her elder martial brother, she would not easily be cheated by others. Zhai Wenhui also refused to use the one he should get.


    Well, this medicine is not enough, so we should be more modest.


    Jiang Fan first went to deliver the medicine to the others. After the others finished, there were two more to take back. Xiaodong said that he wanted to let it. As a result, he was glared and trained by all the elder martial brothers and sisters, so he could only accept it.


    There is another one, which was forced by Jiang Fan to Zhai Wenhui.


    Before Jiang Fan and Xiaodong enter, Mo Chen and Zhai Wenhui are discussing Chen Jingzhi.


    Although Linglong insists that what she sees is Chen Jingzhi, after all, she doesn''t see her face, and she doesn''t chase people. It''s still uncertain."If it was him, he would come to beifucheng at this time with invitation?" That proves that Chen Jingzhi must not be an ordinary person now.


    Moreover, when he saw Linglong in the street, he must have guessed that there were other people in Huihui mountain. Li Fulin would never let her go down the mountain for a long time. The fact that she is here only means that there must be other people in the mountain.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Several people were already sitting in the room when Duan Ping entered the door.


    A glance at the past, several other disciples, except Tong Hao and Zhai Wenhui, were all present.


    "I''ve got a lot of people today." Duan Ping sits in the penultimate chair. Although there is no ranking for the disciples of other schools, they are also called by the senior brothers and junior brothers before and after the introduction. This seat can not be disordered easily. At first, there were six people who went up the mountain behind Duan Ping, but after leaving Huihui mountain, they left one after another. Now the only one who called his elder martial brother was Yu Dahong, who was later than him. Of course, when Yun Xiaodong usually meets, he calls them elder martial brother politely. However, they are his own disciples, and they are the people protected by the master brother. How dare they really regard themselves as elder martial brothers.


    Among them, Shao Jinming is the most experienced of all the other disciples. He is more than 40 years old. He is definitely the largest disciple in the mountain of return in terms of age. However, when it comes to the time of introduction, he still ranks behind Mo Chen. I can''t help it. He was in his late twenties when he went up the mountain. Although Mo Chen was still young at that time, he had officially become a teacher.


    If we want to talk about cultivation and Kung Fu, it''s Zhai Wenhui. Zhai Wenhui is a good man with solid Kung Fu. He is usually popular.


    However, Zhai Wenhui''s popularity has not been so good in recent years.


    Zhai Wenhui was outstanding when he took the entrance examination, which made some people murmur. Not to mention that he actually got in touch with the second elder martial sister. What else is there to sing? Listen to me. Master may have to take another disciple. If Zhai Wenhui''s Kung Fu is just better than others, we can still try our best. But he is obviously climbing the nepotism, so what other people have to contend with?


    Some of the previous group left because of this. This opportunity is hopeless. It''s not sure when Shifu wants to accept another disciple next time. People who have a way out don''t want to waste their time here. Those who didn''t leave didn''t have to murmur.


    "Elder martial Brother Shao, what did you want us to do?"


    "Elder martial brother Jiang came here just now, and he sent him Pidu pills. It was given by Ji Zhenren. It''s not peaceful in Beifu city recently. It''s said that someone has been poisoned. I don''t know who put his hand on it. Wear this poison pill one by one. Be careful. "


    Shao Jinming also divided Duan Ping a pill: "we have several, this one for you."


    Duan Ping quickly got up to take over: "thank you, elder martial Brother Shao."


    "Thank you for what I do." Shao Jinming waved his hand: "what about younger martial brother Tong? He''s not with you? "


    "No


    Because they patrolled in turn, they joined in company. Tong Hao and Duan Ping are quite different, but they don''t get along with each other. Duan Ping can''t hide things in his heart. However, Tong Hao is a bottle of tea and can''t say a word for several days. Both of them are uncomfortable with each other, so it''s no surprise that Tong Hao finds an empty room to go to Duanping.


    "Well, he''s a little talkative, and it''s hard for you to look at his face every day." Shao Jinming doesn''t like Tong Hao very much. For this kind of person who is silent all day, we don''t know what he is thinking, and we have nothing to say to him. Sometimes when he is there, everyone is uncomfortable.


    Shao Jinming gave Duan Ping the last one of the antipyretic pills given by Jiang Fan just now: "you can give it back to him."


    Duan Ping answered, but looking at this man''s Pidu pill, he couldn''t help but ask: "Ji Zhenren, besides giving this, don''t know if there is anything else to give?"


    Duan Ping always felt that they were not as good as their own disciples. Although the family is small and the disciples are not qualified to eat and drink spicy food, they are both outside and in person. If the lover''s family knows something first, good things come to others first, but when there is work, they take the lead.


    Sometimes it''s frustrating to think about it.


    Shao Jinming looked at him: "how do you say that? Ji Zhenzhen gave eight in all. The elder martial brother said that we should do our best first. You should put your mind in the right place. Don''t always think about it blindly. "


    Duan Ping should be.


    If you want to say big elder martial brother, that is not said. He is just and never bullies others.


    Although Duan Ping didn''t have much knowledge, he also heard about the life of some disciples of other sects. That''s just the mud of other people''s feet. Far from that, they had seen it with their own eyes when they were in Tianji mountain. They didn''t know which branch of Tianji mountain they were. They were not in a good mood. One of the outer disciples came and was stopped by them. They just slapped their ears and let them go. The outer disciples did not dare to speak.


    After that time, Duan Ping was completely dead and left Huihui mountain.


    The backflow mountain sect is small, but the leader and the elder brother are all good-natured. The big sect seems to be very powerful. However, for the external disciples, the prestige and benefits are not in the hands of the outside disciples, but they are bullied. It is said that in some schools, more than a dozen disciples of other sects died in a year.


    At least I live a stable life in Huihui mountain.


    This thought makes Duan Ping more confident.


    But then he worried about something else: "don''t we say there is a formation in our house? Ordinary people should not be able to enter? Zhenji also sent us Pidu pills Isn''t it safe not to go out in the house? ""Ordinary people should not be able to get in." Shao Jinming said, "if you really have the ability to break through the array, you won''t use the method of poisoning?" Shao Jinming didn''t think that they would be so memorable: "this antiphlogistic pill is a good thing. Even if you can''t use it now, you can defend yourself by going out in the future."


    It is said that the group of people who died wanted to fight for the position of the next city Lord. But they didn''t come here for this. This is the hometown of master. No one wants to compete for the city master. Master is famous. Going to ruoshuitai is just a witness to the change of city Lord. I think there is no great danger.


    Duan Ping put his own one in his arms, and the other one was also prepared. When he saw Tong Hao, he gave it to him.


    To be honest, in a place like Huihui mountain, Tong Hao can still live such a comfortable life. It would be strange if he didn''t let people eat his belt bone in another place.


    However, when Shao Jinming says it''s OK to let people go, Duan Ping and Yu Dahong go out. Yu Dahong didn''t go up the mountain for a long time. Before Xiaodong did, he should be the youngest on the mountain. But different from Yun Xiaodong''s skinny little scholar, Yu Dahong is very strong and tall. He was a helpless man. When he came to the mountain, he sincerely wanted to learn from his master. However, his talent was limited. Even if he stayed on the mountain, he just ate a pot of rice. His body was hard and his sword technique was not very enlightened. As for Zhenyuan''s accomplishments That''s almost none. But he worked hard, and he was willing to do rough work that others didn''t like to do, so he stayed on the mountain like this.


    Even if others have the heart of jealousy, they will not have any idea about Dahong. This person can''t make any profit and hinder others, so that no one will look down on him.


    "Elder martial brother Duan, if you don''t have any other orders, I''ll go to fetch water."


    It''s cold. We don''t like to do this kind of work. It''s because Dahong''s heart is very real. When I returned to the mountain, there were a lot of laborers on the mountain. Now that we have changed places, we have to simplify everything. We have to do some work by ourselves.


    "Then you go."


    Duan Ping came back to his room with Pidu pills. Tonghao''s room was empty.


    The man did not know where to hide.


    In fact, Duan Ping doesn''t like him very much. These days, he and Tong Hao patrol together, feeling more and more dislike this man. The way you look at people is uncomfortable.


    What do you say in your eyes Mingming people are standing opposite to you, and their eyes are flat on you, but people always feel that they are not looking at you, and you are not worthy of being looked up to.


    Even if his cultivation is a little higher, so what?


    Anyway, if master wants to recruit apprentices, no one can rob Zhai Wenhui.


    When Duan Ping thought of it, he felt sour.


    In terms of appearance, Zhai Wenhui is a good-looking man. Besides the elder martial brother, he is the only one on the mountain. Of course, Yun Xiaodong is also born well, but he is still young after all.


    Don''t say it''s useless to have a little white face. Isn''t it useful?


    Elder martial sister Linglong is always domineering. She is more popular than others in front of her master. Zhai Wenhui colludes with her, but she finds a shortcut to heaven.


    Duan Ping thought for a while and was sour for a while.


    His mind was in disorder and he could not rest in meditation.


    It was dark early in beifucheng, and it would be dark after half a day in Shenshi. Such weather makes people in Huihui mountain very unaccustomed to it. They always feel that this winter is too long and it seems that they can never live it.


    Someone outside knocked on the door and called, "younger martial brother Duan? Are you in the house


    Duan Ping opened his eyes and answered, then opened the door.


    It was Jiang Fan who came to look for him.


    Duan Ping didn''t dare to neglect this elder martial brother. He said, "why is elder martial brother Jiang here at this time? What can I do for you? If you need anything, please tell me


    "I just came to ask you, have you seen younger martial brother Yu Dahong?"


    Jiang Fan felt that his younger martial brother couldn''t do his best. At that time, he volunteered to accompany him. This evening, he was the two of them.


    "Younger brother Yu?" Duan Ping was stunned.


    Yu Dahong is very reasonable. He always does everything in advance. He will not delay patrolling.


    "In the afternoon, he said he was going to fetch water, but I didn''t see him when I went back to the house."


    Jiang Fan nodded his head: "then I''ll go to the backyard to have a look. Something may have caught me. You can help yourself. "


    Elder martial brother Jiang Jingxing''s footwork is not the same. Anyway, elder martial brother Jiang Jingxing wants to ask for advice


    "OK, let''s talk as we go."


    It was already dark. There was a pair of stone lamps not far away from Qingshi Road, but these lamps had not been on for a long time because of lack of human care.


    Of course, Jiang Fan and Duan Ping could see the road clearly at night. They talked and walked, and sometimes compared with their hands.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    There was a wind outside, and the snow was caught on the window paper, rustling from time to time.


    At first, he found that the weather in Beifu was so cold that Xiaodong was worried that he couldn''t write. When he got used to it, he didn''t find it hard.


    Mo Chen picked up his handwriting and looked at it. He picked up the pen and circled the word "Jian" and "Yue".


    "One more page for each."


    Xiaodong was obedient and laid a piece of paper again. He picked up his pen and practiced calligraphy according to the stickers copied by his elder martial brother.


    Before Xiaodong, he had a bad foundation and could recognize many words, but his writing was not good. When I picked up the pen, I always felt that this small pen was heavier and harder to use than the sword, but I didn''t listen to it. The characters are big or small, the strokes are thick and thin. Once dipped in ink, it is easy to dip more, and the handwriting becomes a big ink ball. But when you write, you will forget to dip in ink. The ink on the pen is gone, and of course, the words can''t be written.


    After entering the sect, the master taught much better than what he had written before. The characters in the upper and lower structures and the left and right structures are well written, while the others are not. For example, this Jian, and Yue, the characters he wrote were like a person who did not stand firmly on the paper, always leaning to one side.


    But elder martial brother''s words are particularly good-looking, slender, straight, upright and upright. If you speak like a man, there''s nothing wrong with him. He is not old, but he is no weaker than others.


    "Finish these two pages and rest."


    Xiaodong a smile: "good."


    The elder martial brother is always strict with him, but he will be soft hearted in a quarter of an hour.


    However, Xiaodong''s writing is not perfunctory, and he is very careful.


    Someone came outside. Mo Chen got up to meet him.


    The voice of the man coming was very low. As soon as he opened the door, the north wind was pouring into the room. Xiaodong was busy pressing the corner of the paper with a paperweight and missed two sentences.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Please go and have a look


    Mo Chen nods to say: "also good." He told Xiaodong: "it''s cold outside. Don''t go out."


    Xiao Dong answered and looked at it.


    The one who came to invite the elder martial brother was a disciple of the outside family surnamed Tong. Xiaodong is not familiar with other disciples, except Zhai Wenhui.


    On the way from Huihui mountain to beifucheng, we all stayed together, which was more familiar than when we were on the mountain.


    But this Tong Hao is an exception. Xiaodong hardly remembered what he had said. I don''t know what he''s doing now? This is not the time to ask for advice.


    But judging from the appearance of the elder martial brother, there should be nothing wrong.


    Xiaodong wrote more than half a page of Jianzi, and repeated it many times. I don''t know why. Instead, she doesn''t feel more and more proficient. On the contrary, she feels that this word has become very strange. She even doesn''t know how to write it when she raises her pen.


    The handwriting is not good.


    The more he looked at it, the more dissatisfied he was. He threw the half written piece of paper aside and spread another one to rewrite it. But the paper tube is enough, are already cut ready to use, ink is not much. He picked up the ink bar again to slowly grind the ink,.


    I don''t know where the cold wind comes from. Xiaodong lowers his head and closes his lapels. Suddenly, his hands turn back, and a pool of ink is poured out towards his back. Even the inkstone is also smashed out.


    Inkstone didn''t hit anyone, but the splashing ink was hard to avoid.


    I don''t know when the person who sneaked into the room was blocked by ink. Although the sword''s momentum was not changed, it was chopped on the table.


    Throwing out the inkstone at the same time to drill into the table under the Xiaodong, heard the table top click a sound, split in two from the middle. The sword holder''s face was covered and only two eyes were exposed.


    Xiaodong blurted out: "elder martial brother Chen!"


    The man who was about to be stabbed by the second sword froze at the sound.


    Xiaodong opened his eyes in amazement.


    It can''t be wrong, it''s him!


    The man who sneaked in to kill in the middle of the night is Chen Jingzhi! Although his face was covered, his eyes were very clear.


    Those gloomy eyes, always with eternal hatred.


    Xiaodong runs away from the table and desk.


    When he saw through his identity, elder martial brother Chen also reminded Chen Jingzhi of those days spent in Huihui mountain.


    Compared with the past in the Chen family, the life in Huishan is one of his few comfortable and peaceful lives.


    Master, elder martial brother and elder sister


    These weak emotions just flashed away, and the killing intention returned to his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to be recognized by you," he said in a low voice, but it didn''t sound so vicious: "it''s good that you don''t have to be a muddle headed ghost when you die, and remember who killed you when you''re dead."


    Before the words fell, suddenly a black fog burst out in front of his eyes, and a pungent and putrid smell came upon his face.


    Chen Jingzhi immediately closed his breath and waved his hand forward. The sword wind split the ink mist from it.


    Eyes slightly prick, followed by a numb itch! I tried to open my eyes again, but I couldn''t see clearly.This black fog is poisonous!


    Chen Jingzhi never thought that the seemingly incompetent and naive Yun Xiaodong had the means to poison.


    Xiaodong fan twice more, more black fog from the fan handle, almost enveloped Chen Jingzhi.


    Yes, Xiaodong holds an iron fan in his hand.


    It was the unreliable meeting gift given by Fang Yuwen when he came last time. The stick that can spray poison needle is given to elder martial brother Jiang. Because Xiaodong is small and small, he is given this iron fan as a gift.


    Since the origin of this gift is unknown, and all crutches can spray poison needles, Mo Chen is not at ease. Take this fan that Xiaodong got. Take a closer look at it. Sure enough, there is a mechanism on this fan. Press and hold the protuberance of the fan handle that looks like the fan shaft, and you can spray poisonous smoke out.


    Mo Chen didn''t intend to let Xiaodong stay with him for fear of hurting him accidentally. As a result, Xiaodong didn''t see this kind of thing very much. He was not willing to let him throw it away. The fan was temporarily placed in the drawer under the table. There are so many things these days that Xiaodong almost forgot the fan. Just now Chen Jingzhi cut off the table with a sword, and the fan fell out. Just now it fell to Xiaodong''s hand.


    He left his saber in another room before he wrote, and now he has no weapons at hand.


    In fact, even if his sword is in his hand, Xiaodong is not Chen Jingzhi''s opponent. But this fan is not the same. Chen Jingzhi is not a careless person, but he never expected that Xiaodong could use poison!


    The room was filled with poisonous smoke. Chen Jingzhi''s eyes were red, and the sword in his hand stabbed and slashed repeatedly, which made Xiaodong hide.


    Chen Jingzhi understood that it was only himself who was injured by the poison in his eyes, and Xiaodong was not affected. Otherwise, how could he hide so quickly?


    He was right.


    Xiaodong has just thought of this.


    Xiaodong has a PI Du pill given by Ji Zhenren, which has no effect on him.


    Chen Jingzhi''s eyes were tingling and his breath was heavy. Even so, he did not give up the idea of killing Xiaodong.


    Today is the most suitable time. If he can''t be killed today, he may not have such a good chance again if he can''t be killed today!


    He quickly put a medicine into his mouth, holding his breath and exercising his work.


    But the best time has passed, Xiao Dong broke the sound of the cry has been far away in the snow.


    Jiang Fan''s response immediately came from next door.


    "Little brother!"


    Linglong lived farther than Jiang Fan, but her action was the fastest. When Jiang fan made a sound, she had already jumped over several courtyard walls, with her feet on the top of the wall and broke into the window.


    The light of the sword is like a silver vase breaking suddenly, and Linglong flies to Chen Jingzhi. Jiang Fan, who is slower than her, has already protected Xiaodong behind her.


    Xiaodong said in a hurry: "be careful of the poisonous smoke!"


    Just now he was flustered and used poison smoke to defend himself. Chen Jingzhi was not prepared and hit the target. But elder martial sister Linglong doesn''t have poison pills!


    Chen Jingzhi has no love for war.


    Only Jiang Fan alone, he may not be able to defeat, not to mention Linglong this madman!


    He turned back and jumped out of the window sash on the other side of the wall. Linglong kept up with him. Their bodies disappeared in the vast snow outside the window.


    Jiang Fan''s sleeves spread out, like two big wings, full of energy, the north wind with snow from the broken window hole whirring into the room, the house of poison smoke was immediately dispersed.


    "Are you all right?"


    Xiaodong was shocked: "I didn''t..."


    Jiang Fan held his arm and looked Xiaodong back and forth from head to foot. He was relieved to make sure that he was not injured.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, don''t worry about me. Go and help Xiaodong is afraid that Linglong is not Chen Jingzhi''s opponent.


    "The elder martial brother must have gone." Jiang Fan spoke quickly: "Chen Jingzhi is going to kill you?"


    Xiaodong nodded in dismay: "the elder martial brother went out just now, and I suddenly felt that something was wrong when I wrote half of it..."


    He didn''t hear anything.


    Chen Jingzhi''s accomplishments are far above him. When he sneaks into the house, he has no voice.


    But suddenly, in the dawn of winter, there was a warning.


    He couldn''t say that feeling. It was like a stab in the back of the neck. It made him tense in an instant.


    Someone''s coming.


    Danger looms.


    He did not want to throw the inkstone backward, at the same time a short body to hide under the table.


    If he didn''t have that kind of premonition of danger just now, or his reaction was slow, I''m afraid that he is now the ghost of Chen Jingzhi.


    "Master hasn''t come back yet, and Ji Zhenren has gone out..." Jiang Fan frowned.


    Chen Jingzhi''s timing is too opportune.


    No, maybe he''s been staring at this place, and only when Li Fulin and Ji Zhenzhen are away can he take advantage of it.


    Otherwise, master and Ji Zhenzhen have one, he will never take advantage of this vacancy.


    Chen Jingzhi''s goal is very clear. He came to kill Xiaodong.Jiang Fan looked at the broken desk and no longer doubted it.


    Although Xiaodong was not hurt by him, there was a long cut in his clothes on his back. It can be seen that the situation was very critical at that time.


    Why did he kill Xiaodong? Why do you want to deal with such a vicious hand under the same door in the past?


    Looking out of the window, Jiang Fan was angry and confused.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Linglong is closely following Chen Jingzhi''s death.


    She had an idea in her mind.


    Kill him.


    Chen Jingzhi''s ambition is to betray his teacher in front of him and kill his classmates behind him. Such a vicious thief can never let him live in this world again!


    Judging from what he has done today, as long as he can do it, the crime of killing the division is not one thing for him. This man can definitely do it.


    But Linglong''s heart is also in the dark.


    Chen Jingzhi went down the mountain at the beginning of the year, but now a year has not passed. How can he improve his skills so much? In the room, the two men had a move. Before Chen Jingzhi betrayed the door, the sword was exquisite enough to knock him down with his sword. But Chen Jingzhi steadfastly blocked the sword.


    In addition, he is now very fast, and Linglong is running after him.


    What happened to him in less than a year? How can you improve your skill so fast?


    Either he intentionally concealed his skill when he was still on the mountain, or the power he joined was so rich that he had to spend a lot of money to pile up his accomplishments!


    But it makes Linglong more angry.


    The north wind is snowing in the face and body, and the people who run after them in several landing rooms are close to the courtyard wall of the Li family''s old house.


    You can''t let him out.


    Chen Jingzhi''s body is erratic. With a gnawing of teeth, he grabs on the wall and throws a handful of ice and bricks forward.


    Chen Jingzhi turned over and jumped. The hissing ice and gravel carried a strong wind across his feet.


    When he was able to stop him for such a short time, he did not wait for Linglong to drive him up. With a wave of his sleeve, Chen Jingzhi was almost powerless to fight back. He was blown down from the wall by the wind.


    Linglong was surprised and pleased: "senior brother!"


    As soon as the elder martial brother arrives, Chen Jingzhi will not be able to run away.


    Mo Chen''s face with Linglong never seen cold su. She looked aside and felt a sense of being oppressed, not to mention Chen Jingzhi, who was facing Mo Chen. He covered his chest and gasped for breath. Looking back, Mo Chen''s once familiar face was strangely strange.


    Especially the eyes.


    There was hardly a trace of warmth in those eyes. It was cold as if there was no human emotion. Being watched by such a pair of eyes, just like being pierced by two ice blades, can''t stop fear spreading from the bottom of my heart to the whole body.


    Mo Chen wants to kill him.


    Compared with exquisite murderous, Mo Chen''s cold indifference makes him fear more. Just as his life is so small that killing him is as insignificant as crushing an ant.


    In Chen Jingzhi''s memory, this elder martial brother has always been a very gentle person, and sometimes he feels too gentle and has no temper.


    But now he saw the other side of Mo Chen.


    Will die here He may die here tonight!


    Mo Chen takes a step forward. The blade has not yet completely come out of the sheath, and the cold sword spirit is approaching.


    Chen Jingzhi''s futile horizontal sword is in front of him.


    Under the oppression of Mo Chen''s awe inspiring sword sense, he can''t even make a decent sword move.


    Linglong suddenly looked up: "elder martial brother, be careful!"


    Two figures draw swords from mid air.


    The sword''s light is like electricity, and it shines all around like day.


    Linglong instinctively narrowed her eyes. She tried to see everything in front of her, but she couldn''t really see it.


    She only saw the sword of the elder martial brother waving out.


    It''s an exquisite and familiar sword move.


    It''s a move in the entry-level sword technique of Huihui mountain. It can''t be simpler.


    The sword Qi is surging, and the snow around is dancing, which makes people''s eyes ache.


    Chen Jingzhi even has backup. Suddenly, these two men are far more powerful than Chen Jingzhi. If they are one-on-one, they are not rivals.


    But the elder martial brother can be one on two. It seems that he is not inferior. Linglong is dazzled. I don''t know when the elder martial brother has such skills.


    Even so, she did not neglect Chen Jingzhi''s attempt to escape. Seeing that he wanted to escape, Linglong immediately ran after him.


    After a few moves, Chen Jingzhi''s swordsmanship makes Linglong hate her teeth itch.


    Chen Jingzhi''s kungfu is too complicated. He has the skills of returning to the mountain, and the other miscellaneous ways that Linglong has never seen before.


    This man has a deep mind, and even his sword moves are usually hidden.


    Chen Jingzhi suffered a lot because of her crazy playing style. After all, his skill is a little inferior to that of Linglong. What''s more, Linglong''s moves are vicious, and he''s going to lose both ways.


    How can Chen Jingzhi and her lose each other? Nature has more scruples.


    Chen Jingzhi''s swordsmanship was not as good as her. After a few moves, a delicate sword stabbed Chen Jingzhi on the shoulder. The sword was ferocious. The blade pierced his shoulder and nearly nailed him to the wall.Chen Jingzhi''s face was ferocious and twisted. He grasped the blade that pierced his shoulder, and his teeth rattled.


    Linglong kicked him upside down and pulled out his sword. He took a bunch of blood and splashed it underground on the snow wall.


    Behind her, more people are coming.


    Half of Chen Jingzhi''s body hurt so much that he was unconscious. With the blood flowing out of his body, he felt that his strength and body temperature were also rapidly losing.


    Looking at the two people who are still fighting with Mo Chen, Chen Jingzhi turns his head and looks at Linglong. The expression on his face at this moment is undoubtedly in distress, but Linglong sees a trace of satisfaction and sarcasm on Chen Jingzhi''s face.


    Oh, No.


    Her reaction was undoubtedly extremely quick, but the second sword pierced the air.


    Chen Jingzhi''s body is like the dew melted after sunrise. From the real to the virtual, the blade of the sword stabbed into the space, only penetrating the last shadow.


    Chen Jingzhi actually disappeared in front of Linglong!


    The two men who were fighting with Mo Chen looked at each other and suddenly withdrew and retreated. They fled in the opposite direction, one left and one right, as if they had agreed in advance.


    Linglong Leng, even Zhai Wenhui came to her side, even asked her not to return to God.


    How did Chen Jingzhi escape?


    She quickly returned to her senses and called out to Mo Chen, "elder martial brother, shall we go after them separately?"


    Mo Chen turned his head and said, "you stay."


    Waiting for Linglong to protest, Mo Chen''s figure pulled up, over the courtyard wall towards the left of the man to chase down.


    Zhai Wenhui grabbed Linglong who wanted to jump out with him: "listen to elder martial brother''s orders."


    The two people who escaped just now may not have a chance to win. What''s more, it''s very dangerous to be attacked at night. What the elder martial brother meant was to let Linglong stay to protect other people.


    Being stopped by him, Linglong has missed the opportunity to chase.


    She kicked a foot of snow with hatred, remembering that Zhai Wenhui seemed to have said something to her just now, but she didn''t hear clearly just now.


    "What did you say?"


    Zhai Wenhui was stunned for a moment. Instead of releasing her hand, Zhai Wenhui held her hand more tightly than before.


    "Younger brother Yu, he is dead."


    Linglong one Zheng: "what do you say?"


    Yu Dahong is dead. He was stabbed by a sword from his back and killed on the spot.


    The people who found him were Jiang Fan and Duan Ping.


    Yu Dahong died in the backyard very close to the well. Not far from his body was the bucket he had intended to carry water.


    The last time Duan Ping saw him, he said he would go to fetch water. It seems that Duan Ping and Duan Ping were killed soon after their separation.


    As for the people who started


    "It must be Chen Jingzhi!" Linglong''s eyes are red, not because of sadness, but because of resentment!


    She just knew that Chen Jingzhi wanted to kill the younger martial brother, but she didn''t expect that he had killed Yu Dahong before the younger martial brother.


    Yu Dahong is not smart, and his talent is just ordinary. He is only a big fool. Linglong usually has no friendship with him.


    However, Yu Dahong is honest and honest, and never gets into bad with others. Chen Jingzhi was probably discovered by Yu Dahong, who came to draw water from a secluded place when he sneaked into the house, so he simply killed him.


    But just now she was so helplessly watching Chen Jingzhi escape in front of her!


    During the day, he had seen his lively classmates lying still on the cold ground, and all the disciples gathered were filled with anger. When Duan Ping thought of what they had said when they separated not long ago, who could have thought of the last meeting between the brothers?


    "Elder martial sister, shall we go out separately? He''s not far away. We can certainly catch up with him. "


    Zhai Wenhui shook his head: "No. The master is not here. The elder martial brother has already told us when he left just now. We should guard the door and not act rashly. "


    This is not a backwater mountain. They are not familiar here.


    What''s more, Zhai Wenhui knows the strength of his classmates very well. In addition to Linglong, other people even if go out to chase after is not the opponent, but is in vain to die.


    "Neither this nor that. Shall we wait?"


    Linglong slapped on the table with a heavy hand. The wooden table was originally very strong, and it was as hard as new after years in the library, but it was split and scattered on the ground with her palm.


    Zhai Wenhui took a deep breath, slowed down his voice and said, "if we are too impatient, we will only give people opportunities. The master will be able to come back soon. When the time comes, he will decide what to do with him. Now we will guard the house and find out where the comers sneaked in. What''s more important is to protect the younger martial brother


    His words are reasonable, and Linglong can finally hear them.


    Yes, why did Chen Jingzhi come to kill younger martial brother? Although I ran across them in the street that day, if he didn''t take the initiative to find them, Linglong couldn''t find them.


    "What about younger martial brother? Is he not hurt? ""It''s not hurt. Elder martial brother Jiang is there to guard." Zhai Wenhui looks at Yu Dahong''s body. After a moment, he slowly raises his head and turns his eyes to other faces.


    Everyone''s face is not the same, there are angry, sad, panic


    Zhai Wenhui''s eyes were fixed on a man.


    "Younger martial brother Tong, don''t you have anything to say?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Tong Hao raised his head as if he had been struck by thunder, and his face turned pale. At this moment, even the most insincere Linglong can see that he looks wrong.


    Shao Jinming looks suspiciously at Tong Hao and Duan Ping.


    After all, Duan Ping and Tong Hao are relatively close.


    But Duan Ping is in a fog now.


    He is very sad about Yu Dahong. Why did Zhai suddenly name Tong Hao? How could he know that.


    "I, I..." Tong Hao opened his mouth, and everyone looked at him calmly, which made him more flustered.


    In fact, people''s calm faces were not all against him. Yu Dahong died in front of everyone. This is the first time for Huihui mountain. Even if the last time someone in the devil''s way sneaked into the mountain, there were people injured on the mountain, but no one died.


    Yu Dahong''s death undoubtedly cast a shadow on everyone''s mind.


    What is more hateful is that he did not die at the hands of others, but was killed by Chen Jingzhi.


    "I didn''t do anything..."


    His voice trembled and his eyes wandered. He felt guilty at first sight.


    Linglong stares at him. Tong Hao''s legs are soft and he can''t stand stably: "I didn''t kill people, really. I didn''t know Chen Jingzhi would kill people when he came back. "


    "Are you with him? Inside and outside collusion to kill the same family? " Linglong was furious and wanted to pull out his sword.


    Zhai Wenhui gently pressed her hand.


    "I believe younger martial brother Tong should not be that kind of person. He is really with Chen Jingzhi. He must have taken advantage of running around for a long time, and will not stay until now."


    Tong Hao was almost crying. When he heard Zhai Wenhui''s words, he immediately felt grateful and nodded: "what Zhai said is that I will never kill my classmates."


    "How could you have invited the elder martial brother out so coincidentally?"


    Zhai Wenhui asked again.


    "I did meet Chen Jingzhi earlier today..."


    Linglong eyebrows a pick, again attack, or Zhai Wenhui pressed her.


    "Where is it?"


    "Just, it''s in the backyard by the lake. I like it to be quiet. I often practice alone there."


    "And then?"


    "I was also surprised to see him. He said that he came quietly and did not dare to be known. He also said that he had to go down the mountain quietly at that time because he had to..."


    After all, he used to be in the same school, and Chen Jingzhi was still a disciple of his own generation who could not be reached by other disciples. Tong Hao did not immediately shout to call people, also has this reason. After Chen Jingzhi went down the mountain, his master didn''t announce that he was a traitor and traitor in his clan. All the disciples of other schools also suspected the reason for Chen Jingzhi''s private downhill.


    Since master didn''t say that he would be expelled from the clan, and he didn''t send out news to chase him, maybe, master also thought that there was a secret about him going down the mountain without permission? Now that he''s back, maybe the master will punish him a little and take him back to his family?


    Tong Hao is not the only one to think like this.


    "He said he had no choice but to regret it now. I, I believed it, and told him that master was not very angry. If he went to plead with master and admit his mistake, maybe he would forgive him... "


    Linglong scolded him: "fart! Believe what such people say


    Zhai Wenhui advised her: "you let Tong finish speaking."


    Tong Hao only shivered in front of Linglong: "I, I am confused, I should not believe his rhetoric."


    "And then? He asked you to cheat him out? "


    Tong Hao nodded.


    "He said that he would not forgive the master for his anger, but the elder martial brother was generous. If he could ask for mercy from the elder brother first, and then help him to speak in front of the master, the master would forgive him if he wanted to come."


    Shao Jinming looks at Tong Hao, but he is not angry.


    To tell the truth, Tong Hao''s idea is also the common idea of many of their disciples. Ask yourself, if you meet Chen Jingzhi and listen to his words, you will be cheated. After all, it sounds reasonable. Master didn''t expel Chen Jingzhi. Even if they saw Chen Jingzhi and listened to his sincere words, who could have thought that he came back to kill people?


    "He asked me to help him find the elder martial brother. He said that he was afraid that others would embarrass him when he saw him. Don''t tell others first. I found a reason to invite the elder martial brother out to meet him. But I didn''t expect... "


    Thinking about the fierce battle just now, and looking at Yu Dahong, who had no life in front of the corpse, Tong Hao was afraid, hated and regretted: "I really didn''t expect that he had the intention of harming others Elder martial sister, senior brothers, I was really cheated by him... "


    Zhai Wenhui was silent for a moment and asked, "do you know when he killed younger martial brother Yu?"


    Tong Hao quickly waved his hand: "I don''t know, I really don''t know. I want to know where I can help him to harm his classmates? I really don''t know about younger martial brother Yu. "


    "And you didn''t hear anything? He died near the well where the water was drawn. He should not be far away. "Tong Hao quickly swearing and swearing that he never knew.


    Duan Ping looks at Tong Hao, who has already scared half his life, and Yu Dahong.


    Although he did not like Tong Hao''s usually gloomy and reticent character, he also felt that Tong Hao was not brave enough to do such a thing.


    "I guess Did Chen Jingzhi meet younger martial brother Yu first? " Duan Ping tried to open his mouth: "younger martial brother Yu said he would go to fetch water. Maybe Chen Jingzhi came to him first. Maybe he also told younger martial brother Yu what he said just now. But younger martial brother Yu has a straight nature. Maybe he didn''t agree to it. Instead, he wanted to tell everyone about it. So Chen Jingzhi killed younger martial brother Yu... "


    Zhai Wenhui''s guess is the same as Duan Ping.


    Because Yu Dahong had no trace of fighting with others, he was injured from behind.


    The situation is likely to be like Duan Ping said. The first person Chen Jingzhi may encounter is not Tong Hao, but Yu Dahong. However, he fails to convince this honest man to use him. He may also be worried that Yu Dahong is too honest to do things for him, and on the contrary, he will expose his whereabouts.


    After hearing this, others are OK, but Tong Hao''s face is even worse.


    Duan Ping said it was 80% possible.


    Chen Jingzhi is not cruel and cunning.


    He was deceived by him of course hateful, but if he did not fall in his trap, the end must be like in the great flood, he simply killed people.


    Death is so close to him that he may lose his life in a muddle. Even if one word is wrong, he will be hurt by Chen Jingzhi.


    "I don''t know what happened to the elder martial brother..."


    Someone whispered.


    That''s what everyone is worried about right now.


    "The elder martial brother''s accomplishments are much higher than ours. Even if we can''t catch up with others, we can certainly protect ourselves." Zhai Wenhui''s words were a reassurance to the public.


    That''s right. They can''t compare the skills of the elder martial brother. No matter Chen Jingzhi or the two helpers who helped him escape, if they are the opponents of the elder martial brother, they don''t need to escape.


    This worry can be put aside for the time being.


    But there is another question that people can''t let go.


    Chen Jingzhi betrayed his family and injured Yu Dahong. After this incident, Shifu would not appease him any more. He had to dig out the man and punish him severely.


    But he took the risk to sneak in, killed people, and lured him in order to get rid of the big brother, so that he could kill the younger brother himself?


    Didn''t you hear that the younger martial brother has a grudge against him?


    What is that for?


    If Chen Jingzhi doesn''t take the initiative to come to the door, and the world is so big that he can''t be found by people returning to the mountain. If he had a better place to go, what would he care about returning to the mountain? The main road faces the sky and you can walk on one side.


    Does the younger martial brother live in his way?


    The reason is that they can''t guess the result by closing the door. Shao Jinming looked at the faces of the people and comforted Tong Hao with a few words: "although you have done something wrong, it is unintentional loss after all. Fortunately, the younger martial brother has not been hurt. Even if the master will punish you, he should not be held responsible."


    There are so many things going on today that it is not appropriate to add another layer of instability at this time.


    What he said made Tong Hao feel relieved.


    Even Duan Ping felt that the child Hao was wrong, but the fault was not serious. He was also deceived, not intentional. What''s more, today''s matter is so much in suspense. If Tong Hao was not cheated, he might be killed like Yu Dahong.


    If you look at Dahong, no one will feel good.


    He was still so young. During the day, he was fine. His voice was loud and he rushed to do all the miscellaneous work. When he had dinner, he put a steamed bread in his arms because he was easy to get hungry. People were used to it for a long time.


    Zhai Wenhui squatted down and arranged Yu Dahong''s hair and clothes. He also felt the steamed bread that he had not eaten in his arms. It was cold and hard.


    People can''t speak when they look at the steamed bread.


    Even if Linglong has always been careless, now her eyes are red. She didn''t want to shed tears in front of her younger brothers. She turned her head to one side and wiped her face heavily with her sleeve.


    If there is anything Linglong must do before today, there is only one thing to do, practice sword, and walk along this long thought of road.


    But now she has one more goal in her life.


    Kill Chen Jingzhi.


    No matter how far and how long we have to find, we must kill this cruel thing.


    Outside came the sound of footsteps.


    At the moment, people are like frightened birds.


    Master and Ji Zhenren are absent, and the whereabouts of the elder martial brother is unknown. Everyone is not at ease.


    At this moment, I heard the sound. I was looking forward to the return of master and elder martial brother, and I was afraid that if there was any more trouble, I would come to the door again.


    Linglong snatched to go out first, and then came in a moment: "the elder martial brother is back."


    Mo Chen then stepped into the hall door.


    "Elder martial brother.""Big brother is back?"


    "Not hurt?"


    "Did you find the thief?"


    Mo Chen shakes his head slightly.


    Zhai Wenhui thought that most of this was lost.


    We can''t blame the elder martial brother. They are not familiar with the place of life in beifucheng. The other side came prepared and it was such a snowy night.


    "Without a living mouth, he suddenly broke his heart when I restrained him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    When Mo Chen shakes his head, people still think they are not chasing people.


    This is what everyone had guessed before.


    Now I heard that the person did not chase the lost, but died, and the idea is different.


    "I deserve to die." Linglong said with hate. If it was her, she would not kill enough and be cruel enough.


    Zhai Wenhui and she thought differently: "then we can''t trace the origin Elder martial brother, what about his body? "


    "It''s out there."


    Zhai Wenhui called people: "let''s go and carry them in. Although we say that people are dead, maybe we can see where they came from."


    This kind of work is exquisite certainly not interested in, want to let her see, she also can''t see anything.


    Jiang Fan stayed in the quiet room.


    Just now he put the tranquilizing pill into the tea and gave it to Xiaodong, who frowned even though he was asleep.


    Jiang fan made sure that there were no other wounds except a few skin injuries on him, so he felt relieved.


    He had already cleaned up the broken tables and the scattered paper and pens in the room, but Xiaodong had just smashed the inkstone out and the ink splashed everywhere.


    He doesn''t know how to clean it up.


    besides, as like as two peas, they will sit here and write again. I am afraid that I will think of this thing very hard for many times.


    Jiang Fan''s mind was in a mess. For a moment, he thought of Chen Jingzhi''s condition when he went up the mountain. His clothes were worn out and his original color had long been gone.


    He came here with an old letter from his master. After leaving the Chen family, he had no place to go.


    The master took him in when he was in a desperate situation and raised him carefully. If there was no master, he would not only have no shelter, but also be dead.


    This is not a token of kindness.


    Jiang Fan now understood that Chen Jingzhi''s obedience and forbearance in the past were all fake. He was afraid that his heart would be black. He was not grateful for the return mountain. Instead, he killed his classmates mercilessly.


    Outside, the gate rang. Jiang Fan jumped up as if he had been pricked by a needle. He tightly grasped the handle of the sword. But then he recognized the familiar sound of footsteps. It was the elder martial brother.


    Sure enough, it was mo Chen who pushed the door in.


    "Elder martial brother," Jiang Fan quickly welcomed him: "are you back? Not hurt? "


    "I''m fine." Mo Chen said softly, "he ran away."


    Not waiting for Jiang Fan to make a sound, Mo Chen asked: "how is the younger martial brother?"


    "I was afraid that he would be frightened and uneasy. I put a little tranquilizer in his tea, and he was asleep now." Jiang Fan added: "he didn''t sleep well."


    Mo Chen nodded.


    "Take a rest, elder martial brother. I''ll go outside and have a look."


    Mo Chen stood by the couch for a long time without moving.


    Xiaodong frowns slightly, the face does not have how much blood color, looks like in the dream also feels frightened uneasily.


    Mo Chen put his hand gently on his forehead.


    No fever, but a lot of sweat, touch the skin is even slightly cold.


    Xiaodong moved.


    Mo Chen is afraid that he will wake up and wants to take his hand back.


    But as soon as his hand left, Xiaodong was even more uneasy. His head was turning in a flurry on the pillow. Until Mo Chen put his hand back and felt the temperature of his palm, Xiaodong seemed to be comforted and protected, and slowly calmed down.


    So Mo Chen kept this position still.


    One of them was lying down and the other was sitting. Mo Chen''s hand was so gently placed on his forehead. Xiaodong''s frown was also slowly extended.


    This is the second time


    At the time of returning to the mountain, Xiaodong had already experienced a critical moment of life and death, and this time it was a narrow escape.


    As a young man of his age, how many of them have experienced such ups and downs.


    But tonight, he only left for such a short time, Xiaodong almost lost his life. If it wasn''t for his cleverness, if it wasn''t for the strange weapon that was given by immortal Fang, he had to resist for him for a while. Now Mo Chen would have to collect his corpse.


    Even if he can avenge him and find Chen Jingzhi to pieces, Xiaodong will not survive.


    Chen Jingzhi should have met Linglong in the market, and knew that the people of Huihui mountain had also arrived in Beifu City, so he had the idea of killing people.


    It is more difficult for others to sneak into Li''s house, but Chen Jingzhi was once a disciple of the return mountain. The array arranged in the house is very simple, so it is not surprising that he can enter smoothly.


    He has left Huihui mountain, but he has to take such a big risk to kill Xiaodong, which shows that Xiaodong''s life experience must be the key.


    No one can sleep soundly this night.


    Li Fulin sat with the slain disciple all night.


    Li Fulin is not familiar with Yu Dahong. Even a few of his disciples are often Mo Chen in the generation of discipline, these outside disciples are even more unfamiliar. He still remembers Yu Dahong, who was a simple and honest man with a straight temper and not too clever.Li Fulin did not personally instruct him on Kung Fu, but every time he saw him, he would show his whole heart and say hello.


    Although he is not good at skills and knows that he does not have much prospect in the future, he still practices martial arts very seriously every day and is always enthusiastic about doing a lot of chores. It seems that he is afraid that if he does not do so, his master and his classmates will dislike him and will drive him away.


    In fact, no one will drive him away.


    Li Fulin would like him to believe Chen Jingzhi''s words like Tong Hao. Even if he would do something wrong, he could at least save his life.


    When Mo Chen came in, Li Fulin quickly wiped his face and turned around. There was no trace on his face.


    "Is Xiaodong OK?"


    "It''s OK." Mo Chen said: "just now Zhai junior brother, they checked the corpse brought back by his disciples, but found some strange things."


    The dead man who was brought back by Mo Chen after breaking the heart pulse was parked in the next room, and there was no proof of his identity.


    Zhai Wenhui is careful. He can see everything from head to toe. He can see many clues from the dead.


    "This man is definitely not from beifucheng. He came from other places, and he must not be close to beifucheng."


    This man''s clothes have not a little grain mark, but the material of the inner garment is different. This kind of material is of high quality, and most people can''t afford it.


    Li Fulin''s experience was not comparable to his disciples. He picked up the piece of material and twisted it: "this is the fabric only found in the southeast by the sea."


    Many people came from all over the country and from the southeast of Beifu city.


    But few of these people are particularly powerful, and few of them can raise such dead men who are willing to work hard to keep secrets.


    Even if Chen Jingzhi has found a new supporter, it is still a short time for him to go to the past. For example, he risks doing things like today''s. for one thing, it should be because ordinary people don''t understand the array here, so it''s not easy to sneak in. Second, he should not want to let more people know the secret he conceals. The less people he knows, the better. More people know, more risk of leakage. He left for a short time, and most of them didn''t get many people to rely on.


    Li Fulin seems to be very intelligent and has not been greatly affected.


    In addition to just when Mo Chen went in, he saw that his eyes were a little red.


    Master''s mind is certainly not as calm as it seems.


    Mo Chen knows master very well.


    Master started his school in Huihui mountain. He didn''t have many apprentices. He usually treated his disciples with a friendly face. He seldom scolded others with a straight face. Therefore, many disciples revered the elder martial brother and felt more amiable to the master.


    The master hoped that the disciples would be friendly and harmonious, and would not cheat and fight endlessly like other sects.


    Chen Jingzhi''s betrayal of his family was hard for master, but before today, Shifu didn''t tell him what to do with him.


    But now the master must be regretting that he had used the wrong place for his indulgence and forgiveness, and regretted that his indulgence had harmed his disciple''s life.


    ******


    Xiao Dong''s sleep is not steady.


    Several times during the night, he felt as if he were awake, and realized that it was not yet light.


    He always felt that he had forgotten something, but he couldn''t remember it.


    Until the last time he opened his eyes, he saw the dim light on the window paper. Suddenly, Xiaodong remembered what happened last night. He woke up completely and turned over to sit up.


    When Mo Chen opens the curtain, Xiao Dong is in a hurry to put on his shoes.


    "Awake?"


    "Big brother!"


    At the sight of Mo Chen, Xiao Dong doesn''t care about anything else, and he stumbles towards Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen reached out to hold him.


    "Senior brother, are you not hurt?"


    The child When I woke up, the first thing I said was this.


    Mo Chen said, "I didn''t..."


    But Xiaodong didn''t care to listen to him, or in this matter, Xiaodong couldn''t believe him.


    He still believes more in his eyes.


    Xiaodong busily straightens up his sleeve. He has to make sure that Mo Chen is not injured.


    Mo Chen some can''t laugh and cry, but also feel the heart sour some fever.


    Xiaodong himself determines that Mo Chen is not injured, which is considered to be honest.


    As soon as he stopped, Xiaodong found out what he was like now.


    Barefoot, only one shoe, no robe, loose hair, no face It is a perfect portrayal of dishevelled four characters.


    Mo Chen took him to the edge of the couch and tied his robes and shoes. Even if he didn''t have time to comb his hair, he simply tied it up first. Xiaodong looks much tidier after such a clean-up.


    "Scared?"


    Mo Chen asked this without end. Xiaodong thought about it carefully and said, "it was too late to be afraid. Later, I was afraid. But not now. "Mo Chen tied up his hair for him: "it''s elder martial brother''s negligence."


    "It''s me who is so useless..." Relying on the protection of master and elder martial brother, I have no ability.


    But why did Chen Jingzhi kill him?


    This question revolves in Xiaodong''s mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Duan Ping thought that he was not a coward, but when he thought of Yu Dahong''s stiff and lifeless body living in a courtyard, he always felt that his room was too empty and quiet. The wind outside seemed to be crying. The cold wind did not know which seam was coming into the room. When the curtain moved, he turned to look around and felt as if someone was walking around the room. When the cold wind blows to the back of the neck, it feels even more


    Who knows who blows!


    Duan Ping couldn''t sit still. He was worried.


    How about going to find someone to spend the night with?


    Can really go, in the future among his classmates will say that he is a cowardly rat?


    Duan Ping is a bit in a dilemma.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the door: "brother Duan? Mr. Duan? "


    Duan Ping is just like a bird startled by the sudden sound of human voice. After listening carefully, we can distinguish Tong Hao''s voice.


    "What''s up, elder martial brother Tong?"


    Normally, Duan Ping would open the door and invite him to come in and talk. But today, this is We can''t say it''s Tong Hao''s fault, but we can''t say he''s right.


    "It''s nothing..."


    Outside Tong Hao is a little hesitant.


    At this moment Duan Ping suddenly understood Tong Hao''s intention.


    He was so scared that he was restless. Today, Tong Hao had a real fight with Chen Jingzhi, and he was almost killed by Chen Jingzhi. Can he be afraid? He must be more afraid than Duan Ping.


    When he came to Duan Ping, he mostly thought that two people were safer than one. Even if they couldn''t help each other, they could be brave.


    Duan Ping has already guessed his intention, but he doesn''t want him to come in.


    It''s good to say that you are timid Anyway, he''s a little uncomfortable with Tong Hao.


    "Oh, I''ve already stopped. If something happens, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Outside, Tong Hao could only say, "OK..."


    And then there was no more movement.


    After a long walk, he was even more insecure. After two rounds of the room, he touched a book and went out of the door.


    As soon as he went out, the wind was pouring down his neck. Duan Ping tightened his coat and regretted not putting on his cloak.


    But now he didn''t want to go back to the house to get it.


    Duan Ping thought about who he wanted to go to.


    Several elder martial brothers passed on to them are not enough. They can''t go there and make trouble. As for others Zhai Wenhui is a good-natured elder martial brother. However, there have been so many incidents recently. It seems that Zhai''s identity is different and he is estranged from them.


    For others, elder martial Brother Shao is also generous. It should not be difficult to find a reason to get together for one night.


    Duan Ping made up his mind and went to elder martial Brother Shao.


    As a result, I heard someone talking in the room as soon as I got to the door.


    People in the room also heard the footsteps outside. Shao Jinming raised his voice and asked, "who is it?"


    Duan Ping said, "elder martial Brother Shao, it''s me."


    Shao Jinming said simply, "come in." He didn''t even ask what he was coming for.


    Duan Ping pushed the door in, but he was stunned as soon as he went in.


    Shao Jinming''s house is called Qiqi Not only elder martial brother Qin and elder martial brother ou are here, but even Tong Hao, who just went to see him, is also in the room.


    Seeing that Tong Hao is also there, Duan Ping is unavoidably chatting. Just now he said that he had stopped and turned Tong Hao out of the door. Now they met again in elder martial Brother Shao''s room.


    "Take a seat, younger martial brother Duan." Elder martial brother Qin asked him to sit down and poured him a cup of hot tea.


    As for the reason why there are so many people in Shao''s room at such a late night, Duan Ping didn''t have to guess.


    It must be that everyone is not so down-to-earth. They think it is not safe to be alone, so they all come to elder martial Brother Shao.


    Shao Jin knew that his younger martial brothers were deficient in courage and Qi.


    I can''t blame them. When I left Huihui mountain and went to beifucheng, a place where I was not familiar with my life, I could not blame them for being afraid of such a thing today.


    Duan Ping was still a little embarrassed. After drinking tea for a while, he gradually relaxed. There is no other, because Tong Hao is more embarrassed than he is. After all, master hasn''t said what to do with him today. Maybe he will be treated lightly because he is also cheated. He may feel that he is too muddled to be made up, so he will never be heard of again


    To be honest, no matter which disciple meets today''s situation, he would like to be punished severely by the master, and never really ignore him in the future.


    Duan Ping sat on his knees beside the wall. The wind was still so loud outside. But now the candle light was bright and there were many people in the room. He was not afraid at all.


    While meditating, he listened to elder martial Brother Shao and elder martial brother ou.


    "Chen Jingzhi went for Yun Xiaodong. I didn''t hear that they had a feud..."


    "You don''t know, do you? After Chen Jingzhi left, younger martial Brother Yun lost the same important thing. It seems to be a keepsake left by his biological parents. Didn''t he find it after searching for some time? If Chen Jingzhi didn''t take it, it would be the hell. Chen Jingzhi steals such an important thing from him. Naturally, he is guilty. It is for this reason that he wants to kill Xiaodong. As long as the original owner of the lost property is killed, who will be able to trouble him againElder martial brother Qin''s voice was more deep: "speaking of Chen Jingzhi, there was a thing before. Do you remember elder martial Brother Shao?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Once upon a time, there was a disciple named Chu Zhen on the mountain. Do you still remember this man, elder martial Brother Shao?"


    "Chu Zhen?" Shao Jinming thought about it, and then he corresponded the name to the face in his impression: "Oh, Chu er." We all call it that way, but when we talk about our own name, we can''t remember for a moment.


    "Didn''t he die early? Why did you mention him all of a sudden


    "At that time, I was puzzled that Chu Er had fallen to death. Although Chu ER was a cunning man and did not practice hard, the more such a man was, the more he cherished his life. How could he have been so stubborn in such a cold day that he fell down and died? "


    "This is also..."


    If Qin Wei doesn''t say this, Shao Jinming really can''t remember this person.


    But why does Qin Wei suddenly talk about this early death?


    On one side, elder martial brother Ou also whispered: "in fact, two days before Chu er''s accident, he went to find Chen Jingzhi twice."


    Shao Jinming was surprised: "is there such a thing? What is he going to do with Chen Jingzhi? "


    Ou haiguang shook his head: "I don''t know about this. I remember his look when he came back It''s like stealing some treasure. You don''t want people to see it on the one hand, but you can''t hide it. You''re elated. "


    Because Chu ER was not liked by others, he was usually furtive, and his hands and feet were not very clean. There was no one in the clan who liked him. He died and died without even stirring up a wave.


    "I didn''t think about it at that time, but now I think about it, Chen Jingzhi''s leg was suddenly injured for no reason at that time, and it''s strange how the injury came about. How can Chen Jingzhi take care of Chu er? Did Chu er know something he shouldn''t have known at that time, and wanted to gain some benefits from Chen Jingzhi... "


    This words says one side Duan Ping and Tong Hao both back hair cold.


    There are a lot of things that are often ignored, but I don''t know when they will be suddenly remembered.


    What you said is reasonable. Duan Ping thinks it must be like this.


    But when he thought about it, Chen Jingzhi''s attack on his fellow disciples had already occurred before he left the mountain. His scheming and acrimony were really beyond the imagination of the outstanding people.


    "Well, fortunately, this man betrayed his family..." Elder martial brother Qin shook his head and looked like he was still in fear: "otherwise, I don''t know how to die when I stay with such a person."


    Although Shao Jinming did not explicitly agree with Qin Wei''s words, he was quite convinced.


    "I''ll tell you about it tomorrow. It doesn''t have to be him. Don''t think about it. "


    Shao Jinming said that, others should also go down.


    But all of them had already decided that Chen Jingzhi had done it. Chu ER was also a fool, some cheap can take advantage of, some cheap but not so easy to take. At that time, he did not know how to commit Chen Jingzhi, and he died quietly. At that time, if the hunter in the mountain did not find out by chance, no one would have known that his bones were all rotten.


    At breakfast the next day, the atmosphere was particularly solemn. Xiaodong always feels that other people are secretly looking at him, but when he looks up, everyone''s attention seems not to be on him.


    Linglong saw Xiaodong''s eyes red, a little swollen. Not only his eyes, but also his nose, and even the edge of his lips were a little red and swollen. It looked like he had cried.


    It seems that he also knows about Yu Dahong''s killing. Even if I didn''t know last night, I had to hear about it this morning.


    The child was very sincere. He was afraid that Yu Dahong''s death had something to do with him.


    Linglong thinks this idea is pure nonsense.


    It''s really unjust that Yu Dahong died. Chen Jingzhi wanted to kill Xiaodong. Yu Dahong''s death was a simple murder. He was afraid of leaking news. You can''t blame Xiao Dong for Yu Dahong''s death. If we take this as an example, the master and his old people should be blamed most. Who let him accept Chen Jingzhi, this pitiful apprentice? If he hadn''t accepted Chen Jingzhi, how could such a disaster have happened to Huishan?


    That''s not how it''s calculated.


    After breakfast, Linglong holds Zhai Wenhui, asking what they can see from the dead man who broke his heart.


    Zhai Wenhui knows that she can''t sit still. She just wants to dig out the foundation of Chen Jingzhi''s present situation, and then kill him to the door without delay.


    The mood is understandable, but


    Zhai Wenhui could only smile: "it''s not so easy to find people. Besides, even if we find it, Beifu city is not a place where we can fight and kill at will. If there is no real evidence, we will only be in the wrong


    "Can''t we fight and kill at will? Then they can come and kill us, we can kill them? What are the rules of Beifu city? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    "The city of Beifu naturally needs to be managed," Zhai said, feeling powerless.


    Yu Dahong died and Xiaodong was injured. Although the injury is not serious, there are too many elements of coincidence and luck. Unfortunately, the younger martial brother may be just a cold corpse.


    Zhai Wenhui, who has been gentle and indifferent and used to restraint and forbearance, feels extremely indignant.


    He wants to persuade Linglong now, but he can''t even convince himself.


    Beifu Chengguan doesn''t care about this? That''s for sure. But now it is the most chaotic period in beifucheng. There have been so many people in beifucheng for many years. Not to mention that before returning to the mountain, a person from a small clan had been killed. It was not one or two people.


    But that matter to now heard that beifucheng also did not give an account.


    It''s not that you don''t want to give, but you can''t. Now it''s time for the old and the new to change in Beifu City, and people''s hearts are floating. Although the city master of Song Dynasty has many years of prestige, he has to step down now, and the new town master has not been elected.


    At such a time, when a disciple of Huihui mountain died, who would take it as a great event?


    What''s more, it can be regarded as a domestic disgrace. According to the general practice, Chen Jingzhi was a disciple of Huishan mountain before. He killed his fellow disciples. He would only close the door to solve this problem in any sect. He would never fake his hand to outsiders.


    Sure enough, Linglong went on to say, "do you need them to take care of our own affairs when we go back to the mountain? I haven''t heard that Beifu city is still in charge of which clan''s gate, and people are not allowed to clean their own doors. "


    It''s true to say that, but Chen Jingzhi may have changed his name and put himself into the nearby zongmen. Almost all the people who can come to Beifu city at this time have names. If Huihui mountain wants to investigate this matter, first of all, it is very difficult to find out now that there are many good and bad people in Beifu city. Secondly, if Chen Jingzhi is found, it will not be just a matter of returning to the mountain family.


    Yesterday, the elder martial brother must have wanted to live, but the man was willing to give up his own life and keep a secret.


    What is Chen Jingzhi''s status now? Why did he let people die for him?


    It must be a wonderful family, right?


    I''m afraid that it would be difficult to discuss the matter with the enemy in the north gate.


    I''ve heard something before. The bullying of the big family often happens. No matter who is right and who is wrong, the reason is always on the side of the big power. When xiaozongmen encounter this kind of thing, it is not easy to ask for justice for themselves?


    There was a fire accumulating in Linglong''s chest, which had nowhere to go, which made her eyes red. In a short time, she had fallen several things.


    As the saying goes, there is no double blessing, but misfortune never comes singly.


    I''ve just had an accident in Huihui mountain, but I''ve come to see you again.


    Someone sent a post to come over. The person who sent the post only said that he would give the post to headmaster Li, and he left without entering.


    The post was put in a wooden box, which was dark and had no clue. Jiang Fan went to the master with the box in his hand.


    "Who sent it?"


    "I don''t know. The other side didn''t leave anything."


    Li Fulin opened the lid of the box and took out the post inside.


    To Jiang Fan''s surprise, the post inside was not a copy, but a pile. It seemed that there were not ten posts, but seven or eight of them were always there.


    Jiang Fan watched his master open the post one by one. His face became more and more dignified. Then he put the post aside.


    "Master, what is this post?"


    Li Fulin looked up at him and said, "nothing, a little trouble."


    This post, each style is different, looking at is not the same home. If the seven or eight families were to close up and paste it to the master, it would not be a trivial matter.


    We can''t blame Jiang Fan for thinking about the bad when things happen. It''s really a strange thing to see.


    If it''s kindness, how could the person who sent the post be so rude?


    It''s not like sending a letter of worship, it''s like a letter of war.


    Looking at Jiang Fan''s face, Li Fulin said more than two words to comfort the apprentice: "it''s not a big deal, just a little misunderstanding, just talk about it."


    What was the situation that made master misunderstand the seven or eight families at the same time?


    The master didn''t talk to him more, and Jiang Fan didn''t get an answer from the elder martial brother.


    But not long after the post was sent, Fang Yuwen came uninvited. Obviously, he had just got the news and came in a hurry.


    Jiang Fan welcomed people in. Fang Yuwen didn''t care about the cold noise. He saw the box on the desk.


    "Oh, these people are really..." Fang Yuwen sat down and wiped the sweat on his dishcloth.


    In this cold weather, Fang Yuwen''s accomplishments were extraordinary. He was sweating. It can be seen that this is not a trivial matter.


    Li Fulin said, "Why are you here? It''s nothing to do with you, so you don''t have to get mixed up. "


    Fang Yuwen waved his hand and poured a few mouthfuls of tea in front of him, but he didn''t care to scald it."How can I stand by? I''m in a hurry to explain to you that I didn''t tell you about it. Although Ji Zheng is a fierce woman, I don''t like her, and she doesn''t like me. But I have always been upright and upright, and I will not engage in those activities of stirring up dissension behind the scenes. If I really want to have a hard time with her, I''ll fight her openly, regardless of who wins or loses. I will never do this kind of rumor and stir fire behind my back. "


    Li Fulin nodded: "I believe it''s not you. We have known each other for many years, and of course I can trust your conduct


    When Fang Yuwen heard this, he immediately gave a long sigh of relief: "well, you can believe me. I also heard from senior brother Huang this morning. It seems that the person who instigates and agitates behind his back seems to be... "


    "I know who it is."


    "You know?" Fang Yuwen asked.


    Jiang Fan also understood.


    It seems that these people are aiming at Ji Zhenzhen?


    "Ji Zheng has also been to ruoshuitai, and many people have met her. It will be sooner or later."


    Fang Yuwen shook his head: "that''s not the same. These people would not have come together if there was no one in the middle. What''s more, their family has been declining in recent years, and they are not as powerful as before. They all want to ingratiate themselves with Bixia villa. Zhou Pinzhi thinks that he has been humiliated by you, and he thinks highly of himself. He can''t swallow it. Naturally, he wants to get it back. You should be careful. As the saying goes, it''s not good to come here. Although these people are scattered, they can''t do anything, but when they get together, they may produce some bad tricks. You have to guard against them. By the way, is Ji Zheng still with you? "


    Li Fulin said, "yes."


    Fang Yuwen patted her legs and sighed, "well, why don''t you advise her to avoid it first?"


    Li Fulin didn''t need to answer. Even Jiang Fan, who heard this, thought it impossible.


    Ji Zhenzhen''s temper doesn''t seem to be so strong. It''s strange that someone will name her and ask for trouble. She will show weakness and avoid it.


    No need for Li Fulin to say, Fang Yuwen also knows that this is unlikely.


    Fang Zheng''s bad temper was experienced by him.


    If we could listen to people''s advice and seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, then why did Ji Zheng make enemies on all sides and become infamous?


    "This, this..." Fang Yuwen''s mouth was rather clumsy. After a long time, he said, "although we all call ourselves the right way, sometimes I see that the right way is not fair and aboveboard. Although Ji Zheng''s family background is not so loud, she is a straight-forward person, but she never does these back calculation activities. "


    Li Fulin still did not speak.


    "When did they say they would come?" Fang Yuwen said: "forget it, no matter when they come, I will not leave anyway. I''m going to stay for you anyway. If they really want to attack with shame, I can be a witness even if I can''t help, isn''t it? You can''t let them do all the shameless things and look back on your reputation


    This is really a wave of ups and downs, Jiang fan can not help but worry.


    Why do you seem to be in a mess?


    Fang Yuwen is careless, but he has been alive and kicking. After so many years, he is not a man without an eye.


    He was in a hurry when he came in just now. After talking for a while, he found that Li Fulin''s manner was not right, which was quite different from his usual manner.


    "What''s the matter with you? Is nothing wrong? "


    His own disciple not only betrayed the family, but also turned his head to harm his fellow disciples. This is a domestic disgrace of Huishan. Even if Fang Yuwen is an old friend, how can master say so? Jiang fandu felt sorry for his master and resented Chen Jingzhi more and more.


    Jiang Fan has always had a good temper and is happy with everyone. After Chen Jingzhi''s last flight, he also thought whether Chen Jingzhi had to suffer from this. He even thought that Chen Jingzhi was young and impulsive. After he left Huihui mountain, he might have regretted it. He might come back to regret his fault and ask his master to forgive him. At that time, maybe we will still be brothers.


    Now it seems that the naive man is himself.


    Chen Jingzhi no longer regards them as fellow students. Otherwise, as long as he has a little old-fashioned affection, he will not be able to do such an animal like thing.


    When there was a shadow on the ground, Jiang Fan was so worried that he didn''t notice. When he saw it, he was surprised.


    "Ji Zhenren?"


    Ji Zheng steps in from outside.


    Fang Yuwen had a heroic spirit in front of Li Fulin, but when he saw Ji Zheng''s cold face, he suddenly lost his heroism.


    Ji Zheng picked up the posts in front of Li Fulin and flipped through them. Although the posts, handwriting and signatures were different, the contents of the posts were surprisingly consistent. It was impossible to say that those people did not communicate with each other. Maybe the posts were copied from the same manuscript.


    She didn''t look at it carefully before she threw it down: "when will you come?"


    "Today, Fulin said," he said


    Fang Yuwen is also in the stomach Fei, those people are really impatient.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    In fact, the old house of the Li family is a magnificent mansion. It is said that in its heyday, there were more than 100 servants serving here alone. However, for those who come back to the mountain, the courtyard is too small to compare with that on the mountain. They live in a cramped condition.


    In particular, something like that happened last night. Today, there are people who come here to find trouble. It''s hard for everyone.


    Duan Ping felt that it was very difficult.


    He couldn''t tell where the trouble was. No matter whether people came to visit or came to find trouble, the hall had to be cleaned up and Duan Ping did some chores.


    He couldn''t say what was awkward, but he felt that it was not pleasant to see anywhere. Even when he walked, he felt that the stone road hurt his feet.


    When elder martial brother Jiang called him after him, Duan Ping suddenly remembered what was wrong.


    At ordinary times, there is always a person with a loud voice and heavy footstep, running around in front of and behind people.


    Younger brother Yu.


    Although Duan Ping always thinks that he is a bit stupid, a little annoyed, and has a lot of words, he always rushes to work, but four or five times out of ten times he has to make mistakes


    But now there is no one. No one rushed to carry the stool for him when he moved the stool and said, "brother Duan, you have a rest." There was no one who strode forward with a roar as he turned back, panting like a bull plowing the fields.


    Seeing Duan Ping standing there, Jiang Fan was dumbfounded and his eyes were a little red. He had some doubts at first, and then he realized that his heart was also sour.


    Duan Ping himself turned to himself and asked, "elder martial brother Jiang, what else do you have to do?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just to heat more hot water. When guests come, they always have to give them a cup of tea."


    Duan Ping nodded, but he didn''t think so.


    He has heard the elder martial brothers say that it is a group of evil guests who come to find trouble today. You shouldn''t have a good face for these people, and tea? The more polite they are, the more they think it''s easy to bully them.


    As a result, they not only cleaned the hall, but also placed a lot of tables and stools. They even had to change their clothes. The clothes of the disciples of Huihui mountain are white with blue edges. What they don''t wear usually depends on their own taste. However, when there is such a big event, we have to wear them neatly, even the shoes and boots and the headband should be the same color.


    When the post was posted, it was late. Although the wind and snow were particularly fierce today, people came outside the gate at the right time.


    I don''t know if these people are staring at the copper leak and pinching the time. One by one, with cold faces, walked through the gate.


    The formation, that neat, as if rehearsed in advance.


    All the people in Huihui mountain stand outside the hall gate to greet each other, and Xiaodong stands among the senior brothers. From the morning till now, he has not said a word. Mo Chen stands behind his master and looks back at him twice during the reception. Xiaodong''s eyes don''t look as smart as usual, looking at those people who come in at the door, but his mind is obviously not on those who come in.


    It is obviously inappropriate for him to do so.


    Usually, Xiaodong and Yu Dahong don''t have deep friendship, but they are still closer than others. Maybe it''s because the two people''s age difference is not much, and they are the kind of character with no city in mind. Before Yu Dahong gave Xiaodong two bags of wild fruits picked on the mountain, and Xiaodong also gave him his cakes to eat.


    Knowing that Yu Dahong was killed by Chen Jingzhi, Mo Chen thought that Xiao Dong''s character must be very sad.


    But Xiaodong, like a cub in a cold winter sleep period, was particularly slow to respond to everything around him.


    Although he heard the news of Yu Dahong''s death, he didn''t seem to understand the truth or falsehood of the matter. He was so dull all the time.


    This is certainly not appropriate.


    Mo Chen worried that even if he took acupuncture at this moment, he was afraid that he did not know to cry for pain.


    In front of these insidious people, they had to meet each other politely. When they returned to the mountain, they all held a breath in their hearts. In particular, Linglong''s heart is blocked by fire, and everyone looks like an enemy. The light in his eyes is fierce, like a wolf.


    When Mo Chen followed Li Fulin into the hall, Jiang Fan led the others in and stood by.


    Xiaodong is arranged by Jiang Fan to stand at the back of the column. Even if the people in front of him turn their faces and lift the table, they are relatively safe to stand behind, and the risk of harming the fish in the pond is much smaller.


    Li Fulin has just died as an apprentice. He is usually very friendly and talkative. Today, he has become more and more depressed. The guests who came here were originally for the sake of setting up a teacher and making a crime, and they didn''t have a smile on their faces. Although there were a lot of people in the hall, the atmosphere was extremely solemn and depressing, which made people dare not breathe.


    Looking around, Fang Yuwen insisted on staying, in order to give Li Fulin a strong momentum. These people who come here can only be regarded as second-class goods. Even if the clan had been prominent, it would have been in decline. However, one by one, they can''t put down the dignity and body frame of the past, regardless of whether they have real skills or not, but they are full of ten. They always "think about that year", and they are always "original" how they are.


    Fang Yuwen can''t look at Li Fulin so weak in his momentum? Look at the people who came here. The heads of the eight sects also took their disciples to accompany them. Without saying their skills, their momentum was up and there were many people. On the other hand, Li Fulin has just a few disciples, and the one sitting on his side is Fang Yuwen.As long as he knew that he had to fight for the number of people, Fang Yuwen borrowed a few more people to support the scene.


    But he was also a little strange.


    Most of these people were instigated by Zhou Pinzhi, and they came for Ji Zheng. Of course, if they could wipe Li Fulin''s face together, they would be more happy to see his success.


    Who made Li Fulin so hateful? The family is strong, and his talent is too much over his peers. There are several young and beautiful girls who are interested in him. At that time, most of these people were not in the flow, and even the gate of Danyang Xianmen could not enter. But now they are happy. Danyang Xianmen has long been gone, and Li Fulin is also down and out. In their opinion, this is the hair removal Phoenix is not as good as the chicken. What was that scene when you were young? It''s more ironic to be proud when you''re young, but to be down and out when you''re old.


    Fang Yuwen couldn''t see this kind of petty man''s complacency. He cleared his throat and said, "it''s a coincidence to say that you all live in different places. This time, all the people in Beifu city have come together."


    Fang Yuwen''s qualifications and accomplishments are also well-known. Others were polite to him.


    Fang didn''t want to change his style: "it''s a coincidence today. I came to see elder brother Li, but I caught up with his treat. Recently, there are quite a lot of rising stars. They are quite new to their eyes, and they have never heard of their names. "


    This is a bit offensive to people, but Fang Yuwen is really not talking at random.


    In terms of seniority and age, he and Li Fulin are no worse than those who are here today. Seriously speaking, today''s one of these people has the oldest qualification. At that time, he was just a follower behind the teacher. Those who were not qualified to talk to Li Fulin were all given face by calling his younger martial brother. Not to mention others.


    All of them were not good-looking. A thin man in a stone yellow cloak stood up with a friendly smile on his face.


    "It''s natural that we can''t compare ourselves to each other in discussing martial morality and cultivation. It''s really presumptuous of us to come here today. " He was very eloquent, so he first introduced him one by one from the oldest person.


    "This is immortal fan of Dacui mountain..."


    "This is the master of kangjiabao..."


    "This is the master of the gate of Yongchuan."


    Finally, he said to himself: "I am qianyun River Peng Yihui."


    Fang Yuwen was indifferent to other people, but he returned a guest to Peng Yihui: "it turns out to be Peng Zhenren. I''ve heard so much about it."


    I''ve heard this word for a long time.


    However, it is not easy for Fang Yuwen to make a polite remark. At least to those people in front of him, he couldn''t say anything like that. Some names have never been heard. Where did they come from? Not to mention it for a long time.


    But Peng Yihui and Fang Yuwen have heard of this. It''s not that this person is highly cultivated, but that he is well-known. Just like today, he also came with him, but he should not follow along to find trouble, but he knew a lot of people. When someone invited him to come to witness or help him speak, he was afraid that he would not be able to save face, so he came along. However, he was very tactful in dealing with things and was not willing to offend people. Although he came with these people, he was very polite and polite to Li Fulin and Fang Yuwen.


    The head fan Zhenren was younger than Li Fulin and Fang Yuwen, but his face was very old. He looked like he was a generation older than Li and Fang.


    Peng Yihui''s introduction put him at the top of the list. He realized that he was the leader of the visitors today. His face was quite glorious. When he spoke, he was a bit of a pincher, and the first one opened his mouth.


    "Li Zhenren, it''s not polite for us to meet for the first time. But in recent days in Ruoshui station, we heard a news. It''s a matter of great importance, so we can''t afford to be polite. "


    Li Fulin didn''t bother to argue with him at all: "if you have anything, please say it."


    His words made fan Zhenren''s face sink: "since Zhenren Li is so straightforward, I''ll say it. In those days, when the evil road was in trouble, we led more than ten disciples to Wushi city in the western regions, but we never came back. Later, some people in the same way brought back news that they were trapped in the city of mystery by people


    Other people also help: "the leader in front of my family is also..."


    "The whereabouts of three martial uncles in my family are still unknown to this day..."


    Fan Zhenren''s eyes were fixed on Li Fulin: "it''s said that in the name of saving people, the witch who cheated people into the city in the name of saving people had a good friendship with him? If there is anyone else in the shuitai meeting who has witnessed her appearance, it will be even more appropriate for him to be a Taoist partner? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    Taoist couple?


    This Taoist couple''s affairs, return to the mountain people really don''t know.


    Except Xiaodong didn''t understand, everyone else immediately shifted their attention.


    Do Ji Zhenren and his master match each other with Taoist partners?


    Really or not?


    All of a sudden, everyone got tangled up.


    Really? But master has a couple, how can they not know? This is their master. Even if the master suddenly changed his taste and ate a spicy meat foam cake with a bowl of sweet porridge, they would know, let alone many Taoist lovers.


    But to say it is false, people have some doubts.


    No nun had ever lived in Huihui mountain before, and Ji Zhenzhen''s posture didn''t regard himself as an outsider at all. He was simply turning away from guests. What''s more, when I went to Ruoshui terrace the first day, Shifu didn''t know whether he intended to do it. He looked the same as Ji Zhenren.


    Behind the scenes, we have not guessed, even secretly discussed.


    As a result, he was suddenly asked by this fan Zhenren in person, so that everyone didn''t care.


    Even Fang Yuwen glared at Li Fulin.


    "I''ve been friends with Ji Zhenren for many years," Li Fulin didn''t pay any attention to the Taoist couple and the Taoist couple: "there were a lot of people who knew what happened in those days. If Ji Zhenzhen hadn''t come to rescue him, the people who went to Wushi city at that time were afraid that the whole army would be destroyed. As for what kind of deception into the city is just nonsense, people who have a strong will will naturally not be fascinated by fantasy


    Fang Yuwen also nodded: "not bad. Didn''t I go in there? If I don''t get in, I''m afraid I''ll be buried in the vast sea of sand. What''s more, after our first entry, only about 30% of them did not come out and were trapped in the city. "


    In fact, Fang Yuwen knows it''s useless.


    These things should know, in front of these must cover the ear to pretend not to know, even if you say they will not believe.


    What''s more, they came here just to find trouble. What happened in those years was just an excuse. After listening to these three words, they would stop their efforts and retreat automatically?


    As expected, fan Zhenren said with pity: "we can''t all listen to the one-sided words of Zhen Li. After all, you and Ji Zheng''s close relatives are well known. But the people involved in this matter are not our family and two families. Let Ji Zheng come out and explain this matter clearly. "


    Fang Yuwen didn''t take these people seriously. Don''t look like there are too many people, all add up not enough for him and Li Fulin to beat.


    But it''s not so easy to argue about the rights and wrongs of things in the world. If they beat people today, these people will not be able to do anything else. It is up to their family skills to form cliques, make rumors and make plans. On the one hand, they will not let go of the miraculous medicine promised by Zhou Pinzhi, like a carrot hanging in front of the donkey''s mouth.


    Now they can bear to deal with this. If Ji Zheng comes along, with her temper, the scene will be bloody.


    That''s when it''s really out of control.


    Fang Yuwen glared at the people sitting opposite him. He knew that these people were all shameless. If they were not thick skinned and black hearted, they would not be able to get their present status in their respective clans.


    Li Fulin seems confident, but Fang Yuwen doesn''t know where his confidence comes from.


    These mangy dogs are not easy to deal with.


    Li Fulin took a look at the fan Zhenren, turned his head and ordered a word to Mo Chen.


    His voice was not high, and Fang Yuwen heard half a sentence Go and get it. "


    Mo Chen should a, turned into the inner hall. A moment later, he came back with a wooden box in his hand. Look at the size like a bookcase, it seems light and floating, should not contain heavy things.


    Li Fulin raised his chin: "give this to Lord Kangbao."


    This Campbell master is a typical villain. To put it simply, he will follow whoever gives the benefit. If the price is right, he can sell everything he can.


    Jiang Fan took the box and held it in front of him.


    "What is this?"


    Lord Campbell is a little confused. Among the people who came here today, he is by no means the leading one. It''s easy to be watched by people when they jump out of sight. Lord Kangbao prefers to go with the tide and let others go. It''s his usual style to eat meat and keep silent.


    However, with so many people coming today, how can this leader Li be so interested in him? What did he do fall into the other''s eyes?


    What exactly is in this box?


    However, with so many eyes, the disciple in front of him had a three point smile on his face, but he said coldly: "if you look at the things in this, you can see it."


    Even if you want to plot a plot, you can''t find such an occasion.


    The master of Fort Kang thought of this, and then returned some confidence. He motioned to his disciples to take over the box and casually lifted the lid of the box.


    The hall is very spacious, and the people who come here sit far away. Even if they are curious, they can''t see what is in the box in front of Lord Kangbao.After seeing the first glance of the Lord Kangbao, his eyes were uncontrollable. First, his eyes widened, and then he narrowed. The expression on his face was invisible.


    Sitting beside him was Peng Yihui. Unable to restrain his curiosity, he asked in a voice, "Lord Kangbao, this is..."


    Master Kang suddenly reached out his hand, closed the box with a slap, and quickly took it from the disciple''s hand and put it into his arms. The action was so fast that people could hardly see it clearly. It seemed that someone would snatch the box for a moment.


    Peng Yihui is puzzled.


    He is far from alone in his doubts.


    Apart from Li Fulin and Mo Chen, even Jiang Fan, who sent the box to him, didn''t know what was in the box. How could he make the Kangbao master have such a big movement as if he had been trampled on his tail.


    After putting the box in his arms, Lord Kang''s next move was to stand up and bow respectfully to Li Fulin.


    When they came in, they also saw the ceremony, but the Lord Kangbao followed fan Zhenren and headmaster Tian, and they made a perfunctory bow ceremony among their peers. Seriously speaking, he is a generation lower than Li Fulin. After all, his father and uncle were friends with his peers.


    Now he suddenly bowed before and after him. He not only saluted the younger generation, but also said extremely politely: "headmaster Li, it''s really presumptuous to disturb you today. I''ve heard from all over kangjiapu that Zhenren Li is kind to others and his quality is high. He deserves his reputation today. Today''s recklessness, I hope you can see a lot of headmaster Li. I don''t have a common understanding with my descendants. "


    As soon as these words were said, even Peng Yihui, who had always been exquisite and eloquent, was stunned. Lord Campbell is very slippery, but he was not so eager to please anyone in the past.


    Anyway, the signboard of kangjiabao is also very famous in Northwest China. He is the owner of the fort. How can he ignore his face? Today, when so many people are eager to please Li Fulin


    What is in the box Li Fulin gave him?


    Li Fulin just nodded to him, "if you have leisure in the future, you can make another appointment. Then we can have a good talk."


    "Yes, I will come back to master Li some day to listen to his teachings," he said


    After saying this, the master of Kangbao didn''t hesitate at all. He said to fan Zhenren and others, who were the leaders, "everyone, we still have important tasks in our door. We have to go one step ahead today."


    The disciples from kangjiabao followed him, and the party went away like this.


    Now the rest of us can''t sit still.


    Peng Yihui has more brains than others.


    He could not have known better what kind of virtue was the Lord of Humboldt. The man was cunning and greedy. Huihui mountain is a small sect with no details. It can be seen that there is no such great power and no amazing financial resources among the few disciples.


    But there must be something very important in that box. It may be a great benefit, or it may be something that Lord Kangbao used to do. Only in this way can he be shocked. He even begged Li Fulin on the spot and refused to stay for an extra moment.


    Judging from his expression and voice, Li Fulin gave him 80% of the benefits. Otherwise, he would not immediately decide the opportunity to come back to "talk and ask for advice".


    Fan Zhenren and their arrival were fierce, but before they got to the point, one of their allies ran away.


    No, he didn''t just run away. His performance just now was totally divorced from the people who came with him today and went directly to the mountain of return.


    This time, all the people left behind can''t sit still. You look at me and I look at you. People are floating. They want to know what way Li Fulin used to kill Lord Kangbao.


    For a while, they didn''t pay attention to the main topic of today.


    Before they could ask questions, Li Fulin signaled his apprentice to take another box.


    Now even Fang Yuwen is dying of curiosity.


    No wonder Li Fulin is not flustered at all. It turns out that there is an assassin''s mace.


    But the problem is that the secret work is so good that even he doesn''t know what the assassin''s mace Li Fulin is preparing.


    Li Fulin usually doesn''t have the mind of these calculators, and returning to the mountain doesn''t seem to be able to hold these people in awe.


    What''s going on today?


    Everyone''s eyes were on the box.


    This box is bigger than the one just now. It seems to be heavier. This time, the box is exquisite. She didn''t like the job.


    These people who come to find trouble are not clean up. The master actually gives them something? They deserve it, too?


    Abdominal Fei is one thing. She still has to do what the master told her.


    The box was sent to the gate master of Yongchuan gate.


    The master of the gate of the field sat on the hot charcoal, and the people''s eyes made him restless like a sword.


    But the greater unease comes from the box in front of me.


    What did you see just now?What is it that is delivered to him now?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    With a lesson from the past, the Tianmen owner hesitated whether to open the box cover now.


    Of course, Li Fulin would not harm him in front of so many people.


    But the contents of the box must be of great importance, otherwise the Lord of Cambridge would not be so reckless and run away.


    Since it is an important thing, tianmenzhu certainly does not want to open it in front of the public. What if it is coveted by others?


    But now, people''s eyes are focused on the box, it seems that he can''t open it. The master took a deep breath and slowly lifted up the lid of the box.


    Other people''s eyes were burning, staring at the lid, hoping to penetrate the lid to see what was inside.


    The look of Tianmen is different from that of Kangbao. There was no expression on his face, but from his eyes we could see that his mood had changed from shock to doubt to sudden change.


    What the hell did he see!


    "Master Tian?" Peng Yihui couldn''t help it. He stretched his neck and tried to take a look without trace.


    Tianmen took the initiative to make extremely fast, "pa" a sound to cover the box.


    The people watched him stand up without saying a word. He bowed to Li Fulin, held the wooden box tightly and turned away.


    What''s going on? Two groups of people have gone in a flash?


    The rest of the people are scattered. Look at me and I look at you, and I have no confidence in the next situation.


    What are the reasons why the Tianmen master and the Kangbao master left?


    Will there be more of them coming out of the box?


    Some people on our side have been fleeing in a row, even Zhenzhen fan can''t sit still, let alone Peng Yihui, who came here purely because he didn''t want to offend talents.


    Although I didn''t see what was in the box just now, some things don''t need to be seen to know.


    Peng Yihui''s nose is very sensitive.


    Just now he was close. Although he didn''t see what was in the box, he smelled a different smell at the end of his nose when the box opened.


    It was bloody, rusty, stale because it had been stored for too long, and there was something else he couldn''t tell.


    Whatever the contents of the box are, they should be old.


    It''s the same in the box of Lord Campbell.


    Thinking of fan Zhenren, the reason why they came here today is that their ancestors were buried in the western regions. They didn''t live or die, and they were conspired by Ji Zheng and Li Fulin. Peng Yihui felt that he could guess what was in the box.


    Before today''s visit, Peng Yihui was not familiar with Li Fulin, a real person who returned to the mountain, and did not attach much importance to it. In his opinion, everyone was scrambling to go higher. The headmaster of returning mountain, who was willing to live a secluded life, was nothing extraordinary. Even if he was famous when he was young, what was that? There are many young people who are proud of themselves. How many of them can really stand the test of years?


    If you have real skills, you won''t be as obscure as you are now.


    But as soon as he got here today, Peng Yihui felt that his thinking was too simple.


    How can you survive the disaster like that without some real skills? Besides, even if you look at Fang Yuwen''s face, you can see that he is definitely not simple.


    Although Huihui mountain is not well-known, Fang Yuwen is a famous prick and is not easy to provoke.


    Maybe not today.


    Fortunately, he was prepared.


    Peng Yihui gives a wink to his younger brother, and the other party immediately understands.


    It''s better to get out of here in a reasonable and decent way.


    After two helpers left, they were still two very effective helpers. Fan Zhenzhen almost forgot all the words he had just planned. He glanced at the head of the gate Zhou, who was sitting at the head of the gate, and motioned him to say something.


    Zhou did not know what he was doing, but he did not know what he was doing.


    Fan Zhenren was angry and a little flustered. He opened his mouth and said, "Master Li..."


    As a result, the conversation was interrupted at the beginning.


    A young disciple rushed to the hall door, saluted and replied, "master, I have something important to report."


    Fan Zhenren''s words were so interrupted that his face suddenly turned ugly. He swept around the hall with a calm face, trying to find out whose disciple was so blind.


    Peng Yihui asked with concern: "what''s the matter?"


    The little disciple looked very flustered and stammered: "Uncle Zhuang sent someone to report something important, but he was hurt again and couldn''t take care of it. Please go back quickly without delay."


    Peng Yihui was very worried: "your uncle Zhuang''s old injury has broken out again? Did he say anything important? "


    "The elder martial brother who came to send the message was in a hurry and has already gone back..."


    Peng Yihui looked puzzled: "Oh, brother Zhuang''s injury How to recur at this timeAfter his death, his younger brother lost no time to say: "elder martial brother Peng, I''m afraid that Zhuang''s injury will recur. Besides, if there is nothing important, younger martial brother Zhuang will not send someone to summon him because of his injury. Elder martial brother should hurry back to have a look. If it is too late, I''m afraid that younger martial brother Zhuang will..."


    Peng Yihui clapped his chair and stood up. With shame on his face, he said to Zhenzhen fan and Zhen Zhou: "brothers, it''s really unfortunate. I have something important to do in my family and I have to go back soon." On one side, his younger martial brother also followed the tune: "it''s really unfortunate, but this rescue is like fighting a fire, and it can''t be delayed."


    Now Zhenzhen fan is out of temper.


    Don''t look so old-fashioned that you think he''s old and stupid! Fan Zhenzhen knows clearly. Peng Yihui is the most slippery person. After seeing two people go, he suddenly says that he has something to go.


    Is there a personal leave? Can Zhenzhen fan see something?


    But now we can''t fight with each other. Can we expose his reasons and not let him go?


    In front of Li Fulin and Fang Yuwen, they have to make a scene first and let people see the joke.


    He not only can''t expose it, but also has to bear the spirit to cooperate and say: "it''s important to save people. If you need any miraculous medicine, just send someone to tell me that I don''t have one here, but there are still some pills of pills."


    Peng Yihui''s expression remained unchanged, and he said in a continuous voice, "thank you very much, brother fan."


    Of course, he can''t cheat another two pills. And it can be seen from the manner of all the people present that he did not deceive a few people for this reason.


    Regardless of him, the friendship between us is not such a thing. When we meet each other, we call each other brothers, turn our faces and scold each other. If we have the opportunity to stab each other, we are absolutely useless.


    So Peng Yihui went out of the gate of Li''s house and took a look with some emotion.


    Although Li Fulin is not so popular, he has a good foundation. He is not a person who wants to be a master. Looking at the temper seems not bad, in fact, is hidden in the cotton needle, who pinches who knows.


    Besides, Fang Wen is still standing there.


    Peng Yihui couldn''t tell what he felt.


    It''s a little sour.


    He has a great reputation and is known all over the world. But if one day he meets Li Fulin, how many "close friends" can stand firmly on his side?


    "Let''s go." Peng Yihui had to go to find out the whereabouts of Kangbao and Tianmen. It would be better if we could find out what they had just got.


    The reason why Peng Yihui was able to leave so simply was that he was originally invited. He did not have any predecessors buried in the city. He had no hatred with Li Fulin and Ji Zheng. Even if Li Mu Lin has a copy of it today, it will not be sent to other people.


    That''s right. Peng Yihui guesses that what Li Fulin brought out should be the remains of the lost ancestors of Lord Kangbao and Tianmen. He judged it from the smell, plus a little speculation of his own.


    As soon as Peng Yihui left, the other people left were even more awkward.


    When fan Zhenren came, he was very aggressive, but he couldn''t stand the blow again and again.


    At the moment, he was also a little remorseful. He felt that he had dealt with this matter recklessly.


    Bixia villa has many advantages, but it has not been realized at present, so it has drawn a big cake for them.


    At that time, if things can''t be done, the benefits will certainly not be shared.


    Seeing that Li Fulin is a hard bone, it''s really hard to chew. Even if it can be done, how much will it cost? Is it worth the benefits?


    Besides, there are so many people who share the benefits equally. Don''t let him do his best. Others will pick up the ready-made cheap.


    Thinking of this, fan Zhenren was no longer aggressive. He coughed and simply picked up his tea. Under the cover of drinking tea, he looked at several people who came with him.


    Of course, in the end, his eyes fell on Li Fulin.


    I was not familiar with it before, but now I feel more and more shocked.


    The depth of cultivation I can''t see it at all.


    Fan Zhenren''s heart pounded.


    It can''t be seen that there are several situations. One of the most common is that the other side intentionally conceals, does not want to be seen. The other is that their accomplishments are at least two levels higher than their own.


    In this way, fan Zhenren is more cautious.


    Peng Yihui is really smart. You can''t get away from it immediately when you see something.


    But fan Zhenren is a bit of a tiger.


    First of all, the people who came today are headed by him. Peng Yihui can find a reason to leave, but he can''t. Otherwise, how can he see people in the future? Isn''t it a laughing stock?


    Secondly, he boasted about Bixia mountain villa. If he failed today, he would not think about it. I''m afraid that he would offend that place, and his future contacts would be greatly affected.


    Fan Zhenren did not speak, and the others did not speak, and the Hall fell into an embarrassing silence. But what''s embarrassing this time is these uninvited guests.


    Fang Yuwen also saw that the other side was afraid to offend others in death. But it''s not good to leave now. Otherwise, they won''t be able to afford that person.Hey, to put it bluntly, face is the word.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Fan Zhenren couldn''t think of any way to do it. As a result, two groups of people came with them.


    These two groups of people are not any deep-seated clan, at least Fang Yuwen had not heard of their name before.


    I want to know that it''s a big door with a lot of details. First, I know the old things clearly, and I won''t get mixed up in the mixed water. Secondly, there is no lack of the advantages of the big gate. Bixia villa, fan Zhenren, Peng Yihui can not be the reason to move them.


    When I came here, I felt that there were many people and that Huihui mountain was a soft persimmon. As a result, I didn''t see the signs. The advantage was that we didn''t see it. If we first set up a strong enemy, we would lose a lot.


    The two families have found a reason to slip away one after another.


    Li Fulin didn''t show any slightness or ridicule, which made the last fan Zhenren look better.


    Fang Yu''s text was intended to give them a few difficult words. As a result, Li Fulin, the owner of the matter, did not speak, and it was not easy for him to act for him. But when the others left, he turned around and complained: "let them go? It''s too cheap for them. I say you are such a person. People who know you are magnanimous and don''t care about everything. But those villains don''t say anything good. They just think you are a soft persimmon who is easy to bully. If there is anything else that offends you in the future, they dare to do it. "


    "Master Fang said so." Linglong held back for a long time: "we should let them know once, otherwise they will come to trouble next time."


    It''s no use talking about it now.


    Fang Yuwen is really curious. He had plans today. He spent a long time here and had to go.


    "But there''s something I must ask, or I won''t be able to sleep tonight!"


    Li Fulin also knows that he is a temperament that can''t hide things. If he doesn''t find out what he has to do, he will always think about it. He will toss and turn, scratching his heart and lung. He must have an answer to stop.


    "Do you want to ask what''s in that box?"


    Li Fulin didn''t tell him about it in advance. He didn''t pay attention to it. Besides, Li Fulin didn''t know whether it really worked.


    Of course, it''s useful to know the result now.


    Unexpectedly, Fang Yuwen was busy shaking his head: "it''s not this."


    Not this one?


    Fang Yuwen swallowed his saliva, lowered his voice and asked, "you and Ji Zheng have really become a couple?"


    Although the voice was low, all the disciples who were near heard it.


    Li Fulin:


    What can he say to these eager eyes?


    "Go away."


    Fang Yuwen scratched his head.


    It seems that we can''t get a result today.


    "Well, I''ll see you next time."


    Li Fulin almost spurted blood on his face. What, next time? And next time?


    Although Fang Yuwen didn''t ask for an answer, he had his own judgment.


    Today''s trouble is also the peach blossom robbery caused by Li Fulin. After meeting Ji Zheng that day, Zhou Pinzhi was disheartened and got into trouble with Li Fulin and Ji Zheng. She may think very beautiful, think even if can''t hurt these two people, also make their reputation stink.


    It''s the most vicious woman. If this is to be spread out, others may think that Li Fulin abandoned her.


    In fact, Li Fulin has never been hypocritical to her since then. They have nothing to do with each other.


    As for him and Ji Zheng


    Fang Yuwen always felt that there was a big difference between the two.


    When did Li Fulin be so interested in the women beside him? So thoughtful and meticulous?


    When we met on the first day of the first day of the year, Ji Zheng''s family background was flawed. Others were all biased against her. She was a witch in one mouth. Li Fulin was born in a noble and decent family. Those elders of his family had different opinions about her family. Maybe they would have been better at that time.


    Now after so many years, Ji Zheng reappeared in this way. No one was looking for him, but Li Fulin.


    If you want to say that they are nothing, Fang Yuwen will not believe it.


    But between men and women, this is trouble. I don''t know. I don''t know. Some people describe it as continuous cutting and chaos.


    That''s very reasonable!


    He won''t be involved in this kind of thing, so as to save effort and ingratitude.


    "Then I''ll go first. If you have something to talk about."


    Li Fulin nodded.


    There was an accident in zongmen last night, and his disciple was killed. Li Fulin didn''t mention a word with Fang Yuwen.


    If you want to change your mind, you will probably find flaws and guess something. Fang Yuwen is a careless person. Although you can''t see a smile from master to apprentice in Huihui mountain today, it''s only because someone comes to the door and doesn''t think about it at all.


    Li Fulin did not intend to tell him about it.


    This is the family ugliness of Huihui mountain. No matter who it is, it will not be publicized everywhere.


    "Master, we..."Jiang Fan was interrupted in the middle of his speech.


    Ji Zheng stepped in from the outside and saw the seats and tea cups that had not been removed: "has the man left?"


    Her tone was rather disappointed.


    All the people in Huihui mountain, including Li Fulin, thought that it would be lucky for those people to leave ahead of time. Otherwise, they would have met Ji Zhenren and they would not be able to leave if they wanted to.


    Ji Zheng''s skill has never been seen by these disciples, but it can be seen from some trivial details. Let''s take the situation when she and Li Fulin went to ruoshuitai that day. The body method and the cultivation are not under the master''s.


    Moreover, Ji Zhenren''s temper is extremely bad. He is not as tolerant as his master.


    But Ji Zhenzhen''s next words let everyone stay.


    She said, "I''ve been asking. There are five groups of people leaving the city from last night to today."


    Ah, yes.


    Their top priority now is to find out the traitor Chen Jingzhi, avenge Yu junior brother, and clean up the door for the return mountain.


    It was like a sharp blade hanging over their heads. If we don''t solve this one day, they can''t be at ease. Younger martial brother Yu''s pale face is like a shadow in everyone''s mind, and he is going to be the devil in everyone''s heart.


    For those who practice Taoism, heart demons are more terrible than anything else.


    How many people are trapped in the heart demon level. Happiness, anger, sorrow and joy, hatred, anger and infatuation, everyone''s heart demons are different, but equally terrible. Yu Dahong''s death, Chen Jingzhi rebellious and ferocious, may really become their demons, can not forget, can not be broken.


    "Who''s gone?"


    Ji Zheng takes out a piece of paper, on which she forces people to write down their names.


    Xiaodong''s eyes also gradually clear up, like others, focused on the paper.


    Chen Jingzhi killed people while his master was away. If he was afraid that master would find him, he would probably escape overnight.


    But it''s not good. It seems that he was injured by the elder brother last night. Maybe he is still in Beifu city.


    This kind of speculation makes Linglong fidgety. At the thought that Chen Jingzhi might be recuperating comfortably in some place in the city, she felt as if her chest would burst.


    For Li Fulin, it is time to make a judgment.


    If he''s out of town, find out where he''s going. And if he''s still in the city, the direction of the investigation is totally different.


    Beifucheng is so big that it is very easy to hide one or two people without being found, and it is difficult to find out the people.


    If you go outside, it will be more difficult to find it.


    Did Chen Jingzhi escape or not?


    Of course, it is impossible to see Chen Jingzhi in the news brought back by Ji Zhenzhen. He may have changed his name when he left Huihui mountain.


    Different from others, Mo Chen only looked at the paper and scanned it. He had already written down all the names on it.


    He turned his head and kept an eye on Xiaodong.


    Xiaodong looked at his eyes bright, as if there were two groups of flames burning in the eyes.


    Mo Chen doesn''t have to guess what he thinks now.


    He must be trying to find Chen Jingzhi.


    This let Mo Chen on the one hand put down his mind, but on the other hand he was worried.


    He was always afraid that Xiaodong would hurt his mind and even his accomplishments would be greatly affected. If he cried or said something about Yu''s younger brother, Mo Chen would feel relieved and afraid that he would hold back.


    Now it seems that the younger martial brother has a clear mind, which is a place for him to rest assured.


    But the worry is still there.


    Xiaodong is different from others. His strange talent always worries Mo Chen.


    The last time he had an accident in the burial sword Valley, the younger martial brother bumped into him. This matter was obviously beyond his ability. Mo Chen was always worried that it would lay hidden dangers for his future.


    One wave is not smooth, another is rising again. Chen Chen Xiao is very angry with his younger brother. He is really afraid that he can''t control it.


    Mo Chen stepped back and gently held Xiaodong''s hand.


    Xiaodong''s fingers are cold, like ice. Usually very alert person, the finger lets Mo Chen warm hot, seem to just discovered this matter.


    He turned his head and looked at Mo Chen.


    Xiaodong''s face was pale, and there was no blood color at all. His eyes were big and black, and he looked dazed, which made people feel nervous.


    "How is the injury?"


    Xiaodong shook his head.


    Mo Chen did not release his hand when he turned to talk to his master.


    Chen Jingzhi is not so hard to find.


    Let Linglong''s head think, she can''t think of any shortcut.


    But Mo Chen knows more about Chen Jingzhi than others.


    Because after Chen Jingzhi went up the mountain, Mo Chen taught him martial arts and tried to open his mind. Chen Jingzhi is very defensive. Even Mo Chen, a senior brother respected by everyone, can''t make him trust him more. The biggest obsession in his heart is to take revenge on the Chen family. Mo Chen felt that he had never really regarded himself as a person in the mountain, but he had no other place to go, so he could only live in the mountain temporarily.The place where he can leave Huihui mountain and go to work must be more powerful than the Chen family where he came from. If it''s not as good as the Chen family, then why should he give up his return to the mountain and go to another place?


    This will wipe out half of the foreigners in Beifu.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    But Mo Chen has a shortcut to find people.


    Although the other party is hiding his head and tail, even if he kills himself to keep a secret, there is not much clue from his weapons and clothes. However, as long as a person has lived in this world and appeared in the eyes of others, he can not be perfect without leaving flaws.


    Xiaodong is a bit dazed and reaches out to catch the cloak thrown by Mo Chen. Looking at Mo Chen, he changes a dress in front of him.


    It''s not so neat. Usually with his classmates, Mo Chen is the elder martial brother. He is young. If he wants to convince the public, he can''t seem frivolous. He always tossed himself to be old-fashioned and calm, and his usual speech and behavior were regular.


    "Change your clothes."


    "Change clothes?" Xiaodong whispered


    "Go out." Mo Chen said: "I have two acquaintances in beifucheng. I want to know something."


    Xiaodong blinked and finally understood.


    "Elder martial brother, do you want to take me with you?"


    "Change your clothes." Mo Chen''s face did not smile: "you want to delay the hour, I can only go alone."


    "I''ll change it!"


    Xiaodong changed a toilet for himself with quick hands and feet. The white and blue rimmed robe that he took off was too late to clean up, so he had to put it on the back of the chair first. Then he quickly wrapped up his cloak and boarded his boots and called out, "I''ve changed it."


    I''m afraid Mo Chen will leave him.


    Mo Chen cut his collar for a while, and tied a knot into a big knot again, which said: "go."


    It''s snowing hard outside, but it''s not windy. Xiaodong followed Mo Chen all the way forward, the snow was crunching under their feet.


    Xiaodong didn''t feel that the road was hard to walk at all, nor did he find it hard to go out in such cold weather.


    On the contrary, he''s so excited that he doesn''t notice that at all.


    It''s not that he can finally go out and have a good time, but because the elder martial brother is doing business. In the past, the elder martial brother would not take him with him or even tell him at all.


    But this time it''s different.


    Xiaodong''s heart beat faster than usual.


    If it was not for his sake, elder martial brother Yu would not have suffered a violent death. Even though it was not his fault that the master and the elder martial brother had enlightened him, Xiaodong still felt sorry for it.


    This feeling can not be said, the chest heavy, as if filled with cold water.


    But now it''s different.


    Although it''s hard for Xiaodong to move forward in the wind and snow, the idea of being able to help and avenge the elder martial brother makes him much easier than before.


    Mo Chen leads Xiaodong into a tea shop.


    The weather was bad, and it was half morning and not too late. There was no business in the tea shop. Two elderly people sat at the table near the tea stove, playing a game of chess and making a pot of tea. However, it seemed that their minds were not on the chessboard.


    Mo Chen leads Xiaodong into the back.


    The interior is warmer than the outside. As soon as you enter the room, you can feel the warm air on your face, which makes your face softened by the north wind.


    There are only two tables in the teahouse, separated by a screen.


    Xiaodong found that someone came in earlier than them, but it should not be too early.


    Because there''s water in the ground.


    There should be a man who came a little earlier than them. The snow on his feet was brought into the house and left on the ground. Because the house was too warm outside, the snow soon turned into water.


    If the man had come earlier, the water stains that might have been left would have dried up.


    Hearing their coming in, a man leaned over from behind the screen and took a look. He didn''t pay much attention to Xiaodong, but he showed a smile to Mo Chen: "coming?"


    The tone seemed familiar.


    He should have a good relationship with his senior brother.


    "When did brother Qiao come? We''re late. "


    "It''s not too late. Anyway, I have nothing to do and I''m sitting at home. I''d better come out earlier."


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong took off their cloaks before they took their seats. The room was too warm for them to wear their thick clothes.


    "Is this little brother?"


    "It''s my younger brother, whose surname is Yun. Younger martial brother, this is brother Qiao. "


    The man waved his hand: "don''t be so polite. Others call me Qiao Liu. Brother Yun also calls me that."


    He said so, but Xiaodong must not be so blind.


    Since the elder martial brother all called him brother Qiao, Xiaodong certainly followed his elder martial brother.


    There is nothing to eat in this small tea shop, that is, a little fried melon seeds and salted brine beans with tea. Qiao six opened the two oil paper bags on the table: "I bought them specially when I came. Come here, just for drinking."


    He also brought a wine pot by himself, filled the wine with tea cups, and poured a cup for Xiaodong."Come on, it''s not easy for us to meet. I''ll do it first."


    See Qiao Liu is very forthright to pour the wine directly into the throat, Xiaodong also drank a big mouthful.


    "Cough, cough..."


    This wine is not the same as the wine that was drunk before Xiaodong.


    Master''s wine was not so strong, and Xiaodong didn''t pay attention to it. As a result, the wine was as hot as a knife. He coughed incessantly. From mouth to throat, even his nose seemed to be burning, and his eyes fell.


    Joe''s mouth was full of teeth with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha, haven''t you drunk before? It''s a burning knife. I''m afraid you can''t get used to it. "


    Xiao Dong has heard of the name shaodao before. This is the first time to taste it.


    No wonder it''s called shaodao. It''s really hot and spicy when you drink it! It''s a perfect name.


    "Take a sip of tea and press it." Joe six saw his eyes were red, and his heart was a little sad, but also pushed the oil paper package toward him: "or you can taste the meat, this stewed meat is good."


    Xiaodong poured down a large cup of tea and wiped his face with his sleeve.


    There is no mirror here, and Xiaodong can''t see what he looks like now.


    He was born white and delicate, but now he is still white, but his eyes, nose and mouth are all red. Although his eyes have been wiped, he still looks tearful. Qiao Liuxin says that the younger martial brother Mo Chen brought is like a white rabbit, soft and tender.


    This It''s very painful to look at.


    It''s not like a younger martial brother, but like a younger martial sister.


    Qiao Liu''s family also has a few half grown-old children, but each wild like a monkey, muddle and fall used to, a plug a skin solid, so gentle and elegant Qiao family can not.


    Mo Chen is nothing to drink this wine, and Qiao Liu you come and I go, not a long time Kung Fu wine under the most of the pot.


    After saying goodbye, Mo Chen didn''t go around the Bush and said, "I''ve met some difficulties these two days. I want to ask brother Qiao for help."


    "I guess you have something to do." Said Joe six.


    It is not that he has the ability to predict, but that he has some understanding of Mo Chen''s temperament. What''s more, now beifucheng is a troubled time. If Mo Chen has nothing to do, most of the time he won''t find him out just for chatting.


    "If you have something to do with me, please tell me."


    Xiaodong finally came back a lot. He was curious to see Qiao Liu and his elder martial brother. The elder martial brother didn''t mention this person with him, but it seems that they have a good friendship. Qiao Liuyi is not far away from each other. Judging from the appearance, Qiao Liu and elder martial brother are not like the same people.


    Qiao Liu is more like the kind of people in the world he saw when he was wandering around before Xiaodong''s apprenticeship. The clothes are not so exquisite, the hair combed is not so neat, the beard is scuffed, slovenly, informal, drink a lot, and the voice is so loud.


    Mo Chen took out a roll of paper and handed it over.


    "What is this?" Joe six unfolded the paper.


    It''s a portrait.


    Even Xiaodong was stunned when he saw it.


    Because the portrait is really like a real person Xiao.


    Although it is only a few simple strokes, but the appearance of people are outlined vividly.


    This should have been painted by the elder martial brother himself.


    There are three people painted on the paper. Xiaodong only knows the middle one.


    Chen Jingzhi.


    On the paper, he looks like that gloomy and elusive look, and the charm of the whole person is on the paper.


    As soon as he saw this face, Xiaodong thought of the cold light of the sword blade, as well as the fierce killing opportunity that came from the cutting face.


    The other two faces are not so vivid. Xiaodong doesn''t see the corpse brought back by the elder brother, but he can guess. These two people are supposed to be the people who take over Chen Jingzhi.


    The elder martial brother painted their appearance. This is a good way to find someone.


    When Qiao Liu looked at the picture, the smile on his face unconsciously converged. He looked very carefully. The three figures above looked at it in turn, and then shook his head to Mo Chen: "I haven''t seen these three people."


    "They arrived in Beifu city this month. I don''t know if they are still in the city. With this picture, I think you should be able to find out where they are and how they came from. "


    Joe said, "it''s hard. You are very good at painting. I''ll tell you about it when I turn back. There will be news tomorrow. By the way, are these three your enemies? "


    "The one on the left is dead, and the one in the middle was my younger brother."


    Listen to Mo Chen said so, Qiao six can guess that this must involve his school Mishin.


    "Don''t worry. I have a tight tongue."


    Mo Chen didn''t stay much after saying that. The two brothers said goodbye to Qiao Liu in front of the tea shop.


    Xiaodong followed his elder martial brother for a long time. He couldn''t help asking, "elder martial brother..."


    "Well?"


    "Don''t you mind telling that big brother Joe about it?" It''s about tracking down the traitor of their family and letting others intervene Xiaodong is afraid that his master will blame him."Brother Qiao, you have a rough appearance, and you know it well. It will never leak out of him. "


    Since the elder martial brother said that, he must be sure.


    Mo Chen took the hand to go forward, which made Xiaodong''s next journey easier. Many people, more importantly, two people''s speed was faster.


    After a long walk, Xiaodong finds that this is not the way they came.


    "Elder martial brother? We''re not going back? "


    "See someone else."


    Xiaodong then closed his mouth and followed his elder martial brother honestly. If he didn''t shut up, he always felt that snow would pour into his mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    This time, it was not far to go, a circle of low bamboo fences, against a small courtyard on the Bank of the river. Although it was a cold and snowy day, the pine trees planted in the yard were still green and green, covered with a layer of snow, which seemed to be covered with a snow-white crane cloak.


    Mo Chen grabs the copper ring on the door and knocks twice.


    The man in the room answered, "here we are."


    A stooped man answered the door. Snow fell on his gray hair. As soon as he opened the door, he saw a sad, wrinkled face.


    Mo Chen politely Yiyi: "disturb Mr. Su." Xiaodong also follows Yiyi.


    Elder martial brother takes him out to do business. Even if he can''t help him a lot, he can''t delay him. Besides, the other party is an old man, so it is proper to be polite.


    Mr. Su said with a smile: "it''s a coincidence that you''re here on such a snowy day. I''m bored. When you come, we''ll just talk."


    Mo Chen leads Xiaodong into the courtyard. The wind was tighter than just now, and the snow on the pine trees was blowing down and falling, sprinkling all over them.


    From the outside, the house is not very impressive, but it is very warm. The windows are big and bright. The snow reflects the bright light on the window paper. There is not much furniture in the house, and the walls are whitewashed.


    "Come on, sit down and talk."


    Xiaodong quickly took over the task of serving water and tea. Anyway, he was the youngest when he was on the mountain. He was used to these things in front of his master and elder brother.


    "Is this your younger brother?"


    Mo Chen nodded: "it''s my teacher who recently received his own disciple."


    "Well, it looks good."


    Xiaodong has been praised many times since his apprenticeship. He has long been immune to this kind of polite words. If he had accepted all the courtesy photos, he would not have known that he had a few pounds or two, and his tail would have gone up to the sky. The most important thing about this human exchange is how nice I am. When I talk about my apprentice, I naturally say that the bad guys in my family are very incompetent, so that Gao Zu is the only one with a clear skeleton and a bright future.


    At Xiaodong''s age, it''s not too exaggerative for others to praise them. Most of them say that they are smart, sensible and clever.


    "I''ve brought you some tea. It''s wild tea from the mountain. Please don''t mind it."


    "I don''t dislike it, I don''t dislike it. You have good soil and water on the mountain, and the tea is full of vitality. It''s strange to say that I often suffer from sores in recent years. Last time you brought me tea, I drank it, but I haven''t suffered from sores in the past two years. I think this tea has the effect of detoxification. "


    Mo Chen said: "in this case, I''ll send you some later."


    Mr. Su narrowed his eyes with a smile: "well, I won''t be polite to you. Is your master here this time? "


    "Yes, there are many things to do for a few days. Otherwise, the master must come to see him in person."


    Xiaodong took the tea and stood by, listening to the elder martial brother and the old Mr. Su.


    Mo Chen talks about the wind and talks about last night.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yesterday, my younger martial brother was almost hurt. Fortunately, he was lucky to escape


    Mr. Su looked at Xiaodong carefully. Seeing that he was a little uneasy, he said, "how can such a young man cause a fatal dispute? Can you see the person who hurt you? Do you remember the trick he used? "


    Xiaodong doesn''t know how to reply for a moment, and turns to see Mo Chen.


    Mo Chen said softly, "Mr. Su is well-informed and well-informed. If you can still remember a small scale and half a claw, please show it to your husband."


    Xiaodong understood the meaning of elder martial brother bringing him here.


    Chen Jingzhi''s trick


    At that time, although Xiaodong was in a panic, there was no way to deal with the resistance. He was just rolling around to escape.


    However, when xiao dong thought about this, he could not forget the situation at that time. Even the sinister and cruel expression on Chen Jingzhi''s face was exactly the same.


    Xiaodong stood up and confessed to Mr. Su first: "the younger generation was impolite. He was flustered at that time and may not remember it completely."


    He pulled out the sword, thought for a moment, and said, "his sword seems to be different from the ordinary sword."


    Mr. Su was not impatient at all: "how different?"


    Xiaodong is still young. The sword he uses is shorter and lighter than ordinary sword. His swords are different from his. However, the sword Chen Jingzhi used yesterday was narrower and shorter than ordinary swords.


    "About how long?"


    Xiaodong made a comparison with his hand: "well, it seems to be shorter than my sword, about an inch.". Also narrow It''s about two points narrower. "


    Mr. Su raised his head to think about it and said to Xiaodong, "what''s his move?"


    "It seems so."


    Xiaodong raised his hand and drew exactly according to Chen Jingzhi''s movements at that time.


    "At that time, he came in from behind me, and with such a stab, I hid under the desk. His sword split the table in two..." Mr. Chen Xiaodong''s face just now became more and more relaxed, and Mr. Su''s face became more and more relaxed.The child''s slow demonstration was supposed to make him see clearly.


    Mr. Su not only saw his sword moves, but also saw how dangerous Xiaodong was when he was attacked. Xiao Dong is such a half grown child, and he stealthily attacks him from behind. His mind and character are really disgusting.


    After Xiaodong''s competition, Mo Chen also got up and said, "I didn''t stop this man. He had a companion. After several moves with me, he also wanted to ask Mr. Su to help him have a look."


    Mr. Su nodded and said, "OK, I''d like to see it, too."


    Xiaodong takes up his sword and stands aside to watch master Shi exhibit a set of Kung Fu that he has never seen before.


    This must have been written down by the elder martial brother when he played with the man.


    After Mo Chen has demonstrated the moves he remembers one by one, Mr. Su slowly rubbed the tea cup in his hand and said to Mo Chen, "it''s very complicated to start with you. There are at least three or four different moves in these moves, and none of them are major moves. He should be free to cultivate his body, and his mental skills are also flat. His moves are insidious and cunning, but they are difficult to achieve. He should not be your opponent. Why didn''t you cut him off? "


    Su fan''s eyes are so long.


    Mo Chen nodded and said, "this man was restrained by me, but he committed suicide."


    Mr. Su snorted: "death is not worth cherishing." He thought for a while and said to Xiaodong, "compare the two moves just now."


    Xiaodong is not as knowledgeable as Mo Chen, nor can he be compared with Mr. Su''s experience. He only knew that Chen Jingzhi didn''t use the backflow mountain move when he started with him. As for what kind of move it was, he couldn''t see at all.


    After he practiced it again, Mr. Su said, "I remember It seems that I have seen similar sword techniques many years ago. I''m afraid I can''t remember it after a long time. Well, you two wait here


    Mr. Su went to the next room, polished the ink, spread out the paper, wrote a short message, picked up the paper, blew the ink, and put it in the envelope.


    "Give this to your master. I''m not sure. Let your master help you with the details."


    Mo Chen carefully received the letter, and with his younger brother to thank Mr. Su.


    "Don''t be polite to me. I''m so old. Maybe I won''t have another meeting this time. I''m afraid I can''t help you any more."


    It''s getting dark when you come out from Mr. Su. It''s not that it''s very late, but the days in beifucheng are too short. It''s late in the morning and early in the dark. Two thirds of the time of the day is like night. In addition, there is no one to walk around in the cold weather. When they go back, there is no one on the open street. Only the north wind is rolling snow flakes and rushing wildly on people''s faces.


    "Elder martial brother, who is this Mr. Su?"


    Mo Chen did not answer his question, but asked him, "how old do you think Mr. Su is?"


    "Well..." Xiaodong thought about his almost white hair and his old appearance: "much older than master Are you over 100 years old? "


    "No way." Mo Chen suddenly stops, a hand over Xiaodong, motioning him to lie on his back.


    Xiaodong was a little embarrassed, but he also knew that he did not have his elder martial brother carrying him on his back. He was obediently lying on Mo Chen''s back and putting his arms around his neck: "did I guess wrong?"


    "In fact, he and Shifu are about the same age, not a few years older than Shifu."


    Xiaodong is very surprised.


    "Almost?"


    But the master is so young, majestic, and has dark hair. When he stands with the master, others think that he is not like a master and a disciple, but more like a master brother.


    This old Mr. Su looks like a dying man Even if you are a few years older than master, you can''t be as old as that, right?


    "Is he an ordinary man?" Xiaodong can only think of this explanation.


    "He used to be a monk." Mo Chen''s voice still sounded firm and clear in the wind: "I also heard from the master. This old Mr. Su was also a good young man who was praised by others at that time. But because the people in the devil''s road plotted against him, his whole body was ruined. Now he is not even as good as ordinary people. However, although he became a waste man, he did not break the pot like some people, so he gave up the road. On the contrary, because he was well-informed and well-known, he also made great efforts in the war of killing demons, which is highly respected up to now. "


    "So it is Just now, Mr. Su said that it may not be the next time after seeing you this time. It''s him... "


    Mo Chen was silent for a moment and said softly, "his life will be over."


    Xiaodong also followed silence.


    "Big brother, then What can Mr. Su really see from the two sons I just learned? "


    "I think he saw it." The letter was carefully received by Mo Chen and brought back to the master. If Mr. Su was not sure, he would not write a letter and ask him to bring it to his master.


    He is at least 70% sure.


    The reason why he didn''t talk to them face to face was not because he was not sure, but because Mr. Su thought it was important?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    Jiang Fan was seen far away.


    He stood under the lantern hanging in front of the door, wrapped in a thick cloak, snow falling on his head and shoulders, and looked like a stone pier from a distance.


    Seeing Mo Chen''s figure, Jiang Fan''s eyes lit up and rushed to meet him.


    "Elder martial brother." Looking at Xiaodong on his back, Jiang Fan stumbled at his feet: "what''s the matter, younger martial brother?"


    Mo Chen knew that he had misunderstood him and explained in a low voice: "it doesn''t matter. It''s sleeping."


    When they were just back, they talked for a while, but Xiaodong had been anxious since last night, and was carried by Mo Chen. He was very safe and steady in his heart. He fell asleep after walking for a short time.


    Jiang Fan was relieved.


    "Then let the younger martial brother sleep. He must have suffered from yesterday to now." It''s good to have a good sleep.


    "How did you get outside the door? Something happened? "


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "it''s OK. That is Master and Ji Zhenren have gone out. Elder martial brother, you and younger martial brother have also gone out. Even elder martial sister and younger brother Zhai have also gone out. I''m not sure how to stay in the house, so I''ll come outside to meet them. "


    "Linglong, are they out? Where have they been? "


    Jiang Fan grimaced: "I don''t know. Master is not here, and you are not. She is the biggest one. I can''t stop her. Even Mr. Zhai couldn''t persuade him, so he went with him. "


    To be honest, with Zhai Wenhui, you can rest assured. After all, Zhai Wenhui is more stable and more powerful than Linglong. Linglong is always impulsive when things happen. She doesn''t think about the consequences before she does anything. Zhai Wenhui will steer the rudder and save her trouble.


    That is to say, but it is still worrying.


    Mo Chen sends Xiaodong back to his house. Li Fulin and Ji Zheng have not come back yet. When the dinner is cooked, no one wants to eat it. Jiang Fan usually eats a large amount of food. Now he only eats a piece of cake and drinks a bowl of soup. Others eat very little, too.


    It was already dark outside, only listening to the wind getting tighter and tighter, blowing people''s hearts to panic.


    "Why haven''t you come back yet..." Jiang Fan couldn''t sit in the room. He wanted to wait at the door, but Mo Chen stopped him.


    "It''s so cold outside that you can stay in the house. What did you say to others today? By the way, what can I tell you about younger martial brother Yu? "


    Jiang Fan sat down and took two mouthfuls of tea. After calming down, he said, "Master said that he wanted to take younger martial brother Yu back to Huihui mountain for burial."


    This is a matter of course. Although this is the old residence of Shifu, it can be seen from the fact that Shifu has not mentioned it for so many years that she no longer regards this as her hometown. This time, if it was not for leaving Huihui mountain to find a temporary place to settle down, and if there was the resignation of song Cheng, master would not have brought them here.


    Whether they have come or not, what they said is to stay for a while. Just because the master has no mind to take care of the house, just let them clear up a small area to live in. They will not stay here for a long time. Maybe for a year or two, they will leave here. If younger martial brother Yu is buried here, other people will leave in the future. It is obviously inappropriate for him to be buried here alone.


    "I didn''t pay attention to it today. I will buy a coffin tomorrow, and bury my younger brother Yu first It''s cold now, so it''s better to park more days in the backyard for a while... "


    But after all, it can''t be put for a long time. When they go back, it''s not good to take the coffin all the way. If the master must take the younger martial brother back, cremate the body and bring it back for burial.


    "Well, you can take someone to clean up younger martial brother Yu''s things."


    Jiang Fan understood the meaning of Mo Chen''s words. He knew that Yu''s younger brother was gone. He had to let him go in a neat and dignified manner. When he was in the funeral, he had to change his clothes and wrap him up. He would take with him anything he liked.


    There is a sentence Mo Chen does not say, Jiang Fan also want to get.


    Younger martial brother Yu was hurt and died in his grave. Whether it is one year or two years, they must take revenge on him in order to comfort him in heaven.


    "I don''t know where the master went..." Jiang Fan still can''t rest assured: "Ji Zhenren''s temper is enough for master to worry about."


    And Linglong elder martial sister, also let people worry.


    Is it not good to return to the mountains? Women are more and more irritable, full of yin and Yang.


    Xiao Dong sleeps vaguely and can hear the faint voice of people.


    Elder martial brother''s voice?


    Even if people are not awake, he will never mistake this.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shall I go out and look for it? "


    Who are you looking for?


    Xiaodong felt as if he was sinking at the bottom of the water, unable to move. The light on the water surface was so far away from him.


    It took him a long time to open his eyes, and his body was full of acid.


    With the light on in the room, Xiaodong turned over and sat up, unable to remember what time it was.


    "Awake?"


    Mo Chen came over, opened the tent and handed him a warm water.


    Xiaodong holds a water cup and drinks the water.


    "Any more?"Xiaodong shook his head: "what time is it now?"


    "It''s almost time for Xu."


    What Xiaodong still remembers is that he was carried by his elder martial brother Back on his back, he doesn''t know. From then on till now? That sleep can be heavy enough, even how to come back, how to sleep in bed have no impression at all.


    "Hungry?"


    Xiaodong felt his stomach. He didn''t feel hungry at all.


    What did you say? Who are you looking for? "


    "We''re making a noise about you?"


    In other words, Jiang Fan came in from outside and brought a large bowl of hot broth and two flour cakes baked by the fire: "come on, you haven''t eaten at night. You must be hungry by this time."


    Xiaodong is not really hungry, but it''s not good to brush elder martial brother Jiang''s kindness. He quickly gets out of bed, puts on shoes, takes over the tray, and sits at a small table on one side to eat the delayed dinner.


    The soup is very hot. If you take a sip, the sweat in the back of the neck will be stuffy.


    Seeing his delicious food, Jiang Fan still didn''t forget his worry: "elder martial brother, I''ll go out and look for it."


    Mo Chen shakes his head: "wait a second."


    Xiaodong bit the cake and asked vaguely, "who are you looking for?"


    Of course not to go to the master. With master''s experience and accomplishments, and Ji Zhenzhen beside him, there is no need for them to worry.


    But why haven''t Linglong and Zhai Wenhui come back?


    It''s not too early. Even if elder martial sister Linglong doesn''t have a sense of propriety, Zhai Wenhui is calm. Does he know whether it will be sooner or later? And he certainly knows that tardiness will worry others.


    Looking at the wind blowing more and more tightly outside, Jiang Fan''s heart became more and more insecure.


    I knew that, even if she was beaten by Linglong in the daytime, she should not be allowed to go out.


    Mo Chen motioned for Jiang Fan to come out and talk.


    "Where can you find it? It''s so dark in such a big place as beifucheng. " Mo Chen didn''t worry, but he also knew that it was not enough to find someone and let their hands go. Let alone Jiang Fan, other people''s Kung Fu was not as good as exquisite. Let them go out at night looking for someone? They can''t even take care of themselves.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll adjust the array again later."


    If there is no news after another hour, Mo Chen will find it by himself.


    It''s getting dark early in beifucheng. If it''s in Huihui mountain, it''s not too late. It may be because something has been delayed for a while, but it doesn''t necessarily mean something has happened.


    But Mo Chen is worried that he has gone out, and he is worried about the rest of his younger martial brothers. If there is anything else, Jiang fan can''t cope with it. The array around the house can defend ordinary people, but people like Chen Jingzhi, who used to study arts on the backflow mountain, can''t stop him.


    Elder martial brother said so, Jiang fan can only respond first.


    He really didn''t like the ghost place of Beifu city. It was so cold that people were on guard against each other. Besides, he didn''t have younger martial brother Yu long after he was here.


    When can they go back?


    Xiaodong is not in the mood to eat, and quietly stretches his ear to listen to the elder martial brother.


    He still did not hear clearly, only heard the two words so vague.


    Who are you looking for?


    Now he was like a frightened bird, a little bit of wind and grass on the uneasy.


    No, what he is afraid of is not Chen Jingzhi. He will ask him for his life again. Looking back on the situation at that time, Xiaodong didn''t feel afraid. He was just ashamed of his incompetence at that time, and more resentful.


    He felt that he had not done anything to apologize for this elder martial brother Chen, but the other side cheated him first and then wanted his life.


    What''s more, he killed the innocent senior brother Yu who was involved in this incident.


    Xiaodong is afraid that there will be someone else injured by this.


    He didn''t drink much soup. It was so cold in the weather that the oil congealed at the edge of the bowl. The cake also appears so stiff, the throat ache.


    Xiaodong picks up the bowl and comes back. Jiang Fan has already left. Mo Chen just put something in his sleeve.


    "Elder martial brother."


    Mo Chen should say: "talk about your recent practice experience."


    Xiaodong to the mouth of the words he was so hard to block back.


    Elder martial brother did it on purpose.


    Knowing that he did it on purpose, Xiaodong still had to be obedient. He recited a piece of mental Dharma skills and said his recent experience.


    Mo Chen has two purposes at one time. While listening to Xiaodong, he draws a battle plan with gold sand and ink on the paper.


    Although he can''t make a new array from scratch, he can still do it with a little change from the original array.


    A stroke to the middle, Mo Chen suddenly raised his head.


    He heard a strange sound in the snow.


    His movements also attracted Xiaodong''s attention.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen put down his pen and stood up.


    The sound seems to have, if not, far away.However, Mo Chen recently found that his senses were much sharper than before, perhaps because his cultivation was still growing. It may also be that his physical changes have worsened.


    His eyesight, ear, touch and even taste are much better than before.


    Mo Chen turns back to tell Xiaodong: "you stay in the house, don''t move."


    Xiaodong is full of doubts and chases out two steps. Looking at the master brother''s body, he disappears in the snowy night.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Far away, Mo Chen smelled the smell of blood.


    At this time, he hated his extraordinary sense of smell. So much blood


    Mo Chen''s figure flashed over several courtyards in an instant. There were a series of messy footprints on the snow steps in front of the hall. It was the end of a strong arrow to carry a person on his back. At the moment when he saw Mo Chen''s figure, he had been holding on to that breath. Linglong fell forward and tumbled on the snow with the man on his back.


    Mo Chen or slow a step, when he arrived near, Linglong mouth is blood foam, vaguely said: "save him Elder martial brother... "


    Mo Chen holds the hand that she extends over and slowly crosses Zhenyuan. The other hand turns Zhai Wenhui over.


    The body under the hand was still warm, but the eyes were blank, the chest did not rise and fall, and there was no breath between the mouth and nose.


    Jiang Fan ran out from one side of the courtyard door in a hurry. His short cloak was lifted from his body by the strong wind, and he couldn''t care about it.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen raised his head, but the blood red luster flashed through his dark eyes. Jiang Fan was startled by the two people on the ground, but he didn''t notice the difference.


    "Take Linglong back to the house, and take the water to her first."


    He said a word, and Jiang Fan responded. Seeing Mo Chen holding Zhai Wenhui still, he felt an inexplicable panic like a rope around his neck, tightening more and more tightly.


    Zhai Wenlong will hurt her more than that.


    Linglong''s consciousness is dim. Looking at Zhai Wenhui''s lifeless drooping arm, she opens her mouth. Her throat is full of salty smell, and there is no sound.


    She still remembers that when he was on her back just now, the sticky blood flowed out of his body and ran into her neck. First, it was hot, and it became cold when it was blown by the north wind


    She is struggling as if she is awake. Her injury is not in the way. She should first rescue Zhai Wenhui


    He''s protecting her. He''s hurt so much.


    According to elder martial brother Jiang Fanyi, he took out the secret pill and melted it with water. He wanted to feed it to Linglong. As soon as he took a small mouthful of it, Linglong coughed up blood foam and even vomited out the medicine juice.


    Jiang Fan was anxious and distressed.


    This medicine is rare. If you waste a drop, you will lose one part of its strength.


    What''s more urgent is that Linglong''s injury is so heavy that even the medicine can''t be poured down. How to do?


    Fortunately, after the second feeding medicine, Linglong did not vomit out again.


    Jiang Fan just a little relieved, according to the elder martial brother said, slowly for her to transport Zhenyuan.


    Linglong''s accomplishments are higher than him, which Jiang Fan always knew. When they were fighting each other, he lost ten times. Of course, there are reasons why he doesn''t dare to do his best, but Linglong does have more talent than him and is better than him.


    But now she was seriously injured in her meridians, and Zhenyuan was hardly alive.


    Who on earth did they meet? How could I have been hurt so badly?


    The exquisite hair is scattered to hang down, the face has no blood color. A panic suddenly arose in Jiang Fan''s heart.


    What he knows is exquisite and lively. In his memory, he had never seen such a weak and thin exquisite.


    She Will she die?


    Like younger martial brother Yu, suddenly there was no sound.


    Jiang Fan felt cold and hot in his hands, and he felt anxious. When you feel Linglong''s real yuan echoing with him, you can take your hand away.


    Jiang Fan was more nervous when he was dealing with the trauma of Linglong cuisine.


    Although growing up from a small place, most of them look at each other''s bare buttocks when they are children. But now that she has grown up, men and women are still different. When Jiang Fan bandages and applies medicine for her, she can''t help but want to pin her head aside. But how can I apply the medicine when I turn my head? He can only let his eyes focus on the wound as much as possible, other places can only do as if not see.


    But these injuries These injuries are too serious.


    There are three or four serious injuries, including one on the back.


    In addition to these, her right hand little finger, ring finger were cut off a section, see Jiang Fan eyebrow straight jump, really do not know what kind of people can hurt her to this.


    I don''t know when the sweat drips down, and my eyes are pricked by sweat.


    Jiang Fan wiped sweat on his sleeve and went to the quiet room next door.


    Zhai Wenhui was placed on the couch, and his clothes had been untied. Jiang Fan only looked at him, and his feet seemed to be tied up and could not go out again.


    When they went out in the morning, Zhai Wenhui was still talking to him with hundreds of millions of regrets. What did he say? Jiang Fan did not know how to remember, but he still remembered that he said, "don''t worry, elder martial brother Jiang. I will certainly persuade her not to cause trouble."


    He seemed to say that he would come back earlier.


    However, after a long time, Zhai Wenhui lay there motionless, and there was no intact skin on his body. The set of silver needles used by the master brother pierced into his vital points everywhere, lining the frightening wounds. There was a kind of unspeakable strangeness."Elder martial brother..." Jiang Fan''s feet were heavy, and he moved to his bed step by step.


    When he got close to him, he found that Zhai Wenhui''s whole right arm had been twisted and deformed, and the broken bones and stubbles of Bai Sensen''s bones were exposed from the flesh and blood. He could hardly stand still.


    "Zhai, how is he?"


    What he wants to ask is whether Zhai Wenhui will die.


    However, the idea only flickered in his mind, and Jiang Fan rushed to get rid of the idea.


    Mo Chen turned his head and took a look at him. Jiang Fan saw his face clearly and felt a heavy thump in his heart.


    Mo Chen fixed his mind and whispered, "I don''t know."


    If you can make elder martial brother say such a thing, I''m afraid it''s


    Linglong''s injury is so heavy that Zhai Wenhui will only be heavier than her.


    Mo Chen has never seen such an injury.


    Zhai Wenhui''s breath is gone and his muscles and veins are broken. When Mo Chen tries to cure him, he realizes that there is another force in his body that is restless. At present, it is not appropriate for him to live or die.


    Jiang Fan brought warm water to Zhai Wenhui''s body. He added some medicine to the water for the treatment of trauma. He rolled up his sleeve and wiped off Zhai Wenhui''s dirty blood.


    As the bloodstain was wiped away, Jiang Fan saw the difference in his wound.


    Generally injured people, blood should be bright red. However, the blood on Zhai Wenhui''s wound was purple, some blackened and extremely sticky. Look at this situation, even if you don''t apply the wound medicine to stop bleeding, the blood will not flow out again.


    Jiang Fan''s mouth was dry: "elder martial brother Is Zhai poisoned? "


    Of course, Mo Chen can see it.


    But there are thousands of poisons in the world. What kind of poison is Zhai Wenhui?


    Mo Chen gave him all the antidote pills he knew and could use, but it didn''t work on Zhai Wenhui.


    "How''s Linglong?"


    "Life seems to be in order for the time being." Jiang Fan said in a low voice: "but the damage of meridians is serious. I don''t know in the future..."


    The damage of meridians is serious, and there is a great possibility of future trouble.


    "Did she say anything?"


    Jiang Fan shook his head, and his heart was choked with pain: "elder martial brother, I don''t know who they were hurt by? Is it... "


    Chen Jingzhi?


    They didn''t know many people in this city, and Chen Jingzhi was the only enemy.


    But Chen Jingzhi himself does not have this ability. When he came to kill Xiaodong, although his accomplishments improved by leaps and bounds, he was not the opponent of elder martial sister Linglong.


    Unless he has help


    But Mo Chen couldn''t give him an answer.


    Only when Linglong or Zhai Wenhui wakes up can we know the answer from them.


    Jiang Fan turned around several times in the room. His eyes were red, his hands clenched into fists, and his fingernails pricked the palms of his palms.


    What''s the matter? Who on earth is dealing with the return mountain?


    One by one, they were injured and killed, but they didn''t even know who they were.


    However, the master was not in these two times.


    "Well, I''ll watch over Zhai. You go to Linglong to look after it." Mo Chen''s calmness made Jiang Fan more stable.


    Jiang Fan answered and shuffled away.


    The man standing by the door made him stupefied: "younger martial brother?"


    Mo Chen quickly turned his head, the man standing at the door had a white face, who was not Xiaodong?


    "How did you get here? Is it not for you to stay in the house? "


    "I I''m not sure. I heard something moving here, so I came to have a look... "


    Xiaodong looked at Zhai Wenhui, who was still on the couch, and the situation was particularly strange and frightening: "Zhai senior brother, what''s the matter with him?"


    Zhai Wenhui''s wounds were blackened, and the exposed wounds were like splashing on a person with a pen. The originally well behaved man now looks mottled and broken. It is just like that he has been chopped up and put together again.


    Mo Chen takes his hand to let him in. Xiaodong is very obedient at this moment. Let go and sit.


    "What about elder martial sister Linglong?"


    "She''s not very hurt. She''s right next door."


    Xiaodong took a deep breath and didn''t ask any more: "senior brother, if there is anything I can do for you, please tell me."


    "I want you to do something good."


    Xiaodong is arranged by Mo Chen to pick up the medicine. He doesn''t have a word of objection. He picks up many herbs given to him by his elder martial brother according to their portions. The ones that should be smashed and those that should be mixed should be mixed together according to the proportion. Jiang Fan came to do it with him in silence. The medicine mill rolled back and forth, making the herbs creak and creak.


    Mo Chen closed his eyes and sat on one side, quickly recalling all the poisons he had heard and seen.


    There was no poison like Zhai Wenhui.


    Such an unusual poison is certainly not a common thing that can be found everywhere. If someone has such poison, why should it be used to deal with young people like Zhai?With something to do, Jiang Fan felt that he was hanging in the air, and his heart was a little more steady.


    "This is only effective when it is crushed to the end..."


    Xiao Dong answered, and added three more points to the strength of his hand, crushing the medicine rod into pieces.


    The mixed gray powder is wrapped in paper and handed to Mo Chen to see him daub Zhai Wenhui.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    The light gray powder sprinkled on the wound, quickly changed color.


    Xiaodong wants to ask, but dare not disturb elder martial brother now.


    Jiang Fan said in a low voice: "the medicine prepared by master brother is stronger than that given by Tianji mountain. You see, the poison is pulled out."


    When the powder became sticky and dark black, Jiang Fan and Xiaodong began to scrape off the poisonous residue.


    Mo Chen side of the new medicine to apply up, while telling them: "be careful not to stick on your body." And, "don''t throw away the dregs."


    Jiang fan is serious.


    He poured the dregs into a jar, and he had to rely on it to identify the poison.


    After repeated efforts, the last medicine could not pull out the poison. However, Zhai Wenhui''s condition did not improve. Mo Chen performed Gong for him once in an hour, but this was just barely maintained. Even Xiaodong can see that if the elder martial brother doesn''t work for him, Zhai will not live until dawn.


    The injury is so heavy that they have done everything they can. Whether they can save Zhai''s life or not will have to wait for master''s return.


    One room apart, Linglong was also dizzy. She did not wake up, but she was not steady in the coma, and her eyebrows were tight. I didn''t know whether it was because of the pain in the wound.


    Although the wounds were covered with medicine, the pills she took also had the effect of healing and relieving pain.


    Jiang Fan sat down beside the couch, and the accident came too quickly and caught people off guard.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Jiang Fan looked back and saw that it was Xiaodong.


    "There''s nothing wrong here." Jiang Fan shook Xiaodong''s hand for a while, and found that his hand was as cold as a mound of ice. He took his cloak and put it on him: "if you are sleepy, take a rest first."


    Xiaodong asked in a low voice: "elder martial sister, she Will it die? "


    "Life should be free."


    Hearing this, Xiaodong slowly closed his cloak and sat down beside Jiang Fan.


    "What about brother Zhai?"


    This time Jiang Fan did not speak.


    Xiaodong did not ask.


    He used to hear his master say that there was a dangerous situation outside, but now he understood the meaning of the word "sinister".


    It seems that they have never met a good thing since they left the mountain. First of all, so many familiar faces left them one by one to find another way out. In Tianji mountain, the eldest martial brother was set up by someone. What''s more, since we arrived in Beifu City, it seems that the sky has not let go of the fine and bad things one by one.


    But a few times ago, at least I knew who was going to attack.


    Today''s events are confusing.


    Who hurt elder martial sister and brother Zhai? Is it Chen Jingzhi? Or


    Jiang Fan didn''t hear Xiaodong''s voice for a long time. He turned his head and looked at it. Xiaodong shrank into a ball, his eyes closed and he leaned back in his chair.


    Jiang Fan has been so frightened these two days that he instinctively reaches out to explore Xiaodong''s breath.


    Fortunately, I can feel a warm breath on my fingers.


    Jiang Fan slowly retracted his hand and felt that he was a bit like a frightened bird.


    Mo Chen is standing at the door, also saw his action.


    Jiang Fan quickly explained: "the younger martial brother is asleep." Don''t scare the elder martial brother. I really think what''s wrong with the younger brother.


    Mo Chen''s face did not relax at all. He came over and looked at Xiaodong carefully, but he couldn''t be sure whether Xiaodong was really asleep.


    "Let him have a rest." At the moment, though he was sleepy, he was not sleepy. He also knew that the elder martial brother must not be easy. If he kept losing Zhenyuan to others, he wasted too much.


    But Mo Chen couldn''t talk to him.


    Xiao Dong doesn''t need to worry when he wakes up. As soon as he closes his eyes, Mo Chen will worry.


    Beifu city looks calm on the surface now, but in private it is already full of dark tides. A lot of people have been killed these days, but for some reasons, these things have been covered up.


    At this time, if the younger martial brother''s soul is detached, it is difficult to predict the danger.


    Is he really asleep? What are Zhai Wenlong and Lin Hui looking for?


    Mo Chen changed the place for Xiaodong. When he put him on the couch, he was probably cold, and Xiaodong was still huddled together.


    Mo Chen called two times in his ear. Xiao Dong didn''t wake up, but he murmured in his throat.


    Can answer the voice, that should not be the spirit of separation?


    Mo Chen sat down on his side, still gazing at Zhai Wenhui who was placed on the other side.


    Linglong''s life should be OK, but the damage to meridians is too serious. Even if the wound is good, the cultivation will not be restored to the same as before. It might be worse for her than to die.


    And Zhai Wenhui Mo Chen has stopped thinking about the future.


    Zhai Wenhui may not be able to pass the current hurdle.


    Mo Chen has not never seen life and death, but like brothers and sisters, one by one, he wants to die in front of his eyes. Unless he is hard hearted, who can be indifferent?He glanced at Zhai Wenhui, whose face was blue and white. He only hoped that his master would come back earlier.


    Xiaodong may have been dreaming. He moved his hands and feet, turned his head around for a while, and then seemed to be asleep again.


    Mo Chen put his hand back in the quilt, listening to the wind outside, as if someone was crying, more and more desolate.


    Xiaodong called his elder martial brother vaguely. His voice is very vague, and his elder martial brother is not only Mo Chen, but Mo Chen thinks he is calling himself, so he answers in a low voice.


    Xiaodong called again in the dream.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    As if someone answered from far away, Xiaodong recognized that it was mo Chen''s voice.


    It made him feel more secure.


    Xiaodong has now been able to distinguish what is a dream, what is the feeling of free spirit outside.


    He''s just curious. Where is he now?


    Here is a dark, a dead silence, the emptiness is amazing.


    Is he here in Beifu city or somewhere else?


    Except for the burial of sword Valley, Xiaodong never left his original place too far away. The last time I saw Huang Wan dying in Tianji mountain.


    This is the first time since I arrived in beifucheng.


    Is he still in the house?


    But not like Xiao Dong has been to most places in the old house of master''s, but there is no such place.


    Moreover, Xiaodong instinctively feels that it is not.


    Li''s house is not.


    Not even in Beifu.


    Beifucheng is really too cold. It''s so cold. It''s really freezing. Oh, it''s going to turn white. Because of the continuous wind and snow, even bricks and stones are showing a chill.


    But the place under the ground is not like a very cold place. It looks very dry. He bent down to look at it, and the place under his feet was not like brick and stone.


    If it wasn''t for Beifu City, where did he come?


    Xiaodong recalled what he had thought and thought before he fell into the dream. Instead of staying at the same place, he walked towards the direction where he felt the terrain was higher.


    Since it is difficult to distinguish the direction, as the saying goes, it is better for people to go higher.


    Before he fell asleep, what he thought was Chen Jingzhi.


    Elder martial brother Zhai and elder martial sister Chen will be injured.


    Is this place related to Chen Jingzhi?


    But there was nothing here, no one, no light, no sound, nothing to see. Xiaodong feels strange here.


    It''s hard not only to feel the silence here, but also to feel It''s very reassuring.


    It was as if someone had told him that there was no danger and no one could hurt him. Unlike the last time he was buried in sword Valley, there were crises everywhere. Even at the last stone gate array, he almost got injured.


    He didn''t want to be here Here, people can''t even feel the passage of time. In other words, everything is frozen here, dead and lifeless.


    He didn''t like it and didn''t want to be here.


    What''s more, there is no one here. What''s more, there''s no connection between him and the things he''s anxious to inquire about.


    But he couldn''t wake up for a moment.


    At the foot of the road into a step by step ladder, the front seems to have a faint light.


    Xiaodong''s spirit was greatly improved.


    If there is light, it is better than just now. After walking for a long time, but there is no change in his body. It feels that this open land is endless, and he seems to be stepping in the same place all the time.


    The ladder has been extending upward, as if it will never end.


    The elder martial brother hesitated to hear him again.


    Do you want to move on? Or do you want to wake yourself up?


    He heard a clear call.


    "Younger martial brother?"


    All of a sudden, everything in front of him suddenly showed a crack, as if he had been pierced by something. A dazzling light suddenly burst from the crack, and Xiaodong finally opened his eyes.


    Mo Chen asked in a low voice: "wake up?"


    Xiaodong nodded a little confused.


    It''s the first time he''s been so lucid out of a dream.


    He knew it was the elder martial brother who called him back.


    "What did you dream of?"


    Xiaodong shook his head.


    This is not to cheat elder martial brother, but he really did not dream of anything. No one, no accident, no sound or light.


    "Is master back? How long did I sleep? "


    "Not long." Mo Chen said.


    Master still didn''t come back?


    Xiaodong worried to grasp Mo Chen''s sleeve: "master can''t have an accident?"


    Xiaodong doesn''t have no confidence in his master. In his eyes, master is profound, open-minded and calm. He has never met a person much more powerful than his master.


    But no matter how much confidence can not offset the two days of continuous accidents.If it was ok, master would have come back.


    "Don''t worry. Master should be delayed and will come back."


    What Mo Chen said Xiaodong did not dare to question.


    He lifted the quilt and went to see elder martial brother Zhai first.


    ¡­¡­ There was no improvement. It looked like a corpse.


    "Is there anything I can do?"


    "Help me to open the book and find out where the poison may have come from." Mo Chen has looked through several medicine books in the bag. There is no poison like Zhai Wenhui.


    He also knows that there are too many poisons in the world. There may be less than one thousandth of them recorded in the medicine books. But he always has to try. Maybe there are similar examples. Maybe he can find a prescription for detoxification.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Mo Chen delivered Zhenyuan to Zhai Wenhui again.


    This is the second time in this hour.


    Xiaodong takes a worried look at his elder martial brother and looks at Zhai Wenhui, who is still lying there.


    Brother Zhai is getting weaker and faster.


    If it goes on like this, will elder martial brother Zhai last till dawn?


    What''s more, elder martial brother, can he withstand such consumption?


    Mo Chen does not need to turn his head to find the sight of Xiaodong''s worry.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m fine."


    He is not comforting with empty words, but with facts.


    His accomplishments have nearly doubled compared with that before the sword valley was injured. If he was injured before, so continuous output of real yuan, he certainly can''t hold on, he is not iron after all, real yuan is not endless.


    But now he can hold on.


    It''s just that Xiaodong doesn''t believe it.


    Mo Chen had to hold his hand. Although the consumption was huge, his palm was still warm and powerful, which was much better than Xiaodong''s cold little claws.


    It is said that a young man as old as Xiaodong has strong firepower, and Xiaodong has learned the mental method of returning to the mountain. It is not supposed to be cold in winter.


    But Xiaodong is particularly afraid of the cold in winter. When he falls asleep, he curls up his hands and feet to form a ball, and even can''t warm the quilt.


    I don''t know how he spent the winter when he didn''t go up the mountain.


    "I''m fine." Mo Chen asked softly, "have you found anything useful in the book?"


    Xiao Dong shook his head in dismay.


    Not found.


    The toxins extracted from Zhai''s body are put in the jar with a strange smell, which is like the mud of a stinking ditch. Jiang Fan just got a piece of hard frozen mutton from the kitchen. After sprinkling the medicine residue on it, he saw that the medicine residue was like a living thing, and immediately got into the meat. The fresh mutton was covered with black gas at a high speed, and the cut was black as if covered with a sharp barbed net.


    The whole meat became shriveled and shriveled in a few breaths, and finally turned into a small black, dry ball.


    Who could have believed that a piece of black cinder was still a piece of fresh mutton before less than a stick of incense had been witnessed by himself?


    Jiang Fan licked his dry lips.


    Now he remembered that he hadn''t taken a sip of water.


    "Elder martial brother, this poison is really fierce." Not only fierce, but also And it makes people have an indescribable sense of disobedience.


    Just now, when the toxin invaded the veins and textures of mutton, the image was a swimming black snake, spreading greedily from the middle to the surrounding.


    That situation, that situation Just as the poison is conscious and alive.


    The mutton, which had been eroded by the toxin, still smelled the same as those before.


    That is to say, this meat residue is still highly toxic, not inferior to those before.


    Jiang Fan didn''t dare to think about what kind of body Zhai Wenhui had become when he thought that these poisons were coming from Zhai Wenhui.


    Mo Chen opened his mouth, which made Jiang Fan''s heart even colder.


    "This poison can not only poison flesh and blood." Mo Chen said softly, "the real yuan I sent into his body has also been eroded."


    Jiang Fan''s eyes widened and he could not say a word.


    Will it erode the real element?


    Jiang Fanxiang was poured a basin of cold water from head to foot.


    The most difference between a man who practices Taoism and ordinary people is that he has cultivated Zhenyuan, which is the basis of Qi refining and foundation building. Without Zhenyuan, he is no different from ordinary people.


    If Zhai Wenhui, as the elder martial brother said, he Even if he can be saved, what will become of him in the future?


    "Poison Isn''t it all sucked out? "


    Although Zhai Wenhui''s current situation, it may be futile to take the medicine orally, but the external medicine is very effective. It should have pulled out the toxin.


    "It''s no use." Mo Chen has found that this poison can continue to spread, even if there is only a little residual poison, it can quickly reproduce and expand again.


    Yes, it''s like reproduction.


    This characteristic let Mo Chen Leng for a while.


    He thought the search they had just made was useless.


    This is not a common poison. It should be a kind of poison.


    There are few records of poisonous insects on paper. Even among the monks, Gu Du is mysterious and unpredictable, which makes people turn pale.


    Do they meet people in the devil''s road?


    It''s not impossible. It''s not surprising that the devil will pay attention to such a big event as the change of the city Lord of Beifu. It''s strange if you don''t pay attention to it.


    It''s just that if it''s really the devil''s way, how can they stare at Linglong and Zhai Wenhui? Is it related to the attack on the mountain?


    Mo Chen looked out at the dark night, the snow did not know when to stop, but the wind more and more fierce."Master is back."


    Jiang Fan was stunned. He didn''t hear anything.


    But since elder martial brother said so, there must be no mistake.


    "Well, I''ll meet my master."


    Mo Chen nodded.


    There are Zhai Wenhui and Linglong here. He is really inseparable.


    Xiaodong went to the small stove outside and brought a kettle in. He poured a hot tea for his elder martial brother and prepared a hot tea for his master.


    Li Fulin came very quickly. Looking from the open door, he was still outside the hospital for a moment, but Xiaodong just blinked. Li Fulin had already stepped into the threshold with one foot. But now Jiang fan is out of breath and just chased to the gate of the courtyard. Although he is fat, his body method and footwork are not inferior, but it depends on who he compares with.


    He is not inferior to his master, but he can''t compare with his master.


    Mo Chen stood up to meet him.


    Li Fulin strode to the couch: "how is he?"


    Mo Chen opened his mouth, but did not know how to say. He is good at medical skills, and master may not be better than him in this respect.


    But he could not answer the master''s question.


    Zhai Wenhui''s body has been completely destroyed. Even if the master could find a way to save his life, he might not be able to wake up for the rest of his life. He could only lie like this until his life was exhausted.


    Li Fulin''s face sank.


    Obviously, Mo Chen did not answer the question, he has found the answer by himself.


    Go to see Linglong again.


    Exquisite situation is better than Zhai Wenhui. Although she was seriously injured and her meridians were damaged, she was not worried about her life.


    However, Linglong''s practice in the future will probably stop.


    This sad news for Linglong, who has always been addicted to martial arts, is it more painful than death?


    This is not the time to think about it. It''s more important to save your life first than anything else.


    Li Fulin has experienced too many parting in life and death. He only recognizes that it is the most important to survive. Only when we live can we have hope and turn around. If you die, you have nothing.


    "For whom did they hurt?"


    Mo Chen has no answer to master''s question.


    He felt that his elder brother was very incompetent.


    The master always assured him that he could take good care of his fellow disciples. But this time This is his negligence.


    The first time such a mistake was made, and this one is a big one that cannot be made up for.


    "It was the end of her tether when Linglong and her younger brother Zhai fled back. She didn''t have a word to say about how to get hurt."


    "Then they''ll have to wait until they wake up."


    Mo Chen asked in a low voice, "why did master come back so late? But what happened? "


    "Yes." Li Fulin closed his eyes and opened them again: "the city Lord of Song Dynasty is dead."


    Mo Chen was stunned.


    "Not to say..."


    The last time I saw the city Lord of Song Dynasty, although Mo Chen could see that he was weak and not perfect, he was not what a dying man would look like.


    How can such a short time


    "He was killed." Li Fulin said, "I was listening to him. When I arrived, he was fine, but after he said he wanted to help me find a letter, but he didn''t come back..."


    He was killed.


    Although Li Fulin could not be mistaken for a murderer, when he met such a big event, the city Lord''s house was immediately closed and could not enter or leave. Several elders of the city hall and two disciples of the city Lord of song regarded almost all of them as enemies.


    Beifu city is now closed.


    But Li Fulin is not optimistic that they can catch the murderer.


    Because In Li Fulin''s impression, there are only a few people who have this kind of skill in the world, and these few people have no reason to do so.


    Those who can do this will not be caught by those who are weak in strength, since they can kill the city Lord with one move.


    Mo Chen told his master about the poison Zhai Wenhui had suffered. Li Fulin was silent for a moment: "is it Gu Du?"


    Mo Chen held the jar out in silence.


    Li Fulin reached in directly and picked up a handful of dregs.


    Jiang Fan was so scared that he almost cried out. Fortunately, he thought that the master''s body protection Zhenyuan should not be comparable to them. Then he swallowed the scream to his mouth.


    Li Fulin twisted the residue on his finger: "yes, it should be Gu Du."


    It doesn''t make anyone feel relaxed, but it''s more heavy.


    Zhai Wenhui lost Zhenyuan in his body again. This time, Li Fulin lost Zhenyuan to this disciple.


    But according to Mo Chen, Li Fulin can judge. The output of true yuan is to induce the dove to quench thirst. Because the poison in Zhai Wenhui''s body will devour and erode these true elements, which will make the poison stronger. One of the best evidence is that the input real element can last for a shorter time.This is not going to work.


    Li Fulin thought for a moment and took out a piece of stone with a black background and silvery luster.


    This is a meteorite.


    No one knows where these extraterrestrial rocks came from, and most of them have strange powers. Some are good, some are bad.


    And this piece was accidentally acquired by Li Fulin in his early years. The power above


    Li Fulin put the stone, which is a little smaller than a chicken egg, into Zhai Wenhui''s mouth.


    Mo Chen was stunned.


    He could feel that at the moment when master put the stone in, all the Gu Du and Zhen Yuan in Zhai''s body were still.


    It''s like It''s like a cold stream, frozen by the solid.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    The role of this stone is to make time stagnant?


    How can such an object against the sky be


    Li Fulin saw what the great apprentice was thinking.


    "It''s not really stagnant, it''s just Retardation plus some coagulation. If we can really stop or even reverse time, it will not become an immortal tool? There is no such thing in the world. "


    Li Fulin, of course, was embarrassed to tell his apprentice that he used this to preserve stewed meat and fresh fruits. The fresh fruits have been preserved for more than half a year, and they still look like the ones picked from the branches. Even a small insect lying on the vine is still alive, but it seems to be sleeping all the time Well, the stone works on living creatures as if they were artificially hibernated.


    It is not easy to find out what kind of poison is in a short period of time, and remove all the poison. What is needed most is time. If you continue to export Zhenyuan to him to protect his life, it will only make Gu Du grow stronger and stronger. If you don''t lose, Zhai Wenhui will only die faster.


    Therefore, it is necessary to stabilize Zhai Wenhui''s situation before he can have enough time to find a solution to the problem.


    As soon as Li Fulin said this, Mo Chen understood.


    Why didn''t he think of it?


    However, even if he thought of such a way, he did not have the wonderful meteorite in master''s hand to do it.


    As for who they are, it will wait for Linglong to wake up.


    Standing under the porch, the wind stopped.


    It seems that today is a rare sunny day.


    Li Fulin squinted.


    The sun was about to rise, and the snow on the ground reflected the sky''s light, which made people unable to open their eyes.


    "Hard work for you." Li Fulin knew how much they had suffered this night.


    Mo Chen and Jiang Fan Qi bowed their heads.


    They both felt that the disaster could be avoided. Mo Chen felt that before he left, he had not been able to instruct his younger martial brothers and sisters to restrain him. Jiang Fan regretted that he should not have been careless at that time. He felt that they should not have had anything wrong, so he failed to stop him.


    They both thought that if


    It''s a pity that there is no regret for selling medicine in the world, and time can''t be reversed again.


    Zhai Wenhui and Linglong were both seriously injured, and Zhai Wenhui even died. Linglong she In the future, the body will also leave a great aftereffect.


    No regret can be retrieved.


    As soon as Li Fulin looked at their faces, he knew what the two disciples were thinking.


    "Don''t always think about regret, look ahead."


    Mo Chen whispered, but Jiang Fan was absent-minded. Li Fulin didn''t listen to this. Even if you listen to it, how can it be so easy to open your mind?


    Li Fulin looks at the two apprentices.


    "Chen''er, come with me."


    Mo Chen has some understanding in his heart.


    Sure enough, Li Fulin asked him to sit down and motioned for Mo Chen to stretch out his hand.


    Hold down the pulse gate.


    Originally, he didn''t want to hide his master, but he was in a hurry. He didn''t sit down with master and talk to each other.


    Sure enough, Li Fulin found that he had not guessed wrong.


    Zhai Wenhui lost Zhenyuan several times in a night, but his big apprentice didn''t fall to the point where Zhenyuan was exhausted.


    On the contrary, he feels that his cultivation is not retreating but advancing, which is more vigorous than before, and there is a faint sign of breakthrough in his realm.


    "How is this..." Li Fulin raised his head.


    "It has changed since the burial of sword valley."


    Li Fulin had never experienced such a miracle as the return of spiritual pulse. Before this, he had never heard of such a change in others.


    "The whereabouts of Wu Valley master''s men are unknown, or you can ask them about it." Maybe other people buried in sword valley will be changed like Mo Chen, but who knows where the rest of the people went after the sword valley was destroyed? This is far from hydrolyzing near thirst.


    When Mo Chen was in Tianji mountain, he also paid attention to some things about the burial of sword valley. If you want to say where the most abundant news in the world, Tianji mountain does not rank first, others will not be convinced.


    Since the founder of the founding school, none of the valley masters of the burial sword Valley has ever had a demon cultivating blood vessel. His skill has been increasing for no reason. There are scales growing on Mo Chen''s body. It''s hard to explain.


    "What will happen to Beifu city if the city Lord of Song Dynasty is killed?"


    Li Fulin shook his head: "the chaos in Beifu city has already begun. The elders ignored the affairs of the world for a long time, and their brains seemed to be rusty. If there was a meeting of shuitai, the two people favored by the city Lord of Song Dynasty would be lost. Now, the whereabouts of one of them is unknown, and it is impossible for the other to ask the leader of Dingcheng about baozu. The decline of beifucheng is just around the corner... "


    More than that.


    Li Fulin seemed to smell the familiar and chaotic atmosphere again.


    From the last war to the present, the Taiping period has only lasted for several decades.


    How can these decades pass so fast? It seems that in the blink of an eye, he is not the same day''s youth, but his adopted disciples have grown up."Why was the city Lord of song killed at this time? What enemies does he have


    "There are many reasons for killing people. Why do we have to have a grudge?" Li Fulin said: "in his position as the leader of Beifu City, he blocked many people''s roads and hindered many people''s affairs. Not to mention, about nine years ago, beifucheng took the lead in exterminating the evil Taoist sect. Do you think those people hate him? Just as his old injury recurred and his skill was greatly reduced, beifucheng is now full of good and bad people... "


    Li Fulin need not say the following words, Mo Chen all understand.


    It is difficult to trace the killing of the city Lord of Song Dynasty.


    Because there are too many people who may attack him.


    What''s more, if you can enter the city master''s house, you can''t use the second move when you kill people, and then you can run away quietly. Can ordinary people grasp this skill?


    "And one thing..." If Li Yichen tells me to go back to the beginning of the day, don''t tell me again


    Mo Chen grinned bitterly.


    Although Shifu''s strange state refers to his rapid progress in skill, Mo Chen''s body actually has other anomalies.


    "Master..."


    Jiang Fan rushed in from outside: "master, Linglong, she is awake."


    Now Mo Chen can''t care to say, and Li Fulin doesn''t care to ask.


    Jiang Fan and Xiaodong boil medicine separately. The bowl Jiang Fan brings is for Linglong. He was stunned as soon as he entered the room.


    Nobody on the couch?


    How about Linglong?


    Jiang Fan''s first reaction was to turn her head and look out the door, thinking whether she had gone out by herself? Or did someone sneak in and take her away?


    It''s impossible for her to go out by herself. She''s so hurt that she can''t move even when she wakes up


    Jiang Fan was so surprised that he called out two times: "elder martial sister? Elder martial sister


    He and Linglong can''t tell who is older and who is younger. Because the time when he was adopted by his master was one after another, Linglong had to take the lead and became his elder martial sister. Jiang Fan had to be his younger martial brother. However, the two grew up in diapers and open pants. Jiang Fan was not very convinced with the word "elder martial sister". He often called his name more often.


    But now in a hurry, she even called up the elder martial sister.


    Then he heard it in a low voice.


    It''s not appropriate to say that it''s an answer. The voice is weak. If you change to an ordinary person who doesn''t practice, maybe you can''t hear it.


    The sound is in the room.


    Jiang Fan quickly put the medicine down to find someone, and found that Linglong wanted to get up after waking up. As a result Rolled under the bed.


    This makes Jiang Fan really I don''t know what to say.


    He quickly moved Linglong out of bed and put it back on the bed. Instead of feeding her medicine first, he went to his master and elder brother.


    When Li Fulin and Mo Chen came in, they saw Linglong lying there. When they heard someone coming in, it was very difficult to even turn their heads and necks, but their eyes turned in their direction.


    Seeing that his apprentice has always been so lively, Li Fulin stepped forward to his couch step by step.


    "Exquisite?"


    Linglong''s lips opened, and there was no sound. But judging from her mouth shape, the three people next to her knew what she was saying.


    She asked earnestly and eagerly, "where is Zhai Wenhui?"


    Li Fulin felt sad.


    Li Fulin sometimes thinks that she should be strictly controlled. However, she always feels that she is still young. Why should she be restrained? I can''t do it all the time.


    She is good with Zhai Wenhui, but Li Fulin is happy to see it succeed. Zhai Wenhui is calm and careful, and he can complement Linglong in his conduct.


    At first, he thought that Zhai Wenhui was officially accepted as his disciple in the Spring Festival.


    Li Fulin said softly, "he is in the west room, healing. You don''t have to worry about him. You should take care of your body first."


    Linglong gasped and asked, "how is his injury?"


    Li Fulin can''t tell her the truth. With her exquisite temperament, she can lie down and recuperate.


    But we can''t deceive her that Zhai Wenhui is not a big problem. They are attacked together. Zhai Wenhui''s injury is more serious than her. Linglong must understand.


    "He''s not very hurt. He hasn''t woken up yet. But don''t worry, master won''t let you two have anything. Don''t be impatient and don''t mess around any more. Be obedient


    Alas, if you are really obedient, it is not exquisite.


    Her next sentence was, "I want to see him."


    Li Fulin is really


    He thought it was a mistake for him to indulge Linglong in the past.


    He has only such a female apprentice, and Li Fulin''s temperament is not a rigid and strict person. He is very tolerant to other disciples, and indulges Linglong.


    If she had been well controlled and killed, I''m afraid there would be no disaster today.Besides, she is seriously injured herself, so she has to go to see Zhai Wenhui?


    Not to mention that she is inconvenient to move now, Zhai Wenhui''s situation is like a living dead person, how can she go to see it?


    "You should be healthy first." Li Fulin scowled: "do you want to move when you are seriously injured? You really have to change your temperament. You always look after the past and ignore the future. There will be more troubles in the future. "


    Being reprimanded by the master, Linglong still insisted: "just look at it."


    She could not speak, but the sad and anxious look in her eyes could be seen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    In fact, she knows.


    Li Fulin looked at himself, the only female apprentice.


    The child is reckless, but she is also intelligent. Zhai Wenhui''s injury is very clear to her. She must also know that it is very difficult for Zhai Wenhui to survive such an injury.


    If she didn''t let her see her, she probably thought Zhai Wenhui was dead, and her master and senior brother were lying to her.


    "Yes, I''ll see you."


    Mo Chen is not surprised by Li Fulin''s words, but Jiang Fan thinks, can we see it? Just now she fell out of bed. Jiang Fan had not told her master and elder martial brother about it. After meeting Zhai Wenhui and seeing that nine and a half of Zhai''s ten lives have been lost, what should she do if she tries again?


    However, the biggest characteristic of Jiang fan is obedience.


    Since master has told me so, he will be honest and obedient.


    What is the master''s plan for raising his disciples? Isn''t it just that I have something to do?


    Jiang Fan worked hard, and Linglong carried his back to the next room and saw Zhai Wenhui lying there motionless.


    To be honest, Jiang Fan was a little worried.


    Zhai looks like a dead man now. He can''t breathe. Although there is still a glimmer of vitality, however, what do you think? This man This man has no future.


    Jiang Fan carefully put Linglong down.


    Looking at the seriously injured couple, he couldn''t tell what it was like.


    Just a few days ago, Shifu once said with a smile that Zhai Wenhui would be officially accepted as his disciple in this ancestral hall on a good day after the new year. If Linglong and the two of them are happy, maybe they can take advantage of the ceremony to get married, so as to save the cost of twice.


    However, in a few days, the situation suddenly changed. Younger martial brother Yu died. Younger martial brother Zhai has become a disabled person. Elder martial sister Linglong will also


    Jiang Fan turned his head and looked at his master.


    Perhaps the master was the most miserable.


    Linglong stares at Zhai Wenhui, as if to engrave his appearance with a knife and firmly in his memory.


    "He''s not very well, but I''ll try my best to save his life."


    Linglong said in a hoarse voice, "thank you, master This is all a disaster caused by my disciples'' willful and reckless actions. "


    Li Fulin told Jiang Fan to carry Linglong back and take care of her to lie down. Then he asked softly, "who hurt you yesterday? Can you see clearly?"


    "Yes People in the devil''s way. " Linglong only said such a few words, she gasped, panted so fast, her face turned purple, Mo Chen rushed to feed her a pill of pills, Li Fulin with Zhenyuan to help her digestion.


    When Linglong''s situation calmed down, she fell asleep again.


    Now I can''t ask the details at that time. It''s even more difficult to find the person who hurt them.


    Li Fulin''s first thought was not to catch the man to avenge his apprentice, but to relieve Zhai Wenhui''s poison. He had to know the origin of the person who started it before he could find out in this direction.


    Now


    "Master, Ji Zhenren is back."


    Li Fulin nodded his head: "I know."


    Mo Chen continues to search in the direction of Gu Du, and Jiang Fan leads his younger martial brother to the side to check the medicinal materials.


    Shao Jinming and several of them knew that something had happened last night.


    They didn''t make much noise last night. Duan Ping, on duty last night, only knew something was wrong, but they didn''t know it was such a big thing.


    Elder martial sister Linglong and Zhai Wenhui were both seriously injured. The news made several people look at each other in awe.


    Duan Ping, the first one, couldn''t help asking Jiang Fan, "elder martial brother Jiang, second elder martial sister and Zhai elder martial brother, they Who was hurt? Is it Chen Jingzhi? "


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "it''s not him. Besides, his kung fu is no match for the elder martial sister. "


    Duan Pingxin said this is not necessarily. Chen Jingzhi doesn''t have this ability, but doesn''t he have any helpers? Otherwise, when he came some time ago, how could he have left under the leadership of the elder martial brother and elder martial sister? It''s not necessarily that he did it himself, but maybe he was the one who led it.


    Jiang Fan said in a low voice: "it''s the poison hand of the people in the devil''s road. It''s not peaceful in Beifu city now." After a pause, Jiang Fan still didn''t hide it from the younger students. Although there are two kinds of biographies, there is no bad habit of treating the outside disciples as human beings.


    "The city Lord of Song Dynasty was killed last night, so the master didn''t come back."


    Under this, several people who heard the news were more stupid.


    "The city Lord of Song Dynasty?"


    "Killed?"


    "Who did it?"


    "Master, aren''t you hurt?"


    Everyone was so anxious that Jiang Fan was dazzled.


    He has only one person and one mouth. He can''t deal with so many problems at the same time.


    "Master, it''s just because there''s something wrong with the city Lord''s house, so it''s not convenient to get in and out. Now it''s said that Beifu city has been closed." When he said this, Jiang Fan thought that since the city was sealed, the people who hurt Linglong and Zhai Wenhui may not have left the city, and they are still in Beifu city.This revenge must be avenged! We also have to find out which kind of poison the man used to treat younger martial brother Zhai.


    "I don''t know who killed the city Lord of Song Dynasty..." Jiang Fan didn''t know much about it. He listened to his master and his elder martial brother, so he could tell the younger martial brothers only a few words.


    It''s very important that the city Lord was killed. Even if Jiang fan doesn''t say so, other disciples will know about it sooner or later. Besides, it''s not peaceful in Beifu city now. The city master is killed and his classmates are seriously injured. Jiang Fan also hopes that his younger martial brothers can be vigilant and careful, and no one else will have an accident.


    Ah, but to say that, if they encounter a master who can kill the city master of Song Dynasty, or a mysterious person who uses poison and poison, they will be useless if they are careful.


    You know, except for the elder martial brother, elder martial sister Linglong, her Kung Fu is the best. Others are not as good as her, including Jiang Fan.


    Even elder martial sister Linglong is seriously injured. Do the rest of them have to say?


    It''s a matter of danger.


    Stay in their own house also have their own traitor to come to the door to kill, out of the door will encounter the devil in the sudden poison hand.


    How can this make people not worry about disaster? It is more vivid to say that these disciples are in constant fear.


    After visiting Linglong and Zhai Wenhui, their tragic situation is even more disturbing.


    Shao Jinming volunteered to help take care of it together, which was also the meaning of other people.


    Jiang fanxin said there was nothing to look after here.


    After all, Linglong is a woman It''s inconvenient for them to take care of her. Even Jiang Fan thinks it''s inconvenient for him. After all, he and Linglong are friends when they are young. When they are young, they are said to sleep in the same bed and eat in a bowl. Linglong usually doesn''t see him out, so he takes care of her better than others. After all, they are not familiar with the place of beifucheng, and it is not convenient to find an outsider to take care of them now.


    Zhai Wenhui doesn''t even have breath. He doesn''t need to move or take medicine. To be honest, it''s like putting a piece of wood on the bed. What can I do for him?


    Jiang fan is not stupid. He can see that Shao Jinming and his wife don''t really want to stay here to take care of the injured. They are afraid that once they are left alone, there will be some unpredictable danger to find them.


    Jiang Fan also understood.


    Even he feels that Beifu city is not a place to live in. I don''t know what will happen tomorrow.


    So we can''t blame Shao Jinming.


    However, with so many people here, I don''t know whether they can take care of the injured. I''m afraid that it will hinder the healing of the injured.


    "Let''s go to the front danfang."


    It''s a pill room. In fact, it''s just a medicine room. There are many books in it. Since we want to stay together, it''s better to pick up medicine and read books together than to stay in the wounded''s room.


    Shao Jinming was also a little embarrassed. He said, "let''s go ahead and stop disturbing elder martial brother Jiang here."


    Jiang Fan said, "it''s OK. It''s OK."


    But fortunately, we still have something to do together and will not be embarrassed.


    It is rare to encounter a windless sunny day and the sun comes out. Picking up medicine is not just saying it casually. There are some medicinal materials that need to be dried in the sun. Sweep a piece of snow in the yard to expose the brick floor below, and put the herbs on the shelf to dry.


    Tong Hao was absent-minded. When he picked up the medicine, he threw the medicine aside and put the hay on the shelf.


    Duan Ping saw it clearly and rammed him with his elbow.


    Tong Hao was stunned and found his mistake. He picked up the medicine quickly.


    Duan Ping said to him, "what are you thinking?"


    "No, nothing..." Tong Hao didn''t like to talk at all. He was not very friendly with other people before. Yu Dahong was killed and he made mistakes again. Although the master didn''t say how to deal with him for a while, other people kept him at a distance. He was afraid that he would be unlucky if he was close to him. Duan Ping was kind to him.


    "I just think of brother Zhai If he doesn''t go out with his elder martial sister, he won''t suffer this disaster. "


    Duan Ping quickly turned to see that others were busy and didn''t pay attention to their side. Then he was relieved: "don''t mention this."


    Tong Hao also regretted his words and said: "my fault, I made a mistake."


    In fact, Tonghao''s words are not unheard of, but are so big people, who has not ordered the city government? If you hear this, you''ll think you haven''t heard it.


    In fact, Tong Hao is not the only one to think so.


    Even the most mature Shao Jinming has thought about it.


    Originally, Shao Jinming thought that among the disciples of other schools, he had always been steady and diligent in practicing. If master wanted to take in his own disciples again, he might have been selected. But as soon as Zhai Wenhui and Linglong got on well, Shao Jinming knew that his chance was gone.


    It is impossible to say that he is not jealous.


    Zhai Wenhui was originally more talented than him, which Shao Jinming knew. If he lost the match, he would not be so unwilling as he is now. Zhai Wenhui obviously took a shortcut, which made others even lose the chance to compete.But now? Zhai Wenhui could not even save his life, let alone his future. If he had not been good with Linglong, he would not have been killed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    They are all classmates. Of course, they will not be happy to see Zhai Wenhui fall into this step. But Deep in their hearts, Duan Ping may not have such an idea.


    Seeing his ability, he has to learn from his teacher and become a disciple in person. He has a beautiful girl like elder martial sister Linglong. It can be said that he has a bright future. He is typical of what he wants.


    But who would have thought it would take only a blink of an eye to capsize? When he and Linglong went out yesterday, Tong Hao was still in the stomach. His disciples were different. They had to be kept in the room, but the disciples were different. The elder brother and the younger brother went out, and Linglong also went out with Zhai Wenhui - the latter was not a disciple of his own, so he felt very good.


    As a result, they went out vertically and came back horizontally.


    Tong Hao felt that they deserved it.


    Whether it''s Linglong''s usually irascible temper, or Zhai Wenhui''s pretentious gentleness, Tong Hao doesn''t want to see him. Now it''s God''s eye to see them both down.


    Seeing Tong Hao''s face changing, Duan Ping always felt uneasy.


    Tong Hao''s personality was not very popular. In addition, he became an accomplice and nearly hurt his younger martial brother. Although he was cheated, he didn''t mean to do it on purpose. But when Duan Ping saw him, he could not help thinking of Yu''s death.


    He thought, and his hand stopped. Shao Jinming saw that he was suddenly stunned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I think there''s something It''s important, but I can''t remember. "


    "What''s the matter?" When he said this, Shao Jinming was a little nervous.


    "Who is it related to?"


    Duan Ping lifted his chin in the backyard, and Shao Jinming understood that he meant the two injured people.


    "Is it related to elder martial sister or younger brother Zhai?"


    "Yes Younger brother Zhai. " Being prompted by Shao Jinming, Duan Ping finally remembered: "elder martial brother Zhai, he was poisoned. But don''t we have PI Du pill given by Ji Zhenren? This can''t prevent poison? "


    Shao Jinming was also surprised.


    According to the law, Ji Zhenren should not give ordinary things, it must be good. After wearing this, they usually feel more at ease.


    "This I don''t know... "


    They didn''t know, but Jiang Fan did.


    Ji Zhenren''s Pidu pill is not enough. At that time, according to the meaning of the elder martial brother, it was given to others with lower accomplishments. It''s not easy to use poison on him, so he didn''t take it at that time.


    So after giving them to others, the elder martial brother, Jiang Fan and Linglong can''t be separated. Jiang Fan and the three of them thought it was right. Originally, the three of them had been following the master for the longest time, and their skills were not comparable to those of others. If they fought with the younger martial brothers for this purpose, was it still something that the senior brothers and sisters did?


    Thanks to the fan that sprayed poisonous mist, the little younger martial brother could have saved his life under Chen Jingzhi''s sneak attack. On the other hand, he had the poison pill on his body, and the poisonous fog from the fan did not hinder him.


    In other words, Ji Zhenzhen saved my younger martial brother''s life.


    Zhai Wenhui originally had a Dudu pill, but he sewed his own one into his pocket and gave it to Linglong.


    Therefore, both of them encounter the plot of the devil''s road at the same time. Linglong is only injured, but Zhai Wenhui is poisoned.


    When Zhai Wenhui gave the Pidu pill to Linglong, he would not have thought that they would have an accident only one day later.


    But even if he knew in advance, Zhai Wenhui would give it to Linglong, right?


    Jiang Fan had no doubt about this.


    Others secretly said that Zhai Wenhui and fan shanglinglong wanted to show up in front of his master, and that he had made every effort to be his own disciple. However, after this incident, how cool and vicious it was to say such words again.


    Who would have put his life to rest?


    Xiaodong holds the medicine bowl and goes into the room after Jiang Fan.


    The exquisite bed is still awake.


    For fear that she would not be able to keep out the cold after her injury, the house was much warmer than elsewhere. Xiaodong also contributed the warm wood that the elder martial brother gave himself, and now he puts it next to elder martial sister Linglong.


    This is the third time that they sent medicine to Linglong. The first two times they came to Linglong did not wake up. The medicine couldn''t bear to be put. If it was cold and reheated, it would lose its properties, so they fried it again.


    The elder martial brother said that she should wake up about this time, so the medicine was prepared in advance.


    Jiang Fan took the medicine bowl and said to Xiaodong, "you go to eat first, and then you can bring me one."


    If he doesn''t mention it, Xiaodong doesn''t feel hungry.


    "Well, I''ll go and come back."


    It was rare that it was sunny and windless today. Jiang Fan opened the window to disperse the medicine in the house and let the house bask in the sun.


    He just put up the window awning, a look back to see Linglong, do not know when to wake up, is fixed to look at him."You..." Jiang Fan was not frightened at all.


    Linglong''s face is pale now, and his eyes look at him still. Jiang Fan calms down, and then puts the medicine bowl up: "wake up just right, the medicine is fried, and it''s time to drink while it''s hot."


    He took care of Linglong, drank the medicine and poured a warm water for her to drink.


    ¡°¡­¡­ And the master? "


    Linglong still couldn''t make a sound, but even Jiang Fan, who listened to her guess, understood what she said.


    "A lot of things happened in Beifu city last night, and the city Lord of Song Dynasty was killed." Jiang Fan said in a low voice, "master has not rested for two days. But the master also said that when you wake up, go and tell him. By the way, who did you hurt? Do you remember what you look like, how Kung Fu is? "


    Linglong opened her eyes and looked at the top of the tent. Jiang Fan started up and said, "I''ll go and ask my master to come over."


    "Wait Wait. " Linglong''s voice was hoarse and hard to distinguish, but this time it was a sound.


    Because of her impatience, her head also raised, and Jiang Fan quickly pressed her.


    "You say you move about what? Lie down quickly. "


    "No, don''t go to the master first..." Linglong did not know where the strength came from and grabbed Jiang Fan''s sleeve: "Wenhui Wen Hui, tell me the truth... "


    Jiang Fan complained in his heart: "what is the truth? Didn''t you see it yourself? The master said that his injury was a little more difficult... "


    "Will he die?"


    Jiang Fan was almost sweating in the cold weather.


    "What are you afraid of, master? The master will not leave him alone. "


    In front of Linglong''s eyes, a burst of Venus appeared disorderly. Jiang Fan took the opportunity to retrieve his sleeve: "I''ll go to find my master."


    This time, Linglong was awake for a long time. Li Fulin also learned from her that they were attacked yesterday.


    Linglong and Zhai Wenhui went out yesterday to find Chen Jingzhi''s whereabouts. They don''t have many clues at hand. Linglong has always been bitter about meeting Chen Jingzhi in the market. She thinks that since she met them once there, she may still meet them again.


    This kind of fluke psychology is undoubtedly unreasonable. Even Zhai Wenyun thinks that this kind of finding method is similar to waiting for a rabbit, and the hope is very slim.


    But he went with Linglong.


    Two people in the market for a long time, Linglong also inquired about those shops in the market. She felt that Chen Jingzhi and his wife had appeared in the market before. They might have bought something here or had dinner here. So she asked people everywhere to describe the appearance and characteristics of Chen Jingzhi.


    The news is that it''s dark before you know it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I, we met a group of two people, wearing a black cloak, covering up... "


    Originally, Linglong was not in a good mood. When he saw the two people who were hiding their heads and tails, they felt that their ways were not correct, so they looked at them more.


    It was not a big deal to look at them more, but when they went back, they found that they were being watched.


    "The man didn''t know how to use any unorthodox means. We clearly took the road back But they are far away from home... "


    "Two men did it to you?"


    "One..." Linglong said, "there is only one person who shows up to do it His weapons look strange It''s a knife. It''s curved like a snake When the man came up, he asked if we were the disciples of returning mountain... "


    Li Fulin and master Mo Chen looked at each other.


    Obviously, this is not a disaster. The other party is rushing to return to the mountain.


    "His body is very strange. The knife in his hand The knife can be divided into several small knives, and their sharp points are poisonous... "


    Linglong closed her eyes and seemed to return to the moment of attack.


    Zhai Wenhui has never seen her opponent, even if she has never seen her opponent like this.


    "Well, how did you get back?"


    Linglong''s head shook invisible: "no It''s not that I escaped. At that time, Wen Hui could not afford to be seriously injured. I also I couldn''t stand up, just fainted The last thing I remember is that the man turned around and left... "


    Her face was half buried in the snow, and she saw the man''s step stop by her side for a moment.


    She thought that would kill them.


    But the man didn''t do it, so he left.


    She still remembered that at last she saw a strange pattern embroidered on the upper of the boots of the man, which was gradually blurred and gone away


    Linglong said in her heart that she could not feel dizzy and must get up.


    But she was also seriously injured and felt that her body was no longer her own. It felt like a long time, and it seemed that there was only a short period of time. She finally woke up and forced Zhai Wenhui back.


    With that, Linglong fell into a coma again.


    Li Fulin looks bad.


    Mo Chen said softly, "master, this time, will it be related to people sneaking into Huihui mountain in the way of returning to evil?"After a while, Li Fulin nodded: "even if it is not a group of people, they must have something to do with each other."


    "Did they follow us all the way to Beifu city?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    From the process described by Linglong, it is an accident that they met.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    The city of Beifu is in a mess these days and people are in a state of panic. The news that the city Lord of Song Dynasty was killed has not been widely spread, but the city gate was sealed and the ban of allowing people to enter and leave the city had already made Beifu city people who had been in peace for many years realized that it was inappropriate. Although it is said that the change of the city Lord is a major event, the faces of those left behind by the Chengfu government do not look happy at all. The city Lord of Song Dynasty no longer shows up. If shuitai was supposed to hold a feast every day, it would stop now.


    Someone was secretly guessing whether something had happened to the city Lord of Song Dynasty. For a while, no one had guessed that he was killed, but it is not a secret that the city Lord of Song Dynasty recurred from his old wound. Many people know about this. It''s impossible for the master of the city to show up now.


    But it can''t stop people from leaving the city. Beifucheng has not been visited by so many people for many years. It is not a particularly prosperous place. Many ancestral clans who came from afar had to find temporary places to settle down. Now they want to go but can''t go. They are also being investigated in secret. This is even more intolerable.


    Linglong recovered quickly these days. After all, she didn''t suffer from the strange poison. On the third day, she was forced to go to the ground by herself. Jiang Fan and Xiaodong take turns to take care of her and Zhai Wenhui. Zhai Wenhui there is not much to take care of, he is now like a hibernation, the whole body, together with his body''s poison are in a deep sleep. Xiaodong takes care of it every hour, but only needs to "watch" it.


    But from Linglong can go to the ground, she did not like the other people worried before, a can play on the quarrel to find the enemy in person revenge, really want that, with her temperament, also enough people headache. On the contrary, she was very honest after she could go down to the ground. She took medicine honestly and used her skills to heal her wounds.


    She''s not like her so much.


    Jiang fandu felt that it was a bit unreal, like a dream.


    To tell you the truth, Linglong can recover so quickly, Ji Zhenren also has a lot to do. She goes to heal Linglong Yungong every day.


    Jiang Fan also pondered whether Ji Zhenren comforted and enlightened Linglong when she was healing? Although Ji Zhenren always has a cold face, sometimes he can choke people out of breath However, Jiang Fan thinks that a woman''s heart is a needle in the sea. Ji Zhenzhen does not have a good face to master all day long, but he still goes in and out with the master and is not suspicious at all? It''s said that someone called Ji Zhenren Mrs. Li for a long time, but he didn''t see him turning his face and beating people for this.


    This is the default.


    Just because of Zhou Pinzhi''s provocation, the eight clans united to find trouble. Although the thunder and rain were small, the master easily solved it, but Ji Zhenren is Mrs. Li, but this was spread out by those people, and smashed very solid.


    If Ji Zhenzhen has no intention to master, even if she doesn''t stick to trifles, which woman won''t bear to be gossiped by others?


    Maybe Maybe after this period of time, master and Ji Zhenzhen will hold a formal ceremony to form a couple. It''s really not a good time to mention a happy event.


    However, Jiang Fan really misunderstood Ji Zhenren. Every time Ji Zhenren went back to Linglong, he just used his skills to heal his wounds. He never meant to comfort her.


    But give Linglong medicine, Ji Zhenren is more convenient. Jiang Fan, they Although men and women grow up with each other.


    She also used her own medicine for Linglong. I don''t know what kind of material this ointment is made of. After applying it on the wound, it itches unbearably, and then it hurts violently. It''s even worse to apply this ointment than to be cut and injured.


    But Linglong didn''t say a word, as if it didn''t hurt at all.


    Ji Zhenren covered the bottle of the ointment again and washed his hands in a basin beside him.


    Linglong slowly closed her clothes and wanted to tie the belt. Since she woke up, she found that her whole body meridians were seriously damaged, and now even the simple act of tying a dress belt is very difficult to do.


    Ji Zhenren stood on one side and looked at it, and didn''t mean to help her.


    Linglong failed six or seven times, and finally tied out a crooked knot.


    This simple movement made a layer of sweat on her head. It''s not just force, it''s more pain.


    If she doesn''t cry for pain, it doesn''t mean it doesn''t really hurt.


    Ji Zhenren didn''t know whether it was comfort or explanation. He said, "if you apply it again tomorrow, your wound will be closed, and this medicine will no longer be used."


    Zhenzhenji, thank you very much


    After a pause, Linglong asked in a low voice, "can I practice my sword like before?"


    Ji Zhenren thought for a moment: "you won''t believe me if I cheat you. Anyone who wants to practice sword can practice it, but it is as difficult as before. "


    This is the same as Linglong''s own judgment.


    Even if the master took great efforts to repair her meridians, the broken things were broken after all. Even if they could be glued together, it would be different.


    What about Wen Hui


    Ji Zhenren took a look at her: "his poison is very troublesome, this is just one of them. Even if the poison can solve the problem... "


    There was no expression on Linglong''s face, and she couldn''t see what she thought in her heart.


    Jiang Fan always thinks that Linglong''s calm is not right.But he didn''t know how to persuade him.


    If it wasn''t for Linglong, Zhai Wenhui would not have been in such a big trouble. He didn''t approve of Linglong going out without permission. He just went out with her because he couldn''t stop her and didn''t trust her.


    If it was not for the Pidu pill that was given to Linglong, then why is Zhai Wenhui in danger? Even if the poison could be solved, Zhai Wenhui''s body would have been eroded for the rest of his life Can only lie there, the mouth cannot speak, the shape is withered.


    What''s the point of living such a day? Anyway, Jiang Fan thought that if it was him, he would rather die and pull down. Don''t be so half dead and suffer, and his own misery will drag on others.


    But he is not Zhai Wenhui. From the bottom of his heart, he certainly hopes Zhai Wenhui is alive. If he died, what would Linglong do?


    When he came out with the water, Jiang Fan looked at the mountains not far away covered by cold fog and thick clouds, and sighed for a long time.


    After sighing, he was stunned.


    I can''t remember when. It should be before Chen Jingzhi became a teacher? Once he sighed the same way. He had forgotten the reason, but he still remembered what the master said at that time.


    At that time, the master said with a smile, "what is the young man sighing about?"


    And then he said, "people will sigh, that is old."


    Is he old now?


    Although it was not long before we went down the mountain, it was a long and difficult period of time, like several years. Jiang Fan did not count how many times he sighed these days.


    Sure enough, will sighing make people old?


    If anything is going well, it''s about Chen Jingzhi''s investigation.


    His appearance seems to have an unpredictable origin, but there are not many clues left for us to find. The elder martial brother and the master have found many clues. When they fight together, many things come to the surface clearly.


    Chen Jingzhi has indeed left Beifu city. He should have fled directly on the night of the incident. Someone outside the city met him. Shifu had been looking up feixiadu outside the city. There were traces of people leaving before dawn. The people living in feixiadu could see clearly that one of the people who left seemed to have been injured. The description of his stature was the same as that of Chen Jing.


    There are rare flying boat magic weapons, plus the news that the elder martial brother sent people to hear


    Tianjian city.


    People who have some experience know that Tianjian city is a city in the air hanging on the sea. It is also a place that no ordinary people can walk on and only monks can reach.


    Only the city hanging in the air needs the flying boat, a rare and precious magic tool, as a means of passage. Other cars, horses and boats can''t reach this place.


    Chen Jingzhi even climbed to Tianjian city? Where does he come from?


    Everyone knows Chen Jingzhi''s origin. His mother died early, and his father couldn''t tolerate him. When he came to Liuhui mountain, he was already a miserable dog. If he could see his relatives in the city one day, how could he have gone back and forth? We should know that the number of people returning to the mountains is small, and Chen Jingzhi simply despises them.


    I know. He went to tianjiancheng, and then?


    Where is Tianjian city? Although not many people have been there. Compared with beifucheng, beifucheng is a kind and generous place, Tianjian city is not. It is particularly mysterious, I heard that the style is more domineering. If it comes to power, then tianjiancheng is just like an elephant, but return to the mountain? In front of it can only be regarded as a small ant, right?


    How can Chen Jingzhi punish the rebellious disciple of his school if he has such a big backer and is so isolated by his backflow?


    But it can''t be done like that. At least Jiang Fan knew that the master would not just let it go. The big brother and even the younger brother would not let things go quietly.


    When they learned the three words of Tianjian City, none of them showed fear on their faces.


    The younger martial brother can be regarded as a newborn calf who is not afraid of tigers, but master and elder martial brother are certainly not ignorant children.


    They had already decided to pursue the case to the end. What about Chen Jingzhi''s defection to Tianjian city?


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty didn''t show up for a long time, and the selection of the next one was hung up, and he could not leave Beifu. The atmosphere in the city became more and more chaotic, and there were more and more speculation and rumors.


    But according to the news that Li Fulin heard, the person who killed the city Lord of Song Dynasty has not been found, or even the slightest trace. It was as if someone had fallen from the sky out of thin air. After killing the city Lord of Song Dynasty, he disappeared immediately.


    It sounds like a ghost.


    No, no, no, even if there''s a ghost, can''t it? The city Lord''s house is not a place where you can come and go if you want.


    If it''s really easy to get in and out, I''m afraid that the city Lord of Song Dynasty has been schemed by people for many times.


    In fact Li Fulin has a guess in his mind.


    But I can''t say this to the people of the city Lord''s house.


    He spoke to his great apprentice.


    "In the Lord''s house, 80% of them have internal ghosts."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Mo Chen has only been to the city Lord''s house once, and has only used tea in the hall. He left without waiting. But the city Lord''s house looks loose outside and tight inside. It''s not a place where anyone can slip in carelessly. This can''t be wrong.


    There are too many people in Beifu city these days. It has not been so many for decades. The city master''s office must be more strict than usual.


    In that case, the man who killed the city Lord of Song Dynasty could sneak in quietly without being found by any one, and killed the city Lord of song in his study accurately. It is really magical.


    For example, Chen Jingzhi wanted to kill Xiaodong, but he ran into Yu Dahong and killed him. He cheated Tong Hao to do things for him and led Mo Chen away.


    Of course, the difficulty and ease of trying to kill the city Lord of Song Dynasty and the younger martial brother are not the same. But the result is that the younger martial brother is still alive, but the city master of Song Dynasty is dead.


    This can''t help but feel ridiculous.


    If there is no insider, this matter is a bit unreasonable.


    "Well, what do the people in the Lord''s house think now?"


    "It''s a mess now, and they must have this suspicion in their hearts. But in the present situation, even if they have doubts, can they find out people? What''s more, some people take this opportunity to get rid of dissidents. It''s estimated that some people are already doing this. "


    What master said made Mo Chen silent.


    "In fact, I think that day''s event, maybe..."


    "What?"


    After all, Li Fulin was the last person to see the city Lord of Song Dynasty before his death. He knew and thought of more things than others.


    "I think that man, the city Lord of Song Dynasty, may know him or even know that he is coming."


    Mo Chen asked softly, "why does Master think so?"


    "The sword wound of the city Lord of Song Dynasty was on the front, and the bookshelves, calligraphy and paintings nearby were not disordered. The sword must have been stabbed from a nearby place."


    No need to say more, Mo Chen already understood.


    This proximity must be very close.


    He even silently deduced the situation and distance at that time in his heart.


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty is not a three-year-old child. Even if the old injury recurred, he is not helpless. What''s more, in his territory, will someone come to him and let him not find it?


    Li Fulin understood what master meant.


    It''s like Like elder Lu of sword Valley, he was killed by Jin Mian, who trusted him.


    The last thing people can''t guard against is the conspiracy from people around them.


    In this way, the man who started the attack was not guarded by the city Lord of Song Dynasty, and his skill was not low


    Mo Chen took a look at master.


    How come this matter comes and goes, my master''s suspicion is the biggest? All the above conditions are met by master. He has been a close friend with the city Lord of Song Dynasty for many years, and his swordsmanship has always been highly praised. Give him a sword to pierce his heart or something


    Although Mo Chen didn''t say what he thought in his heart, he said everything with his expression and vision.


    Li Fulin was seen by his disciples as a bit of qi deficiency: "what kind of person is your master? Would I have done such a thing in my conduct? "


    Naturally, there is no need to say about the character and reputation of our master. However, it is very difficult to accumulate such a thing and lose quickly. When master went back to his hometown this time, he suddenly had a "Taoist partner", but he was not from a well-known and decent family. He offended the eight clans again. Although those people are not good at it, they are the most active gossipers.


    Although it sounds like a joke, it is absolutely impossible to laugh when it involves the death of the city Lord of Song Dynasty.


    "Master, you should be more careful."


    Li Fulin nodded: "I understand."


    In this matter, Li Fulin is indeed very dangerous. If it wasn''t for the time when the city Lord of Song Dynasty went in to get the letter, there happened to be a female steward in the city Lord''s mansion. Now Li Fulin jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it out.


    However, the female steward said something to Li Fulin at that time. I don''t need to tell her the details. Anyway, Li Fulin didn''t even know her name, let alone when he gave her any wrong hints.


    Li Fulin was confused by the other party''s look at the heartless man, but he was also on pins and needles.


    As a result, he should be glad that the other party came to entangle him at that time, otherwise he would not be able to explain clearly.


    "Master..." Mo Chen hesitated, did not know his guess when not to say.


    "Just say what you can''t say in front of the master."


    Although Mo Chen is young, he is not young and impetuous in his daily life. He is often more thoughtful than Li Fulin.


    "Who knows about Shifu''s visit to the city Lord of Song Dynasty?"


    Li Fulin was stunned: "how?"


    Is Did the murderer want to pin this on him?


    If it wasn''t for the woman in charge to take the opportunity to come in, this matter


    Li Fulin had been worried about his friends and apprentices. He never thought about the possibility proposed by Mo Chen."This No one else should know He went to the city Lord''s house to find out about Chen Jingzhi''s affairs. He did not post or send anyone to tell him. It doesn''t make sense to say that someone knew in advance that he was going to go and planned to plant the murder charges on him.


    "Or was that man already in the city Lord''s mansion and saw the master meet and talk with the city Lord of Song Dynasty, and he pushed the boat and thought of killing two birds with one stone?"


    "Maybe." Li Fulin shook his head: "we think so, can''t think of a clue."


    Go around and talk about themselves.


    Li Fulin asked people to check the news, just now a letter came.


    "Master, what does the letter say?"


    "They''re looking for minions." It''s not the Lord. These little pawns don''t know anything, but they are sent to inquire for information. People in the devil''s way are secretive and good at camouflage. Li Fulin remembers that one year at the sword fair, one of the sect''s messengers was cut off in the middle of the way, and all of them were killed. All the people who started the evil way took their place in the sword debate meeting. So many people didn''t see the flaw. Now there are so many fresh faces in Beifu City, it''s hard to find them.


    It seems that good and bad things all like to pile up, as the saying goes, there is no double blessing, disaster never comes singly. Li Fulin was looking for ways to cure poisonous insects and poisons for his disciples. There were many capable people in Beifu City, and there were also many shops selling miraculous drugs and medicinal materials. However, when the dregs were taken out, they all shook their heads and said that they had never seen them or even heard of them.


    Others were eager to show them a clear way and said, "isn''t there someone coming to Bixia villa this time? They are good at refining medicine, and they have their own secret for detoxification. Why don''t you ask them? "


    Indeed.


    They have asked all the questions they can ask, even if they are only touched by one side. Only Bixia villa has not asked.


    Zhou Pinzhi previously incited people to come back to the mountain in a dilemma. The two factions have already uncovered their hatred. Their faces are torn. They ask to come to the mountain Can the other party help?


    In any case, Bixia has a way.


    "Master, would you like to visit tomorrow''s disciples?"


    "You don''t have to go." Li Fulin shook his head: "you are a small generation. They will send you away for any reason. I''m afraid they can''t get in."


    What''s more, it''s because of him. What''s the matter if you let me show up? He is the leader at least. He has gone to be more important than the disciple.


    "Master." Mo Chen disagrees.


    Bixia mountain villa is full of women from top to bottom. Sometimes they are very unruly and unreasonable. At such a time, Shifu is going to go. I''m afraid that the other side will not be forgiven. I''m afraid that all the humiliation will be light.


    "Well, that''s settled." Li Fulin indicated that he didn''t have to say anything more.


    Li Fulin knew what he might encounter, but his life was no more important than his own face? If Bixia villa has medicine and healing methods, what''s wrong with letting people breathe?


    "I''ll go with you."


    Ji Zhenren steps in from outside.


    Every time I see her, Mo Chen instinctively feels a sense of awe.


    These days, living under the same roof, no one has seen Ji Zhenzhen laugh, nor see her angry, sad and so on. It seems that this person is born with no joy, anger, sadness and happiness, and will not take anyone or anything into consideration.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What are you going to do?"


    Ji Zheng glanced at him: "are you going to ask for help?"


    The truth is true, but Li Fulin felt uneasy and said, "the world is so big that every school has its own secret. People are more proficient in this matter than we are..."


    "It''s settled. If you want to go alone, you can''t care what I''m going to do."


    Li Fulin is really in a headache at the moment.


    That''s right. He''s just asking people to go, and then he won''t say how humiliating he is. He is not afraid of losing face, but he is not willing to let Ji Zheng see him.


    What''s more, with Ji Zheng''s temper and attitude, which is to ask for help? This is to offend people, right? With her, I''m afraid that what could have been done could not be done.


    Mo Chen knows Xiang''s rise to leave.


    How can master and Ji Zhenzhen discuss It''s not appropriate for him to be on the side.


    Xiao Dong comes in from the outside, rubbing his hands.


    Mo Chen saw his fingers red with cold, and knew that he must have been stained with cold water just now.


    "Elder martial brother." Xiaodong called him from afar, and then thought of something and tried to hide his hand in his sleeve quietly.


    It turned out to be a revelation.


    Mo Chen put his two frozen radish like hands together in his hands, Wu: "what did he do?"


    "Nothing." Xiaodong quickly changed the topic: "just heard elder martial brother Jiang say, elder martial sister she is much better, do you want to go and have a look?"


    "Sit down," said Mo Chen.


    Early in the morning, he just went to see it. He knew more about Linglong than Xiaodong knew.


    "Oh..." Xiaochen, don''t dare to sit down. I don''t dare to see.


    Mo Chen warmed his hands and asked, "what did you eat at noon?"There are so many things these days that Mo Chen has no time to stare at him from morning to night.


    "I had steamed buns and a large bowl of porridge." Xiaodong in order to increase persuasiveness, but also specially with the hand to draw a big bowl. But when he finished, he immediately asked, "what about you, elder martial brother? Have you eaten yet? "


    Mo Chen touches his small head: "I accompany master to eat rice together."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    "Elder martial brother, what kind of place is Tianjian city?"


    "Are there many people there?"


    "Why..."


    Why did this happen? Why is life so hard, madam? Why


    Mo Chen understood his perplexity. He also experienced such a big age, at that time, his doubts were much more than Xiaodong.


    Why was he abandoned by his parents? Why is the practice so difficult? What are they all chasing after?


    "There are not so many reasons in the world. If you live for a long time, many things will understand naturally. It is not easy for every life to come to this world because of natural selection. Therefore, no matter how many doubts you have in your heart, don''t stop walking forward. "


    Xiao Dong didn''t understand all the words of the elder martial brother, but he firmly remembered them.


    As elder martial brother said, I don''t understand now, but I will understand it later.


    Li Fulin still can''t beat Ji Zheng.


    In other words, he has never been her master in anything.


    Ji Zheng had to go, so Li Fulin had to compromise, but he also discussed with Ji Zheng that she could go with her, but please try her best not to speak.


    Ji Zheng agreed.


    Li Fulin added: "you can''t start with anyone at will."


    Ji Zheng also had to nod her head.


    Although she said that she should have done both of these conditions, Li Fulin was still not at ease. She always felt that there was something she had not thought of.


    Mo Chen watched master and Ji Zhenren go. Like master, he felt very uneasy.


    Ji Zhenzhen is really different from ordinary people. What she will say and what she will do is totally unpredictable.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen turns his head and looks at Xiaodong.


    "Don''t worry, master. They will come back safely. Maybe they will come back with the pills to cure elder martial brother Zhai."


    Although this is some wishful thinking, but listening to this, it also makes people feel that hope has increased a bit.


    "You know that again?" Mo Chen asked, "did you ask for divination?"


    Ning Yu gave Xiaodong a lot of things. In addition to calligraphy, painting, clothing, food and so on, he also had a small black wood compass, which seemed very simple and could be used as a toy. Before Xiaodong, when he was all right, he shook the signboard and begged for bu Jixiong, that is to say, for fun.


    "Actually Xiaodong feels that his ideas are disrespectful to his master. However, he never conceals anything from his elder martial brother: "if Master goes alone, he is too honest, and people say that he won''t give it to him, master may not be able to But Ji Zhenren is not the same. If they don''t give it, she may rob him. "


    Mo Chen looks at younger martial brother unexpectedly.


    This is really


    Xiaodong was disturbed by him: "I said wrong?"


    "No, not at all."


    Mo Chen suddenly felt that it was they who thought things too complicated. The younger martial brother is simple in heart. Ji Zhenren''s words and deeds are actually childish after careful consideration. I don''t have so many twists and turns at all.


    So what the younger martial brother said is likely to come true.


    "Rather Yu send you the sign, might as well take out to use."


    Xiaodong never believed in these things. He always felt that if it was useful, everyone would not have to do anything. He would have done it every day. If you have a good signature, is it still busy? Good things are waiting. If you have a bad sign, you don''t have to be busy. Anyway, it will only be a waste of time.


    It''s too much to place good or bad luck on it.


    So when he was in Tianji mountain, Xiaodong felt that Tianji mountain was really a magical place Everyone gets up early to have a divination of good or bad luck, and talk about other things. A sect is full of gods and gods from top to bottom.


    So he likes Ning Yu and Hu Zhenren. But if he wants to live in Tianji mountain for a long time, he certainly won''t do it.


    Want to return to think, but if this is the elder martial brother''s order, that Xiaodong certainly does not say a word, resolutely obeys.


    "Then I''ll go."


    He went back to find out the sign, like Ning Yu said, first calm, holding the sign silent for a moment, then began to shake.


    After shaking a few times, a smooth bamboo stick fell out of the barrel.


    Xiaodong just want to pick it up, Mo Chen''s hand first extended over, slender fingers gently picked up the sign.


    "What is it?" Xiaodong is also a little nervous.


    Although she didn''t believe it very much, people''s mind was like this. Everyone was willing to listen to good words, not to hear bad letters, looking forward to seeing magpies, but no one was happy to see crows.


    "It''s lucky." Mo Chen showed him the sign.


    Sure enough, it''s Shangji.


    Xiaodong also showed a smile, and even Jiang Fan on one side murmured in his heart, hoping that from now on, they could be as far away from the disaster as possible, and that everything would be as smooth as the sign said.


    I don''t know if it''s true. Li Fulin and Ji Zhenren went for about two hours and came back.Their visit was quite Consummation, well, the process doesn''t need to be studied in detail. If you only look at the result, it can be called full load and return.


    "Try this medicine quickly. If it works, give it to Wenhui."


    Li Fulin took out a sapphire bottle. The body of the bottle was very thinly polished. You can see the dark brown liquid inside.


    "Yes." Mo Chen quickly took over.


    Jiang Fan was very curious.


    They have all seen Zhou Pinzhi and how Zhou Zhenren left here. They also experienced that a group of people were instigated to come to trouble the day before yesterday. Shifu and Ji Zhenren went to see each other today. It would be nice if they didn''t take the door shut. They actually brought medicine back.


    Speaking of this, Li Fulin was a little embarrassed: "this It''s mainly Ji Zhenren who helped a lot. "


    Ji Zheng stood up and turned back to her yard without saying anything.


    Li Fulin, who was left behind, had no choice but to explain the process to his disciples.


    In fact, they did not see Zhou Pinzhi at all today. It was Lu Jinyuan, Zhou Pinzhi''s elder martial sister, who received them. This Lu Zhenren is indifferent but reasonable.


    "That''s why she gave the medicine quickly?"


    Of course not so happy.


    It is not easy to make up the medicine that can cure poisonous insects and poisons, not to mention the effect. Moreover, the materials used are not common and common goods. People can''t give them in vain.


    "What did the master trade for?"


    "Well, for poison."


    At that time, the toxins that Li Fulin and Zhai Wenhui pulled out were well preserved, and they took a handful of them when they went out this time. For Bixia villa, they have never seen this kind of poison. If we can work out a clue, it will be of great use to Bixia villa. Especially that Lu Zhenren, seeing this kind of strange poison, was just a flash in his eyes. After a simple test of the medicine, he took his own medicine. If it wasn''t for her inconvenience, she might have to go there in person to see what the secret of Zhai Wenhui''s poison was. Although she was inconvenient to come in person, she told Li Fulin to send someone to inform her of any changes after taking the medicine, and no details could be missed. If it works, you have to tell her when. If there is no effect, she will try again with those residues, and she will be able to make effective new drugs.


    However, Li Fulin didn''t tell his disciples.


    On the way back, Ji Zheng said this to him.


    "If they can''t help themselves, just try to put the poison on them."


    This surprised Li Fulin into a cold sweat.


    Since Ji Zheng said so, it''s certainly not a joke. She will do what she says.


    Zhai Wenhui took the medicine.


    However, whether the drug has been tested or not, it can not be seen for a while.


    Linglong guards Zhai Wenhui''s couch and doesn''t intend to move any more. When she stares at Zhai Wenhui, she doesn''t dare to blink. It seems that she is afraid that she will miss something important in a blink of an eye.


    Others understood her mood, and no one advised her to go back and lie down.


    Linglong''s recovery is very fast. She has been able to walk by herself in a few days. It''s just that her skills are far from being restored - maybe never to her pre injury level.


    But Linglong doesn''t seem to care about it. Her whole mind is on Zhai Wenhui.


    Now Linglong is more afraid of the cold than Xiaodong because of her great loss of skills. She has not enough Zhen Yuan to keep out the cold, so she is dressed very thick. She is wrapped in thick fur clothes, and charcoal pots are burning in the room.


    Even so, there was not much blood on her face. Her face looked waxy and yellow, and she didn''t say a word all day.


    Seeing the elder martial sister become like this, Xiaodong always feels sad.


    In the past, elder martial sister loved to talk and smile. Her eyes were especially bright, as if there were stars twinkling in it.


    But now Totally different.


    "Come on, you don''t have to stay here." Li Fulin took out the piece of stone Zhai Wenhui had in his mouth and put it on his chest. He turned his head and said to the others, "let''s all go out and let Linglong stay here alone for a while."


    Xiaodong turns her head and takes a look. Elder martial sister Linglong leans on the couch and holds Zhai''s hand in her hand. She is so attentive when she looks at him.


    If there are gods and Buddhas in the world, please help elder martial brother Zhai get better soon.


    He also sincerely hoped that the signature he asked for in the morning would work.


    Zhai Wenhui woke up near dark.


    The news gave everyone a lift.


    He just opened his eyes, couldn''t move, couldn''t make a sound He could not see in his eyes whether he was fully conscious.


    But he wakes up!


    That''s enough.


    Even those who once hated him or even laughed at his situation were happy that Zhai Wenhui could wake up.


    In just a few days, this sect has encountered so many disasters. It really needs a good news.


    Xiaodong stood outside the door and heard the cry.He seems to have never heard sister Linglong cry.


    Jiang Fan stood beside him, and he must have heard it.


    "Well, shall we come back later?"


    Xiaodong nodded obediently.


    Most of the elder martial sisters don''t want to be seen crying, do you? Now she doesn''t care about it. She will surely settle old accounts later.


    At this time, the two of them You may want to stay alone and not be disturbed.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "Well, do you want to send a message to Lu Zhenren of Bixia mountain villa?"


    After all, although there is something strange about Lu Zhenren''s eagerness, he or she has to help. If you can prepare a good medicine to restrain and cure this poison, you can save one more life if someone is poisoned in the future, isn''t it?


    The next day, Lu Zhenzhen came by himself.


    She is totally different from Zhou Pinzhi. Although she has similar clothes, she is wearing a belt inlaid with green jade. It seems that this is the symbol of Bixia villa. Xiaodong asked the elder martial brother in a low voice, then he knew the origin of the belt. Bixia villa is built in the middle of the mountain. It''s foggy and rainy here. It''s cloudy and rainy for more than half of the year. Haze like wisps, around the mountain around a week like Jasper belt general. So the villa is called Bixia villa, and the green belt is also their symbol.


    Fortunately, the green belt has no other meaning. If everyone gets a green hat


    Lu Zhenren looks thin and unsmiling. He has a bitter smell of Medicine on his body. His hair is in a bun and his hairpin is in it It seems to be a little short.


    He thought he was wrong. He looked at it carefully. Yes, it was broken. The stubble was obvious.


    A few days ago, the real man Zhou tidied up his clothes and jewelry.


    In contrast, Lu Zhenren has nothing in common with his classmates except a green belt.


    She didn''t go into the hall to have tea, gossiped and said to the point, "where is the disciple who was poisoned by poisonous insects?"


    This temper Well, Xiaodong somehow feels that her unsophisticated temperament may be very compatible with Ji Zhenzhen.


    Lu Zhenzhen came to this trip. One day later, she sent a bottle of medicine to Zhai Wenhui.


    High hopes have been placed on this pair of medicine up and down the mountain.


    But Zhai Wenhui did not improve after the medicine was fed.


    It didn''t get worse, but it didn''t get any better.


    All over his body, except for his eyes, he was still unable to move or even feel at all.


    After Lu Zhenzhen tried these two times, she told Li Fulin frankly that she was powerless. The source of this kind of poison can''t be found out, and she can''t match the medicine that can cure Zhai Wenhui.


    Li Fulin looked gloomy and forced himself to thank Lu Zhenren and send her out.


    Bixia villa can''t help it. Who else can I ask to treat Zhai Wenhui?


    Mo Chen knows that the master is suffering.


    However, as a leader of a school, he can not be weak and complain. He is the heaven on the top of the disciples.


    But even if this piece of day, also has tired, sad time.


    Jiang Fan brought tea and met his elder martial brother.


    As soon as I see the elder martial brother''s expression, I know that the master must be suffering at this moment.


    He hesitated.


    From the place where he stood, he could see the figure of master''s back. So he sat at the table with the window open, and the wind made the sheets of paper that had been pressed up on the table flip and close with a crackling sound.


    Isn''t it appropriate for him to go in now?


    In such a hesitation, suddenly the hand is light. Ji Zhenzhen did not know when he came over and took the tea plate from his hand.


    "You go out."


    Jiang Fan Leng next, Ji Zhenren has stepped into the door.


    I''m afraid Shifu wants to be alone at the moment, but Ji Zhenren is not suitable to go in now.


    However, the elder martial brother didn''t say anything. Jiang Fan always followed his lead. Since the elder martial brother didn''t stop him, he had nothing to say.


    Ji Zheng poured the tea into the cup and gave it to Li Fulin. He also took a cup and sat on another chair.


    Li Fulin didn''t know where he was now. When he gave him tea, he drank it without feeling hot. When he finished drinking, Ji Zheng would give him a refill. One cup after another, a pot of tea went into his stomach.


    There was no water in the pot, so there was no way to pour it into the cup again. Li Fulin drank empty when he took up his glass again.


    He looked at the empty cup, and slowly regained consciousness.


    Ji Zheng takes down the empty cup in his hand.


    "I remember when you looked like that last time."


    Li Fulin looks at her.


    Ji Zheng leisurely said: "that was the time when the old master of Danyang Xianmen died?"


    If she doesn''t mention it, Li Fulin will forget it.


    No, it''s not forgotten.


    It was he who sealed up the past, just like people would put some important things in the box, but they didn''t usually use them, and put a lock on them.


    Masters, ancestors and brothers Those memories turned out from the bottom of my heart, those faces did not fade because of the passage of the moon, they are still as fresh as yesterday. Master is kind and often sad. His father has a long white beard. He is not angry and self-confident. His elder martial brothers are sitting on the Tianqi terrace of Danyang peak in the early sunshineHe will never forget his feelings when he heard the collapse of his school.


    What did Ji Zheng just say?


    He looks like he was then?


    Li Fulin didn''t know whether his mood was the same as that at that time.


    "My master is no longer here."


    Li Fulin turned his head. It was the first time that Ji Zheng mentioned his school.


    Ji Zheng was born in a small clan in the western regions, which is located in the Gobi. No one in the Central Plains knows about it. But from the first time he saw Ji Zheng, she was alone and had no family. Although Li Fulin has not explored the origin of her life experience, I think it will not be a happy thing.


    "Our family has always been a small family. The rules are that only one apprentice can be accepted, and it is impossible to accept a second one, unless this one is dead."


    Such a strange door rule


    It''s no wonder that there are so few people who know her sect''s name, that some people think that she is not involved with the people of Yinyue devil.


    "Not long after my master accepted me as an apprentice, she was hurt because of fighting with others. She died when I was 11 years old. Since then, I have been wandering around alone."


    At the age of 11, I was alone and helpless


    She said it easily, but Mo Chen knew that there were so many evil cults in the western regions. An 11 year old child wanted to struggle to survive, but also experienced how much fierce fighting to survive.


    No wonder she is always faster than her mouth, and she is always so cold and murderous.


    "I used to hear people say that the Central Plains is very good. There are many lakes and rivers here. There are countless famous mountains and rivers. The trees are green and the flowers are red. There are many people..." Ji Zheng took a look at him: "in fact, before you, I met more than one group of people from Central Plains, and they all had a lot of heart and soul


    "But you''re different. You''re very nice." "It''s really good," Ji said


    Li Fulin did not know how many flattering words he had heard.


    Just as Ji Zheng said, most of the people around him have a lot of heart and mind. They have no teacher for this kind of eloquence. They boast about people one after another. They can boast that they even forget their surnames.


    But those words, are not as simple as Ji Zheng said today to come sincere.


    "Don''t be too sad about your apprentice."


    Ji Zheng also had an impression on the disciple who had been poisoned by poisonous insects. He also knew that Li Fulin planned to take him as his apprentice. Now he looks like a living dead man. Li Fulin is too soft hearted and a good man. Even if a stranger he doesn''t know is in trouble, he will certainly feel sorry for it, let alone his valued apprentice.


    "One''s life is very long, and he may encounter anything in the future. When my master died, I thought, can I live? But later, I didn''t have the time to think about it. If someone wanted to kill me, I would try my best to resist it. Hungry, looking for water and food. Sometimes I can find it, sometimes I can''t find it. I sleep in the cave with my stomach in my arms The last time I was trapped in the city of Heisha, other people said they would not go, but I thought, I have to see you again, and I must go out. "


    Li Fulin listened to her clumsy explanation: "your apprentice should also have his fate in the future, he will not always be like this."


    Li Fulin nodded to her seriously.


    "You''re right."


    Life is still a long time. It doesn''t mean that you can''t find a good way to cure your wounds. As long as people live, there is hope.


    He still has a group of apprentices to look after now, but he has no time to shut himself in the room, sad and lost.


    "Let you see the joke."


    Li Fulin felt that he had never been proud of Ji Zheng.


    He''s always on the high side? When I met Ji Zheng, he was a disciple of the first major sect. Some people thought he would be the future leader of Danyang immortal sect. He was full of vigor and young pride. But when I met her, my school was destroyed and I was down and down. I always made a fool of myself in front of her, and I was at a loss


    When they met again many years later, he became the leader of a small sect. That''s all. However, as soon as she appeared, he had bad luck all the way. The disciples abandoned him because they had no future. There was a big problem in the backflow mountain, so they had to leave the sect and exile to other places. Now the disciples are still dead and disabled


    I don''t know what Ji Zheng thinks of him in his heart.


    80% of them think that this person is very incompetent, especially unpromising?


    Li Fulin thought to himself that in his life, he probably had nothing to do with the words of ambition, wisdom and martial arts.


    Mo Chen takes Zhai Wenhui''s medicine every day and gives him acupuncture treatment. Linglong stood aside, and she had her own medicine to take. As soon as she looked up, she poured the whole bowl of medicine into her mouth, as if she didn''t feel bitter at all.


    Mo Chen also helped Zhai Wenhui to recuperate with his true yuan when he applied the needle. After this set of Kung Fu, his forehead was also sweating.


    Linglong helped him pack up the needle box, and suddenly said, "master brother, you''ve been bothering for days.""All right, tell me what else? Don''t just look after him and ignore your own injury. "


    "I know."


    Mo Chen packed things out, Linglong to the door.


    "Big brother, thank you very much."


    "It''s cold outside. Get in."


    Words are so to say, but until Mo Chen is discharged from hospital, Linglong stands by the door motionless to see him off.


    Mo Chen waved her hand to see her go into the house, which was reassuring.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    After that, Mo Chen recalled that day, only that he was surprisingly slow.


    No, more than that day. From Linglong to wake up, her calm is unusual. How many times has she been worried since childhood? When can there be such a silent time?


    With her usual disposition, she would hate the enemy who had hurt them. When she woke up, she was afraid that the first thing she wanted was to revenge.


    But no one thought deeply. I just think that she was hurt and guilty for Zhai Wenhui.


    When Zhai Wenhui can open her eyes, but has become a disabled person, her performance is too calm.


    But No matter how much regret there is, the past can not be repeated.


    That morning, Xiao Dong woke up late.


    He had a dream again.


    I dream of the same empty place as last time. No light, no sound, no man, no way out.


    It''s gray everywhere, and the feeling of being closed and depressed makes people anxious.


    He didn''t feel a bit angry. He always felt that it was a dead place.


    It''s weird.


    Xiaodong has never dreamed of the same place twice in a row.


    He used to go to different places no matter where he went.


    Even when I dreamt of those times on the return mountain, he appeared in a different place every time.


    And There''s another strange thing.


    That place, I feel far away.


    Of course, the last time the elder martial brother went to bury sword Valley, Xiao Dong was so far away from his body for the first time. Later, he always felt dizzy for several days. Maybe it was too hard.


    The burial sword valley was far away, and it was a strange place he had never been to. But when the elder martial brother went there, Xiaodong felt that he must have been chasing him, so it was not strange to run farther.


    But this time He instinctively felt that the place in the dream was far away from him.


    And it''s a place he''s never been to.


    Why did he wander to that place in his dream for no reason?


    Is there any connection between the place and him that he does not know?


    Xiaodong tries to recall.


    He has no recollection of having been to such a place. That place feels so evil. If he has been there, he will remember it.


    He couldn''t think of anything.


    Elder martial brother has so many things recently that Xiaodong doesn''t want to make trouble for him.


    Xiaodong kneads his head and gets up to dress.


    He is not so diligent in practice recently. I think he is a little ashamed. If there are not many things to do today, I will spare an hour to practice my sword skills, and then I will not sleep at night and have a good night.


    It''s not light outside. The elder martial brother has gone out.


    Xiaodong goes to see elder martial brother Zhai first. If there is anything he can do for him.


    Anyway, he took care of his uncle


    But when he got to the gate of the courtyard, Xiaodong saw that the gate of the courtyard was open, and the door of the house was also open.


    With the door open, isn''t the cold wind blowing in? There are two seriously injured people living in this yard. It''s needless to say that elder martial brother Zhai was not careful in his care, and his life could not be saved. And elder martial sister Linglong is just able to walk on the ground.


    Is it to open the window and breathe?


    That''s not right. Elder martial brother Jiang usually ventilates the room. When it''s a little warmer in the middle of the day, it''s about to light up. It''s actually the coldest time in the morning. How can you open the window at this time?


    Xiaodong quickly enters the door, one hand still presses on the hilt.


    In the past, he would not have done this, but now he is like a frightened bird, afraid of another thing like Chen Jingzhi.


    There was no one in the room.


    Elder martial sister Linglong is not in her room. The quilt has been folded neatly. Xiaodong reaches out and touches it. It is cold.


    How long has elder martial sister Linglong been up?


    Go to see brother Zhai again. The room is empty!


    What about brother Zhai?


    Unless he can''t open his mouth. He couldn''t have left by himself.


    It was


    Xiaodong''s heart sank.


    He thought of the worst possible.


    Xiaodong suddenly Leng there, the whole seems to fall into the ice hole, head to toe are cold.


    Just like that day Uncle swallowed his breath, and master asked people to carry him out quickly. The bed and room where he had been lying was empty.


    After After a long time, Xiaodong did not go to the room where his uncle died.


    After a few months, I forget why I passed there. When he looked at the door, he had an illusion. It was as if opening the door and going in, and my uncle was still in the room and lying on the couch. As long as we opened the door and lifted the tent, we could still see him lying there.


    "Younger brother Xiaodong?"


    Xiaodong suddenly turns around, and the look on his face startles Shao Jinming, who calls him from behind."What''s wrong with you? Are you all right? "


    Xiaodong asked stupidly, "elder martial sister, and elder martial brother Zhai..."


    Looking at his appearance, Shao Jinming thought of the time when Xiaodong went to the mountain to learn from his master, and he was confused because of his bereavement.


    "Elder martial sister, she took Zhai away."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Gone? " Xiao Dong''s dull repetition.


    They went in the middle of the night.


    Linglong''s own action is not very convenient. Zhai Wenhui can''t move. No one expected such a move. He was totally unprepared.


    The first person to find out is Jiang Fan.


    He has been living in the next room for convenience these days. In the middle of the night, he got up to see Zhai Wenhui''s situation. However, he found that the room was empty, and two people who should be able to recuperate and recuperate were all gone. Linglong left a letter, which was written by his master.


    Jiang Fan took the letter and went straight to the master.


    Li Fulin was called up by Jiang fan when he was meditating. Jiang Fan was so shocked that he only said, "elder martial sister, she is gone." Pass the letter to master in a hurry.


    Li Fulin opened the envelope and read the letter at a glance.


    In the letter, Linglong claimed that she was a bad villain. She also said that she did not dare to regard herself as a disciple of returning mountain, for fear of losing the reputation of her school.


    Shao Jinming did not know what the letter contained.


    Li Fulin called up the disciples and separated them to search for Linglong''s whereabouts.


    Her injury is still not good, Zhai Wenhui can not move, even if the two go, certainly not far.


    Xiaodong heard here eager to ask: "did you find it?"


    Shao Jinming shook his head: "no, we have already found a group back."


    Xiaodong murmured: "why no one called me..."


    Shao Jinming comforted him: "don''t think too much about it. It''s not peaceful outside now. Even if we go out to look for someone, the master is not at ease, let alone you?"


    Master and elder martial brother went out to look for the longest time. When they came back, they looked very haggard.


    Linglong is seriously injured, plus a unable to move elder martial brother Zhai. Where can they go? It''s so chaotic outside, so that two people left in the middle of the night. It makes people dare not think deeply.


    According to the law, Beifu city is now closed, and no one is allowed to go out. They can''t get out of the city, and they should not go far. What''s more, they have no relatives and no place to go. However, their whereabouts were never found.


    All of a sudden, two people were missing, and the whole house was even more empty and desolate. Everyone''s face was not happy and his words were much less than in the past.


    When elder martial sister Linglong was here, she was too impatient. She loved martial arts and became crazy. She could not easily find someone to discuss with. Everyone was a little afraid of her, and they always wanted to walk around her. But when she was away, everyone was worried.


    As for Linglong elder martial sister''s dog temper, unless her classmates can bear with her, if she really goes to another place, can others let her? Then she will be hurt again, so wait for the loss?


    The reason why she left was written in the letter she left. But the letter was read only by master, and others could only guess in secret.


    Is it that elder martial sister Linglong left Huihui mountain because she felt that she had no hope in the future and didn''t want to drag everyone down?


    People really have to have backbone, but this also points to things when scoring. When we shouldn''t talk about this backbone, we should be stubborn After leaving Huihui mountain, where else can she go?


    Not to mention that she took Zhai Wenhui with her.


    Zhai Wenhui''s present situation is that he will die if he goes out.


    For several days, the people in the mountain did not give up looking for their whereabouts, but it was strange to say that the two men had evaporated out of thin air, and there was no news at all.


    Bad news comes from outside every day. Beifu city is a city, and the people who are locked in the city are particularly impatient. Some people disappeared inexplicably, and others started fighting because of a little dispute. Within half a month, dozens of people were killed and injured.


    The city Lord''s house was more chaotic than outside. In the city, there is a suspect in the city''s residence that zhanren Dongguang was killed.


    People who come to Beifu can''t stay. The entrance guard of Beifu city is in name only. Many people have taken the opportunity to leave.


    Lu Zhenren from Bixia mountain villa also came, which can be regarded as a farewell gift. He also sent a package of medicinal materials as a farewell gift.


    When Li Fulin accepted the gift and said thanks, Zhen Lu waved his hand: "you''re welcome. Originally, we came to Beifu city to send a batch of pills for sale. Our villa leader said that there must be a lot of people fighting for the re election of the leader of Beifu city. Once injured, many of these medicines which are not used normally will be sold out. "


    Li Fulin was speechless about this practice of Bixia villa. He could only take a sip of tea.


    This kind of behavior expecting others to kill themselves to sell medicine What do people say?


    "Who would have thought that this was an accident, but it was not the same as what the villa master thought. There are some medicines that have not been sold, and you can''t take them all the way back. I''ll give you some."It''s like dealing with unsalable goods


    But at least it''s also someone else''s heart.


    When others give gifts, they will always pick up nice words to say, so that the recipients will be grateful, and the gifts will have value. Like Lu Zhenren, giving gifts is not a matter of friendship, but a matter of resentment.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Although Lu Zhenzhen said that the medicine was not sold, it was really a good medicine, and Li Fulin also said thanks to her.


    "About your apprentice..." When Lu Zhenren didn''t open the pot, Li Fulin''s face suddenly froze, but Lu Zhenzhen didn''t find it at all. He then said, "the girl I met last time makes people feel stubborn and cruel. You don''t have to worry too much. Just take it easy. She won''t suffer from this kind of temperament. "


    For Lu Zhenzhen, she can hardly comfort people once, but Li Fulin did not feel that he was not comforted.


    Lu Zhenzhen takes a disciple of his servant. When Lu Zhenzhen drinks tea and talks inside, she stays outside.


    Xiaodong also brought her a cup of tea, her polite thanks, very gentle.


    "What do you call this elder martial sister?"


    The girl said with a smile, "my name is Xie, and my master named me Xiaocha."


    Xie Xiaocha? It''s a little Strange.


    Probably seeing Xiaodong''s idea, Xie Xiaocha explained: "master has three disciples in total. My name is quite unique."


    "I dare not ask the other two girls..."


    "My two younger martial sisters are Xiaoping and Xiaoshi


    It sounds so casual.


    Is it true that Lu Zhenren''s name comes from a finger?


    "My name is Xiaodong."


    Xie xiaochale: "then we are all small generation."


    "It''s not dawn for me."


    Xie Xiaocha didn''t care to wave his hand: "don''t worry about that, anyway, listen to the same."


    Yes, most people will think that his Xiaozi is small.


    But something happened to him.


    Miss Xie, their names were obviously given by the master after they became masters. Some of the disciples who went back to the mountain were named by the master. The eldest brother was adopted since childhood. Of course, the master came to take them. Some of them have names before they become masters, such as elder martial brothers Shao and Zhai.


    Xiaodong never thought of asking before, who took his name? His dead parents? Or did uncle get it for him?


    Xiaodong sounds casual, because he was born in winter, so he took the name.


    But Xiaodong is curious about another thing.


    "Miss Xie, does Bixia villa only accept female students?"


    "Yes." Xie Xiaocha said: "our family''s internal mental skill is special. Only women can practice it, but men can''t."


    Oh, no wonder.


    Xiaodong thought there was a special reason why they didn''t accept male disciples. It turned out that it was just because of the skills.


    These two meetings with Mr. Lu and Miss Xie Xiaocha are all very good people. They are not like Zhou Pinzhi, the first time I saw her.


    "Are you more than ten years old? Have you been a teacher since childhood? Have you learned swordsmanship? "


    Xiaodong was born in a delicate and graceful way. He was a boy of his age, but his stature had not yet grown up. He looked like a willow and looked like a willow. In my heart, I''ve met a few men, and I''m glad to see him.


    It is hard to avoid mentioning Zhou Zhenren.


    "Zhenren Zhou looks at A bad temper. "


    Xie Xiaocha said with a smile: "you don''t have to be so secretive. Uncle Zhou invited a group of people to embarrass you. We also know that it''s not a secret. By the way, Peng Zhenzhen, didn''t they trouble you? "


    Huihui mountain is a small clan, which can be described as the withering of the population. Although the house they lived in was large, it was an old one at first sight. Moreover, there were so few people in it that it was almost deserted.


    Last time, uncle Zhou sent for a large group of people. They must have suffered?


    As a result, Xiaodong shook his head and said, "No. Not long after they came, they had a cup of tea, said a few words, and left. "


    Xie Xiaocha''s Apricot eyes opened round: "said a few words to go?"


    It''s not likely.


    Pengzhenren those people bully the soft and afraid of the hard, they so some people together, do not take advantage of bullying is good, which may be reasonable to take the initiative to retreat?


    Xiaodong knows the reason better than others.


    On that day, people from eight schools came to the door. The box provided by master contained several things. After reading it, they left on their own initiative.


    Later Xiaodong asked Mo Chen curiously what was in the box.


    Mo Chen didn''t hide it from him: "it''s the remains of their predecessors."


    "Relics?"


    Mo Chen said softly: "you think, what excuse did they look for when they came?"


    Xiaodong said, "they said that the master can''t live or die without a corpse..." Moreover, he said that Ji Zhenzhen was a demon girl, pointing out that she had harmed these people.


    What the master brought out are the relics of the elders they mentioned?


    "Well, then, isn''t it true that they framed it?"


    Mo Chen smiles and shakes his head: "in fact, they may not really do not know the old things in those days. They just use this to find things. What''s more, relics, such things, also depend on who they are and what they are. For example, Lord Campbell has a token in his box. ""Token?"


    "Yes, it''s a very important token of kangjiabao, which has been under the charge of the master of the castle. The father of Kangbao Lord died in the western regions, and the whereabouts of the token was unknown. Although the Lord Kangbao took over, he didn''t have a token. He couldn''t enter the forbidden area of kangjiapu. Other people didn''t accept him either openly or secretly... "


    "Ah, that token is very important, isn''t it just like the official seal of an official?"


    "It''s not the same as that, but it''s very important."


    Therefore, the Master Kang Bao saw the token and immediately began to be polite to the master. He said goodbye and left immediately.


    It must have been the same thing that tianmenzhu and others received later. They were all very important things.


    Elder martial brother Xiaodong doesn''t want to tell the truth about it.


    Xie Xiaocha didn''t ask. It must have been that other people''s sects had their own unique work. Of course, we can''t talk about it at will.


    She was puzzled before she came.


    My master has few friends and seldom contacts with other people. I don''t know why, but this time he is so enthusiastic about the little-known sect of Huihui mountain.


    The medicine that I sent today is the good medicine made by Shifu himself. I don''t want to sell it to others. This time, it was given to others.


    Just thinking, Li Fulin sent Lu Zhenren out, Xie Xiaocha quickly followed Xiaodong to say goodbye and went out.


    When I came in just now, Xie Xiaocha saw the leader Li.


    The headmaster Li was wearing a semi-old Taoist robe, and his eyes were indifferent. Although the guest''s face was smiling because of the politeness, the smile seemed a little tired.


    I dare not look down at the tea again.


    She heard from her classmates that Zhou Zhenren had been admiring leader Li for many years, but she couldn''t ask for it. Last time, she was humiliated by the Ji Zhenren, so she became angry


    Xie Xiaocha didn''t believe it before. Uncle Zhou''s vision is so high that she doesn''t pay attention to ordinary people. Headmaster Li is just the leader of a small sect, so she doesn''t like it at all.


    But this time, Xie Xiaocha believed it.


    This leader Li is outstanding, free and easy-going, which is worth remembering.


    But this leader Li has a Taoist partner, that is the Ji demon girl.


    Others said anything to her, said that she killed people like a dog, said that she was born into a demon, in short, no one praised her.


    How can a person like leader Li marry a witch?


    Last time when headmaster Li and the "Ji demon girl" came to visit, Xie Xiaocha happened to be out of sight. Today, I only saw headmaster Li, but the mysterious Ji Zhenren still didn''t see.


    Master and apprentice came out of the Li family''s mansion. Zhen Lu turned his head and looked at the once imposing black lacquer gate. He was speechless. After a while, he said, "let''s go."


    Xie Xiaocha''s heart was bursting with doubts.


    Why is master Li so kind?


    In the past, I haven''t heard about it from my master. Besides, headmaster Li is a Taoist couple.


    How do you explain the good medicine given by master? For this matter, master and uncle Zhou had a bad time.


    However, the relationship between master and her was not very harmonious in the past. She didn''t like to beat around the bush. In terms of real ability, uncle Zhou was not as good as master. There was no relationship between them. They were as respectful as ice. Uncle Zhou complained and ridiculed secretly.


    "Master..."


    "Well?"


    Lu Zhenren''s voice was hard to tell whether she was happy or angry. But Xie Xiaocha, who was close to her master, could tell that she was not impatient now. So she boldly asked, "why did master give them such good medicine for nothing?"


    It''s strange.


    In the past, some people asked for medicine at a high price. Shifu didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Oh He doesn''t remember me, but he saved my life


    "Ah?" Xie Xiaocha was shocked: "really? when? Master, why didn''t you say that? Master Li saved you? "


    "It was a time of mixed fighting between the right and the devil. There were people everywhere. At that time, I was knocked down by a man with a long handle snake blade. I saw that he was going to be cut to death in the next moment. A man jumped out of the side to make a long sword. The man had to turn around to help himself, and I recovered my life. But at that time, it was so chaotic that he didn''t see my face clearly, and he didn''t remember such a trivial matter


    "It turns out that Master Li and master Li have met before. I thought you were new acquaintances."


    "I''ve seen it, but it''s right to say that we''ve met for the first time. After all, we haven''t said anything before. I didn''t recognize him until I saw him a few days ago. I knew his name


    It turns out that there is such an old story.


    No wonder Shifu gave me some good medicine. If it''s for saving lives, it''s OK.


    "It''s really predestined. I didn''t expect to meet again here in Beifu after many years. Then master Li didn''t recognize you at all? "


    "NoOne doubt was solved, and another quietly floated to my mind.


    The master said that it was very chaotic at that time. Master Li didn''t see clearly or remember her at all. But how could master see clearly and remember so clearly? After many years, can she recognize her old friend at a glance?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Lu Zhenren''s front foot just left, a few people who had just been recited by Xie Xiaocha came to the door.


    Lord Kangbao thought that he would not run into him when he chose a time not too early or too late. Although the monks, such as Li Fulin, don''t care whether they eat or not when they get to his place, so it doesn''t matter if they come in at noon.


    He had made a good choice at the moment. Li Fulin sent Lu Zhenren away, and another guest had an appointment to come over at night.


    As a result, some people wanted to go with Campbell master.


    The master of Tianmen was only one step behind him. As soon as he entered the door, he saw the master of Kangbao sitting in the outer hall. When they met, they were embarrassed. The master of Tianmen had already stepped into the door. He could not turn around and go out again. He had to smile and say hello to him.


    "Brother Kang is here, too?"


    "Well, here it is." Lord Campbell was not comfortable. Last time they came in a bluster, and walked with a low flag. When they came, they said how beautiful they were, and how loud their faces were when they left. After they left here that day, they kept their own secrets in their own minds, for fear that they might be known by others. Of course, they would all know it eventually, but now they would tell it out. If someone else knew it, it would be easy for them to make mistakes.


    So they didn''t say a word about the purpose of today''s visit, nor did they ask what the other party was doing today. Anyway, they all came to the same place, but the purpose was the same.


    Jiang Fan came across the courtyard and said, "two elders, my master will come out of the quiet room. Please come to the inner hall to talk."


    As a result, when you look at me and I look at you, they don''t mean to get up.


    The master coughed: "brother Kang came first. It''s better for brother Kang to go and talk first. I''ll sit here and have a rest."


    What they want to say is not to pass six ears of secrets, in front of each other, then no one can say. It''s better to say it one by one.


    This proposal was in the heart of the Lord Kangbao. He politely and politely said a little, and then he followed Jiang Fan into the inner hall.


    Of course, he had arrived earlier than tianmenzhu. In terms of priority, of course, he was the first.


    Leave the master of Tianmen to sit there and wait, looking at the room in boredom.


    The furnishings in the room are very simple, but the master of Tianmen has a good light. You can see that the things here have been placed for some years, and some of them have no place to look for. He was the head of the sect, and sometimes he got involved in other businesses to make up for it. Otherwise, he would not be able to make a name for himself. It takes ten times more time for people to enter the country after a year and a half.


    But even those who practice Taoism don''t have so much time for you. Well, it''s the end of my life before I get a result. It makes the hero cry.


    The master of Tianmen saw a marble stone placed on the table against the wall. This stone looks plain, that is, it is a little smoother than the stones that can be seen everywhere. Although there are cloud patterns on it, the stones with cloud patterns are not difficult to find.


    The problem is, if you look at it carefully, the lines on the stone seem to be alive, and the ink lines on the stone seem to flow, just like the posture of the clouds in the sky when they are blown by the wind.


    It''s a rare thing.


    The master of Tianmen was thinking about whether he would come closer to look at it. As a result, he listened to the voices of people and footsteps outside, and the disciple of returning to the mountain led a man in again.


    Well, I know each other.


    Peng Zhenren.


    Seeing Peng Zhenzhen, Tian''s master was very puzzled.


    He knew why Lord Kangbao came, because he himself came to leader Li for the same reason. But Peng Zhenren is different. He has made his fortune in the past 20 or 30 years. His parents and grandparents are not monks. They are not the same as those handed down from generation to generation.


    That is to say, he certainly has nothing to inquire about, and he has nothing important to look for.


    Then he came to


    No matter how fanciful the master was, Peng Zhenren came in with a smile on his face. He didn''t seem to be a bit stiff. He said hello to him with a smile.


    The master of Tianmen is not as smooth as he is. How come brother Peng came here today


    "Oh, I came uninvited." Peng Zhenren said with a smile: "after I saw leader Li last time, I was very upset about his character and demeanor. I heard that headmaster Li was looking for someone two days ago. Although I don''t know who he is looking for, I don''t have other skills. I have a wider range of people, maybe I can help, so I have a thick face and come here to stubble."


    It''s better to speak than to sing.


    The master of Tianmen spat hard at him.


    Peng Zhenren is really good at speaking and acting. But this man is also famous for being unprofitable and can''t get up early. If you want to say that he will come to the door to be a warm-hearted person, the Tianmen master doesn''t believe it.


    He must have something else.


    Is


    The master of Tianmen thought of a possibility and immediately became alert.


    Can Zhenzhen Peng guess the truth that he broke up that day? He has no ancestors, no school treasures to retrieve, and he can plot other people''s things!What the master of Tianmen got was a few secret scripts, which were written about their own sword moves. At that time, the master had suffered several difficulties, and some unique sword skills were lost. Unexpectedly, headmaster Li gave them to him.


    These secrets are not from their sect ancestors, but new paper, new ink. It is obvious that someone has just recorded them on the paper recently.


    Master Tian thought about it.


    It is impossible to say that headmaster Li, or his wife Ji, stole the secret script of their school. Because these sword moves have always been handed down by word of mouth, never meet with the pen. How can they steal them? Steal your head?


    It is no secret for leader Li to come up with these sword moves.


    Tianmenzhu came here today, thinking about Is there anything else in leader Li''s hand, about their sect''s secret?


    He didn''t suspect that Li Fulin would think it was bad for him, but they really offended people when they came to see him that day, and they gave them back to him. This is really good for evil. He owes people a thank you and an apology that day. He will leave beifucheng in the next two days. If he doesn''t say anything again, I don''t know if he will have a chance to meet in the future.


    Tianmenzhu is also selfish.


    If he can clear up the misunderstanding with headmaster Li today and turn the enemy into a friend, there may be something else he can be benefited from.


    Lord Campbell must have come for this purpose.


    But the fact that Peng Zhenren came here makes people murmur in their hearts.


    The master of Tianmen was cautious, afraid that he might be misled by Peng Zhenzhen.


    It wasn''t a lot of work. Lord Campbell came out of the house.


    He was also stunned when he met Peng Zhenzhen, but judging from his look, it should be that things went smoothly.


    Lord Kangbao didn''t stay much, so he left first.


    Now that Jiang Fan knew that these people were all speaking in private, he asked the master of the field to come in.


    Peng Zhenren sat down and waited outside.


    When he went back that day, he didn''t have any leisure. As for the leader Li and the several people who came with him that day, their past experiences had made him turn over the sky.


    The more he knew, the more frightened he was.


    If you had known that leader Li Fulin was from such a background and had done so many earth shaking events, he dared to come to the door to brush the tiger''s beard that day, not to mention that he was surrounded by a moody and ruthless woman.


    He is a hermit now, which does not mean he is really a soft persimmon. Peng Zhenren had no doubt that if they didn''t know what to do with each other that day, what would be the final result? It''s not that you can see the real chapter under your hand. They''re not enough people to stick their teeth together, not to mention the woman who didn''t show up.


    Recently, Peng Zhenren also listened to the news of returning to the mountain.


    He thought about it and decided to go there in person.


    Although sending a letter can also tell the story, but selling people, or face-to-face sales is more emotional.


    Tianmenzhu didn''t stay too long. He came out of the inner hall very quickly. He was not in the mood to fight with Peng Zhenren again and left in a hurry.


    Jiang Fan asked Peng Zhenren to enter again.


    In the past, Huihui mountain was deserted. When he came to Beifu City, his master''s social intercourse increased. Jiang Fan felt that there were more guests in recent days than in the past few years.


    But these guests smile on their faces and are afraid that they are all deceitful.


    This kind of guest is better not to come.


    When Peng Zhenren came in, Li Fulin rose to greet him.


    Peng Zhenren doesn''t dare to accept his ceremony. His waist is lower when he bows.


    "Headmaster Li, I really offended you last time. I hope you will not quarrel with me, who is so backward in learning."


    "Where does Peng Zhenren speak, please sit down."


    It seems that Li Fulin really didn''t pay attention to these things.


    Peng Zhenren did not dare to put down his mind now. He did not sit down to earth when he sat down.


    "I wanted to prepare a gift to make amends, but I didn''t have anything to offer. The ordinary things were not rare to him. However, as a person, I usually like to make friends. I have contacts with all kinds of people, and I have better news. I have two things to think about. I should inform Zhenren Li. "


    Li Fulin sat up straight, his eyes still, not moved by what he said.


    When he came last time, Peng Zhenzhen thought that he was arrogant and arrogant, but now Peng Zhenren thinks that people are not afraid of flattery or disgrace, and they have extraordinary bearing.


    "One thing is about the Beifu city. This time, the hero post was sent to Beifu City, inviting people to witness the change of Beifu city''s Lord. At that time, the post was also sent to Tianjian city and Wushi city. Wushi City, needless to say, is very chaotic. It has been controlled by the people in the devil''s road. Even if someone comes, he steals it. This time, no one of them shows up in public. That''s not to say. Someone came to tianjiancheng, but he didn''t show up in public. I heard from a good friend that Tianjian city attaches great importance to this event. One of the people who came here is the little Lord of Tianjian city. But why did not show up after coming, and then he left without knowing, which is really elusive. When the Song Dynasty was in charge of the city, they didn''t want them to diewww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    Peng Zhenren stopped for a moment and saw that Li Fulin''s face did not show any moving color. He was very calm.


    Obviously, the news is no secret to others.


    After all, although Peng Zhenren''s relationship is wide, there are few people who can do it. Li Fulin was obviously closer to the city Lord''s house. He was visiting the city Lord''s mansion when he was killed. He was almost regarded as a murderer.


    This news is also Peng Zhenzhen''s effort to find out.


    "Well, that''s true. It is said that the three cities, the three cities and the Wushi city are no longer available. They are all occupied by the people in the devil''s road. Where else dares to go, they will become the second ghost of the moon. Now there is no city Lord in Beifu city. It''s a mess. I don''t know how long it will take for someone with ability to come out and control the situation. "


    As he spoke, he looked at Li Fulin.


    "Time, fortune and life. The three big cities have always been strong, and now there is only one. I haven''t seen you, leader Li Cheng? "


    "A long time ago..." But I''m not impressed.


    It''s a mysterious city, because it''s a big city. But compared with other places, it''s too closed. People who want to enter the city must have a waist token. The waist token is given by the people of Tianjian city. However, this waist token is not given to you. It is only borrowed from you. It must be returned on the day of leaving. You can''t enter Tianjian city without waist token.


    This shows that the array of Tianjian city is as old as that of Huihui mountain. Maybe it has a long history.


    When Li Fulin went to tianjiancheng when he was very young, he went to deliver letters for his master. At that time, Danyang Xianmen was still the first major gate of the main road, and had many contacts with Tianjian city.


    Tianjian city is a city in the clouds hanging in the sea. It has no waist tag and no one to lead. You can''t find a way to live in that place for a lifetime. Since it is a city in the sky, the only way to get back and forth between Tianjian city and Tianjian city is by birds and magic tools. For example, the flying boat that left feixiadu a few days ago is one of them.


    Apart from Tianjian City, it was neither needed nor affordable anywhere else.


    Tianjian city seems to be a place isolated from the world. There are ordinary people who can''t cultivate their way. They don''t care about the outside world. They seem to think that Tianjian city is the only paradise in the world. The people outside are just like ants. It''s just a living arrogance.


    But Tianjian city does have its advantages. It is full of aura and pure. It is a good place for people who practice Taoism.


    This is one of its peculiarities.


    It''s not that there are good places with good aura and good geographical conditions. Generally, they are famous mountains and rivers, or places where there are some important treasures to guard. But the sky saw the city hanging in the air, without grounding. How did its aura come from? This is a mystery.


    "I don''t have the fortune to visit Tianjian city." Peng Zhenren said softly, "but Wushi and Beifu have collapsed one after another, and Tianjian city has become a unique show since then. It''s really pathetic."


    There is no lack of temptation in Peng Zhenren''s words.


    He suspected that it was the hand of the man who saw the city from heaven to the Lord of the Song Dynasty?


    Li Fulin is totally opposite to what he thought.


    From the experience of his apprentice and his own experience in the city Lord''s mansion that day, it is hard to say who started it, but the person behind the scenes should be the devil.


    Some people of insight should be able to think of it. Several major gates of the right path died out one by one in those years. Two of the three cities have already died in name, and only one Tianjian city is left. It is not a unique branch, but a single tree is hard to support.


    Maybe the next one is tianjiancheng.


    Peng Zhenren is also a smart man, but after all, he has little experience, did not go through the events of that year, there is no concept of the devil.


    Now most people do


    This makes Li Fulin feel particularly heavy.


    The magic road has been dormant for so many years, and now it has gradually taken action. Even with his toes, Li Fulin can imagine that their large-scale recovery counterattack is just around the corner. Maybe this year, maybe next year In short, within three years and five years, the world will surely fall into chaos again.


    How many innocent people will be killed by Zhai Wenlong?


    What happened to these two disciples was just like that of Li Fulin''s classmates. One by one, the brothers were killed or injured, and a huge Xianyang danmen was also destroyed.


    "Another thing," Peng Zhenren was not familiar with Tianjian City, so he changed the topic: "it''s a close friend of mine. His surname is he. There is a Wuhe Gang under his name. I wonder if Zhenren Li has ever heard of it?"


    "Oh, I''ve heard about it."


    In fact, Peng Zhenren just takes him as a guide. It doesn''t matter whether Li Fulin knows this person or not.


    "He sent someone to do business. He happened to pass by Beifu city and sent me a letter. This man stayed in the wild temple on the way to come. He remembered some of them, and later said to me. There was a young woman among those people. She was carrying a large, long package with a person in it


    This, of course, is not common.


    As expected, Li Fulin''s eyes were frozen, and he also leaned forward: "what does that woman look like? She How is she? "


    "I can''t see this clearly. For one thing, this man is so weak that he can''t see clearly in the dark. Secondly, it seems that those people are evil. They are afraid of getting into trouble and dare not come close to them. How much can they see from afar? "Li Fulin nodded: "that''s what I said."


    It''s no secret that he''s looking for someone these days. When Peng Zhenren heard the news, he came to tell him that he had a heart.


    As for whether they were Linglong and Zhai Wenhui, Li Fulin was inclined to believe that they were.


    After all, he wished they were alive.


    No matter where they go and what kind of road they will take, Li Fulin hopes that they will have a good life.


    He still remembers that when he found Linglong, it was after a big flood that Linglong was in his infancy. After he found her, he found Jiang Fan two days later.


    When she found her, she was very white and fat, and her swaddling clothes were also of good material. Li Fulin thought that since she looked like a child of a rich family, someone should look for her, but she couldn''t find her family in the local area, so she brought him back with Jiang Fan.


    Jiang Fan was thin when he was a child. I don''t know if he lost his mouth. Later, he got fatter and fatter. Linglong is a lovely little girl who grew up to be a pretty girl.


    Li Fulin raised them by himself. He even changed diapers for them. He was a master and apprentice. He was no less emotional than his father and son''s relatives.


    Peng Zhenren knew that he had thrown the second stone on the right way, and he quickly said all he knew: "he came out of Dongjiang town all the way north. When he met those people, he was on the way to a deserted wild temple. The local people used to call it the general temple, and now it has become a fox cave crow''s nest. It seems that there are five or six people in that line. Besides this woman and the people on her back, there seems to be a woman among them. There is another one who is thin and has a hunchback at a distance. He may be an old man


    This is all that the man saw. There is no more information.


    Li Fulin listened to it carefully and kept it in mind. He got up and bowed to Peng Zhenren: "thank you very much for coming here to tell him."


    Peng Zhen was happy in his heart.


    The name has changed.


    Brother Peng, it can be seen that he didn''t make a trip in vain today.


    But he couldn''t afford it. People''s age, accomplishments and experience are far better than others. Zhenzhen Peng can''t lick his big face.


    He quickly got up to return the salute.


    Since the words have been brought, he has not stayed much. Anyway, it''s a good relationship.


    According to what Peng Zhenzhen has heard, this Li Zhenren attaches great importance to friendship. He is one of those people who respect him a foot and a man Zhang. With today''s friendship, Peng Zhenzhen believes that if he wants something in the future, others will certainly help.


    It''s the way to make friends. The kind of so-called friends who spread out their benefits to make friends are just after profits. When profits are exhausted, they are scattered. They can''t be expected at all when they are in danger. It''s good not to stab you in the back.


    Xiaodong''s spirit is not good, and he can''t calm down when practicing martial arts. As soon as he opens his eyes, he sees his elder martial brother sitting on the pupan in front of him, and his eyes are watching him.


    "Elder martial brother?" Xiaodong was surprised: "you Are you back? "


    Mo Chen, er, slowly stretched out his hand.


    Xiaodong will also stretch out a palm and Mo Chen.


    The real yuan of the elder martial brother came from the palm.


    Xiaodong knows that the elder martial brother is helping him to straighten out the context and check his performance.


    However, he felt that the real yuan of the elder martial brother was different from that before.


    In the past, the elder martial brother''s Zhenyuan mianpei was soft, just like It''s just like warm water. It''s not hot or cold. It''s relaxing. But now I always feel that the elder martial brother''s real yuan seems warm and thick than before. He also has a slightly overbearing meaning.


    He couldn''t describe it. It was just a feeling.


    Xiao Dong found out from his recovery.


    Maybe after a serious injury and another loss of Zhenyuan, his mood has changed.


    Mo Chen said in a low voice, "concentrate."


    Xiaodong hastened to stop thinking.


    After a moment, Mo Chen slowly retracts the palm.


    If Xiaodong has made progress, Mo Chen will always praise and affirm him for the first time.


    But


    Recently Xiaodong also knows that he is not in good condition.


    Don''t think about it. It''s good not to be taught by the elder martial brother.


    Mo Chen didn''t train him, but said in a gentle voice: "there are too many things recently. It''s not your fault that you can''t calm down. These days, Jiang Fan and Shao Jinming have made no progress. "


    Xiaodong said in a low voice, "I will try hard in the future."


    "Well, take a rest early today. Cultivation is not achieved in one move. You can''t be anxious. The more anxious you are, the less successful it will be. Do you know how those people who are possessed by demons come from? More than half of it''s because we''re in a hurry. "


    Xiaodong hastened to answer: "yes, I know."


    "I''ve made you a cup of tea, and you can go to sleep."


    Xiaodong just noticed the tea cup placed beside it, which could smell a light and elegant aroma different from ordinary tea.


    "This is tranquilizing tea. Drink it."


    The tea is no longer hot. It''s just in the mouth. Xiaodong finished a cup of tea, perhaps because the warm tea itself makes people relaxed, he soon had sleepiness.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    Xiaodong didn''t go to that strange place again in his dream.


    He didn''t sleep well.


    There seemed to be a voice urging him to follow. But his body as if wrapped with more than a dozen iron ropes, and as if pressed a number of stones, so that he can not move from the body to consciousness.


    He seemed to be tug of war by two forces, his consciousness seemed insignificant, like a pocket full of river water and sand, heavy and chaotic, and was sinking all the time.


    On this day, Xiaodong got up later than usual. He decided that he would try to use meditation instead of sleeping in the future. This was not sleep but suffering. He felt back pain and dizziness after sleeping, which was even worse than staying up all night.


    The next night, the elder martial brother brought him another tranquilizing tea. Xiaodong was a little embarrassed.


    He wasn''t going to sleep.


    However, he was not willing to refuse the wish of the elder martial brother.


    So Then stay up for another night and stay up from tomorrow.


    The taste of this tranquilizing tea is different from that of yesterday. Yesterday''s one is sour and astringent. Today''s taste is slightly bitter, but it is not hard to drink. After swallowing it, the aftertaste is sweet.


    Most of the eldest martial brother gave him medicinal tea because he was not in good spirits these days?


    After drinking this cup of tea, Xiaodong lies down and


    And then there was no more.


    He seems to have lost the memory of the moment when he touched the pillow from his head until he opened his eyes the next morning!


    Xiaodong thanks to the master brother happily, saying that he didn''t dream all night, and he had a deep sleep.


    He has not slept so heavily for a long time. It seems that since he came to beifucheng, he has not had a steady sleep.


    Although practitioners often use meditation and meditation instead of sleeping, the human body needs a thorough sleep to rest. Always bad sleep, people look like water, dry flowers and plants, wilting, no life.


    "No dreams all night? What did you dream the other day? "


    Xiaodong would like to cover his mouth!


    How could he tell the truth in a moment''s carelessness.


    I had made up my mind to hide it from my elder martial brother.


    Mo Chen looked at Xiaodong''s eyes turning left and right, but he didn''t dare to look at him. He said, "I''ve done almost everything this morning. It''s all right in the afternoon."


    It means that he has enough time to listen to Xiao Dong''s explanation.


    Oh.


    Being looked at like this by the elder martial brother, Xiaodong feels hot on his face.


    He''s probably not a liar by nature.


    Especially for the elder martial brother, I have not yet spoken the words I want to deal with. I always feel that as long as I speak out, such a clumsy cover up will be exposed by the elder martial brother.


    When the time comes, the loss of personnel will be small, but the elder martial brother should be so disappointed with him.


    So Xiaodong blinked his eyes and made a decision.


    To be honest.


    But to tell you the truth is also skilled, does not mean that all of them should be put together.


    "It is I didn''t adapt to the new place for a while. So many things happened later, so I always feel uneasy at night. "


    Mo Chen was silent.


    This silence is more terrible than a question.


    Xiaodong felt that his whole body was full of flaws.


    For example, he dare not look directly at Mo Chen, which is the biggest flaw.


    If he didn''t feel guilty, he would dare to look directly into the face of the elder martial brother.


    Now his head is not dare to lift, obviously still in concealment.


    "Xiaodong," Mo Chen said softly, "you will only make me more laborious. First, find out the reason why you are difficult to sleep, and then try to find a solution It''s a detour. "


    Elder martial brother is right.


    If he conceals it any more, he will just waste more time.


    Anyway, he couldn''t cheat the elder martial brother. Although he didn''t look in the mirror, everyone would ask him: "didn''t sleep well at night?"


    It''s not a big problem for others to sleep well, but for Xiaodong, sleeping and dreaming is not a trivial matter for him.


    "These days, I always dream of the same place."


    Mo Chen leans forward: "what kind of place?"


    Xiaodong looks into the eyes of the elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother''s eyes used to be very dark black. Maybe he didn''t look carefully before? In the dark, of course, it looks black. But in the bright place, Xiaodong feels There seems to be amber light in the eyes of the elder martial brother. If you look at it carefully, you can''t see it again.


    That pair of eyes so deep, it seems that there are many years of vicissitudes hidden inside.


    Although the elder martial brother is not old, he has experienced many ups and downs that many people can''t experience in his whole life.


    "I don''t know what kind of place it is. I just think it should be far away from Beifu city."


    "Have you seen this place before you came to Beifu city?"Xiaodong shakes his head.


    This is what he can''t think of.


    "I''ve never been to such a strange place since I can remember. It''s like a huge cave. You can''t see it from the top up, but you can''t see it from the bottom down. It''s gray everywhere, no light, no sound, no wind... "


    It was a world of silence and no exit.


    Is a let Xiaodong instinct want to escape, do not want to close to the place.


    Even the air there seems to be frozen and dreary. Staying there will suffocate people and drive them crazy.


    Xiaodong tried to tell himself this few times not to panic, this is a dream, after waking up, he will leave here.


    But he was still afraid.


    Afraid of Is there such a place in the world? If so, where is it?


    What does it have to do with yourself? Why do you dream about it several times?


    "The herbal tea you gave me last night is really effective." Drinking it is like being beaten by a man on his head. He has no consciousness. Of course, he has no dream.


    Mo Chen shakes his head: "that kind of medicine heavy words, to your body is not good, can only use for a short time."


    Xiaodong blinks.


    That means they have to find another way to solve the problem.


    "I have never heard of such a place." But as soon as you hear it, it is not a good place, and there must be very complicated and important reasons.


    Before Xiaodong went to a dream, no matter whether he understood it or not before he went to sleep, what he saw in the dream was actually what he wanted to see in his heart. His dreams on the mountain are very relaxed. All he sees are his senior brothers and sisters, as well as the plants and trees on the mountain.


    This time, he clearly resisted, but was not controlled by himself to go to that strange place again and again.


    What Mo Chen didn''t tell Xiaodong was that he would try his best to stay by Xiaodong''s side every night. He once found that his situation was different from usual.


    After falling asleep, Xiaodong''s breathing becomes subtle and slow, his body appears stiff, and he has no sense of touching him.


    Mo Chen tried to call him, but Xiaodong couldn''t hear it.


    Even his brows wrinkled, his face showed a look of pain, but still can not get out of that dream.


    This makes Mo Chen feel very bad.


    It''s not nice to say that Xiaodong is like being captured now.


    Although resist, although unwilling, but can''t escape.


    Mo Chen worries about If we go on like this, will


    Will he be in the dream of which day, the spirit is completely imprisoned, and his people can no longer wake up?


    It''s not that it hasn''t happened.


    He once heard his master say that people in the devil''s way have such strange means that they can detain or even refine the spirits of human beings.


    Xiaodong''s situation seems to have been standing on the edge of the cliff, already so dangerous, but he himself is still ignorant, only feel that the dream is disgusting.


    "Let''s try this medicine for five days. During this period, we can find out the context of the dream. How much do you remember in the dream? Can you draw it? "


    "But I can''t draw it correctly, and I don''t look good either..."


    Xiaodong''s handle is a shame.


    When I was about seven or eight years old, I lived with my uncle in a mountain town. There was an old school teacher who could teach Mongolian children to read and read. He also studied for a few days, and his painting skills were also enlightened at that time? The young teacher opened the window and drew two lotus leaves and one lotus flower. Then he asked them to practice with the lotus leaves in the pond outside. What''s rare is that although the lotus pond is not big, the lotus leaves and flowers grow very luxuriant and pleasant. It''s autumn and there is no withering.


    He learned very fast at that time, and had two compliments.


    But then they changed places and left the painting. The people who lived in exile had lived in a place close to the western regions for a long time. It was very desolate. Even the drinking water had to be counted. Of course, there was no lotus pond or lotus.


    However, despite his poor painting skills, Xiaodong painted the place that impressed him deeply.


    There is nothing wrong with the general appearance.


    Because there''s really nothing to draw. If Xiaodong is asked to paint a house with carved beams and painted buildings, he may not be able to draw it, because it is too complicated and too difficult. But the place Xiaodong went to was really nothing to draw. It was bare everywhere, and there was a general outline.


    "What color is it?" Because of the conditions, there is no pigment, Mo Chen asked directly.


    Xiaodong describes the color It looks like... " He wanted to describe it more accurately, and suddenly he thought of a more similar object: "it''s a bit like the stump by the well platform in the backyard, but it looks older."


    "Not the color of gray stone?"


    "No Xiaodong felt very sure about this.


    But although the color is like rotten wood, it has no smell of rotten wood at all. Should it not be wood?


    At this thought, Xiaodong regretted that he did not see the environment carefully.If you go again next time, you must No, no, it''s better not to go next time. The place makes Xiaodong feel scared and disgusted instinctively. He doesn''t want to go again.


    Mo Chen looked at the picture carefully.


    Xiao Dong drew this picture, but he didn''t want to see it more. Besides, the painting is so simple. It is a closed place with no exit and a ladder with no end. What can you see?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Mo Chen left this picture.


    For a while, I couldn''t see anything.


    Listening to Xiao Dong''s description, this place must have existed for a long time. Such places may be inaccessible and unknown. As the master said, there were only three or five people who survived from the mysterious city in the western regions, where they were almost trapped to death. Therefore, even if others get a picture of the location of the enchanted City, they will not know where it is.


    Therefore, this place of Xiaodong''s painting does not know where it exists, but Mo Chen decides to find it out.


    It''s dark outside. When Xiaodong opens the door, he feels a little cool on his face.


    He reached for it, and the snow that had touched his skin had turned into drops of water.


    Xiaodong raised his head, the dark sky, countless snow Susu floating.


    He didn''t like beifucheng at all.


    Not only because it''s too cold and isolated, but because of what happened here People around him left one by one, dead, injured and gone.


    And the city Lord of Song Dynasty.


    His death came so suddenly, like a snow without warning, and the consequences were overwhelming.


    The air was clean, and the cold seemed to freeze everything that could be frozen, except for the whistling north wind. The smell of cold snow even makes people feel a little sweet.


    Jiang Fan came in from outside in a hurry, holding a box of worship.


    When he saw Xiaodong, he stopped and looked at him with disapproval: "what are you doing here? When the snow soaks my clothes


    "Are there any more guests at the moment?"


    It''s so late.


    "Just a post." Jiang Fan frowned. It seems that he is not very happy with this post.


    "Where did it come from?"


    Nearly half of the people gathered from all directions in Beifu city have gone, and most of the rest There is another picture.


    Yes.


    Although this period of time in Beifu city is short, even Xiaodong has learned to be cautious and suspicious of everyone who comes to visit and everything that happens suddenly.


    "Lord''s house."


    "Ah?"


    There is no master in the city Lord''s house. Who will post?


    Is it for the sake of fighting, tracking down the real murderer and recommending the new city Lord?


    Not only Xiaodong, but also Mo Chen, did not agree with Li Fulin''s involvement in the city master''s residence.


    It''s not that people are afraid of trouble, but that everyone thinks it''s too dangerous.


    What kind of people can kill the city Lord of Song Dynasty? At that time, the place where the master stayed was so close to the place where the city Lord of Song Dynasty died. What if the man wanted to plot against master at that time? It''s a brush with the killing opportunity.


    After the death of the city Lord of Song Dynasty, the city Lord''s house was in chaos. When he was alive, he was able to manage to subdue these people. Now, when he dies, none of them will accept anyone.


    No one can sort out the bad debts of that regiment. Even if the city Lord of Song Dynasty lives again, he can''t manage it.


    Master, an outsider, interferes with the affairs of entering the main residence of the city. No matter what the result is, the master is hard to please.


    Jiang Fan raised the box in his hand: "the person who sent the Post said that the new city Lord has been selected, and tomorrow''s son will officially succeed. Please go to see the ceremony."


    "What? Has it been chosen? " Xiaodong was surprised and his voice suddenly raised: "who is the new city Lord?"


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "I don''t know, but it should have been written on the post. I have to send it to my master quickly."


    This is a big deal.


    They are now living in Beifu City, so it is a big matter for them to choose a new leader.


    Xiaodong also went with elder martial brother Jiang.


    Li Fulin is talking to Ji Zhenzhen. When Jiang Fan and they come in, they first ask Ji Zhenzhen how they are, and then pass the box over.


    But to their surprise, Li Fulin didn''t seem to care much about it. He just said, "I know, let go."


    Master seems indifferent to this matter?


    It''s also true. Although Shifu had frequent contacts with Beifu city before, it was against the city Lord of Song Dynasty. Now when the city Lord is changed, the master''s house will not go there.


    Li Fulin has always been easy-going, and Jiang Fan asked in front of his master, "will the master go tomorrow?"


    "Yes. By the way, go and tell your elder brother to prepare a gift. You can''t go empty handed. "


    "Yes. So Do you want to be more ceremonious? "


    Li Fulin pressed his hand on the box and squinted at Jiang Fan: "whatever you want."


    Whatever


    Jiang Fan resisted the impulse of twitching at the corners of his mouth and passed it on to the elder martial brother according to his master''s original words.


    As a result, Jiang Fan and Xiao Dong found that Mo Chen didn''t take it as one thing.


    "Elder martial brother?" Jiang Fan was very puzzled: "I don''t know what kind of person is this new city Lord? We still have to live in Beifu city. If we don''t have a good temper with the new city master, then... "Mo Chen looked back at them: "go and bring a pot of tea."


    Xiaodong hurriedly answered and went to run errands. When he came back, the elder martial brother had already selected the gift. The black exquisite wooden box contains a pair of white jade beauty vases.


    It''s a pretty good gift for the average person.


    However, this kind of thing is not of any use to the monks. It is a better decoration than porcelain bottles and jars.


    Elder martial brother is comprehensive. It''s a random gift. It''s worthless, but it''s good-looking.


    It seems that the elder martial brother fully understood the meaning of master''s saying "casual". He didn''t pay attention to it, but he also protected the face of the recipient.


    Anyway, it''s a beautiful gift.


    When you tie this gift with red silk, it will look more energetic.


    Arrange the gift and sit down for tea.


    Just now, the atmosphere in the room was very relaxed. Before Xiaodong came in, Jiang Fan was also laughing, saying that the gift of elder martial brother was well chosen.


    But when the door was closed and three cups of tea were poured in, and no one spoke, the atmosphere suddenly fell silent.


    Xiaodong thinks that when elder martial brother Jiang celebrated his birthday last year, the atmosphere at that time was much more lively than now.


    However, Chen Jingzhi betrayed his family and elder martial sister Linglong ran away. Now there are only three of them left in master''s personal disciples.


    It was Jiang Fan who broke the silence first. His voice was quite relaxed.


    "Elder martial brother, why haven''t you asked who the new city Lord is? The master seems indifferent. "


    "It doesn''t really matter." Mo Chen said: "the new town owner can only be a person who has a relationship with the city Lord''s house. I don''t think they are the original disciples of the city Lord of Song Dynasty. They are probably the direct descendants of some elder. "


    "Oh," thought Jiang Fan, right. Although there were many people who wanted to fight for the position of the Lord of Beifu City, the death of the Lord of Song Dynasty scared many people away.


    Now there are rumors outside that the city Lord of Song Dynasty died in their own hands. Otherwise, why does the city Lord''s house have so many defenses? Do outsiders have that ability? It must have been the city Lord''s office colluding with outsiders.


    At the thought of this, many people followed suit.


    There are many ways to become famous and famous. It''s not necessary to be in a wolf''s nest and risk his life all the time. The city Lord of Song Dynasty is a lesson in the past.


    People in the city Lord''s house are much more interested in fighting inside than in tracking down the murderer.


    It''s frustrating to think about it.


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty had a good reputation when he was alive, but he had no descendants, no apprentices, close friends, so most of them died earlier than him. Now when he dies, as the saying goes, how many people will really avenge him? Who can remember the former Lord of the Great Wall?


    This makes these "outsiders" feel cold.


    Li Fulin was in the main city at that time. Although he cleared the suspicion of murder, he was excluded from this incident.


    "So, tomorrow Shifu is just going to show up and go through the show?"


    "It should be."


    Jiang Fan said unwillingly, "what else do you want to do? Give them a good time? A group of ungrateful people, master must also be ashamed of their company. "


    "Some scenes still have to be taken into account." Mo Chen said.


    There is nothing black or white in this world.


    Jiang Fan didn''t go down the mountain much, and there were also things to do with people. But this complicated and treacherous calculation was strange and disgusting to him.


    If the master was alone, he would not go to the city Lord''s house tomorrow. The master''s character is not one who would bow down for power. However, Shifu has so many disciples that he has to think about the sect. To be Li Fulin, he can be straightforward and stick to his heart. As headmaster Li and a master, he had to act against his will.


    "It''s said that the new city Lord will do something stupid after he takes over the office."


    Jiang Fan, who had never met the new town owner and didn''t even know his name, was already biased.


    But the other two people in this room are all helping relatives and not helping others. They have no objection to his words.


    "I think the city Lord will say that the first thing is to revenge the city Lord of Song Dynasty. Whether it''s true or not, this gesture has to be made. "


    "That''s nature."


    "Even if he had other plans, he couldn''t carry them out for a moment. Do all the people in the city Lord''s house obey him? What he said has no prestige, and the city Lord is just a false name. I think it''s going to take him a long time to appease his internal strife


    Jiang Fan nodded. Elder martial brother is right.


    That is to say, their lives should not be affected too much. Besides, they are not always living in Beifu City, they always want to go back to their own schools.


    However, although the three of them were talking about it, they did not see the post.


    The wording of the post is very polite, but there is a small flaw in the middle.Please come with your wife


    The expression on Li Fulin''s face is a little strange.


    It seems that after repeated and repeated misunderstandings, he has a Taoist partner, which has been known to all and is certain.


    "What''s in the post?" Ji Zheng just asked.


    Li Fulin closed the post and said lightly, "I didn''t say anything. The new town owner''s surname is Li. He said that he would also like to see the ceremony with you. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Li Fulin thought that according to Ji Zheng''s temper, she would not go to such an occasion. When she went, she felt bad, and the other people looked at her.


    Don''t want to think about Ji Zheng, said: "then I''ll go and see what the new town Lord looks like."


    Well, what Li Fulin wanted to say was blocked and forgotten when he wanted to say it again.


    The next day they went out together.


    Since I''m going to congratulate others, I''m sure I''ll wear something decent. This time, Li Fulin found a cypress wood yellow robe to put on, while Ji Zhenren was a robe of no color. Say it is black also OK, but look carefully, discover actually is special deep purple.


    Li Fulin breathed a sigh of relief.


    Last time, both of them were red and went in and out at the same time.


    Li Fulin didn''t hear what people outside were talking about.


    That''s what the friars who saw them both said in private that day.


    "That woman has a bad temper, but her cultivation should be far ahead of me, let alone her appearance..."


    "Didn''t you see that headmaster Li''s eyes never left her? If it is not affectionate, what is affectionate? "


    If Li Fulin wants to hear this, he must feel that he died unjustly.


    He can''t but stare at Ji Zheng all the time. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t see her, he''ll cause some terrible disasters, such as taking off a person''s head


    That''s right. Ji Zheng has a sword, but no one knows that she has a whip around her arm. That is the weapon she used to use since childhood, which is more suitable for her. When a whip goes down, the blood and flesh are flying, the head is broken, the waist is broken or something Of course, there are few people who have seen this scene, so her name has not been spread out.


    It''s OK. It''s OK.


    This time elder martial brother didn''t follow, but elder martial brother Jiang did. He wore a new Taoist robe and held a gift prepared by his elder martial brother. Li Fulin just glanced at it and made sure that it was a suitable gift, so he gave it to Jiang Fan.


    Xiaodong stands by and looks at In fact, he was a little envious.


    The ceremony of the city Lord''s succession must be very lively.


    However, Xiaodong thinks that he is no longer a child. He can''t do such things as coquetry to his master and going out to see the excitement.


    He felt that he was very steady and sensible, but the look of expectation and restraint on his face betrayed him.


    Li Fulin felt Xiaodong''s head with a smile: "master, come back and bring you some snacks."


    Xiaodong wants to protest: he is no longer young. Master can''t touch his head like this.


    And he''s not that greedy, okay?


    Mo Chen probably saw why Xiaodong was sulky, but he also laughed and comforted him: "you are still growing up. You are more hungry than others. You should eat more. If you keep your mouth shut, you won''t grow tall in the future. "


    This immediately sounded the alarm bell to Xiaodong!


    That''s right, elder martial brother!


    In the past, when I was on the mountain, there were servants and aunt Qi. Xiaodong thought that he was not big at that time, so he didn''t pay much attention to his height.


    But now it''s different.


    Now I''ll take all the people in the sect out and compare them. Xiaodong is the shortest.


    But he has been a teacher for two years. He''s not a kid anymore. It''s time to grow up.


    In Xiaodong''s ideal, when he grows up, he''d better be as tall and straight as his master and elder martial brother.


    Well Although Xiaodong went to Tianji mountain and found that people who were naturally handsome and extraordinary like master and elder martial brother were not everywhere. If he wanted to grow up like that, he would have some difficulties, so he quietly lowered the standard.


    You can''t be as handsome as the elder martial brother and as free and straightforward as the master. Well, you can be shorter. You can''t change your appearance according to your nature. So you should relax


    But it must be better than elder martial brother Jiang.


    This is Xiaodong''s great wish.


    Of course, he didn''t have any bad feeling or prejudice towards elder martial brother Jiang.


    Talk about the matter In terms of popularity and conduct, elder martial brother Jiang can rank first among all their peers. Of course, elder martial brother is not included in the evaluation, otherwise it will be unfair to others.


    But in terms of appearance, figure and temperament, elder martial brother Jiang, then Hehe, hehe


    Xiaodong thinks that he can grow taller than elder martial brother Jiang. Well, elder martial brother Jiang''s body is a little bloated.


    Xiaodong thinks that elder martial brother Jiang''s fat is not because he is not diligent in practice, but because he has a better appetite for food than others.


    If he ate too much snacks, would he become a little fat man and follow the footsteps of elder martial brother Jiang?


    But what elder martial brother said just now is also right. He is not the same age as elder martial brother Jiang. If eat less, can the stature really grow tall?


    So Well, if master comes back with snacks, I''d better take them


    Master out of the door, Mo Chen instructed several younger martial brothers to practice. Recently, there have been a lot of problems in the sect. People are impetuous. Everyone''s Kung Fu has not made much progress. It''s good to be stagnant. Some of them are rash in practicing martial arts, but they are not quick enough.Mo Chen is not angry, one by one has been instructed, a group of younger martial brothers obediently listen to the teaching.


    Shao Jinming looks at Mo Chen standing not far in front of him.


    He is instructing Tong Hao.


    Tong Hao can be said to be the most affected during this period of time.


    The master punished him for several days, and now he is released.


    Compared with the trouble caused by Tong Hao, the master''s handling is very lenient. However, after his confinement, Tong Hao''s mentality was greatly affected. When he took out his sword, he appeared soft, hesitant and hesitant. His footwork was miscellaneous and his movements were flimsy and powerless.


    Even Xiaodong could see the mistake, let alone others.


    Tong Hao was a man of reticence. After Chen Jingzhi''s incident, he did not know how much fear and resentment he felt in his heart. When he was locked up, he did not let him reflect and calm down. On the contrary, he lost his original sword sense.


    Mo Chen can see that he didn''t reprimand him. He also encouraged him with warm words. He asked him not to practice sword for a few days. He might as well consolidate the internal breathing skills.


    Otherwise, if he practices according to his present mentality, the whole person will be abolished.


    Tong Hao didn''t feel relieved after hearing this, but his face became paler.


    In front of people, Mo Chen doesn''t say much.


    Jiang fan is often better at opening people up than he is. Especially Tong Hao now When facing Mo Chen, I don''t know if he always thinks of his last cheating out of Mo Chen. Mo Chen feels that he is very resistant to himself.


    No matter what he said, Tong Hao would not listen.


    Let him handle this matter when younger martial brother Jiang comes back. Jiang Fan was more amiable, and his colleagues were in awe of Mo Chen, but they were much closer to Jiang Fan.


    Well, Xiaodong is an exception. He has been taken care of by Mo Chen under his own eyes. He is the closest to the elder martial brother.


    As for Yu Xiaodong, he won two praises.


    Shao Jinming and Shao Jinming also think that Chen Jingzhi has already defected to his family, but he still turns back to kill a little younger martial brother who has just started school and has little skill. There must be something strange about this. However, we all know how the younger martial brother is. He is very frank and simple. He has made a turn at the gate of hell. It is not surprising that his practice has been affected these days. His skill has not regressed, and his internal breathing is also very stable. It can be seen that he is not lazy at all these days.


    He is the youngest, and we won''t pay attention to his praise.


    However, Shao Jinming turns his head occasionally, and sees Tong haozheng looking at Xiaodong with gloomy compassion. But just for a moment, Tong Hao''s head went down again, and his hair covered his expression.


    Shao Jinming has a shadow in his heart.


    Shao Jinming hesitated for a moment, but he still took a few steps to catch up with Mo Chen.


    "Elder martial brother."


    Mo Chen stopped and turned around: "younger martial Brother Shao? Can I help you? "


    Shao Jinming is the oldest disciple of Huihui mountain now, but Mo Chen is the first disciple of the sect, so he is the eldest elder martial brother. In other places, it may be emphasized that the elder should be the first. Shao Jinming has never been unconvinced when he calls the elder martial brother: "I''m a little confused. I want to ask the elder martial brother for advice."


    Some people have not gone far away, Wen Yan looks this way.


    Mo Chen can see that Shao Jinming has something to say. If you really want to ask for advice on the problems of cultivation and swordsmanship, what can''t be said just now in front of the public?


    "Come along with me. It happens that I have something to help me with."


    Shao Jin praises the elder martial brother with a bright eye and a bright heart. He can talk to smart people with less energy.


    After hearing that, Shao Jinming said, "younger martial brother Tong doesn''t look very well..."


    Mo Chen nods: "I also see."


    It can be said that the last thing shook Tong Hao''s mind. He was deceived by Chen Jingzhi and became an accomplice of the traitor of this clan, and was punished by his master.


    This was originally a lonely Tong Hao, the blow is not small.


    Shao Jinming felt that master''s handling was very tolerant. To make Tianji mountain, we have a big family and strict rules. Moreover, no matter which clan is involved in treason and internal strife, it will be merciless to deal with it. Tong Hao was punished. Instead of thanking his master and elder martial brother for taking him lightly, he felt resentful. Naturally, Shifu didn''t dare to hate him, and he couldn''t get rid of his elder brother. He was afraid that he would go to Xiaodong.


    Can''t help, who let younger martial brother is soft persimmon easy to handle?


    Just now, Shao Zhizhi found out that he was the same person. However, there have been frequent incidents recently, so we have to be careful. Maybe younger martial brother Tong feels that he has suffered from this disaster, and the disaster is all brought by younger martial brother... "


    As soon as he said this, Shao Jinming saw Mo Chen''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Mingming''s elder martial brother''s expression did not change. He was still calm. He didn''t say anything, let alone angry. But Shao Jinming couldn''t tell what he felt at this time.


    It was like a sharp blade with cold light hanging on the top of his head, and the hair on his back was erect. This feeling made him feel as if death was just a line away from him.This feeling suddenly disappeared, as if it was just his imagination and illusion.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Shao Jinming doesn''t think that the elder martial brother will kill him. Besides, he is not strict and always kind except when he supervises everyone to practice.


    Therefore, he didn''t take the matter to heart, and calmed down, and said, "younger martial brother Tong, I''m just afraid that I can enlighten him. Otherwise, I''m afraid that I will not only mistake myself, but also mislead others."


    He said this very politely, but Mo Chen understood what he meant.


    If Tong Hao continues to dig into the top of his head, he will not only shake his heart of Tao, but also be unable to go down the road of cultivating Taoism. If he really hates others and feels that he has fallen into this situation because of other people''s harm, or with evil thoughts, or with evil words or even evil deeds, sooner or later, something will happen.


    "Well, I''ll take it down."


    Shao Jinming breathed a sigh of relief.


    He found out about it. If he didn''t tell us about it, he was afraid that something would happen in the future. Now that he has told the elder martial brother, he doesn''t worry much.


    "Then I will..."


    "I saw your sword moves today." Mo chendun for a moment: "I didn''t say much in front of everyone just now. Your sword moves are too rigid. "


    Shao Jinming was delighted.


    The elder martial brother has a preference for the younger martial brother. Everyone knows this. He has nothing to envy. After all, the younger martial brother is still young. Can he compete with a child for this?


    But sometimes he would think that if the elder martial brother was close to him, he could see him sooner or later, and he could get guidance from time to time, it would be a big advantage.


    Now elder brother Ken reminds him more that it''s mostly because he has to thank him for what happened just now.


    "Please give me more advice."


    "There''s nothing to point out about it." Mo Chen said: "it''s freezing in Beifu city. It''s raining and snowing. You can practice in the snow."


    Practice in sherido?


    Shao Jinming is a little puzzled, but Mo Chen has already turned and left.


    He looked back and wondered what it meant to practice in sherido?


    It happened that it didn''t snow today. When it snowed, he would try.


    Huihui mountain also snows in winter, but it doesn''t fall so much here, so big. Usually Shao Jinming doesn''t like snow, but now he is out of the ordinary and hopes that the snow will fall soon.


    The snow has not fallen yet, but Li Fulin and his party have come back.


    Everyone was curious about the succession of the new city Lord. Although the inside story is complicated, it is a good thing. It''s terrible to say that we''ve met some bad things these days. We''re depressed and need some good news.


    Jiang Fan came in with a big box.


    "What is this?"


    "The city Lord''s house is so generous. This is their return gift. And when we came back, we went around Dongqian street to pick up the dim sum and stewed flavor, which was wrapped tightly and was still hot. "


    This one tastes best when it''s hot. Although it''s cold, it''s not good to eat it fresh and hot?


    As soon as the oil paper package is scattered, the smell of bittern and fresh fragrance will spread in the room. In addition to Mo Chen, everyone in the past pinched a piece and bit it.


    Well, Mo Chen, after all, has to take care of the face of his elder martial brother. Besides, he doesn''t use meat and fish.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, tell us about the excitement of the city Lord''s taking over ceremony today?"


    Jiang Fan didn''t pay attention to speak. He took up his cup and poured two big glasses of water.


    "Why is it so thirsty? There is no tea in the Lord''s house


    Jiang Fan shook his head: "it''s not like that. I didn''t care about drinking. Today''s reception ceremony, hey, it''s very lively. "


    The crowd cheered up and listened to him.


    "The city Lord''s house is very large, but there are so many guests today that there are not so many tables and chairs in the hall. So they moved to the courtyard behind the hall. Oh, it''s beifucheng, rich and rich! It''s like a red silk cloth with a lot of money


    Xiaodong interrupted him: "ah, what do you say about these things? What can I say in red? Let''s get to the point."


    "It''s about to get to the point." Jiang Fan took another sip of water: "the others also brought their disciples'' entourage, but they all stayed outside and didn''t let them in. I still had a little face and went in with the master."


    There must be a lot of inconsiderate things in such a big scene in beifucheng. For example, master, when they went there, they served one. Later, no one came to add tea. If the master is still like this, Jiang Fan, a small attendant, naturally needs not to mention it.


    Even if that''s enough, we didn''t go for tea or dinner, let alone master, who didn''t get much grain these years.


    To Jiang Fan''s surprise, it was not long before master went in and sat down that someone started to make trouble.


    The two people who were invited together had an old grudge. This is not a secret. Many people know it. Beifucheng didn''t know whether it was in a hurry or not to pay attention to these details. They even arranged for the two people to sit together. As a result, the two people darted their eyes at each other, ridiculed and scolded each other, and finally threw a cup into the bowl.Fortunately, this is not a big thing, others advised them to sit apart.


    But one wave did not level out, another rose again. There are people over there who think the seats are unfair and resentful. Although we haven''t heard of this man''s sect, if we didn''t come to Beifu city this time, I''m afraid we won''t meet him in the future.


    Although the late master Xuelin was not of the same age as the old master, he was not of the same age as Xuelin. This person thinks that with his own qualifications, few guests present are more senior than him. Even if he doesn''t sit in the chief position, he should be respected?


    What happened? He was given a very humble position in the corner. All the people in the same room were not in the same room. It was really a shame to him.


    These disturbances are all small disturbances, which are not major events. However, it can be seen that the arrangement of the city Lord''s house is not comprehensive enough. We have doubts about the ability of the new city Lord, and now we are still murmuring.


    The last time the city Lord of Song Dynasty summoned people to a meeting in ruoshuitai, how solemn and neat the scene was.


    From today''s small things, we can see that the prestige of the city Lord''s mansion in the hearts of the people is not as good as before. When the city Lord of Song Dynasty was still there, the old man did not dare to make such a fuss.


    When the ceremony of taking over the city was about to begin, all the people were very surprised to see the new city Lord.


    The new town owner is really Well, young and promising.


    Li Fulin was also surprised.


    He knew that the new town owner was not very old, but he didn''t expect to look much worse than his first apprentice.


    Let such a person be the city Lord, this is not nonsense.


    Does he have enough prestige to convince the public? Does he have the real ability to make others listen?


    This is purely a result of many forces in the city Lord''s mansion playing games and finally making concessions.


    The new city Lord is just a puppet. He can''t be the home of the city Lord''s house, nor can he be the master of Beifu city.


    Li Fulin, as an old friend of the city Lord of Song Dynasty, even felt that he was called the city Lord with such a person, and the face of the late city Lord of Song Dynasty would be shamed.


    Such a successor simply lowered the value and reputation of song city.


    The new city Lord looks at 30 at most? Without prejudice, he is a young talent.


    There was no joy or contentment on his face, but it seemed I''m at a loss.


    That''s right. It''s just at a loss.


    Maybe he didn''t expect that the city Lord would fall from the sky and hit him. I''m afraid he was knocked out?


    This man can''t look stupid. He must understand that his city Lord is just a compromise and a cover under the balance of forces of all parties. Let alone the people outside won''t recognize it. Even if there are people in the city Lord''s house, do you listen to him?


    Although the scene was very lively, the atmosphere was really embarrassing.


    Even Jiang Fan, as a watchman, could feel the dilemma of the new city Lord, standing on the stage like a puppet.


    If it''s just embarrassment, it''s OK. But when the city Lord''s seal is received, someone comes out to raise objection.


    This mess is not the same as the little brawl just now.


    The man came up and said, "the city Lord of Song Dynasty has not revenged his great revenge. How could the city Lord seal change hands so easily?"


    When Jiang Fan got to this point, he poured two more saliva.


    A packet of stewed food on the table was almost finished, and Jiang Fan opened another package of snacks. This kind of snack is not too sweet. It''s soft and can be eaten without chewing. Jiang Fan ate a piece of cake before going on.


    The man saw that Fu se was an invited guest. As soon as he stood out, the succession ceremony was interrupted.


    There were different faces. Some frowned, some had nothing to do with themselves, others showed a good look at the play, obviously hoping that the greater the trouble, the better. Jiang Fan also heard someone say quietly from below that although the city Lord Li looked young and tender, it must be not simple inside.


    Some people say that the death of the city Lord of Song Dynasty is not the result of their own people''s fighting and seizing power. It is not certain that the city Lord Li seems so innocent on the surface.


    An elder of the city Lord''s house came out to explain that the great Revenge of the city Lord of Song Dynasty must be revenged. No matter how many years passed, the murderer must be found out. But the city Lord''s house should not be left alone. Lord Li is young and promising, and his conduct is good. All of us can trust him, so we can finally decide to appoint him as the city Lord.


    The man who stood up said that Beifu city had previously said that it would select and compete for the new city master, so all the Gao renyishi from all over the country gathered in Beifu city. No matter who plotted against the city Lord of Song Dynasty, what he said can''t be ignored? Since it is said that everyone can compete, people in beifucheng leave others alone and find someone to take over from their younger generation. Is this reasonable?


    In such a large courtyard, the voices of people''s discussion came and went like the tide.


    This is what many people think.


    Yes, it was said that no matter who they were born, everyone would have a chance. But now beifucheng has decided on the candidates. What else are they supposed to do? Isn''t that a trick?www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    "What happened then?"


    Jiang Fan laughs and signals Duan Ping to add water to him. In order to listen to him go on, Duan Ping took the trouble to bring hot water, added a pinch of tea, and gave Jiang Fan another full cup.


    "Then I started."


    All of a sudden, everyone came to the spirit.


    What''s the meaning of a war of words among the practitioners? Who can point to the fight to become a fairy? Whether it''s OK or not, we have to call before we know.


    "Although the new town owner is well-educated and young, he does have two brushes in beifucheng. When he goes up to the top three, he is simply put down and has not used ten moves. In fact, I heard from my master that this is just a contest. If it''s really a life fight, he probably can''t use any of the three moves. "


    Everyone exclaimed: "so powerful?"


    "Is it also a sword maker?"


    "So it''s not just a show?"


    Some people asked, "where is the elder brother than us?"


    Jiang fanle asked: "how can we compare it? They didn''t do it again. But in my opinion, it may be the same. "


    Mo Chen nodded and said, "according to what you said, this city Lord Li should be better than me. You don''t have to stick gold on my face."


    Jiang Fan laughs.


    Of course, he didn''t want to destroy his prestige.


    The main reason of Li city is that he can''t beat the elder martial brother. Even if he becomes the leader of the city, he can''t endure many days. If beifucheng wants to help a puppet again, he will not find a shrimp with soft feet that can''t be helped up. Anyone who goes up will be knocked down with three fists and two feet, and the face of beifucheng will be thrown on the ground and trampled on.


    "It''s not a sword, it''s a gun." Jiang Fan added: "few people use this."


    Everybody in the hall, look at me, I look at you.


    Indeed, there are very few schools that use guns.


    Most of them use swords, as do other kinds of weapons. But not many people use guns.


    "The whole gun is much longer than ordinary guns. The whole body is dark, and the top is decorated with coral tassels. When you dance, you can see a red shadow on the black gun, and you can''t see people."


    It is said that long weapons are strong in momentum. The peasant in the countryside can dance with a stick. However, the spear of the city Lord Li looks so extraordinary that he dances soundlessly.


    Although Jiang Fan didn''t know how to shoot, he was stunned by Li Cheng. He forgot to blink. He immediately stopped looking down on him when he first met him.


    Although people regard this city master as the master of Beifu City, the elders of Beifu city are playing tricks on them. But if you put yourself in his place, you can''t do better than him.


    "And then? No one else''s going up there? I don''t believe there are so many people who can''t get rid of one of them? "


    Shao Jinming said to Duan Ping: "you can see what you said. Master, such a senior master, should not fight for the city master. How can he fight with a younger generation? Even if you win, is there any light on your face? "


    Duan Ping said, "yes, yes, I want to make a mistake."


    Maybe that''s what beifucheng thinks. It''s hard to tell how to clean up today''s scene if they really want to get an old celebrity out. However, they managed to get a young man to come out, which looked like a joke. How could some of the guests, their old self-respect, make themselves a joke?


    Besides, it seems that beifucheng is not easy to get into the water, and most people don''t want to stir up the trouble. If you can die a song city Lord, can''t you die the second and the third? Who knows how many plans there are in the Lord''s house?


    "Then it was printed." Jiang Fan spread out his hand: "there is still a banquet in Beifu City, but most people leave after the succession ceremony. Shifu doesn''t want to stay any longer, so we come back."


    Mo Chen said in a low voice: "this city Lord Li, it doesn''t sound simple either."


    Jiang Fan nodded: "elder martial brother said so. I feel the same way. "


    In his opinion, although the young city Lord Li seems to have been put on the shelf, he seems to have real skills and cool head. He looks calm and elegant, and he is not like a man who is willing to be a puppet and be at the mercy of others.


    I don''t know. In the future, the city Lord can be called zhengyanshun.


    After tea, stewed flavor and dim sum were eaten, and the excitement was heard, the others dispersed. Jiang Fan and Mo Chen went back to the house. Xiaodong took a pair of soft soled shoes to come over: "elder martial brother changed a pair of shoes, feet have been covered in the boots for most of the day, relax and relax."


    Jiang Fan praised him with a smile: "the younger brother is considerate. Well, it''s all because the elder martial brother has good guidance."


    After changing the shoes and sitting down, Jiang Fan told the elder master what he had not said in front of the crowd. Of course, Xiaodong also heard them.


    "At today''s banquet, everyone regarded Ji Zhenren as, um, master''s Taoist companion, both overtly and secretly..." Jiang fandun for a moment, focusing on the second half of the sentence: "master and Ji Zhenren did not deny."


    Mo Chen nodded: "I know."


    Just say, "I know"? Look at this situation, they really want more teachers! She is also a temperamental teacher who seems to be very difficult to get along with."Ji Zhenzhen is a frank and not a fake person. It''s not difficult to get along with her."


    Jiang Fan said, "elder martial brother said..."


    After all, the master''s affairs are beyond the control of their disciples. If the master likes it, they will try their best to treat her as a master.


    "One more thing." Jiang Fan said, "when I came back, I came to the door. My master met an acquaintance."


    "What acquaintance?"


    "He is not a man of practice, but an ordinary man, but he knows his master as if he knew him when he was a boy. He has not seen him for many years. The man seemed to be very old, but the master''s appearance did not change much from that when he was young. So he recognized him and said a few words to his master, inviting him to come to his house when he was free. "


    Master has been away from his hometown for many years, but there are still a few old friends in the world. This is rare.


    Mo Chen also told Jiang Fan what happened today.


    Speaking of this, Jiang Fan was also somewhat ashamed: "at this time, my kung fu training is not diligent, and I have to work hard from tomorrow."


    There''s too much to do. We should take Chen Jingzhi back and deal with them according to the door rules. We should also find Linglong and Zhai Wenhui back to avenge their conspirators. How to repair the return mountain array? Shifu just had a clue. I need help. I also urge younger martial brothers to practice and improve


    In this way, I''m so busy that I can''t even close my eyes.


    "Last time, Tong Hao didn''t seem to be relieved. Instead, he thought more narrowly."


    When he said this, Xiaodong had been sent out by Mo Chen.


    Jiang fan is not surprised that elder martial brother said so.


    If you change someone else, you may be depressed for a while, and you will come to a conclusion. But Tong Hao, he is a man with deep mind and small mind. He doesn''t communicate with people much. Just now he came back to take food, everyone ate happily, only took a piece of cake, finally did not seem to put it in his mouth.


    In order to say this, the elder martial brother left the younger brother, which made Jiang Fan think about it.


    "Does he still remember the younger martial brother?"


    "I''m not sure. You''ll find a chance to persuade him."


    Jiang Fan agreed: "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I will try to persuade him."


    But both of them also know that Tong Hao is very stubborn, which may not be useful.


    "Elder martial brother, it seems that we have to live in Beifu city for a long time. Last time, Shifu said that the house should be repaired by someone else..."


    "It''s too cold to do. It''s better to warm up."


    When Xiaodong came back, Mo Chen and they were already discussing totally irrelevant topics. Xiaodong casually put in a sentence: "do you want to wait for a warm day? I''m afraid we can''t wait for the first half of the year. It''s hard to say that we can''t live here at that time. "


    It''s said that the warm weather in beifucheng is only four months, and it''s very cold at other times.


    "And there''s Huihui mountain. At that time, Hu Zhenzhen should have said that he would send people to investigate on a regular basis, and would also send messages It''s supposed to be here. "


    The mountain is empty now. They said it was a refuge when they went down the mountain. The array on the backflow mountain has been running for many years. It can''t be traced back to who laid the array in those days. But the unique skill of the array has been lost. Now people don''t say that they can set up the array, but they can mend one or two. Shifu took them down the mountain. What he was afraid of was that if the array backfired, the consequences would be I''m afraid the mountain will be destroyed.


    If you can''t find a way to repair this array eye, even if they go back, the array will only gradually collapse and eventually die out.


    The last time master went to the city Lord''s house, he also wanted to ask the Lord of song about an elder. The elder spent his whole life on the array. Even if it was impossible to recover this unique skill, he knew much more than others.


    I didn''t expect that the city Lord of song was killed on that day It''s just too bad. Of course, we can''t complain that the city Lord of Song Dynasty died at an inopportune time. We can only say that the murderer is too crafty.


    Instead of trying to find the frightening murderer, those people in the city Lord''s mansion are fighting for power and fighting for power. It''s really chilling to bring out a new city Lord first.


    Mo Chen goes to the master''s place, and Jiang Fan looks back to find Tong Hao. As a result, guests came to Li''s house just before dinner.


    It''s the old acquaintances mentioned by Jiang Fan.


    At that time, he was still young, but his master set foot on the road of cultivation. Now it seems that he is still in his prime. However, his childhood partner was already full of hair and teeth. It was very sad to see one foot walking into the coffin.


    "No wonder everyone wants to seek Tao and cultivate immortals. Life is just a few decades, life and death, suffering is far greater than happiness. "


    But the road of building a road is not everyone can walk. After walking on this road, we will know that it is not a smooth road.


    After seeing the old man off, Jiang Fan and Shao Jinming decided to bolt the door. It was already dark that no one would come to visit.


    But a guest knocked on the knocker.


    Jiang Fan was surprised and asked who it was through the door.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    The voice of the man outside the door was not very old. He said politely, "I''m Li Shuheng. I''d like to see headmaster li of Huihui mountain." When Shao Jinming heard that his surname was Li, he thought that he had just left an old friend of his master. Now he couldn''t help thinking - is it not the master''s relative?


    As a result, Jiang Fan was stunned for a moment. He quickly put down the latch in his hand and opened the closed door.


    In the past, Li''s house was full of people, and his family had a great career. The gate of his family was also built with style. At ordinary times, Jiang Fan and his family would just go through the side door. Now Shao Jinming was puzzled when he saw Jiang Fan''s eagerness to open the door.


    The man outside the door was wearing a dark cloak and a hood. Shao Jinming could not see his face clearly in the dark. He only knew that the man was tall and upright, and looked different from ordinary people.


    Jiang Fan was very surprised.


    "Li The Lord of the city


    Lord Li?


    Shao Jinming takes a surprised look at Jiang Fan, and then turns to take a look at the uninvited guest.


    "I have come without warning. Is Mr. Li here? "


    "Yes, master is. Please come in."


    Shao Jinming is hard to believe.


    This unexpected guest is Lord Li? Is it the city Lord Li that Jiang Fan told them about just now?


    This No matter whether his city master is a puppet or not, the identity of others is placed there. Although it comes suddenly, they can not be impolite.


    When Li Fulin came out, he didn''t put on the clothes that he wore during the day. He was the master here. There was a saying that guests should follow the Lord''s will.


    But the city Lord Li also wore a robe. When Li Fulin came out of the back hall, he slowly got up and took off the hood of his cloak: "good master Li."


    Although he was young, his identity as the city Lord of Beifu made him able to discuss with Li Fulin.


    "Lord Li, don''t be too polite. Please sit down."


    At this time, Xiaodong and they all know that the city Lord Li, who was just discussing, came to their place.


    It''s almost time to go to bed. The city Lord Li and the master have no friendship. Why do they come to see each other all of a sudden?


    Xiaodong grasped Mo Chen''s sleeve nervously: "it''s not because of the city Lord of Song Dynasty, is it?"


    Has not the master been proved innocent? How can people come to trouble?


    All younger martial brothers, you look at me, I look at you, and finally my eyes stop on Mo Chen.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Mo Chen understood what they meant, but he didn''t want to satisfy the curiosity of his younger martial brothers.


    City Lord Li comes here in the middle of the night. There must be something important. They are curious and inquisitive. They are afraid that it is of no use or benefit.


    "All right, there''s nothing to do with one or two?"


    The elder martial brother''s face was raised, and all of them were scattered.


    Shifu didn''t mean to be strict with them. On the contrary, the elder martial brother was in charge of the sect rules and handled affairs strictly. So it''s OK to be presumptuous in front of the master. In front of the master Well, I''m honest with my tail.


    But others are afraid of him, and Xiaodong is not afraid.


    After Mo Chen, he murmured in a low voice: "master, this man is too generous and easy-going. I don''t know why people come to visit. Will master suffer?"


    "No way." Mo Chen rubbed Xiaodong''s hair: "master is not so easy to cheat."


    "Well, elder martial brother, what''s the reason why he came so late?"


    "It should be about the killing of the city Lord of Song Dynasty."


    Xiaodong almost jumped up: "or for that matter?"


    Mo Chen pressed him: "be quiet."


    Xiaodong''s eyes open round: "this is to see master good bullying ah?"


    Just then, Ji Zhenren came from behind. Her unique skills, not to mention stepping on the snow, there is no sound, even standing face to face with her, it seems that It''s not like a real person, it''s just like a wooden dummy. There''s no breath, no heartbeat, no temperature, no weight. It seems that as soon as the wind blows, she will disappear into a wisp of smoke and a shadow.


    The two brothers quickly said hello. Mo Chen said, "immortal Ji, there is a guest there."


    Ji Zhenren nodded his head and walked away from them without a sound.


    After Ji Zhenren left, Mo Chen explained to Xiaodong: "the city Lord li really wanted to find out who killed the city Lord of Song Dynasty, so he came to ask Master for help."


    Xiao Dong is always convinced by his senior brother''s judgment.


    "Is this Lord Li a disciple of the Lord of song?"


    I don''t think so. I haven''t heard that the city master of Song Dynasty has his own disciples. Besides, the people in the city Lord''s house will not put the disciples of the city master of Song Dynasty in the top position. This is not to make trouble for them.


    "No. However, I think there should be a lot of relationship between him and the city Lord of Song Dynasty. The city Lord of Song Dynasty was also generous. He gave advice and support to his descendants, and many people received his favor. It''s just I don''t know how many people can remember this kindness. "


    There are really few.


    It''s really cool for people. They are too influential and realistic. How much is kindness worth to them? It''s all in the past. As far as Mo Chen knows, some people who have received other people''s kindness, not only do not appreciate it, but also feel uncomfortable when they see people. It seems that they are a little short and the benefactor is dead. They may be relieved. They feel that they can breathe freely and straighten up.Maybe some people will be sad about the death of the city Lord of Song Dynasty for a day or two. But if they want to stand up and say a few fair words for the city Lord of Song Dynasty, they are afraid that they will not bother to spend that effort, and they are not willing to get into trouble.


    As for revenge? Not to mention that.


    City Lord Li didn''t stay long. He left in about half an hour.


    Li Fulin saw off the guests to the door and saw several pairs of bright eyes staring at him.


    If Li Fulin hadn''t been used to this group of disciples for a long time, he would have frightened them.


    "Why don''t you go and rest?"


    Jiang Fan stepped forward and said, "master, you haven''t stopped. How dare we go first? By the way, master, what''s the purpose of city Lord Li here? "


    Judging from the master''s appearance, the city Lord Li is not here for trouble.


    "He wants to find out the truth about the murder of the city Lord of Song Dynasty and ask me for help."


    As soon as Jiang Fan was in a hurry, he said, "master, you must not go into this mixed water. Do you want to get rid of dissidents, so... " You want to kill with a knife?


    Li Fulin said with a smile, "No. I didn''t answer. I just told him the details I knew at that time. He had his own mind. "


    It''s a relief.


    It''s not that they are cold and thin, they just want to sweep the snow in front of their doors, and have no compassion for the death of the city Lord of Song Dynasty. But it''s human nature. The first thing is to protect ourselves. Master is more important than the city Lord of Song Dynasty. They don''t want master to get involved in this.


    Everyone is murmuring to himself I''m afraid of the death of the city Lord of Song Dynasty. It''s really the hands of the people in their city Lord''s house.


    However, although we failed to eavesdrop on the conversation between master Li and city Lord Li, we seized the opportunity to see the appearance of the city Lord Li.


    Indeed a man of striking appearance.


    Even if Xiaodong thinks his elder martial brother is the best in the world, he can''t belittle the city Lord Li for nothing without conscience. They are about the same height. In terms of facial features, Lord Li seems to be stronger.


    As for character, temperament and so on, you can''t see it at a glance.


    Besides, it doesn''t matter whether other people''s character and temperament are good or not. There are many outstanding talents in the world. As the master said, there are mountains outside the mountain, and there is heaven outside the sky, but there is only one elder martial brother.


    Mo Chen found that Xiaodong peeped at him several times in the evening. He was absent-minded when he meditated. He slowly closed his hands and opened his eyes.


    Xiaodong put on a pair of "I''m seriously practicing" appearance, the installation is quite similar.


    "Something on your mind?"


    Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Xiaodong changed his posture, stretched out his legs and sat beside Mo Chen: "in fact, it''s nothing..."


    "The Wu who came in the evening Uncle Wu... " Xiaodong feels strange: "it''s the old acquaintance of Shifu. He wants to ask Shifu."


    In terms of seniority, this man is of the same generation as his master, that is to say, uncle and so on. But look at his appearance, already hang down old age, feel to be grandfather is more than enough.


    Xiaodong especially clearly felt that the difference between the practitioners and ordinary people was so cruel.


    Mo Chen was not there at that time. I really don''t know what this man said to master.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "He said that he had two grandchildren in his family. He wanted to bring them to the master tomorrow to see if there was a bone that could take a path of cultivation."


    "-- it''s nothing."


    Mo Chen is very aware of ordinary people''s desire for cultivation and longevity. Especially when Uncle Wu stood in front of his master, the gap between his yearning and reality made him have a more urgent expectation than ordinary people.


    At that time, when he was still young, he had been judged to be of poor bone and had no aptitude for cultivation. His sons and daughters are already in middle age, and they are all living a mediocre life. But the two grandsons are of the right age. If the Wu family can produce a monk, the hope lies in them.


    "If they are qualified, Uncle Wu will surely ask Master to accept them?"


    Mo Chen nods.


    I think so.


    The reason why the younger martial brother is worried is that


    Mo Chen suddenly laughed.


    "Are you afraid that the master will not hurt you if he accepts a new disciple?"


    Xiaodong quickly waved his hand: "no, it''s not."


    Master didn''t treat his disciples favorably. He treated them all the same, so Xiaodong would not worry about that. The elder martial brother is kind to him, but he won''t be able to leave because he has a few new people.


    However, when seeing Wu off, Duan Ping and Tong Hao were also in the yard. Tong Hao suddenly took a look at him.


    The implication in that eye is particularly complicated, which seems to have the meaning of ridicule and happiness.


    Xiaodong thought he was wrong at that time.


    Between the same family, some of us are friendly, some are light, but such obvious malice is not felt by others except Chen Jingzhi.


    When he came back, he thought again and again to make sure that he was not wrong.


    Tong Hao''s malice was indeed directed at him.


    Think about it carefully, Tong Hao''s attitude has been strange these days. However, he had a stuffy temperament and few words, and would not show off in a crowd of occasions. People often neglect him when they are together. But since he was imprisoned by his master this time, his attitude is more eccentric than before.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    With others, Xiaodong can''t say this, but with the elder martial brother, he can speak smoothly.


    "I think elder martial brother Tong Hao may have misunderstood me."


    Mo Chen a smile: "what misunderstanding? I have no misunderstanding. "


    Xiaodong was stunned at first.


    Elder martial brother, does that mean that he is too thoughtful? But he soon realized the real meaning of the words.


    "Elder martial brother Tong, do you think that without me, these things would not have happened?"


    Mo Chen did not put it in his heart: "those who have no ability will be angry. Even if there is no you, Chen Jingzhi is born with a wolf heart. He will leave sooner or later if he can''t bear to return to the mountain. Moreover, with his character, he does not remember the kindness of those who are good to him, and will never be soft hearted when it is time to betray them. You say, even without you, can he stay in the mountain for a long time? "


    Xiaodong thought carefully: "I''m afraid I can''t


    "Yes, the master will not support him to take revenge. Shifu didn''t belong to Liushan alone. It''s impossible for him to take revenge on Chen Jingzhi? Second, he wanted revenge by killing his father and his relatives. As the saying goes, honest officials can''t judge the housework. There are endless disputes over who is right and who is wrong. There has been no final conclusion for 100 years. Maybe when I betray him, I will not achieve my purpose. " After all, others have no worth selling.


    Xiaodong deeply thought ran nodded.


    "Don''t take Tong Hao''s business to heart. Some people are like this. They never make mistakes, and others make mistakes. If you are really wrong, it must be someone else''s fault. Besides, these people bully the soft and fear the hard. Why doesn''t he dare to blame the master? Don''t you blame me? Don''t even dare to blame Chen Jingzhi for cheating him? It''s just that you are the softest and easy to bully. "


    What the elder martial brother said in front of him was quite reasonable. Xiaodong couldn''t agree with him. He retorted with a full face: "I''m not soft."


    Mo Chen looked at his plump cheek, didn''t hold back, pinched a: "I see very soft."


    Xiaodong deflected his head and didn''t dodge.


    Mo Chen wants to pinch him, can you let him escape?


    Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt.


    Looking at Mo Chen''s handsome face, Xiaodong also feels itchy.


    But


    Even if the elder martial brother doesn''t hide or let him pinch, he I don''t have the guts to start.


    Well, Xiaodong admits. Whether it is now or in the future, he is afraid that he will never be tough in front of him.


    After joking, Mo Chen still gave Xiaodong another tranquilizing tea, and the medication was changed. Xiaodong feels that this is not sour and sweet. He also asks the elder martial brother if he has put sugar in it.


    After drinking the medicine, he got into the bed.


    There was no warm wood at this time last year, and he was afraid of freezing.


    It''s much better this year. I''ve got the foundation of Kung Fu. Even in such a cold place like beifucheng, it won''t freeze without warm wood.


    Warm wood


    When I think of warm wood, I think of elder martial sister Linglong and both of them.


    Xiaodong brought that piece of warm wood all the way from Huihui mountain. Because the elder martial sister was seriously injured and was afraid that she would be frozen, Xiaodong specially held it for her.


    Elder martial sister Linglong took the warm wood with her when she left.


    Where are they now? Do they have a shelter in the severe winter?


    Xiaodong still can''t figure out why elder martial sister Linglong wants to leave.


    Are you afraid to stay and drag everyone down? But she was brought up by her master since she was a child. Her love is the same as her father and daughter. What kind of relationship can be said to be a drag?


    Or What else?


    Mo Chen is meditating on one side and has heard him turn over twice.


    "What''s the matter?" Is it the wrong prescription that was made today?


    Xiaodong stuffy said: "I am thinking of elder martial sister."


    Mo Chen was silent for a moment and whispered, "I''m worried about them, too."


    But this is Linglong''s own choice.


    When there are more things about xiaodongjing, you will understand. Even if we are close like father and son, master and apprentice, brothers and brothers, we are still different people, sooner or later we will go on different roads.


    Exquisite temperament is destined not to stay in the mountains forever, her heart is too wild, she was not the same as Jiang fan when she was little. Jiang fan can sit in the room and read books and practice martial arts, but Linglong always likes to run wild all over the mountains and fields. She always wants to go far away, and she also wants to be the kind of person like the legendary overlord who blocks and kills the gods.


    But Mo Chen guessed the front, not the end.


    He knew that Linglong would go, but he didn''t expect to be at this time.


    "Well, elder martial sister is very smart. She will be ok What''s more, if she was the only one, she might still be so preoccupied with her work that she would rush forward, and she would have to take care of elder martial brother Zhai... "


    Well, brother Zhai''s body is more worrying.


    Looking at Xiaodong, his eyes would not open, and he still held a corner of his sleeve. Mo Chen asked in a low voice: "what are you thinking?"


    "Well, elder martial brother Are you all right? "I''m still thinking about it when I''m so sleepy.


    Mo Chen feels that Xiaodong''s mind is a little heavy. If he can think less and think less, a man of his age who is heartless may sleep more soundly and soundly at night.


    In that case, it would not be Xiaodong.


    The room turned dark and Xiaodong fell asleep.


    Mo Chen sat on one side, holding his breath. He is used to it. He stays by Xiaodong''s side, one night, two nights, many nights.


    Sometimes in the night, he will do nothing, so quietly watching the youth around him.


    The darkness did not affect his sight.


    This is another change of Mo Chen''s body.


    There are so many changes that he is too lazy to be surprised.


    At first, he was frightened and confused, but now he finds that the change is controllable and will not be exposed to people. What''s more, his power is getting higher and higher, and his cultivation and vision are becoming more and more important He felt that he was walking on a road that kept climbing higher.


    Mo Chen is not afraid of this change now.


    He even


    Even expecting this change to continue.


    Without power, even the people around you can''t be protected. Yu Dahong, Linglong, Zhai Wenhui


    And Xiaodong.


    Mo Chen kept the secret with his younger brother, even to his master. At first, something was delayed, then Back to the mountain frequent accidents, Mo Chen himself has a big secret difficult to appeal to the mouth.


    If you tell master, I''m afraid his hair will be gray overnight.


    Mo Chen put Xiaodong''s hand out of the quilt back into the quilt, straightened out his head wrapped behind his ears, and looked at him quietly for a while before he began to meditate again.


    Tong Hao probably thought that his actions were very hidden, but he did not know that he was one by one. All his classmates saw his performance in their eyes, and even Li Fulin found it.


    No one would like such a narrow-minded and dark man.


    Even Duan Ping, who can still speak with him at ordinary times, subconsciously keeps away from him.


    In any case, he didn''t have any friendship. Duan Ping used to think that they were all from the same family. If he spoke less, he would say two more sentences. He couldn''t talk to each other in silence. Was he embarrassed?


    Now Duan Ping thinks that it''s good to be cold in the cold. It''s not good to be close to such a person. If he doesn''t make a good scene, he will be remembered and resented by others. Maybe he will remember it in his heart now.


    It''s better to stay away from it. Even if far away from him will let him remember hate, it is not too unjust.


    Mo Chen points out that after the examination, others have more or less improved, and they all return their wild heart to the right path. However, Tong Hao was the only one who did not make any progress. However, the more he practiced his sword moves, he became more and more angry, which made people frown.


    Shao Jinming has been seen by others for two days. He always looks out of the window. When he sees the wind blowing and snow falling, he runs out with his sword, which makes others think he has something important to do.


    When he understood, it turned out that it was the elder martial brother who instructed him to practice sword.


    At first, Shao Jinming was practicing sword in the snow, dancing in the snow. Shao practiced it very seriously, but he also had a little mind to pay attention to the snow.


    Elder martial brother, why should he practice sword in the snow? Does his rigid swordsmanship have anything to do with snow? Or can practicing sword when it snows make up for the flaws in his sword technique?


    Or, the elder martial brother asked him to practice sword with snow?


    Thinking of this, Shao Jinming began to consciously stab snow with his sword.


    Duan Ping and Qin Wei passed by, only to feel strange.


    There are thousands of people practicing sword in the world. Each has his own practice method. It''s said that some people practice under the waterfall, some practice in the strong wind, and some practice sword skills in the heavy rain


    Elder martial Brother Shao plans to practice in the snow, but he has not heard of it.


    The snowflakes fluttered in disorder, but there was no snow in Shao Jinming''s area which was more than three feet around. Because the strong wind stirred by his movements, even if it was not stabbed by the sword, the snow was blown away.


    Practicing, elder martial Brother Shao has already practiced It''s going to be cockfight.


    The snow flakes vary from big to small, from far to near, from disease to sparse. At first, he just tried to stab them. Later, he found that it was too difficult to stab all the snow flakes.


    Shao Jinming also had a hand with others before he became a teacher. After he went to the mountain to learn from his master, Shao had little chance to do it. He mostly studied with his brothers.


    Of course, his kung fu has made great progress compared with that before he went up the mountain, but his understanding of the meaning of sword is worse than that of his younger martial brothers. Shao Jinming knew his talent was limited, so he worked harder than others. If someone else has seven points of pain in practicing kung fu, he has suffered to twelve points. People all say that diligence can make up for his own shortcomings. However, Shao Jinming can say from his own experience that some things are not born. It is very difficult to make up for them the day after tomorrow.


    At the moment, even the snow can''t be stabbed. Instead, he arouses a strong feeling in his heart that he won''t let me stab him? I had to stab.In Shao Jinming''s eyes, the flying snow on his face seems to be a hateful enemy. His swordsmanship is flexible and changeable, and the reality is elusive. Moreover, there are many divine moves, which make people unable to defend.


    After practicing sword for a whole afternoon, I lost my strength


    Mo Chen just smiles after knowing.


    The next day there was no snow, and on the third day there was snow


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Shao Jinming practiced this for three days. From the beginning, he felt like he was facing a big enemy. At the end, although he was not very skillful, he had already understood the intention of the elder martial brother. He went to Mo Chen to thank him.


    "Thank you very much for your advice. I have already understood it."


    Mo Chen asked him, "what have you learned?"


    He didn''t expect that Shao Jinming could understand it so quickly. After all, Shao junior brother was lack of understanding than others, but he was also one of the best in his family in terms of hard work.


    "Thank you for your advice. I usually compete with others. We are all of the same sect. The moves are the same. It''s clear who''s going and who''s going. There''s nothing wrong with closing your eyes. What is the future of this sword technique? Elder martial brother asked me to practice my sword in the snow. It''s a wonderful move. No matter whether I open my eyes or close my eyes, I can see the cold light of snow shining in front of me. It''s like countless sword tips attacking me together. The way to come is nowhere to be found, and the moves are even more unpredictable. It''s like an opponent with changeable moves that can''t be prevented... "


    Shao Jinming didn''t talk so much at ordinary times. Today, he was very excited and talked a lot.


    Mo Chen has no expression on his face, what he thinks in his heart Only he knows that.


    It''s screwed.


    He asked Shao Jinming to practice sword in a snowy day, not to let him hold the snow as an opponent, but to expect him to understand the artistic conception of "the snow has no root, and the scattered becomes a dance". Shao Jinming''s sword law is rigid and inflexible. He knows how to use the sword, but he can''t learn the meaning of the sword. If he can be more flexible and relaxed, it will be of great benefit to him.


    As a result, Shao Jinming was completely reversed.


    Mo Chenshi didn''t know what to say. Seeing his happy appearance, he could not attack him by saying "you made a mistake".


    Mo Chen simply grabbed the sword: "go, practice outside, I see what you realize."


    Shao Jinming is in the ascendant, and the elder master is willing to practice with him. How much face is this? Let''s quickly respond.


    Xiaodong grabs his hat and puts it on his head. He runs out in a hurry.


    It''s snowing outside. He''s afraid to wet his hair. The hat that the elder martial brother bought him is light and soft, and doesn''t touch snow beads. It''s very suitable to wear in snowy days.


    Elder martial brother wants to instruct Shao Jinming. Anyone who knows the news will come to see him. Shao Jinming first arched his hand and said, "please give me your advice."


    Mo Chen''s sword didn''t come out of its sheath, nodded and said, "move."


    Xiaodong is absorbed in it.


    All of us are from the same school, and they all learn the same sword skills. But just like literati writing, everyone''s font will not be the same as others. Even if they practice according to the same sticker, their writing is still different.


    The sword technique is even more so.


    Elder martial Brother Shao is wearing a dark robe and moves like a kite hawk with outspread wings. His sword technique also appears ferocious and powerful.


    But the elder martial brother is totally different.


    No matter how fierce Shao Jinming''s attack is, his elder martial brother is calm, his manner is unrestrained, his sleeves are fluttering like a white crane dancing lightly. His sword has never been pulled out, but only the scabbard is opposite. Naturally, fighting between brothers is not a matter of life, but Shao Jinming is very serious. His sweat is dripping and splashing, and his head is steaming white fog.


    After a few dozen moves, Mo Chen stands with his sword and smiles.


    Shao Jinming almost confiscates his posture. He almost bumps into the courtyard wall and tries to stand on his feet. However, his body almost stumbles. He bowed to Mo Chen: "thank you very much Elder martial brother, do you think I''ve practiced effectively these days? "


    Mo Chen nodded and said: "it is effective. Although it is different from what I thought at the beginning, this way is very suitable for you."


    Shao Jinming was overjoyed.


    He didn''t expect the difference in what the elder martial brother said. He also felt that he had failed to meet his expectations. He immediately promised that "the winter in Beifu city is very long. I will practice my sword diligently in the future, and I will not let my master and elder martial brother down."


    Other people can''t see it, but Li Fulin and Ji Zhenzhen, standing in the corridor far away, can see it clearly.


    Mo Chen said that "different" is polite and implicit. If you really want to say it, which is different? It''s a big difference.


    Shao Jinming didn''t understand what Mo Chen wanted him to understand from the flying snow. However, he took the snow as the enemy in the flying snow, and his swordsmanship was indeed greatly improved.


    How to say that? Some people are like this. They are always on the string all their life. No matter what they do, they are too hard. It is very difficult for such people to relax. Shao Jinming didn''t relax as Mo Chen wanted. However, he was stronger and stronger. His sword technique had made great progress. He even felt his own sword sense vaguely.


    Ji Zheng thought for a moment and said, "I remember that there was a man who used to have a sword very fast. It seems that his surname is Zhou?"


    Li Fulin said, "you should be talking about Zhou Qingji, a crazy swordsman. His swordsmanship is like a storm. He never leaves room for others


    I don''t leave room for myself.


    The man died early, but he was famous when he was alive.


    Li Ji Lin, why does he want to understand.


    Shao Jinming''s swordsmanship just now has the shadow of the mad swordsman.It''s not to say that he has become a great swordsman like a mad swordsman, nor that he Well, in short, the road Shao Jinming chose for himself is indeed the most suitable one for him.


    Other people were also very happy for Shao Jinming. They gathered around to talk and asked about the moves and footwork of Shao Jinming and Mo Chen, and why they responded so.


    Out of this happy thing, Li Fulin was happy to take out his own spirit wine, and everyone got a cup.


    Xiaodong holding the cup, a small sip.


    Lingjiu is sweet and mellow, with a clear entrance and a long aftertaste. Different from any wine, spirit wine into the throat, you feel a warm breath from the belly to the outside, the whole body seems to be hot up.


    Xiaodong only drank a third of the cup, and the rest Li Fulin didn''t dare to let him drink it once. He was afraid that he could not bear his cultivation, so Mo Chen took it for him.


    Shao Jinming is so red today that he is happy to see everyone.


    In such a harmony, Tong Hao, who was alone and gloomy, seemed even more out of place.


    Li Fulin gave him a look.


    He has no way to deal with this disciple.


    Kung Fu can be taught and the truth can be said, but it is difficult to change one''s mind and temperament.


    If Tong Hao had been so stubborn, Li Fulin had to send him away.


    There are more and more people who set up religious sects. Can return to the mountain In the past two years, however, one after another has left. It seems that there are fewer and fewer people.


    He didn''t want to make the sect powerful and powerful. Could it be better than Danyang Xianmen? He has been through a lot of difficulties for water, the bulk of the door what, he is not never seen.


    He just wants to pass on the sword technique and teach some good children


    He said that there were few people, but the next day, Uncle Wu brought people.


    He brought two children here. One looks like he''s eight or nine years old, and the other is younger, about five years old.


    These must be his two grandchildren.


    As a result, as soon as Uncle Wu spoke, he knew that he was not.


    The older one is the grandson of the Wu family, while the younger one is the child of a relative''s family. He has no family members and is fostered in the Wu family.


    Wu explained: "the small family is really reluctant to give up, raised too spoiled, I am afraid it is not that piece of material."


    It''s strange.


    Don''t ordinary people leave their eldest son to inherit the family business? In the future, the second son and the younger son will not get the same property as the eldest brother, so they will generally go out to learn a craft or something, which will also give them another way out. Besides, since Wu Bo is looking forward to a monk in his family, he should send it to him if he has a little hope. Now he only sends one. Maybe there is another reason?


    Li Fulin didn''t ask in detail. This kind of housework seems to be a small matter. In fact, it''s the most complicated thing. He agreed to let the children of the Wu family come to see him. He didn''t care too much about the family affairs of the Wu family.


    Li Fulin is very kind to let the two children come forward.


    The children of the Wu family looked back at their grandfather.


    The people who live in beifucheng are better than those in other places because they have a broad vision. There are many people who practice Taoism in the city. These people live a totally different life from them. Children, of course, are envious and yearning for.


    Uncle Wu motioned to the child to go quickly.


    Li Fulin took the child''s hand.


    Xiaodong is watching. He still remembers that the master used to hold one of his hands to judge his bones. His aptitude is not good. It can be said that the master took him in the face of his uncle. Otherwise, Xiaodong would have no relatives and no support. Who knows what will happen?


    Li Fulin quickly released his hand, and Uncle Wu was staring at Li Fulin''s expression. He didn''t know what kind of judgment he would say.


    But there was no fluctuation in Li Fulin''s face, neither pleased nor disappointed.


    He asked another child to come forward, and after trying his bones again, he let go of his hand.


    "The two of them..." Li Fulin slightly pondered: "small this qualification is OK."


    Listen to him, there is no hope for the big one.


    Uncle Wu hesitated: "does he have no hope at all?"


    Li Fulin took a look at him: "his qualification this time is just a little better than ordinary people. Even if he enters the door, it will be very difficult for him to make any progress in the future. He may only be able to make him better than ordinary people for many years. However, compared with the hard work he has to pay, this gain is insignificant."


    Uncle Wu took a deep breath. He stood up and bowed to Li Fulin: "since there is still a little hope, please accept this child from Li Zhenren."


    Li Fulin glanced at him: "it''s not a small matter to accept apprentices. You should also know that if I want to accept him, he will be a person returning to the mountain. If I don''t nod my head, he will never go back to the Wu family. You should go back and discuss it with your family. Besides, ask the child what he means


    "In fact, my family has discussed it..."Uncle Wu''s grandson flopped to his knees: "immortal, please accept me. I can bring tea and water to the real man, sweep the floor and pass the message. I will do what I am asked to do. Please accept me and teach me skills. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    The child''s entreaty was so urgent that he did not want to learn from a teacher, but to ask for help.


    Uncle Wu''s face was gloomy and silent.


    "You must think clearly, if you enter my family, then the child''s life and death, honor and disgrace will have nothing to do with the Wu family."


    Uncle Wu''s lips moved, but he didn''t say anything at last. He just nodded.


    Li Fulin asked again: "can the parents of this child agree?"


    If only my grandfather agrees, I agree. If my parents don''t agree, it won''t work.


    This time he was talking about Uncle Wu and his grandson. The child raised his head and said in a loud voice, "my mother-in-law died early, and my stepmother said the day before yesterday that she would send me away."


    Oh


    So we all understand.


    No mother''s child is like a root grass, with stepmother, of course, there is a stepfather.


    He has said everything thoroughly. Uncle Wu can''t hide his family scandal.


    "I''m too old to be the master of my son. Now that I''m alive, I can look after him one or two. When I''m not here... "


    The child was also very tough, and said to his grandfather, "don''t be sad, old man. When I have learned my skills, I can go anywhere in the world, and I will live better than others."


    In the end, Li Fulin collected the two children.


    The Wu family''s is OK. The child of another Wu family''s relative, whose surname is Bao, is too young. If such a disciple comes in, let alone share his worries with his master, he has to find someone else to take care of him.


    "What are their names?"


    The one from the Wu family said, "my name is Wu Yaozu." After a pause, he said, "the Wu family doesn''t expect me to glorify my ancestors. Please give me a name."


    Li Fulin gave him a look.


    A name is just a symbol. It doesn''t matter what it is called. Li Fulin doesn''t value this, but he knows that many people value it. There are a lot of people who can''t make it in the art industry. They are very nervous about their own brand names. They are more powerful than others. For example, Li Fulin knows a face It''s a common nun''s nickname is saitianxian.


    "Can you read?"


    The child first nodded and then shook his head, this time his voice was not so loud, some gas weak said: "I don''t know much, I learned it when I was a child, now I don''t remember much."


    "Well." Li Fulin took out a Book: "this is Shuowen. You can find a favorite word for yourself."


    When the child wanted to reach out, he quickly retracted his hand and rubbed hard on his body for several times before he took the book over.


    Li Fulin asked the younger child next to him.


    The child was thin and small, but he said he was eight years old.


    It''s not like eight years old.


    Xiaodong was also thin and small when he went up the mountain, but at least not as ridiculous as this child.


    He still stammered.


    Wu Yaozu explained the reason for him: "sometimes he only has one meal a day. It''s either leftover or cold..."


    The child and he are in the same boat in the Wu family.


    "Is this the only thing the Wu family lacks?" On one side, Jiang Fan couldn''t help saying, "just starving a child like this?"


    Look at the clothes on old Wu''s body and face. He doesn''t look like he is in a poor family. His family must be very rich. As for the lack of food for this child? Can they make a lot of money by saving this meal?


    However, if you look at the Wu family''s grandchildren who have been forced out of the house, it would be kind enough for relatives'' children not to starve to death.


    Jiang Fan looked at the elder martial brother.


    Master left these two children, 80% of the heart of compassion.


    From the master''s point of view, can we not see the situation of these two children?


    In Huihui mountain, no one scolds and treats them harshly. If you want to eat and wear warm, you can do it. Anyway, the master only said to take people down, but he didn''t say that he wanted to accept apprentices. In the future, when they are old and have no talent for cultivation, send them down the mountain, and they will always be able to support themselves.


    Wu Yaozu did not know many words. He could not find out the book when he gave it to him. Finally, he said that his mother''s name was Qi, and his name was Wu Qi.


    The younger child, whose surname was Zhao, was the grandson of Uncle Wu''s married sister''s family. He was the only one left because his family died in the disaster. The child stammered and frightened, but he had the courage to say that he still wanted to use the name given by his parents.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    So they stayed. Jiang Fan took Wu Qi and Zhao Boyuan and found some old clothes for the two children. As soon as he took off his clothes, Jiang Fan couldn''t help but curse. There are injuries on both children, new and old.


    "What kind of family is this Wu family? How can master associate with such people? "


    One man changed his clothes into thick clothes and set out to eat and eat. As a result, the two children worked very quickly, saving Jiang Fan a lot of work.


    But on the one hand, he was glad that the two children did not seem to have to be taken care of, but at the same time, they were angry again.No one is born to work. One can see from the agility of the two children that they must have been called upon every day in the past. At first, I was a little timid at first, as if I was afraid that someone would give them a cold shoulder. Later, I found that the elder martial brothers were kind-hearted and courageous. It was just like swallowing food, which was more able to eat than adults.


    Jiang Fan quickly advised: "don''t eat hard." Often hungry belly suddenly gluttony, it is easy to get sick.


    He''d better go to the elder martial brother to ask for some medicine that can be consumed. I don''t know if there is such medicine.


    After dinner, the two children scrambled to clean up.


    They are not apprentices now, and they are not even disciples of other schools. In fact, they are similar to the little boys and servants used on the mountain before.


    However, there was nothing for them to do here. Jiang Fan searched all night for the things he had brought, and finally found out two suits for them to wear first.


    Several pieces of old clothes were found, but Jiang Fan''s movements stopped slowly and sat down beside the couch.


    When they went down the mountain, Jiang Fan packed everything into his luggage bag. Anyway, that bag could hold it, and the whole room could hold it.


    I didn''t care when I was in fashion. Now I find that there are two exquisite old clothes and other objects in my luggage bag. They grew up together when they were children. They had more contacts than others. He also had something to put in Linglong, and it was not surprising that exquisite things were put here.


    The clothes were old clothes, and they didn''t fit well for a long time. At that time, the people who worked in the mountains took them and washed them and put them away with Jiang Fan.


    Linglong left the things with him, because they were small things. He didn''t need to think about her. Jiang Fan didn''t want to return them, but he didn''t throw them away.


    Faded old headrope, and a bangle with broken corners.


    These things are exquisite and don''t like them. They feel dingdingdang trivial and cumbersome. Some of them are thrown away.


    After a while, Jiang Fan put on the bracelet again.


    Maybe they will meet again one day in the future, and then he will return these things to her.


    When Linglong just left, everyone was worried about her safety. After all, her injuries were not good, let alone Zhai Wenhui, and even his younger martial brother murmured about whether she would be in a desperate situation.


    Jiang fan knows Linglong''s temperament better than others.


    She will never be short-sighted.


    Even if she was going to die, she would surely take revenge on her own, even if she died with her enemies. She would never commit suicide.


    So Jiang fan doesn''t worry about her injury now. When she left, she took her bag with her. There are many pills in it. The trauma is easy to cure. If it''s internal injury, it won''t hurt for a moment and a half.


    Jiang fan is now a little worried that she has gone astray.


    She''s bound to get revenge. Now, she has no hope of revenge. The words in the letter she left behind when she left were startling. "Evil doer..." "I''m afraid I''ll be ashamed of my school..." In retrospect, all these words are ominous.


    She wouldn''t have made up her mind at that time, would she? No matter what kind of means or person she will become, she will take revenge on her


    Jiang Fan has no doubt that Linglong can do it.


    If she really went astray, what should she do? Talk her back? That would have to be persuasive.


    What should she do if she did something evil and killed the innocent? Is it true, as those legends and stories tell, that we will not be able to fight against her and destroy her relatives?


    Since he was a child, Jiang Fan has been very disciplined and attaches great importance to the distinction between good and evil.


    But


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he felt. He quickly let himself busy to forget about it.


    It''s freezing. The coldest season in beifucheng has arrived.


    So many things happened in succession, even in Beifu City, there was no atmosphere for the new year. The year of returning to the mountain sect has been extremely bad. Looking at the end of the year, however, one year has passed, whether it is good or bad, and next year will be a new year.


    We should clean the yard and house well. Although it is not as lively as ordinary people do during the Spring Festival, we should sweep the ash and paste several pieces of red paper. Although there are many fewer people this year, two more children have been added. Xiaodong also said with a smile that he was not the youngest in the clan.


    Wu Qi and Zhao Boyuan both had a hard time. They were very alert in the first two days. However, it was not long before they found that the master was a gentle and angry person. The elder martial brothers would not bully them. They could eat well, dress warm and sleep well every day. The kind-hearted elder martial brother Jiang and a little cloud took time to teach them to read a few words.


    Over the past few days, their courage has gradually opened up, dare to talk and laugh, even Zhao Boyuan''s stuttering seems not so serious.


    Xiaodong taught Wu and Zhao to write with a pen, of course, from a simple teaching. These two children are very smart, can learn, but can recognize is not equal to be able to write.


    Xiaodong used to be like this, but he often wrote with his elder martial brother, so he made much progress than before. Now he can teach others.


    Thinking of the elder martial brother, Xiao Dong''s pen is stained with black on the paper.The elder brother and master left before dawn.


    Xiaodong can only deliver the sword for elder martial brother.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Mo Chen wore a blue gray robe and a white cloak. This kind of dress is very common, but it looks different on the elder martial brother. Xiaodong doesn''t dare to look at his elder martial brother''s eyes now. It''s ok if he looks at him for a long time. If he looks at it for a long time, he always feels that he will be sucked in by those deep eyes.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back before dark. Now, after taking office, the city Lord has renovated the city''s entrance guard. Now Beifu city is still safe. "


    Besides, Ji Zhenren is still in the house. With her in, Li Fulin went out at ease.


    "Elder martial brother, come back early."


    "I see."


    Mo Chen and his master went out for a whole day and came back after dark. Both of them did not seem to have any injuries, but their faces were slightly tired with some dust on their faces.


    Xiaodong took off Mo Chen''s cloak and hung it up. He poured hot tea and served it to him.


    "Do you want to eat, elder martial brother?"


    "No, I''m not hungry."


    Xiaodong took tea and sat by Mo Chen''s side. He told him what happened today.


    "I went to the medicine garden to take care of those herbs. Maybe it''s too cold for a long time. The seeds given by Ji Zhenren are shorter than hemostatic grass, and the leaves are thin. It seems that they are not from the Central Plains


    Mo Chen takes a sip of tea. Xiaodong''s tea making skills are much better than when he first went up the mountain. The tea was made before Well, no matter what the taste is, in short, the immortal is: "well."


    "What''s more, elder martial brother Jiang and elder martial Brother Shao are fighting against each other today. Elder martial Brother Shao''s sword technique has made great progress."


    Mo Chen smile: "you this tone is too big, listen to pour as if you are elder martial brother."


    Xiaodong quickly waved his hand: "no, I mean, elder martial Brother Shao is better than before..." Looking at the smile on Mo Chen''s face, Xiaodong also knows that Mo Chen is teasing him, but if he wants to go back, he has no ability to do so. He has to skip this section: "today, Wu Qi and Zhao Boyuan are also pestering elder martial brother Jiang to learn sword techniques, which makes him have a headache."


    They can''t teach swordsmanship without formal introduction. Although Jiang Fan was a good talker, he paid more attention to the door rules than others. It is better to ask him for other things than others. Although he was very embarrassed, he didn''t teach him.


    "Ji Zhenren..."


    "Well?"


    "Ji Zhenren saw it and asked Zhao Boyuan if he wanted to learn from her."


    Mo Chen did have some surprise: "Ji Zhenren really said so?"


    Xiaodong nods.


    It is said that Ji Zhenzhen and them are now A family, in addition to Mo Chen and several of their own disciples, others she wants to accept as a disciple. If master and Ji Zhenren form a Taoist couple and Ji Zhenzhen is willing to enter Huihui mountain, they can be regarded as a family. They are no different from each other, and they are all the same.


    Everyone now regards Ji Zhenzhen as his teacher''s wife


    But it''s one thing to understand in my heart. After all, without that procedure, Ji Zhenzhen can''t be regarded as their person, and Zhao Boyuan can''t learn martial arts from her.


    "Ji Zhenren is just on the rise, or do you think Zhao Boyuan is really suitable for learning her skills?" Many skills are selective. Some can only be learned by women. For example, Bixia mountain villa, men can''t learn it. Ji Zhenzhen''s master has been gone for a long time. She has always been a person. We don''t know what her school is.


    Generally speaking, male teachers do not accept female apprentices, and female teachers seldom accept male apprentices. After all, there are many inconveniences. Like Huihui mountain, the master only accepted Linglong as a female apprentice. That was because she had been brought up since childhood. The situation was different.


    With these words, Xiaodong stares at Mo Chen and waits for the elder martial brother to speak.


    Mo Chen thought it was funny. He drank a cup of tea slowly and put it down. Then he said, "I went to Dongshan hall with my master."


    Xiaodong asked curiously, "what is that place? Is it far? "


    "It''s not far or near. It''s about 600 miles from here."


    For ordinary people, more than 600 Li is as far away as the horizon, but it is not the same for those who practice Taoism.


    "Which side of Beifu city is it?"


    Mo Chen casually pointed: "still rely on Northwest."


    Beifucheng has been inaccessible here, the terrain is high, steep, and extremely cold. Further north, it will be cold. And from here to the north, there will be no ordinary people to live in, and there is no road. A man who cultivates Taoism will not go to such a barren land unless he has a special skill and needs this kind of cold supplement.


    "What is Dongshan hall? It sounds like the name of a temple. "


    "It''s not a temple, it''s a place name. Because the ice rock there does not melt all the year round and looks like a palace from afar, some people take this name. Today, not only Shifu and I, but also Lord Li, as well as two other people in the same way. They have eradicated a wave of evil spirits there, including the group of people who plotted to return to the mountain last time. "


    Xiaodong was surprised: "seriously? But they are so far away from the return mountain, why do they run there to calculate us? " But as soon as the words are spoken, Xiaodong will have the answer.Do villains need a reason to do evil? It''s said that Huihui mountain was called Zhumo mountain before. There were many big events.


    "If they didn''t take the living, they had many tricks in the ghost land. When the situation was bad, they would flee if they could, and they would give up if they could not. Even the corpse capital was not left." Mo Chen said to Xiaodong carefully: "Master said that the world gradually began to be unstable, and then always be careful everywhere. The people of the devil''s road have sinister intentions and many means, so they can''t be prevented."


    Xiaodong thinks about Linglong and Zhai Wenhui, how old are they, and what hatred do they have with those demons? As a result, poisoned life is not as good as death.


    He nodded: "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I remember." But he was still curious: "elder martial brother, how did you go with the city Lord Li?"


    "City Master Li was looking for the death of the former song city Lord, and the master was also investigating it. So they went together."


    Xiaodong quickly asked, "did these demons kill the city Lord of Song Dynasty?"


    Mo Chen shook his head: "no, these people are not the enemies of Master Li and City Master Li. They don''t have the ability to kill the city Lord of Song Dynasty."


    "Then how could lord Li find out these people? There''s always something to do with it? "


    "It''s a little bit of evidence from the wounds of the city Lord of Song Dynasty." Mo Chen patiently explained to him: "a lot of people do a thing in order not to reveal their true identity, always do a lot of cover up. For example, changing the appearance and sound, and not using the weapons and tricks of becoming famous... "


    Xiaodong nodded, which he understood.


    "But it depends on what you do. Just like when we went back to the mountain, there were many flaws left by those people. Master just couldn''t find a way to thoroughly investigate the matter. There is also the case that the city Lord of Song Dynasty was killed. Although the old wound recurred and his skill was reduced, he was not easily injured by ordinary people. If a person does not use his familiar weapons or his own skills and wants to raise his hand, he will kill the master of song city quietly. How powerful is the man? I''m afraid it''s going to be a fairy. "


    Elder martial brother is right.


    It''s hard for Xiaodong to imagine that the city Lord of Song Dynasty is really a man of ability. His killing is still very untrue. Who can kill him? Who is going to kill him?


    Xiaodong sat there in a daze, Mo Chen did not say anything, so quietly sat beside him.


    Today''s things are not very smooth. City Lord Li went to the mountain for nothing. The last time he went back to the mountain, the people killed today only took part in it. The people behind the scenes still haven''t found much information.


    City Lord Li told them some news of Tianjian city when he came back.


    Tianjian city also has a city master, but few people can see the Lord of Tianjian city. It was a very closed, exclusive, mysterious place. The Lord and the elders came out of their city. It is said that the city Lord was appointed by the last city Lord when he died, but it is not the kind of inheritance from father to son and from generation to generation.


    This time, the post of beifucheng was sent, and some people came to Tianjian city. A total of five of them came, one of whom was the youngest. He heard someone calling him little Lord.


    And the young master, Li Fulin, knew what he was.


    Chen Jingzhi, who was born in a small family in a remote place, became the young master of Tianjian city? It''s ridiculous to say it.


    But it really happened.


    But this Qiu Huihui mountain will not let go, let Chen Jingzhi so carefree and proud to be his "little master".


    Even if they were afraid of seeing the city and wanted to put it off, Chen Jingzhi would not let them go. These people know him and know his details. He is afraid that he will be on pins and needles all the time, thinking about how to kill the mountain.


    But he can''t do it with great fanfare. Although he has become the so-called "little master", it is related to his secret origin. He should be most afraid of being discovered by tianjiancheng. He didn''t kill Xiaodong that night, but he was injured. The two people he brought with him could only be regarded as the middle class. He left in a hurry when things were not bright all day long, which showed that he was guilty.


    The title of "Shao Zhu" sounds like a bluff, but it doesn''t really weigh much. Otherwise, if you want to see the details of the city from the sky, what''s the use of dealing with a small backflow mountain?


    If Chen Jingzhi didn''t come to kill Xiaodong, it would be very difficult for people returning to the mountain to find his whereabouts. He came to the door by himself.


    No matter how generous Li Fulin is, he can never be spared.


    According to Shifu''s meaning, only after this year, we will start to do it.


    ¡­¡­ The reason why he should be cautious is not that Shifu doesn''t care about the family rules and the lives of the disciples killed by Chen Jingzhi.


    It''s about Xiaodong.


    Chen Jingzhi had to kill Xiaodong. The fool could see that there was a mystery in it.


    Xiaodong is not the son of the cloud family. His life experience is probably related to Tianjian city. With so many people returning to the mountain, Chen Jingzhi wants his life.


    Mo Chen doesn''t want to have a relationship between Xiaodong and Tianjian city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    Li Fulin pulled the sword out of its sheath and carefully wiped it clean. The body of the sword is as bright as a mirror, reflecting his face.


    The blade of the sword is clean. You can''t see that you have just drunk blood in the daytime.


    I don''t know why Li Fulin remembered the time when he first killed people.


    It was the first time he went down the mountain with his martial uncle before he was 20 years old. Well, it''s a year or two older than Xiaodong.


    He can''t remember what it was for. However, he remembered that his hand was very stable at that time. When the sword was pulled out, the blood droplets were dripping down along the blade. The blade was still clean and there was no trace.


    However, many days later, he could not help wiping the blade again and again. He always felt that the smell of blood was still on the sword and could be smelled from time to time.


    That kind of smell is very strange, both salty and fishy, and full of sweet and greasy, people always have no reason for a burst of nausea.


    Today, he killed several other people in the devil''s road. He was not soft at all.


    Ji Zhenren opened the door and came in. Li Fulin put down his sword and stood up.


    Ji Zhenzhen knows his habits very well. As soon as he wipes his sword there, he knows that he is killing again today.


    "Do you have time tomorrow? I want to have a discussion with you. " Ji Zhenren said: "this time did not move hands with people, the bones will rust."


    Li Fulin said with a smile, "dare I not accompany you? Just, please be merciful to Ji Zhenren. "


    Ji Zhenren looked at him and suddenly laughed.


    as like as two peas, they had just met each other for quite a few years before. But at that time, Ji Zhenren was particularly impatient to listen to such so-called polite scene words, and directly denounced him as "hypocritical".


    But now I hear the same words, but my mood is totally different.


    "You are a good swordsman. I may not be able to beat you."


    Li Fulin also laughed.


    She said it that year.


    Ji Zhenren sat down and said, "are things going well today?"


    "Not bad." Li Fulin told her about today''s affairs: "people in the devil''s road have been dormant for years, and now it seems that their vitality is gradually recovering. The world will not be peaceful again. "


    Ji Zhenren frowned and looked at him: "you are always like this. How did you say that? Yes, do you care about the country and the people? Is this the world of your family? What are you doing fighting for this heart? Who has done you any good? "


    Li Fulin has long been used to her ruthlessness.


    "You see, you''ve read a lot of books, haven''t you? There is a saying that there are no eggs under the nest... "


    "I remember another saying, that is to say, life is less than a hundred years old, and we often worry about it."


    Li Fulin was said to be speechless, a little regret why he had to give her a book to read.


    What did you say? A woman without talent is virtue


    Forget it. If you say this, you will be beaten.


    There was an unfinished letter on his desk. Ji Zhenren took it up and glanced at it: "are you inquiring about Tianjian city?"


    "Yes." Li Fulin wrote this letter to Hu Zhenren and wanted to know more about Tianjian city. He didn''t care much about it before. After all, the people in Tianjian city closed their doors to live their own lives. Although they were arrogant and unreasonable when they came out, they didn''t deal with everyone very much. There were quite a few powerful people in their city who would not make it difficult for others. Then again, even if you want to be embarrassed, it is a difficult problem to enter Tianjian city.


    "Speaking of Tianjian city..." Ji Zhenren thought for a moment: "I seem to have heard master say one thing."


    Li Fulin didn''t expect her to know.


    Ji Zhenren grew up in the western regions. He had never been to the Central Plains before. He didn''t know anything about the customs and customs of the Central Plains. When Li Fulin wanted to inquire about this matter, he sifted all the people he knew in his heart. He thought that Tianji mountain knew the most about the miscellaneous news, so he wanted to write to Zhenren Hu. He never expected that Zhenzhen Ji would know.


    "What did you say?"


    Ji Zhenren thought for a moment: "at that time, I was young, and my master just mentioned it by chance. At that time, we were passing by a small clan gate and saw them sacrificing. We often used pigs and sheep. People were used there. We didn''t know where they got them. We dragged them to the stone platform and cut off their heads. My master said at that time that they didn''t do it because they were always willing to kill, but because the array, cornerstone and other things left behind in many places had to be watered with hot blood every now and then. Livestock blood such as pigs and sheep had no intelligence. Talent was the soul of all things, so it was better to use human blood. It''s not good for young people, children, and old people to get blood turbid... "


    Li Fu frowned.


    Such behavior is no different from that of the devil.


    Ji Zheng saw his look, the corner of his mouth showed a sneer: "you start to worry about others again."


    The two are at odds on this matter.


    When Ji Zheng grew up there, what she heard, what she saw and what she experienced were all the survival rules of the jungle. People there don''t talk about benevolence and kindness. If you don''t bite others, others will surely bite you.However, they would not quarrel about it. Ji Zheng then said, "don''t think there is no such thing in the Central Plains. It''s just that you do it more covertly. I''ve heard that your ancestors of Xianmen in Danyang once killed dragons and put the dragon''s head under the mountain gate to attract an endless stream of spiritual power. Did you provoke you? Besides, there are also killers. "


    "Does Tianjian City kill people?"


    "The master only said that they would hold some kind of ghost ceremony after several decades and hundreds of years, which was similar to the sacrifice. Although I don''t know what they sacrifice with, I think it''s much more complicated than just killing a few people. "


    Li Fulin felt stuffy in his chest.


    Of course, he knew that there was a dark side behind every famous school. Tianjian city is so mysterious and closed that a city can float on the sea without any reason, and its aura is still so abundant that their unknown secrets will only be bigger and more amazing.


    Is Xiaodong''s life experience related to Tianjian city?


    At that time, when Yunlie Tuogu, he didn''t speak out the real life experience of Xiaodong. Maybe he didn''t know?


    No Li Fulin instinctively felt that Yunlie should know.


    It is a strange thing for him to live in an indefinite place with Xiaodong. Children are no better than adults, even adults. If conditions permit, who is willing to lead such a vagrant life?


    He took Xiaodong with him, which should not be to avoid the enemies of the cloud family.


    Maybe Is it to cover up Xiaodong''s life experience?


    He entrusted Xiaodong to Huihui mountain. At that time, he only said that he did not ask for any great achievements in the future, but only lived peacefully and grew up.


    Li Fulin stood up and paced the room.


    If he guesses right, then Yunlie actually wants to make Xiaodong far away from Tianjian city.


    This arrangement was originally quite appropriate. Huishan is remote and has no reputation. He has little contact with outsiders. With Xiaodong''s disposition, he is very sensible and will not take the initiative to cause trouble. He may not meet with places like tianjiancheng all his life.


    However, people''s calculation is not as good as heaven''s. no one expected such a thing as Chen Jingzhi.


    Ji Zhenren looked at Li Fulin and suddenly asked, "do you want to fight against tianjiancheng?"


    Li Fulin was surprised and asked, "how do you say that?"


    "You look like it''s a big problem." Ji Zhenren asked: "if you really want to fight with Tianjian City, will you yield?"


    Li Fulin didn''t even have to hesitate: "No


    He will punish traitors and protect Xiaodong from harm.


    Ji Zhenzhen laughed.


    She didn''t like to laugh very much, but when she did, the cold color on her face melted, and the smile was particularly amazing.


    "In fact, you are not good-natured, smelly and hard, and I don''t know if those who praise your good temper are blind."


    She said, suddenly stopped, the room is quiet, after a moment said: "your apprentice just came over, but did not enter the courtyard door and then left."


    Of course, Li Fulin was aware of it.


    Mo Chen was here just now.


    He didn''t come in until he knew Ji Zhenzhen was here.


    Li Fulin has a clear conscience.


    Although it is said that he and Ji Zhenren have nothing to do with him in the middle of the night Well, it''s a secret.


    But when Mo Chen left, Li Fulin felt a little uncomfortable.


    Li Fulin was not unaware of the private speculation and discussion of his disciples.


    They don''t treat Ji Zhenzhen as outsiders now. They are very respectful and will not hide anything from her.


    In this case, his apprentice just didn''t get in. This kind of consideration and interest made Li Fulin even more embarrassed.


    "That..."


    "Well?"


    Li Fulin wanted to say "you go back to have a rest in the late night." then he changed his divination: "I refined a batch of medicine last time. Although the materials used were not much, the quality of the first few heats was much worse. I don''t know why."


    Ji Zhenren stretched out his hand: "take it and I''ll have a look."


    Li Fulin took out a pile of medicine bottles.


    Although they have not seen each other for many years, Ji Zhenren''s face is still as the past, as cool and gorgeous as the moonlight on the first night in the desert.


    "The same materials? What about water? Did you take the water at the same time? What about the fire? What kind of fire was used? "


    Li Fulin cleaned up his mind and began to seriously discuss with her the details of refining medicine.


    Mo Chen passed by the master''s courtyard and didn''t go in. Of course, he knew that Ji Zhenren was inside.


    He would not think about the crooked place. Of course, Mo Chen understood and trusted master''s character and virtue.


    But Is master going to be so vague with Ji Zhenzhen? There is only a layer of window paper between them. When can we break this Muggle? What are they waiting for?


    They made it clear that Mo Chen and his disciples were much more comfortable. At least they didn''t have to pay attention to taboos as they do now.Originally, I wanted to talk to master about something important. It seems that this time is not right.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    "Elder martial brother is back, let''s have a rest early?"


    Xiaodong is busy and has been woken. Usually, elder martial brother seldom lies down and sleeps soundly, but after a hard day outside today, Xiaodong thinks that he still needs to lie down and have a good night''s rest.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t worry about sleeping. I have laid two layers of mattresses under it to make sure it''s soft."


    "I''m not tired. Go to sleep."


    "I''ve done it, too." Xiaodong laid out two quilts, and the pillows were neat. Xiaodong also smoothed the wrinkles on the pillows: "let''s work together."


    Mo Chen a smile: "good."


    There is also a bowl of tranquilizing tea before going to bed. Xiaodong picked up the bowl and gulped it down. Then he kicked off his shoes and climbed into the quilt inside. He pulled up the quilt to cover himself and only showed his head outside.


    Mo Chen also lay down beside him.


    As expected, Xiaodong didn''t talk big. The bed with two layers of mattress was really soft.


    Not long after lying down, Mo Chen felt something moving.


    Xiaodong''s hand stretched out from his own quilt, and then sneaked into Mo Chen''s quilt like a searching little beast.


    Mo Chen in the dark with a smile, very natural close in the abdomen of the hand hung down, pressure in the edge.


    Well, just press Xiaodong''s hand under it.


    Xiao Dong is frozen by positive pressure.


    He wanted to tell himself it was a coincidence - but the reality was cruel. There is no coincidence in the cultivation of senior brother.


    Mo Chen feels Xiao Dong in stiff for a while, trying to pretend as if nothing happened, quietly pull back his hand.


    His arm slowly pushed down.


    Xiaodong smoke, then smoke It won''t move.


    The elder martial brother is so careful.


    However, Mo Chen will not chase him hard, and the strength on his arm is lighter.


    As a result, Xiaodong broke the jar instead. Not only did he not withdraw his hand, he even pushed his whole hand in, scratching his left finger and rubbing his right hand.


    When he touched Mo Chen''s palm, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, and his action was stiff again.


    Mo Chen felt that he carefully grasped one of his fingers.


    It''s his little finger.


    Then Xiaodong did not move.


    He was in touch with his elder martial brother, and soon fell into sleep.


    Mo Chen is full can be in his sleep hand, take out his own hand, and then put Xiaodong''s cross-border hand back to the original place.


    Anyway, under the effect of tranquilizing tea, Xiaodong is not only hard to dream, but also won''t wake up because of such small movements.


    Mo Chen let him hold it like this.


    If this can make Xiaodong feel at ease.


    Think Xiaodong has never seen his parents since he was young. Although Yunlie and he are in the name of uncles and nephews, Yunlie is obviously not a person who will spoil and pamper their children. When Mo Chen returns to the mountain, he is just in time for Xiaodong to get sick. When Xiaodong is confused, if he grabs his hand, he will not be willing to let go.


    He has been looking forward to having a person to be close to and rely on.


    Even in his sleep, it reassured him.


    Mo Chen closed his eyes, but did not sleep well.


    He lay still, thinking of the day.


    The process is simple. Today''s people are not ordinary people. When people in the devil''s road find that they have no way to escape, they fight without saying anything.


    Then fight.


    In the end, no one escaped. More than half of them died under their swords on the spot. Some of them were actually restrained, but nothing was pryed out of their mouths.


    He killed a few, too.


    Close your eyes, and the situation is back in front of you.


    Spatter of blood, and those dying before unwilling to cry.


    Mo Chen at the moment of seeing the blood color suddenly a black in front of his eyes. When he recovers as usual, there is only a fallen corpse in front of him.


    He didn''t know what was going on.


    It''s not like a good thing. If this happens again next time, something goes wrong at this critical moment, it may be fatal.


    That moment of absence In a short period of time, he pointed to the ground in a short time.


    But at that moment he was completely unconscious, unconscious.


    It''s like someone steals his time, or some power replaces him at that moment and makes him lose control of his body.


    This has never happened before.


    Maybe, only when you see blood? But he killed more than one person today, which only happened once.


    Or is it that the devil he killed today is weird?


    Xiaodong held his hand and suddenly moved.Mo Chen opens his eyes and turns to look at him.


    Xiaodong doesn''t change, his expression looks very calm, but his hand holding Mo Chen''s finger is suddenly tightened.


    "Younger martial brother? Younger martial brother? Xiaodong


    Mo Chen calls softly.


    Xiaodong has no sign of waking up.


    Mo Chen''s heart sank.


    This situation Does tranquilizing tea also have no effect?


    Mo Chen didn''t let go of his hand.


    Xiaodong also holds him tightly in the dream, and he dreams of the place that makes him uneasy and wants to escape?


    Or what danger did he encounter in his dream?


    Clearly from so close, clearly can grasp him tightly, but completely useless. Xiaodong''s dilemma can only be faced by him alone, and Mo Chen can''t help him in any case.


    Mo Chen stares at Xiaodong tightly and does not let go of any subtle changes in his expression.


    Xiaodong frowns, in addition to tightly holding Mo Chen''s fingers, he has no other changes.


    What does he see now? Did you get hurt? He must be scared?


    Mo Chen at this moment wished that he could enter his dream, protect him and bring him back, instead of letting him get lost in a strange and dangerous situation.


    After about a cup of tea, Xiaodong''s frown slowly loosened, and his hand was not so tight.


    Although the time is not long, but for Mo Chen, this tea time is particularly long and difficult.


    Even if Xiaodong doesn''t look so miserable now, Mo Chen is still not relaxed.


    Because Xiaodong still didn''t wake up.


    At this time, Xiaodong''s dream is similar to the previous times, but this time it has changed.


    He saw a man.


    The man appeared abruptly, dressed in a plain grey robe, with his hair hanging down and tied up with a cloth belt. Just looking at your back, you can feel This man is beautiful.


    Yes, the man in his dream is a woman.


    A man suddenly appeared in the unchanging and empty place, which made Xiaodong feel surprised and relaxed.


    There are living people It''s better than the feeling of emptiness and stillness.


    But he wasn''t stupid.


    Who knows what kind of variable this person is? Is it good or evil?


    If he is not careful, will he be found?


    Xiaodong didn''t dare to approach at all, so he looked at the woman from a distance.


    Do not know whether the other party is aware of what, forward slowly and the pace of the line suddenly stopped.


    Xiaodong heart a tight, do not know whether the other side found themselves.


    However, in his dream, his figure was never seen, except for the accident of elder martial brother in the burial of sword valley.


    At other times, people in the dream will not be aware of his existence.


    Even if it was Ning Yu that time in the stone tower, it was only the compass that detected the difference. Song Yu himself had not noticed it before.


    The woman stopped and turned her head slowly.


    She is really beautiful. It looks clean and dust-free, just like the clear and quiet lake water.


    Xiaodong is sure he hasn''t seen her.


    If he had seen it, he would never forget it.


    But


    Can''t say why, her eyebrows and eyes, let Xiaodong feel some familiar, familiar.


    She saw nothing, stood still for a moment, then turned and went on.


    Xiaodong wants to know where she comes from and where she goes.


    Before, he couldn''t find any doors, windows and exits here. He was very anxious and doubted whether it was a part of the array. If the array, it is even more difficult to get out of here.


    Since there are people coming in here, we can go out.


    In short, there are people who have variables.


    Xiaodong is still afraid.


    But you can''t stop because you''re afraid


    It seems that the elder martial brother told him.


    Or did the master tell him?


    Hey, no matter who said it, Xiaodong still had the courage to follow up.


    Sure enough.


    This person is a variable.


    Xiaodong follows her, the steps that will never go far away, and the grey emptiness that never changes gradually changes.


    It''s like the fog around the body is gradually disappearing, or Step out of chaos.


    He is now standing on a long corridor paved with white stones, with white stone pillars on both sides. From a distance, he can see a courtyard full of exotic flowers and plants, with stone lamps between the flowers and leaves.


    Xiaodong is no longer a country child who has never seen the world Well, at least the same year ago, he had seen the grand style of Tianji mountain and the pomp of Beifu city.


    But! Whether it''s Tianji mountain or Beifu City, it seems that in terms of style, it''s not as good as this place.Where is this? Surely it''s not some unknown wilderness, is it?


    He hasn''t seen anyone else. With such a flash of magic, the woman in front of him is going far away.


    Xiaodong quickly follows.


    Through a pool full of lotus flowers, and through an open stone pavilion. This pavilion is also made of white stone, but It seems that there is no trace of any stitching and stacking. From top to bottom, the whole body is integrated, and it seems to be carved out of a huge stone.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know what kind of stone it is, but it looks like a fine jade.


    So where is this?


    He looked up in a hurry. There were three words on the pavilion --


    but he didn''t know any of them!


    Xiaodong also knew that he had a weak foundation, but he recognized many words and read a lot of books.


    The problem is that the above three characters are very strange, with too many strokes. He really can''t recognize them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    Xiaodong thinks about it carefully. It seems that there are two old books that are very broken. The words on them are like this.


    At that time, the elder martial brother said that although these two books are not important, they have been at least hundreds of years old. Now, few people can understand this kind of writing and do not need it. Hearing this, Xiaodong is in awe of these two old books that can be their ancestors. Well, they hold them to one side and dare not touch them.


    Hundreds of years of books! Can you touch that paper? Don''t touch it and turn it into ash.


    At that time, the elder martial brother didn''t say much, and Xiaodong didn''t ask much. He didn''t see such a character in other places. He thought it was a rune that had been lost for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that there was such a plaque here with such words written on it.


    Although I don''t know the words, it must be the name of the pavilion.


    This Pavilion must have existed for quite a few years if it was inscribed with characters that had not been used for at least hundreds of years.


    He was attracted by the pavilion. When Xiaodong regained his mind, the man in front of him had gone far away, so he quickly followed up.


    Although he didn''t know what the word was, Xiaodong carefully wrote down the general appearance of the three words.


    He doesn''t recognize it, but he does. Well, even if it''s a rare word, the elder martial brother doesn''t know it. There''s also master.


    If you know what the word is, you may know where it is.


    Just like this, Xiaodong suddenly raised his head.


    Overhead is a bright blue sky, the sun is particularly blazing.


    This is definitely not Beifu city. It''s cold and the wind is freezing. Where is such a sunny day and such a bright and dazzling sun?


    Such a sun in summer, right?


    What the hell is this place?


    If Xiaodong is not only the spirit of the body, now will be worried to grab hair.


    He couldn''t stop being flustered.


    Not to mention beifucheng, even if it is hundreds of miles around beifucheng, even if it is a backflow mountain, it should be the season of freezing and snowing. Such a clear sun in winter is not visible, even if sunny, the sun always appears very pale trance.


    Xiaodong heard that only go to the south, far and far away, where all the year round is very hot, there is no winter at all.


    Did he come from the far north to the south?


    The woman in front stopped and seemed to be enjoying the flowers. Xiaodong takes this opportunity to look far away.


    The sky is as clear as a clear and bright gem, the sun is particularly bright and dazzling. In the distance, there are heavy and heavy buildings, and you can hear the birdsong again and again in the wind, which has not been heard before Xiaodong.


    His uncle had never brought him to such a place before, and Xiaodong didn''t know anything about it, so he was more frightened.


    How did he come here?


    What the hell is this place?


    He felt that he was almost exposed to the blazing sun for a long time


    No, not in the sun. He didn''t come out of the snow. How could he have been exposed to the sun?


    However, consciousness is like being immersed in hot water, becoming more and more dim. There is an invisible force pulling him down.


    Xiaodong''s heart is not good.


    No, it''s not right.


    He had never lost consciousness in his dreams except for the time he buried sword valley. That time it was because of the counter attack of the array. What about this time?


    In his heart, he tried to tell himself that it was dangerous, but everything he could see became more and more blurred. He felt that he was going to turn into smoke and fog. It seemed that as soon as the wind blew, it would disperse.


    Finally, the glare of the sun covered the field of vision. Xiaodong exclaimed and sat up.


    He was panting very fast, his head was covered with cold sweat, and his white cloth lining was wet and stuck on his body.


    Great Good to wake up.


    Xiaodong is a little frightened, and then he notices that his hand is tightly clenched with his elder martial brother. Mo Chen is sitting by his side, which is enough to reassure Xiaodong.


    He is not afraid of anything if his elder martial brother is there.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen stretched out his hand around his shoulder and whispered, "don''t panic."


    Xiaodong nodded several times.


    Mo Chen helped him to sit well and wiped his sweat with his sleeve.


    "This..."


    Xiaodong finally found something different.


    It was dark all around, but Xiaodong clearly remembered that he made his bed very soft and comfortable, and he slept with his elder brother-in-law on a pillow.


    But now the place where they sit is cold and hard.


    Where''s the bed? What about the quilts and pillows?


    No, it wasn''t those things that were lost.


    They lost it!


    This is definitely not the Li family mansion in Beifu city.


    It was dark and open, and the floor was brick and stone.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong is almost muddled now.What''s going on? Is he still awake in a dream? But how could the elder martial brother be in his dream?


    If he''s awake So, where is he now? Why is senior brother here?


    He didn''t know, even Mo Chen, who had always been calm and sober, was the first time to encounter such a situation.


    Just now Xiaodong was sleeping uneasily in his dream and was holding his hand tightly. Mo Chen also clenched his wrist and did not dare to loosen it.


    He was more nervous than Xiaodong in his dream.


    Mingming people are on the side, firmly held by him, but they can''t help him at all.


    Mo Chen''s deepest fear is that Xiaodong''s spirit will be arrested, injured, or even


    It''s possible to be completely disillusioned.


    But he didn''t even know where Xiaodong was.


    Looking at Xiaodong, his eyes closed and his breath became short. Mo Chen didn''t care much about it. These days, he was guarding his younger martial brother, and he had seen him have a change, but he was never in such a hurry.


    Aware of his body Zhenyuan disordered collision, and even have the appearance of disorder of meridians, Mo Chen one hand against his Dantian, input his own true yuan, to stabilize his conditioning.


    However, his eyes were dark, and all the noise was buzzing in his ears. Everything around him spun and mixed together. A huge force tore Xiaodong out of his side.


    Mo Chen doesn''t care about other things. He holds on to Xiaodong tightly and knows that he can''t let go.


    At the next moment, they were like being sucked in by an open pocket. To be sure, Xiaodong was pulled in, while Mo Chen was involved in it because he held him tightly.


    before Mo Chen wanted to warn others, they were thrown out from the other end of the "pocket".


    Mo Chen protects Xiaodong and hits the ground heavily.


    This collision, Xiaodong suddenly opened his eyes and woke up.


    Xiaodong is frightened, Mo Chen did not have time to take care of the place where they are now.


    Now both of them are particularly in a mess. Xiaodong''s body only sweat wet clothes, hair scattered on the back. Mo Chen is no better than him. His sleeping posture is suddenly changed. His clothes are not scattered, but Both were barefoot.


    "Are you all right? Is there anything wrong with it? "


    Xiaodong shakes his head: "just feel weak..." A little dizzy, but much better than when I woke up. It''s that he has no strength now, and the whole person seems to have been drained of his energy. His legs are all soft and collapsed. If it wasn''t for the support of the elder brother, he might not have been able to stand on his own.


    Mo Chen wiped the sweat for Xiaodong first, straightened his hair, and then untied the arm guard from his wrist, which was a bag he kept close to his body. He took out his clothes and put them on Xiaodong''s body, and then there were two people''s shoes and socks.


    And then I put on my sword. Mo Chen didn''t let his sword leave before he went to sleep.


    After all this, Xiaodong calmed down.


    They have also observed what is going on around them.


    This is not Beifu city.


    Beifu city has reached the coldest time, but there is no sense of cold here. The wind even makes people feel warm and warm with a little damp.


    Xiaodong has a guess in mind.


    He turned his head and looked at Mo Chen.


    "What?"


    Xiaodong shakes her head.


    The elder martial brother was brought in by him. Xiaodong knows it in his heart.


    But it doesn''t help to say that at this time.


    No matter what, you have to let the elder martial brother get out of trouble safely.


    "Here Maybe it''s the place I''ve been in these dreams. " Xiaodong finally remembered what he had just tried to write down not long ago: "by the way, elder martial brother, what is this word?"


    Xiaodong didn''t recognize the three words on the pavilion, so he wrote them down. There is no pen and paper here. He took the elder brother''s hand and wrote in his palm.


    as like as two peas, he is not sure whether he writes the same thing, but his elder brother is so clever that he can guess some clues.


    "Shou Hua... "


    Xiaodong said: "the pavilion is like a whole piece of jade carved out of the same, there is no trace of splicing. I don''t know if I remember it wrong, I can''t be sure


    "Shouhua Pavilion." Morchenton for a moment: "there should be no mistake."


    "Elder martial brother, do you know this Shouhua pavilion?"


    "I have heard of..." Mo Chen said softly, "if you don''t guess wrong, we should be in Tianjian city now."


    Tianjian city?


    Xiaodong is stunned.


    Beifu city and Tianjian city are one southeast and one northwest, which are thousands of miles apart!


    How did they go from north to south, across numerous mountains and rivers, to Tianjian city?


    Not to mention the distance, Tianjian city is said to be a city in the air hanging on the sea. Without a token and without the people in the city to lead the way, outsiders can never enter.


    The place where they are now seems to be a deserted empty house.The room was empty, and there were some scattered bricks and stones near the wall. The doors and windows were in a state of dilapidation. There was no sound except the wind.


    Mo Chen looked around and came back and said, "there is no one in this area."


    I don''t know what it used to be. The houses are neat, but now they are abandoned. Mo Chen took out the spring dew to Xiaodong and took a tonic pill to him.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    "Well?"


    "We Can you go back? "


    Mo Chen nodded to him: "of course."


    He looked up, and through the broken roof, he could see that the night was half over, and it would soon be light.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    It may seem nothing at first sight, but it''s very uncomfortable to think about it.


    Maybe Tianjian city has a strong aura, which is a geomantic treasure land that Taoists dream of, but they closed it up and lived an unchanging life as if they were afraid that people outside would rob them of their benefits. Just as farmers in the countryside keep livestock, the space enclosed by fences is all they live in.


    This is someone else''s way of living. Xiaodong feels that he has no right to direct his actions as an outsider.


    He just felt uncomfortable.


    They turned for a short time, and Xiaodong didn''t see a gate that might lead to the outside. When they stopped to drink tea, Xiaodong leaned forward and whispered in Mo Chen''s ear: "senior brother, here Is there no gate? "


    It seems that the location of the gate is not shown in the picture taken by the elder martial brother.


    Tianjian city is different from other places. It is not like other towns where people come in and out every day. There are few people going in and out here, and they have to rely on boats and birds to walk. Of course, there is no need to have many gates.


    "There is no gate in the outer city." Mo Chen''s voice was very light. They whispered, and they were very close. Xiaodong''s soft breath was in his ear. The heat was all over his neck, and he felt a little itchy: "Tianjian city has no gate. You need to hold a token to get in and out of the array. It can also be said that as long as there are tokens, there will be gates everywhere. "


    Xiaodong did not understand for a moment, Mo Chen motioned for him to look up.


    They sat at a table outside the teahouse and looked up to see white birds with outstretched wings flying through the sky.


    Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen.


    Yes If there is no formation in Tianjian City, anyone can get in and out of the city by birds or other things.


    But there are arrays, which are more complex and more rigorous than the return mountain. When you look up, you can see the clear sky, but the array is invisible, but it is everywhere.


    "So how did we get here?" Xiaodong whispers.


    Mo Chen gave him a piece of jujube paste stuffing flour fruit, Xiaodong took a stuffy bite.


    He didn''t feel hungry


    Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment.


    Normally, if he didn''t meditate or take the pills given by the elder martial brother, he would have been hungry.


    But now he felt nothing.


    This is a small matter, Xiaodong did not pay more attention to it.


    Because Mo Chen said to him, "before dark, they will enter the inner city.".


    It''s not easy.


    It is almost perfect camouflage for the people in the outer city. If you want to enter the inner city, you may be exposed at once. Those people are certainly not as good as those outside.


    First of all, they were afraid that their clothes would be seen through.


    What''s more, I''m afraid that when I go in and out of the inner city, I''m afraid they''ll find out when they ask.


    Despite this worry, Xiaodong will not question Mo Chen''s decision.


    The elder martial brother must have his reason, and he must have a way to deal with it.


    Seeing the road to the inner city from a distance, Xiaodong felt that I especially want to go to the thatched cottage.


    He felt that his legs were not very well behaved.


    As expected, there were two Tianjian City disciples in green robes at the gate.


    Getting closer and closer


    The near Xiaodong can see the expressions on the faces of those two people.


    One seems to be absent-minded, the other is flat mouth, a face carved thin phase of the block a person who wants to enter the city.


    As we got closer, we could hear the man pleading You can let me in. If you don''t send it in today, it will change the taste tomorrow, so you can''t send it... "


    The man was carrying a basket of fresh vegetables and half a basket of fruit, but the gatekeeper looked like he was in a bad mood. The bearer repeatedly told him that he was impatient and said, "no, no, no, go quickly, or I will lift all your vegetables to the ground."


    The bearer did not dare to say anything more, so he turned around and walked back.


    Another gatekeeper saw Mo Chen and Xiao Dong, and raised his voice and asked, "where are the two senior brothers from?"


    It was polite.


    Mo Chen said: "we are the disciples of the book Pavilion, come out to buy paper and pen." As he spoke, he also took out two bamboo sticks as thick as fingers. On the top of the bamboo sticks were the words Geng 433 and Ren 19.


    The gatekeeper glanced at the signature, then at the book they were carrying, and nodded.


    Xiaodong didn''t dare to look up. He felt his heart was jumping out of his throat.


    Maybe at the next moment, the two men would drink violently and draw swords at each other and expose their counterfeits.


    Just come in like this?


    Xiaodong can''t believe it. He instinctively wants to look back at the inner city gate behind him and the two men who guard the gate.


    Mo Chen timely gently reminds him: "don''t look back."


    Xiaodong couldn''t help it: "elder martial brother, did you take the waist token just now? They can''t tell the truth from the false? ""It''s not a waist token, it''s just the number plate of ordinary disciples in Tianjian city." Mo Chen walked calmly, no one would think that he was a sneaking alien. He looked so natural, as if the road had been passed many times.


    "Where did the number plate come from?" Is the number on the top really there?


    "The number plate is false, of course." Mo Chen said, "but master said that the shuge in Tianjian city is a cold place. The students there are generally not talented enough to deal with the outside world."


    So Mo Chen chose them to impersonate.


    It turned out that he had chosen correctly.


    The gatekeepers didn''t bother to ask questions. In fact, they were just doing errands there. It seemed that they were mainly to stop people from entering the inner city at will, but they let Mo Chen, who were disciples of Tianjian City, lightly let them go.


    "They are..."


    It''s so blind.


    Xiaodong also knows that there are a large number of disciples, and his disciples may not know each other.


    But the two men were too careless.


    "It''s not that they are not careful, but that Tianjian city is too closed. Not only they, but also their parents, grandparents and generations have lived in peace. I guess they didn''t even think that outsiders would come in and pretend to be their classmates


    Because there is a formation to block, so there is no sense of vigilance.


    So, it''s not a good thing that the formation is too thorough.


    I feel that with the protection of a foolproof array, people will lose their vigilance, and they will not think of making progress.


    At this moment, Xiaodong has the heart to look at the inner city of Tianji city.


    Compared with the outer city, the inner city appears both neat and exquisite. The stone bricks laid under the ground are so clean that there is no lime soil at all. The road is flat and spacious, and the two bedroom houses are spacious and spacious. Xiaodong saw the kind of stone lamp in his dream standing on the side of the road in pairs.


    Tianjian city.


    This is like the floating city in the legend of the people.


    Gorgeous, elegant, far from the dust.


    Mo Chen suddenly stretched out his hand to pull Xiaodong, two people avoid to the roadside.


    A group of people walked quickly behind them, passed them, and then moved on without a pause.


    The robes and clothes they were wearing were the same as that of Mochen and Xiaodong, and it was impossible to see the difference between them.


    When these people went far away, Xiaodong asked, "they..."


    "Well." Mo Chen, like learning to read the mind, accurately said what Xiaodong didn''t say: "they probably don''t dream that someone will impersonate, so they won''t think about that direction at all."


    The city guards had no doubt of them, and those who had just passed by did not see them.


    It was so easy to sneak in. It was not as difficult and dangerous as Xiaodong thought.


    It''s amazing how smooth it is.


    However, this is also because of the wisdom of the elder martial brother. If Xiaodong was here, he would be blind.


    Mo Chen''s body shape in Xiaodong''s eyes suddenly and a lot.


    They found a place to stay at night.


    There are also empty houses in the inner city.


    Although it is not as dilapidated as the outer city, Mo Chen leads Xiaodong to cross the wall without hesitation. He easily pulls the latch and is skilled as he goes back to his own home.


    There are so many accidents today. Xiaodong is not surprised to see this scene again.


    Elder martial brother is so capable that he can do anything.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know whether he should secretly celebrate that the elder martial brother is a man of upright conduct. Otherwise, if his ability is used to do evil, no one will be able to restrain him.


    "Take a break." Mo Chen put up the window, let the wind blow into the house, take away the stale atmosphere of no one living in the house for a long time.


    Xiaodong is not in a hurry to rest. He first takes out the bamboo tube from his bag, which is filled with the sweet spring of jade dew.


    "Elder martial brother, take two drinks to quench your thirst."


    Mo Chen drank two mouthfuls and handed it back to him. Xiaodong also drank two.


    That not fine map was taken out again, Mo Chen added a few fine lines on the map.


    Xiaodong looks sideways and quickly finds that what Mo Chen added is the place they once walked through today.


    "Elder martial brother, are we here now?" Xiao Dong tentatively used a finger.


    Mo Chen nods to praise: "say right."


    "And what is this place?"


    It''s also in the inner city, but it''s a big blank.


    "It''s the Lord''s mansion of Tianjian city."


    The reason why there is no painting, just a white empty frame, should be because the person who drew this picture knew nothing about the city Lord''s house, and Mo Chen didn''t get information from Li Fulin, so he couldn''t make up for it himself.


    "I have heard that there is a Shouyuan Pavilion in the Lord''s house."


    Xiaodong couldn''t help scratching his head again.So, in his dream, he actually visited the Lord''s mansion of Tianjian city?


    He raised his head and saw that Mo Chen was seriously studying the picture, but did not say it.


    He saw a woman in his dream. He went to see shouyuanting because he followed her.


    Who would she be?


    Mo Chen''s finger lightly pauses on that piece of blank.


    "If you want to get the token, I''m afraid you can''t get around the city Lord''s house..."


    "The people of the city Lord''s house are afraid that they can''t cheat them?"


    Mo Chen took a look at him.


    It''s not a matter of cheating or not, but that there should be their old friends in the city Lord''s house.


    Chen Jingzhi.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Tianjian city.


    It suddenly began to rain at night.


    Xiaodong opens his eyes and takes a look at his elder martial brother who is still practicing meditation. He quietly steps to the window and opens a window to look out.


    The cool wind mixed with rain blows on his face, and Xiaodong wipes it with his hands.


    He looked in the direction of the city house.


    Although in the rainy night, this direction will not be mistaken. Because as like as two peas in his dream, he was built with white jade. At night, jade still had a glowing and glowing halo. It looked as if it were buried with a huge pearl in the night.


    A robe was draped on his shoulder. Xiaodong turned his head quickly. Mo Chen''s hand gently pressed on his shoulder. Through the window, the rain curtain seemed boundless.


    "Why don''t you sleep?"


    Xiaodong shakes his head: "sleep..."


    It''s just that you don''t sleep well.


    Just one day and one night, he experienced all kinds of strange things. He was in danger. He closed his eyes and didn''t feel sleepy. Listening to the patterning rain outside, he got up again.


    Mo Chen stretched out his arms and pushed the window open. The sound of rain suddenly became clear and filled his ears. Looking at his elder martial brother''s winter Cape, he looked back with the wind


    "Well?" Mo Chen slightly lowered his head.


    At night, there was a flash of light gold in his eyes.


    Xiaodong takes out a small compass from his arms.


    This is a farewell gift from Ning Yu when he left Tianji mountain. It''s only half a palm, with black lacquer as the bottom, and silver powder engraved on it. Looking like a child''s toy, Ning Yu sent this to Xiaodong, saying it was for him to play. At the beginning, Xiaodong didn''t know the origin and accepted it, but Mo Chen told him that this was the first magic weapon given to this disciple by Hu Zhenzhen after Ning Yu became a master. Although it is no longer suitable for Ning Yu, he gave it to Xiaodong, which was obviously a ten point value for their friendship.


    Knowing the origin of the compass, Xiaodong carefully put it away and learned to use it when he had nothing to do. However, he didn''t have any talent for this compass. He could not understand the skills of Tianji mountain.


    "When we were in Tianji mountain, elder martial brother Ning still wanted to find something for me. He said that this compass can replace the function of those paper symbols, but I tried twice later, and there was no response. But... "


    Mo Chen''s eyes fall on the compass.


    In order to let him see clearly, Xiaodong raises the compass specially.


    "Elder martial brother Ning said that if these two silver stars merge in one place, the direction they point to is the direction where my pendant is located, and the distance will not be more than 100 li."


    Ning Yu said so, and Xiaodong later took it out to see it. The two silver stars on the upper and lower roulette had never looked after each other. It seems that this life will not happen to be together.


    But now, the silver star on the double Roulette has stopped on the same line, firmly facing the front.


    That''s the location of the city Lord''s mansion outside the window.


    No surprise.


    Chen Jingzhi.


    He took advantage of Xiaodong''s Pendant and went down the mountain all night. It seems that he went to Tianjian city without hesitation.


    Xiaoxiaochen, together with brother Dongchen''s hand, is sure to find your hand together with Luopan


    Xiaodong shook his head: "that doesn''t matter."


    He didn''t bring out the compass just to let his elder martial brother look for things for him.


    Yes, the pendant is a relic of his parents, and now it seems to have something to do with his real life experience. Maybe he would dream of Tianjian City, and even now he came to this place with his elder martial brother. It was all related to Zhuozi.


    But compared with getting back the pendant, Xiaodong is more concerned about the safety of his senior brother.


    Because of him, the elder martial brother is also in danger. It is likely that it will also implicate the master


    The pendant, even if it had a history, was still a dead thing. In any case, it was not as important as the safety of the living.


    "I''m not saying I want to get it back I mean, it could be a big problem. "


    If we don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid it will cause trouble in the future.


    Xiaodong stammered and couldn''t express his meaning.


    Mo Chen touched his cool forehead: "I know."


    He looked at Tianjian city in the rain.


    Xiaodong has not thought of it, but he thinks more.


    Sooner or later, Xiaodong will come here.


    Tianjian city and his involvement is not as simple as he thought. Yunlie''s concealment, Chen Jingzhi''s plan, and their inexplicable situation.


    Xiaodong reached out his hand to receive a handful of rain and smelled the breath on his hand.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to see if the rain in the city is different from that in other places."


    Mo Chen was amused by his childlike behavior: "of course, it''s different."


    Xiaodong asked for advice modestly: "what''s different?""Heaven sees the city as a source of immortals, and people in the city want to treat themselves as immortals. The aura here should be more abundant than other places, and the rain is also... "


    Mo Chen suddenly stopped for a moment.


    He first held Xiaodong''s hand wet by the rain and lowered his head slightly, as if he wanted to smell the rain. But then he came to his senses and reached out of the window to let the rain hit him.


    Don''t draw back your hand like Xiaodong, Mo Chen can judge.


    This rain is no different from rain elsewhere.


    It shouldn''t be


    They did feel the aura when they were in the outer city. Although it was different from Mo Chen''s expectation, Mo Chen didn''t think much about it. After all, it was the outer city, which was the edge of Tianjian city. Of course, the aura was relatively thin.


    After arriving at the inner city, he had no spare time. Now he realized that the aura of the inner city was not strong, which was different from what the master said.


    Master once said that if the aura in other places was as thin as fog, the aura of the city that day was as thick as water.


    But now?


    Don''t talk about water. There''s no fog.


    Mo Chen pushed open the door of the house and went to the yard. Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment and quickly followed him out.


    The rain fell on him, and Xiaodong saw Mo Chen face up to the sky in the rain. He was afraid that the elder martial brother was thinking about something important. He did not dare to disturb him for a moment.


    Until Mo Chen turned to see him and asked, "how did you come out? It''s all wet. "


    Xiaodong points to him, Mo Chen looks down, just now he didn''t use Zhenyuan to protect his body, so his shoulder is also wet by the rain.


    "Big brother, is there something wrong?"


    "I haven''t figured it out yet."


    This kind of indifference reminds Mo Chen of his burial in sword Valley not long ago.


    The burial sword valley was once a geomantic treasure land. Surrounded by mountains, it naturally formed a deep valley with rich aura. People who practice Taoism use it to practice and absorb the aura for their own use. However, year after year, even the most powerful spiritual pulse will be exhausted. After the spiritual pulse is completely exhausted, it begins to eat the vitality of human beings, animals and plants. Mo Chen happens to meet with his meeting, and he also loses Zhenyuan like the people buried in sword valley.


    As master said, there are birth and death, beginning and end. The spiritual pulse will never be exhausted for thousands of generations.


    What about Tianjian city?


    This city has a long history than the tomb of sword valley. No matter where it comes from, it can''t be consumed for thousands of years.


    Is it true that Tianjian city should follow the footsteps of sword Valley?


    Now there is no place in the world to bury sword valley. The valley once collapsed completely and became a large area of water. Once upon a time, a great sect had not left a trace in the world.


    When you climb high and fall heavily, the more prominent you become, the more miserable you will end up in the end.


    The momentum of Tianjian city is not comparable to that of the tomb sword valley. What will happen to this city suspended in the air once it follows the example of the valley of buried sword?


    At this time, Mo Chen hoped that he might be wrong.


    However, the rarity of aura can not be regarded as the evidence that Tianjian city will fall.


    Mo Chen really doesn''t want to go through another disaster like the burial of sword valley. What''s more, Xiaodong is also around him this time.


    For those who practice Taoism, if they lose Zhenyuan, they are as weak and helpless as ordinary people in the face of the disaster.


    No matter whether their own judgment is right or not, their best choice is to leave tianjiancheng as soon as possible. The sooner the better, there are too many variables to delay.


    The next day did not clear up, Mo Chen took Xiaodong to the outer city again.


    Xiaodong is an eye opener.


    What he knows is It is the elder martial brother, in front of the master and in front of all the elder martial brothers. But out of the ancestral clan, the elder martial brother can also be exquisite and smooth, and good at dancing with long sleeves.


    The two idlers in the tea shop were very respectful to them. They didn''t talk much to the elder martial brother. They even talked with each other in a manner of regret for meeting each other too late.


    The elder martial brother inquired a lot of useful information from their unintentional words.


    Even Xiaodong heard some signs.


    Tianjian City recruits new disciples, but also from the outer city. Fengshui aura here is stronger than other places, so of course, those teenagers and children will have better bone quality.


    They are also very proud of these things.


    But Xiaodong knew yesterday that there are fewer and fewer children born in the city every year.


    Although the man may boast, he remembers one thing very clearly.


    It was nearly ten years ago that Tianjian city first recruited disciples.


    In addition, in recent years, there are more white affairs in the outer city than in previous years.


    How to listen It''s all going downhill.


    "It''s our destiny to meet you two today. I used to think that all the people who had practiced Taoism would not laugh. My family lives not far from here. If I don''t dislike it, I''ll go and sit down all the time? Although I don''t have any good things to take, I also have two cups of tea. "This man is so familiar with the elder martial brother at first sight.


    Mo Chen declined this person''s kindness. He took a circle around the deserted part of the outer city.


    This time look more detailed than yesterday, also let Mo Chen more sure of his guess.


    There''s something wrong with Tianjian city. Not to mention the nearby ones, even some of the spiritual grasses planted by some people on the roadside are also withered and sparse. It seems that the lack of spirit of Tianjian city is not a matter of one day or two.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    "Two senior brothers?" Later, someone came up and laughed and arched his hand: "what are the two senior brothers doing here? My younger brother''s surname is Zhang, and his single name is Zheng Zhenren''s disciple. "


    Xiao Dong''s heart is tight.


    How to deal with this?


    They are fake, but this one is real!


    People in the outer city can''t see the flaws, which doesn''t mean that the disciples in the outer city can''t see the flaws either.


    Mo Chen just nodded, looking rather impatient: "we are the disciples of shuge, my surname is Li, this is my younger brother surnamed Meng."


    Zhang Zheng, who suddenly appeared to say hello to them, seems to be in his twenties. He has a square face, which is really special. It is like someone who measured the vertical and horizontal with a ruler and then cut it with a knife. His eyebrows and eyes look like those of Mo Chen and Xiao Dong. His robes are similar to those of Mo Chen and Xiao Dong, but Mo Chen''s clothes are obviously new and neat, Zhang Zheng''s body has been washed out of color, a bit of soft collapse has no shape.


    Look at the old crown on his head, the lacquered scabbard on his waist, and


    No need to look more, Xiaodong can also judge that this person in his family should not be very successful, mixed up not very well.


    Even if you don''t look at the dress, only from the current situation, the man is eager to please them, it seems that there is no doubt about their identity.


    "Senior brothers Li and Meng, it''s a bad day today. If you don''t have to hurry up, you''d better find a place to rest. If you can help me, you can do everything you can, even though I''m weak. I''m familiar with this area."


    This man is different from the disciple of tianjiancheng in Xiaodong''s imagination.


    In his previous imagination, the disciples of Tianjian city should be dressed in spotless robes and swords with a murderous spirit. They were not seen in the dust, and they walked without touching the ground


    It seems that the people in Tianjian city are not all like that. They are probably divided into three or six grades. Some of them, like the woman he saw in his dream that day, seemed like a fairy at first sight. There is also Zhang Zheng, who is eager to make friends with others. He is just like the common people in the market.


    "It doesn''t matter." Mo Chen does not have a bit of guilty uneasy appearance, to this Zhang Zheng''s flattery appears to look down on, still have some impatience: "what do you come here to do again?"


    Zhang Zheng said, "I''m here to deliver things. I''ll go back only after I''ve finished Senior brother Li, are you two? "


    Xiaodong looks at the elder martial brother on the one side, in a few words, he has no doubt about them.


    But This man looks older than both of them. He is supposed to live in a family. He is the first to enter the family. He doesn''t have to turn around to please the younger generation.


    Zhang Zheng could see that Mo Chen was the master of the two, so he focused on him. Of course, he didn''t neglect Xiaodong. He was a man who could talk and come.


    Xiaodong knows a word.


    If you are polite to others, you must ask for something.


    Mo Chen sees a lot of people and is not surprised to please Zhang Zheng.


    What surprised him was that


    These people in Tianjian city were far more credulous than he had expected.


    What about the tiger den? At first, he thought that the city was a dangerous place to fall into the land step by step. People here, from three-year-old children to the elders of the city, were all human sperm, with the words "not easy to provoke" written all over their bodies.


    But as far as they don''t know much about it, it''s not like that at all.


    I don''t know if the people here never go out of the city. They see less and experience less, so It seems that they are much less than the people outside.


    Is it all the time that I''m not in contact with the outside world?


    The people in the outer city, the gatekeepers I met yesterday, and the people I met on the road, they didn''t find that Mo Chen and Xiao Dong were pretending to be. Maybe when they want to come, it is impossible for anyone without waist token to sneak into Tianjian City, so they will not think about "fake" at all.


    After all, Zhang Zheng couldn''t hide his worries. After going around for a while, he asked unintentionally, "I''ve been to shuge once. It must be very important to see senior brother Li''s appearance?"


    "It''s said that many martial arts and secret scripts have been searched in the shuge. We lower level disciples can''t reach them. It must be that elder martial brothers Li and Meng must have got the moon first. They are very familiar with them..."


    Well, I can hear that.


    It''s true that you can''t get up early without profit.


    This Zhang Zheng seems to belong to the kind of unimportant person. Although he said that he was a member of Zheng Zhenren''s family, he did not say that he was a descendant of Zheng Zhenren, nor did he say that he was a registered disciple.


    The difference between them is much greater. 80% of him is not even a registered disciple. He is just a servant, a small deacon and so on. He does odd jobs of running errands and doing chores. He wants to learn more, but he has no way out. Others are too lazy to pay attention to him.


    So he had to dig around on his own.There is no backing, hands can not take what can move the benefits of others, no matter how hard drilling is often in vain.


    So when he saw the two of them, he did not hesitate to come up to talk.


    Mo Chen got to know Zhang Zheng''s idea in a few words, and caught him with the name of two popular skills.


    Xiaodong is very surprised.


    For nothing else, the books of Tongyuan Qijue and nanluojing are all Well, rotten Street stuff. It''s easy to get these transcripts even for casual practitioners outside. As long as you have some qualifications, you can also practice some famous books by yourself. It can be said that anyone who cultivates Taoism can have a copy of it. It is just as common as ordinary people''s reading of qianjiawen and elementary school interpretation of Chinese characters.


    However, as soon as these two mental methods were mentioned, Zhang Zheng''s reaction showed that he did not know about these two mental methods, and his attitude towards them was more than twice as enthusiastic as before.


    How closed is Tianjian city? I don''t even know this kind of thing? According to master''s words, because there were other changes in the war of killing demons, many sects died out and their skills were lost. However, many skills became Ownerless and gradually spread. Take Tongyuan Qijue as an example. The original Master heard that it was a school called tongyuanzong, which had been lost for a long time. However, because it was easy to understand and master, it became the first choice for many free practitioners. It''s easy to return to easy, but it''s impossible to improve it when it''s about five or six times. Therefore, after having a certain foundation, those who have the conditions and skills will certainly pursue better skills, and these novice skills will naturally be abandoned.


    Zhang Zheng is also an unexpected joy.


    He didn''t have much hope at first. He only hoped that he could get familiar with him and get a good relationship. If he met again in the future, he would speak a little better. I didn''t expect that the seemingly cold-hearted scholar in shuge was unexpectedly generous and easy to talk. Now, even if he can''t get into the heart, even if it''s not easy.


    It seems that if you coax the two brothers together, they can get at least one skill!


    People in the outer city saw that he had entered the inner city, and his identity was immediately different. However, Zhang Zheng knows his own business. He is just a small role of errands. He is said to be under the door of Zheng Zhenren. In fact, from entering the inner city to now, he has met Zhenzhen Zheng twice in a few years, and they are only seen from a distance. Zhenzhen Zheng doesn''t know that there is such a character as him at all. Go on like this, wasted years, still can''t learn anything real.


    Zhang Zheng made up his mind to coax the two men into a comfortable and happy mood. A Book of martial arts is nothing to the people in their shuge, so they can be copied at will. If they really get along with each other, the benefits in the future will be endless.


    He held this mood, Mo Chen asked what he knew and said everything. He could hardly wait to dig out his heart and lungs for them.


    For Mo Chen inquired about some news, he did not feel strange. What are the people in shushuge famous for? They can stay in the house for years without leaving the door, as long as someone delivers food and water on time, or even saves the trouble of using bigotan. So sometimes the disciples of shuge don''t know each other, and other people know about things outside the city, but they don''t.


    Everyone knows that Zhang zhengle is flattered by the news.


    "Elder Xu died last year..."


    "From outside? There have been few people from outside these years. "


    However, the most important news he said was about the "little Lord".


    "Little Lord? I only saw him from a distance. He was thin and looked up and down at twenty. I heard that he was a very intelligent person, but we are small people. Of course, we have no identity to speak to the young master. It''s said that the young master was born with a congenital defect. He has been recuperating for years. Now he has recovered almost, and then he shows up in front of people. "


    "Since the death of the old city Lord, his wife has lived in a secluded way. She does not want to see outsiders or take care of the affairs of Tianjian city. Elder Xu used to be in charge of more than half of these matters. After elder Xu left, he is now in charge of elder Huo. It will be at least a few years before the less Lord takes over. He is still not fully recovered and knows about the big and small affairs in the city Not much. "


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong exchange a look.


    Zhang Zheng went on to say: "the spirit grass is more and more popular recently, but the goods are not as good as before. Oh, speaking of it, elder martial brother Lin complained a few days ago that the refining of medicine was not smooth recently. It would be good to have one in three furnaces, and the other two were abandoned. "


    Mo Chen asked more: "is the medicine used bad? Or is there a deviation in the medicine refining technique? Or has the furnace not been repaired for a long time? "


    "Not for these reasons. The quality of lingcao is not as good as it used to be, but that is to say, at most, the efficacy of the refined medicine is not good. Now it''s impossible to practice at all, "said Zhang Zheng, shaking his head." it seems that this matter has been reported to the elders. I hope it can be solved as soon as possible. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    ¡°¡­¡­ Broken jade spring also dried up, last month there is a little water, this month is not a drop of water. The elder Yan especially likes the spring water of the broken jade spring. It has been used for many years. Now it''s gone all of a sudden. Elder Yan''s face is particularly ugly these days... "


    Zhang Zheng realized that what he said was the most trivial thing in the city, and he couldn''t find out the important things. However, the two shuge disciples listened with great interest and didn''t know how closed their daily life was. They were obviously not good at keeping company with books and talking with people all year round.


    Originally, Zhang Zheng was still worried about how to please the two of them. Now, it''s very good. Let''s go on.


    It seems that no matter how lofty people look at ordinary times, no one is not interested in these short-lived people.


    "Come on, shopkeeper, another pot of good tea, the best." Zhang Zheng beckons for tea. He pours it to Mochen and Xiaodong, and drinks a cup himself.


    I''ve been talking for a long time, and my mouth is dry as if I''m going to get angry.


    After drinking a cup of tea and moistening, he went on to say, "well, elder brother Er Yan ordered to give it to the elder martial brothers, and they assigned it again. When things went wrong, I also suffered a lot. "


    Mo Chen asked, "can''t you replace it with other water?"


    "Well, we''ve thought of and tried what senior brother Li said, but we can''t do it. The water of Jicui spring has changed from about six to seven years ago, and the water in Jicui spring has been less than a year. We still want to replace it with lake water, but where can the lake water compare with the spring water. But it rained yesterday. One elder martial brother had a flexible mind. He picked up a jar of rain water and specially filtered and clarified it. What''s the result? You may as well have a guess, elder martial brother Li. "


    "The rain last night? That was delivered this morning? "


    "Yes, there are many jars and jars in the city. They are put on the top of the palace buildings to catch rainwater. They can be used for refining pills and medicine. Yesterday, he thought that the rootless water was clean. Even if it was not as clean as the spring water, it would have to be much better than the lake water, so he sent it to the elder. As a result, elder Yan''s face changed when he heard the water, and the person who delivered the water was gray and was driven out. That''s good. At least elder Yan didn''t get angry with him. It''s lucky to give him any punishment. "


    Xiaodong looks at Mo Chen and stops talking.


    Zhang Zheng noticed his expression, nodded and said, "this Meng junior brother also feels strange, right? It''s not true. It seems that everything has not been smooth in recent years. The elders have bad looks and bad temper. I heard someone say that this is the problem of Fengshui in the city... " As soon as a word is spoken, he knows that he has made a slip of the tongue. How can such a thing be said casually? If someone hears it and gives him the name of a rumor mongering and scheming, will he die?


    He quickly picked up his tea and took a sip. He covered up and said, "well, I''ll just say it casually, and I''ll forget who mentioned it. Don''t take this seriously."


    Mo Chen said: "it''s nothing. Who in the world can be smooth sailing without a little setback? The elders must make their own decisions. We just have to do what we are told to do. "


    Zhang Zheng said quickly, "what senior brother Li said is right. In the end, what you learned people say is reasonable, which is much better than those of us."


    But Zhang Zheng did not dare to talk about these unfortunate things, so as not to be heard to report him. Isn''t that a real disaster coming out of his mouth? He quickly changed the topic: "elder martial brother Li, have you seen the little Lord?"


    Mo Chen slightly nods: "have seen."


    Zhang Zheng suddenly showed a look of envy: "elder martial brother Li is really blessed. It''s said that the young master has excellent talent and excellent bone, which is highly valued by the elders. If brother Li has friendship with the young master, he can''t be wrong about his future. "


    Looking out, it was late, and the shadow of the sun reflected the buildings, like a lot of mountains, casting a continuous shadow.


    Zhang Zheng turned his head and took a look at it. He got up quickly and said, "Oh, I''ve been talking. I didn''t expect it was this time. We''ve got to get back quickly. It''s too late to get in. "


    Xiaodong takes a look at the elder martial brother.


    They have been with this Zhang Zheng for a long time, watching the elder martial brother coax this man around, and get a lot of news from his mouth. It seems that the news is fragmented. It seems that there is no connection between them. But the patchwork, the combination of the content is frightening.


    But if Zhang Zheng goes into the inner city with them, he is afraid that their identity will be lost. You know, they are not disciples of the book Pavilion. If they go back together later, Zhang Zheng is watching. What will they do? The bamboo stick imitated by the elder martial brother can deceive the people guarding the city gate, but they can''t cheat others. They can''t get into the book Pavilion.


    We should find an excuse to dismiss him, saying that they still have something to do. It''s better to leave Zhang Zheng as soon as possible.


    Mo Chen said: "the time is really not early, it is not easy to explain if you don''t go back."


    Xiaodong follows with some trepidation, while Zhang Zheng follows elder martial brother li of the shuge closely. He has to take advantage of the time on his way back. Otherwise, people may not be willing to give him the mental skills they promised to copy. After all, he couldn''t bring any decent benefits, but it was a one-sided meeting. Why did people have to work hard to help him?Xiaodong is muttering in his heart.


    He had thought that the elder martial brother wanted to enter the inner city and then separate from Zhang Zheng. However, he came closer and closer to the city Lord''s house all the way. The elder martial brother didn''t mean to leave.


    This


    A sudden step in the morning.


    Elder martial brother, you don''t want to fool into the city master''s house, do you?


    Isn''t this a trap?


    Xiaodong''s sweat has come down.


    Naturally, they were not qualified to go through the main entrance, but entered through the side door. Still a dozen steps away, the gatekeeper stopped them.


    "Which school are you? What are you doing out there? "


    Zhang Zheng stepped forward and said with a smile: "Hello, elder martial brother. I am a disciple of Zheng Zhenren. I was sent to the outer city by elder martial brother Fang. These two are the disciples of shuge. They just met in the outer city and came back together As he spoke, he felt a sign from his arms.


    Xiaodong''s attention is attracted by the brand.


    This is the real product. It''s not the same thing as the fake card they took out to cheat people yesterday.


    Do you have to check this sign when you go in and out? They don''t have this brand. Although Xiaodong believed that the elder martial brother had great powers, he had never seen such a brand before, so it was impossible to make a piece of it according to its appearance in advance.


    As a result, the gatekeeper glanced at Zhang Zheng''s sign perfunctorily. Without even asking Mo Chen and Xiaodong, he said impatiently, "don''t come back so late next time. The door will be closed later. Don''t blame people if you can''t come in then


    Zhang Zheng repeatedly said, "yes, I will remember."


    Mo Chen did not trace of the pull Xiaodong a, indicating that he quickly follow.


    Elder martial brother, this is too risky!


    After Xiaodong enters the door, she just feels shocked.


    Elder martial brother, you are so brave!


    Yesterday, he revealed that he wanted to go to the city master''s house to inquire about it. At that time, Xiaodong was against it, because it was too dangerous.


    I didn''t expect that the elder martial brother gave up the plan of sneaking in at midnight, but he used a bolder way to follow Zhang Zheng and so swaggered in.


    Seeing someone coming face to face, Xiaodong almost carried his breath.


    He always felt that everyone''s eyes were on him. Did they see any flaws? Maybe the next moment someone will point at them and shout, "get them!"


    The sun had set, and Xiaodong had never been so eager for dark.


    Anyway, it''s getting dark. People can''t see them. It''s safer.


    After entering another door, Zhang Zheng couldn''t bear to go with them any more. The elder brother reluctantly asked, "elder martial brother Li, if he has spare time recently, I still want to ask you more about practice. I''m afraid it will cause trouble to elder martial brother..."


    "It doesn''t matter. There may be more things in the next two days. After these days, we can be more free."


    Zhang Zheng reluctantly left.


    Xiaodong is not much more relaxed now because Zhang Zheng is gone. On the contrary, Zhang Zhengcai is their exit card and amulet. As soon as he left, there was no one to cover them. Xiaodong was a little flustered.


    "This way."


    Xiaodong quickly keeps up with the elder martial brother.


    The city Lord''s house is very large, especially large, and has extraordinary style.


    is as like as two peas in winter.


    The walls, floors and buildings here are mostly made of white stone. As soon as the sun goes down, the stone lamps near and far will gradually light up. The little lights will make the mansion of the Lord of the city built by jade shine brightly. The night wind blows away the floating clouds, and the nearly round moon seems to be hanging on the eaves tiles. It is so close to people that it seems that the moon can be picked off with one''s hand.


    I just don''t know where the Shouyuan Pavilion is.


    Shouyuanting or something can be put aside first. It doesn''t matter. What matters is, where are they going now?


    The elder martial brother has never been here, but he has no hesitation like an old horse.


    In the picture he took out at that time, it was clear that there were no details of the city Lord''s house. No matter how wise the elder martial brother was, he could not make something out of nothing, right? Don''t see from the picture, how does the elder martial brother know? Xiaodong doesn''t want to understand, so she doesn''t want to.


    In any case, he has made a decision with the elder martial brother. Elder martial brother is smarter than him, better gifted than him, more experienced than him, higher than him, and more handsome than him Anyway, it''s right to follow the elder martial brother. He will not take him to the fire pit.


    Even if the road is a fire pit, Xiaodong will not hesitate to follow the jump.


    I met several groups of people along the way.


    A group of holding lanterns, a look is in the inspection, see them when they also say hello. The other group is in a hurry. It seems that there is something urgent to be done. When they see them, they also turn a blind eye.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    On the way back, Zhang Zheng was still thinking about the disciples who had just passed by.


    People are very busy all day, so is he. But there is too much difference between busy and busy. People are busy with important things. He has nothing to do all day. They are directly sent by elders and real people. What about him? He was scolded by lower level disciples.


    When will he be able to make a name in the city?


    Zhang Zheng has no great ambition. He hopes to be like Zheng Zhenzhen in the future.


    As soon as he thought of this, he thought of the two brothers who had just met today.


    Li Chen looked like a steady man with a city government. Although he was young, Zhang Zheng felt that he couldn''t compare everything in front of others.


    When can a mediocre person like him get ahead with such a talented person?


    By the way, after saying goodbye just now, where they went There are Qianshan hall, huirongxuan and Shouyuan Pavilion Those who can live there are excellent people. Alas, it''s not his identity that can break in.


    But now Xiaodong and Mo Chen are in trouble.


    They were stopped at the Qianshan hall where Zhang Zhenggang was just thinking about.


    "Well, wait a minute, you two."


    Xiaodong was surprised, but at the same time, he felt relieved that he was finally discovered.


    His hands were all on the hilt, but Mo Chen turned around without a trace and covered Xiaodong behind him: "what do you want from this elder martial brother?"


    The people who stopped them looked at their age and stood on the steps impatiently to signal their passing.


    Xiaodong''s two feet seem to be nailed to the ground as hard to move, but Mo Chen naturally walked over and bowed his hands.


    The man didn''t even ask any more questions. He only said, "this is a package of medicine. Send it to Changchun hall and give it to Zhenren Luo. Go and go quickly. Don''t delay the business of immortal Luo."


    Mo Chen took the medicine bag that he handed over and answered: "yes." He said, "after delivering the medicine, we will come back to find elder martial brother. Do you want to reply?"


    The man waved his hand impatiently: "this kind of thing also want to recover what life, this medicine is Luo Zhenren want at the end, you send it."


    "Yes, then we will."


    Xiaodong''s sword handle moved away slowly.


    It was a false alarm. He thought he had been found.


    But at the same time, Xiao Dong couldn''t help wondering.


    They are obviously two fakes. Why can''t one of these people see it?


    Mo Chen went to the quiet place by the door, opened the paper bag in his hand, picked up a little medicine with his fingernail, and then looked at it carefully and smelled the smell.


    "What is this, elder martial brother?"


    "It''s longevity sand..."


    Xiaodong listen to a Leng a Leng: "what is longevity sand?"


    Mo Chen returned to God and explained, "it''s the powder of the turtle shell."


    It''s clear at dawn. Why is turtle shell powder so named? Isn''t it from the old saying "eight kings and eighty thousand years old turtles"?


    "What''s the use of this?"


    "Alchemy can be used as medicine for many purposes. Tianjian city is on the sea, so the materials used for alchemy are different from ours. "


    "I know. I depend on mountains and seas."


    Mo Chen a smile, quietly explained to him: "tortoise shell can calm the mind and calm the mind, and the drug properties are relatively gentle, so many drugs will be appropriate to add some to do excipients."


    Therefore, it is impossible to judge from the above what the medicine is used for.


    Xiaodong whispered, "elder martial brother, are we too risky?"


    They sneaked into the city Lord''s mansion and pretended to be disciples of other people''s clans. Although they have not been caught yet, Xiaodong feels that this matter is seriously unreliable. Maybe the next person who comes face to face will catch them. This is the old nest of others. From the top to the bottom, they can be crushed by the pile of people. If you want to run, there is no way to run.


    "Stand up straight, keep your chest up, and don''t put your heart on your face. I believe elder martial brother, we will be all right. We will come in and go out well. "


    Elder martial brother is really confident.


    Xiaodong has no choice but to follow him.


    Holding the medicine bag, they met two people on the road, and the other party did not even look at them.


    The road is not far away, and we will soon reach the gate of Changchun hall. In front of the door stood two boys. One of them quickly came to meet them and politely asked, "what can I do for you, elder martial brother?"


    "We are sending medicine to immortal Luo. Please inform me."


    "Is it from senior brother Wang? That''s great. Just now the real person asked about it. Please give me the medicine, and I''ll send it to the immortal. "


    Mo Chen said, "well, that generation, we''d like to greet the real people. Let''s wait here and see if the real man has any other orders. "


    It was so smooth that Xiaodong had to open his eyes.After the medicine was sent in, the little boy ran out quickly, holding a box: "elder martial brother, this is what the real man told me. Let''s take this to elder martial brother Wang. I have to trouble you to run again."


    Well, another job.


    Mo Chen sent the medicine back to the Qianshan hall just now. After running twice now, he is familiar with his face.


    Even Xiaodong thinks that he is very good at it. Maybe there is no place in the world that he can''t eat.


    But now Xiaodong also has a little understanding.


    Tianjian city is quite different from Huihui mountain.


    This is absolutely impossible in the backflow mountain.


    Why?


    Because there are few people back in the mountain! It turns out that there are No. 100 people up and down the mountain. They look up every day, but they don''t look down. Who doesn''t know who? Suddenly two strange faces appeared, which could not be seen by a fool.


    However, places like Tianji mountain, Beifu city and Tianjian city are different. There are at least thousands of disciples and servants, and they are divided into different factions. For example, Hu Zhenren of Tianji mountain has his own Banshan hall. The people in Banshan hall can be familiar with each other. However, it is not certain that people in the clan can know each other Half is good.


    It''s the same here in Tianjian city.


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong two people to drill such a hole, unexpectedly in and out also did not arouse suspicion.


    Not only that, Mo Chen seems to inadvertently say a few words of refining pills, Wang Mengchen, the senior brother of Wang, immediately changed his impatient attitude, warmly invited them to sit in, and served a good tea reception.


    "I''ve used this white pine rock powder before, but it''s not resistant to burning. I don''t want to talk about it when it''s not stimulated. The other medicine that I put in at the end is also burnt out..."


    "So the rock powder should be put last..."


    Wang Mengchen a slap on the forehead, straight scold oneself stupid.


    "Sure enough, I''ll try tomorrow. I don''t know whether this method was invented by younger martial brother Li yourself or by which elder brother''s advice? "


    "I did it by accident."


    Wang Mengchen couldn''t bear to let them go. He directly prepared two quiet rooms: "younger martial brother Li, younger brother Meng, don''t go back in a hurry. Let''s have a rest in Qianshan Hall tonight. I have some questions to ask him. You don''t have to worry about the book Pavilion. I''ll send someone to tell you to stay here and help. "


    Hold on!


    Xiaodong almost cried out.


    If you really send someone to say it, eight out of ten of them will be exposed.


    Mo Chen said unhurriedly: "it doesn''t matter. You don''t have to ask people to go there. Anyway, we haven''t got the ink stone that we came out to get today. The book Pavilion also knows that it''s just right for us to take the ink stone and go back tomorrow. "


    Wang Mengchen also did not take this matter to heart.


    But Xiaodong is against the elder martial brother It''s amazing.


    If they hadn''t come together, Xiaodong couldn''t believe that the elder martial brother was a fake. It was more true than anyone else.


    "By the way, the powder sent just now..."


    Wang Mengchen was unprepared for Mo Chen now, waved his hand and said, "Oh, don''t mention it. I''ve been very busy recently. First of all, Zhenzhen Zheng was almost possessed by the devil. Now Zhenren Luo is also in a state of mind. He needs pills to calm his mind and calm his Qi. There are some left in Qianshan hall. Immortal Luo sent someone to ask him. Shifu said that we can''t use this for a while, so we can give it to Zhenren Luo first. Those longevity sands were still preserved in the last two years. There are no tortoise shells of this quality in these years. "


    Mo Chen took up the tea cup, seemingly inadvertently asked: "in the past two years, it is true that more things have gone wrong. It is said that this time, Beifu city has also had a big trouble."


    "You mean the killing of the city Lord of Song Dynasty?" Wang Mengchen is well-informed, which is different from Zhang Zheng just now. What Zhang Zheng knows is all about Tianjian City, which is one acre of land. Outside the city, he does not say that his eyes are black, but he knows little about it. But Wang Mengchen is different. He and Zhang Zheng have different positions and different horizons.


    "It''s said that this time it''s the devil''s way that makes ghosts in it. Even those who go to Beifu have been schemed, one dead and one injured." Wang Mengchen shook his head and said, "we all say that the way of heaven is reincarnated, and this ebb and flow.". In the last war of killing demons, the right way had the upper hand. Is it really time for the demons to flourish


    Wang Mengchen unavoidably linked the recent events with the evil way, and his eyebrows were deep locked, and he had no mind to talk about dispensing and refining pills.


    Just outside someone came, Wang Mengchen pleaded guilty and went out first. Xiaodong takes advantage of the opportunity to pull Mo Chen''s sleeve and whispers, "elder martial brother, let''s go back..."


    In other people''s territory, words can not be too clear, but Xiaodong knows that Mo Chen must understand his meaning.


    Mo Chen didn''t make a sound, looking at the lamp on the table slightly lost his mind.


    Xiaodong saw his silence, but did not dare to make a sound, afraid to disturb his thoughts.


    "It''s like..."


    "Like what?"


    "I felt like I was buried in sword Valley..."Xiaodong was startled: "is this also going to collapse?"


    The burial sword Valley has collapsed completely and is completely flooded. But Tianjian city is hanging in the air. If the city is going to collapse What would that look like?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    "Not yet." Mo Chen said: "there are no two completely identical spiritual veins in the world. The reason why the spirit veins of the burial sword Valley is reversed and the mountains are collapsed is because the burial sword Valley has been heavily forged in the past dynasties, and the spirit stones and mines nearby have been cleaned up by them, which means that they have dug down the burial sword Valley by themselves. Can heaven see the city It should not be like burying sword Valley, at least not so fast. "


    Xiaodong said in a low voice, "they are hanging in the air, and they feel no more secure than the burial of sword valley."


    The burial sword Valley is still on the ground at least. There is a way to escape. If there is something wrong with Tianjian City hanging in the air, it''s like a bird cage. There''s no place to escape.


    "Don''t worry. If you have a senior brother, you will be protected."


    Xiaodong nodded, full of heart words to the mouth can''t say, only said a: "I don''t want to see elder martial brother you hurt."


    If only I didn''t sleep with my elder martial brother the night before yesterday.


    He came over by himself, but now his elder brother is in this situation together.


    It''s a coincidence that Mo Chen and he want to go together.


    Although it''s the same thing, Mo Chen thinks about it. Fortunately, Xiaodong loves to stick to him and holds his hand tightly the night before yesterday. Otherwise, Xiaodong suddenly loses his sight and is hard to find. If it is, he can''t imagine what his mood will be.


    "Shall we stay here at night?" Xiaodong always feels unsafe here.


    Mo Chen just a smile: "sometimes the most dangerous place is the safest."


    Xiao Dong didn''t understand this.


    Elder martial brother means


    "It''s dark under the light. Who in the ordinary people would suspect that the same door was impersonated without any reason? "


    "But we practice different skills..."


    "As long as you don''t get close to real people and elders, it''s OK. Even if they were close, they would not easily detect it if they did not intend to explore... "


    He did not finish a word, suddenly stood up, pushed the door to look out.


    Xiaodong quickly followed: "what''s the matter?"


    "There seems to be movement in the front yard."


    Xiaodong''s heart suddenly raised: "catch us?"


    Mo Chen shakes his head.


    If they come to them, they will certainly not be ordinary disciples. At least they will have a real person of that level. What''s more, if we want to catch people, we should ask them to be accurate and fast. How can we make a lot of noise and publicity first? Is that not enough?


    "You stay in the house and I''ll go out and have a look."


    Xiaodong immediately said, "go together."


    Mo Chen turned to look at him: "good."


    He was not at ease separated from Xiaodong, even if it was only a few Zhang, more than ten Zhang away.


    The most recent one after another made him feel the crisis of losing Xiaodong.


    The last time Tong Hao cheated him out, Chen Jingzhi came to Xiaodong in a flash. Earlier, he went to bury the sword valley. When he left, Xiaodong promised not to cause trouble, but what happened?


    And this time, if it wasn''t tightly grasped, where would he go to find Xiaodong now?


    Several people stood in the front yard, and Wang Mengchen was among them. "How do you two make up the medicine?" he asked? I told you on the first day of moving to the Shantang. It''s OK. But you must not be presumptuous. Otherwise, no one can save you if you break into trouble. Now that the master is not here, you have made such a mistake? "


    The two disciples in front of him were eager to explain: "elder martial brother Wang, we are not wrong. The medicine was taken from the pharmacy shelf, and we were absolutely not distracted when dispensing. Besides, there are many steps in the side of the medicine. If we make mistakes, we can''t make mistakes even if we close our eyes. "


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong stop. Wang Mengchen has already seen them and can''t afford to talk to them now.


    "Well, why are the younger martial brothers Qian and Zhu crazy after taking medicine? But for elder Wu''s timely action, they were afraid that Zhenyuan would die. How do you explain this? When elder Wu finds time to come, don''t talk about me. Even the master can''t protect you two.


    The two people in front of him were anxious: "elder martial brother Wang, we are so matched according to the usual steps. We dare not have any carelessness. What''s more, why do we have to make a deliberate mistake? The medicine was ready and put on the shelf. We didn''t know who was going to take it. Elder martial brother Qian and elder martial brother Zhu have no grudge against us in the future. Why should we do harm to them in medicine? "


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong have already understood the cause of the matter. Mo Chen thinks for a moment, but still interrupts them.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, I think what these two senior brothers said is also reasonable. They are all from the same family. This matter is very strange. If you don''t check it carefully, I''m afraid it will be difficult to make a conclusion. Do you have any medicine sent to Qianshan hall? If so, you may as well take it out and check again. If there is no problem with the medicine in Qianshan hall, I''m afraid something happened after the medicine was sent out. If... "


    Wang Mengchen took a deep breath.


    "What Mr. Li said is reasonable. It happens that you are also here. Let''s go to the pharmacy and have a lookThe pharmacy is on the left of Qianshan hall. Outside the room, there is a white jade pool. There are some flowers that Xiaodong can''t name. You can''t see clearly at night, but you can smell a little fragrance.


    It''s just that the aroma is not very good, it''s a little strange.


    Mo Chen did not follow into the pharmacy, he and Xiaodong stopped in front of the door, standing in their position can also see the situation in the pharmacy very clearly.


    Wang Mengchen looked on the shelf, the top of the arrangement is very neat, he quickly took out a red bottle stopper of the porcelain bottle.


    "Is that it?"


    "Yes, at that time, there were four bottles. The two bottles were taken by Tianfeng hall. One bottle was taken by old Wu. This is the remaining one."


    Wang Mengchen almost didn''t let him spit blood: "there are still two bottles? Why didn''t you just say that? Let''s go to Tianfeng hall. If this medicine is not used, please tell them not to take it. If you can take it back, you must take it back. "


    As for the remaining bottle, Wang Mengchen''s eyes at it were not relaxed.


    Although he had taught two younger martial brothers a lesson, he was more anxious and hoped that the problem was not in the Qianshan hall. To be small, it can be said that it is an oversight for a while, and it is just a matter of slight punishment. But if the medicine can''t be cured, elder Wu is not a vegetarian.


    Wang Mengchen pulled out the plug and poured out a pinch of powder in his hand.


    Color, smell, look right.


    Wang Mengchen hoped that everything would be as usual.


    He looked up and saw that Mo Chen and Xiao Dong didn''t come in, just stood at the door.


    He knew that this was a way to avoid suspicion. After all, not everyone in the qianshantang pharmacy could come in. Especially at this sensitive time, there was something wrong. People were afraid that they could not explain clearly.


    "Younger martial brother Li, please help me to see if there is anything wrong with this medicine."


    He felt that Li Chen was a knowledgeable man and was not an outsider in dispensing. In addition, he is not a qianshantang person, which is more appropriate. In the future, this is the best witness.


    Mo Chen declined to say: "I am not familiar with the formula and properties of this medicine. Besides, I am not in a position to interfere in the affairs of the pharmacy."


    "Younger martial brother Li, I also know that it is improper to say this rashly. However, this matter is not only about Qianshan hall, but also involves Tianfeng hall and Mingguang Pavilion. Younger martial brother Li is also invited to help. If this incident can be resolved, all the people in Qianshan hall will remember his help. "


    Mo Chen frowned.


    "I''ll have a look, but I may not be able to see anything."


    When the elder master examined the powder, Xiaodong was watching closely.


    It''s said that people who use this medicine seem to be in a bad condition. If they don''t keep the medicine in good condition, there will be a big problem. Xiaodong would like to take the bottle off - this is not pills, this powder is easy to be inhaled between breathing! What can you do if you are also harmed by this medicine?


    "In terms of color and smell, there is nothing wrong with the powder." Mo Chen pinched up a little powder and twirled it gently at the fingertips: "it doesn''t look like it''s adulterated with other things."


    This conclusion is the same as Wang Mengchen''s judgment.


    Hearing Mo Chen''s statement, his face was more gentle than before: "what Li Shidi said is right..."


    But without waiting for him to breathe a sigh of relief, Mo Chen continued: "but medicine, you have to take it to know the effect, just can''t see it. Do you dare to ask, have many people asked for this medicine recently


    Wang Mengchen was stunned for a moment, nodded and said, "there have been a lot of these two years So Qianshan hall will prepare it several times a month. "


    "Nothing happened before?"


    "No, this is the first time."


    What Mo Chen said is very reasonable.


    Just because it was so reasonable, Wang Mengchen found it difficult.


    Yes, just by looking, smelling and touching, it''s not sure that the medicine is correct. The best way to verify is to let people take it.


    Who can take it? If it is really the problem of medicine, the people who take the medicine are afraid to follow the footsteps of the two disciples of Mingguang Pavilion.


    An idea appeared in Wang Mengchen''s mind.


    Why don''t he try it himself? When others take it, they are not sure how to absorb and operate the medicine. The most clear person is him.


    Can Wang Mengchen dare to take the risk?


    No, No.


    He put the idea out almost immediately.


    He has a long way to go. He may be the leader of Qianshan hall in the future. How can he be dangerous.


    How about looking for someone else to test the medicine in Qianshan hall?


    Mo Chen just said at this time: "in fact, this medicine does not have to be given to people to see, there are many spiritual birds in the city, let people send one or two to feed some medicine to have a look. The effect of this medicine is Qingxin Shusan. As long as there is no problem with the medicine, the birds will not suffer. "


    "Yes, that''s it."


    No one has used this method before, but it can be tried now. Medicine is a good medicine. If you take some, it should be OK. I''m afraid it will be good for them.


    The spirit bird was quickly brought to us. There were two birds in total. They were much bigger than ordinary birds. Let Xiaodong be an example. Well, the body of a bird is similar to that of a sheep. If the wings are folded, it must be considerable.They are all tamed by Tianjian city. They have been riding for the people in Tianjian city from generation to generation, so they are not afraid of people at all. Wang Mengchen gave them medicine, and they opened their mouths obediently and took them.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    The two birds probably felt the same this time as usual. Usually, some people feed and water them regularly and take care of the cages. Sometimes the food is mixed with spirit grass and miraculous medicine.


    So they didn''t resist at all.


    But this time it was different.


    If you take more than two yuan of tonic powder, you will not get rid of the deficiency.


    However, when the medicine was given to the two birds, they were both wrong. One of them turned around in place, and the hair on one neck suddenly rose, making a hoarse piercing call.


    Mo Chen does not have a trace of their own step forward, will cover Xiaodong behind.


    But Xiaodong had already seen that the eyes of the two birds were rapidly congested and turned red, as if they could drip blood.


    No, it''s not the elephant. It''s bleeding!


    Not only did the blood drip from the eyes, but also from the bird''s mouth. A rushed over, as if to choose people and eat, Wang Mengchen a pinch neck. The other ran into the window in a hurry.


    The bird did not open the window, but hit the edge of the white stone window, splashing blood and killing on the spot.


    Wang Mengchen hand that pour is still alive, but also only than this one hit dead more live so a moment. When Wang Mengchen pinched it, he didn''t want to kill the birds.


    It''s not that he regretted the life of the bird, but that he could better test the medicine when the bird was alive.


    But the bird stretched its neck and gave a long cry, and its head drooped.


    Dead, too.


    Xiaodong was frightened by the medicine.


    Which is tonic? This is clearly poison!


    How tame the two birds were when they first came in, and their fur was bright, and there was no difference at all. But now? The house was full of bird hair, blood splashed all over the floor, and there was a bad smell


    Xiaodong thinks the smell is bad, but he can''t say what''s wrong.


    Wang Mengchen put down the dead bird in his hand.


    He was livid, staring at two dead birds near and far away, his hands clenched into fists.


    The two people in charge of dispensing the medicine were even more pale. One of them sat on the ground with a plop, and the other seemed to be stupefied.


    "How could It''s impossible... "


    The medicine was prepared by the two of them. According to the custom of Qianshan hall, two people were used together each time, so as to avoid any selfish intentions or mistakes in the operation of one person.


    At that time, the two of them prepared the medicine one by one, and the other took the medicine according to the prescription, and all the medicine materials were collected from the library, and they were put in the same place.


    I haven''t had any trouble before. How could this happen this time?


    Did someone add something to the medicine?


    However, few people came to Qianshan hall, especially in the pharmacy. Today, the situation is special. Elder martial brother Wang only let the disciples of the two books Pavilion come in, which is also to let them witness.


    When the birds were given medicine, the two people who were dispensing the medicine were confident that they had no problem with their medicine. If there was a problem, it was only after leaving the pharmacy. It had nothing to do with them.


    But now it''s the face.


    This bottle of medicine has been kept in the pharmacy, but it hasn''t been taken out. As a result, after eating it Is it worth saying that the situation is so tragic at a glance?


    So the problem is not out there, but in Qianshan hall. It''s both of them!


    "Senior brother, senior brother! We really didn''t do anything, and there was no mistake in dispensing that day. Senior brother, you must help us, help us! "


    If Wang Mengchen wants to throw them out to prevent and smooth the disaster, it is also natural. In the absence of the master, Wang Mengchen is the master of Qianshan hall.


    "All right, don''t mess up."


    Wang Mengchen also did not believe that they would do something in the medicine.


    After all, it won''t do them any good. They can''t get away with it.


    But how could the drug have such a big problem?


    It''s almost like being poisoned, and it''s not just poison.


    Fortunately, the medicine bottle of Tianfeng hall hasn''t been opened yet.


    Wang Mengchen tried again. The two bottles sent to Tianfeng hall were exactly the same as the other two.


    Wang Mengchen''s face was extremely ugly.


    Even if elder Wu handed over two younger martial brothers to appease the public anger when they made a crime in the future, his responsibility as a elder martial brother to supervise the disadvantageous situation could not be erased.


    In Tianjian City, he also had enemies, and some people thought that he would be pulled off his horse.


    "What ingredients did you use that day?"


    "It''s all from Curry!" The man who had collapsed on the ground before was supported and stood up. He wiped his face vigorously: "I''ll go and take them all. We can match them again in front of the elder martial brother."No one wants to clarify the matter more than the two of them. If they don''t, they will die. Even if the result is better and you can save your life, you may also abolish your skills and even be expelled from Tianjian city.


    God saw that no one in the city was willing to go outside.


    In their opinion, all the places outside Tianjian city are dangerous, wild and lack of aura. They are almost barren. I''m really driven out of the city. That''s why life is worse than death.


    Wang Mengchen nodded. When looking at Mo Chen and his brothers, he said apologetically, "younger martial brother Li, younger brother Meng, I''m really sorry. I wanted to ask you for advice, but I didn''t expect you to be involved in this. It''s just Now that this is the case, I can only ask you to be a witness. "


    Mo Chen said, "brother Wang, why do you have to go outside? They''re from the same family. You didn''t expect such a thing. Is it convenient for us to watch the dispensing


    Of course not, but at this point, what''s more convenient?


    Xiaodong felt both frightened and funny.


    Listen to elder martial brother, one is not an outsider. Why do you have to see someone else? In fact, they are outsiders! Not only were they not the people who lived in the gate, they were not even from Tianjian city.


    But Xiaodong felt terrible about this powerful drug.


    After eating the two birds, they died suddenly as if they were mad. People may not die as soon as they eat But it''s certainly not.


    When weighing the medicine and taking the medicine, the two hands were shaking. Wang Mengchen stood aside, and his expression was really covetous. It seems that as long as these two people dare to make a little mistake, he will mercilessly crush them to death.


    Xiaodong looks at their actions carefully and curiously and remembers them secretly.


    In the past, he often used elder martial brother and elder martial brother Jiang to make medicine, but their movements and various utensils were obviously not as exquisite as others.


    But what about that? Although they are particular about it, the medicine they make out is the same as poison. Elder martial brother, they don''t have these exquisite utensils and things, and the medicine is still easy to use. The pills Xiaodong took when he was ill, and the medicine soup that the elder martial brother brewed when he was refining his muscles and bones are all the same. They are all good medicines.


    When the medicine was steaming, Wang Mengchen himself took over the work of fanning the fire. While he was fanning the fire, he was staring at the herbs in the stove.


    Just now those medicinal materials are really in the pharmacy, there is no difference, Wang Mengchen used these for his own dispensing. There was no difference in the actions of the two people in dispensing the medicine. There was no mistake or omission, and it was impossible to carry or do anything under his eyelids.


    At present, there is no mistake in the preparation of the medicine, even if he prepared it himself.


    In about half an hour, the herbs are steamed and refined by Dan fire. When they are taken out, they have to be ground several times. But the main process of dispensing is over.


    "This medicine..."


    Wang Mengchen didn''t have to try again. Just by looking at the color and smelling the smell, Wang Mengchen had already been able to judge. The medicine was the same as the last batch, and it was no longer a normal Qingyuan powder.


    It has become another kind of medicine. It may not have much effect on ordinary people, but it is very toxic to a person who cultivates Taoism. After taking it, Zhenyuan is restless, Qi and blood are retrograde, and even the root and bone will be greatly damaged.


    "How could that be possible?" Wang Mengchen saw from the beginning to the end and confirmed that there was no mistake in this material and dispensing.


    But the medicine that can be dispensed is very wrong.


    But the two men who were dispensing the medicine were relieved.


    It shows that they are innocent.


    But what''s the problem.


    The medicinal materials have been checked just now, and the utensils have not been tampered with. Wang Mengchen looked for everything from the beginning again as if he had an iron heart, but the result was ironic. Everything was OK.


    What could be the problem?


    The ordinary Qingyuan powder is prepared according to the formula, and there is no mistake. Why is the poison prepared?


    Mo Chen has been watching quietly. At this moment, Wang Mengchen looks like a trapped animal, and suddenly says, "when steaming medicine, where does the water come from? Has the water been tested? "


    A word awakens the dreamer!


    When steaming the medicine, water was added, but it was nothing unusual. It was poured out of the stone bowl and used.


    Wang Mengchen seized the man beside him: "water! It''s water! Where does the water come from? "


    "That is, the water from the well behind the xuanshuang garden, where we always get water."


    Yes, Wang Mengchen also knows.


    He took up the water bowl, and there was still a shallow layer of water in it.


    Wang Mengchen did not care about a lot, and took a drink.


    One side of the people have panic: "brother Wang do not want!"


    When the voice dropped, Wang Mengchen turned his head and spat out the water.


    "Are you OK, senior brother Wang?"


    "It''s ok..." Wang Mengchen wiped his mouth with his sleeve. He could not see whether he was happy or sad.


    "The water is not right."


    "Elder martial brother Wang, I went to get water as usual, and this water has not stayed overnight," said the disciple in charge of fetching water"You, and two Dongshi, go and get another bucket of water."


    Xiaodong takes a look at the elder martial brother.


    He thought of Zhang Zheng''s saying that the two springs of Tianjian city had been abandoned.


    Is this well water also?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    The man who went to fetch water also came back soon, carrying a wooden bucket, which was about seven or eight minutes full. Look at his posture, not like carrying water, but like carrying a deadly monster, hands as far as possible to extend, the farther away from his body, the better.


    "Elder martial brother, the water is here."


    The water from the well looked clear and smelled no peculiar smell. Wang Mengchen scooped up a spoon of water and tried, shaking his head and putting down the wooden spoon.


    "Well water No


    As a matter of course, Wang Mengchen was relieved to find out the cause of the drug''s problems and to know that the blame could not fall on Qianshan hall.


    Now, however, the trouble is even greater.


    Looking at the two dispensing younger brother''s expression of happiness, Wang Mengchen is not relaxed at all.


    They are glad that they have escaped a robbery. If there is a problem with the water, the blame will never fall on them. Even if there is a punishment, it is a small punishment.


    But what Wang Mengchen thought was different from them.


    Yes, after finding out the reason, Qian Shan hall can escape from this disaster, but


    Spring water, well water, one after another, how unusual is this? Thinking of what master said before he left, Wang Mengchen felt a great panic.


    He didn''t want to believe it, but everything was right in front of him, which made him believe it.


    How could Tianjian city disappear?


    So many generations have lived in this city for many years.


    In many people''s minds, Tianjian city should have existed from the beginning, and it will always exist like this, and there will not be a day when it will die out.


    "You Don''t go out yet. Just sit in the back of the pharmacy. These days, all the medicines are sorted out. If there is one sent out, go to recover it immediately. I''m afraid that some of them have changed their properties like Qingyuan powder. I''ll explain this to elder Wu early tomorrow morning Go ahead, all of you. " He waved weakly.


    Wang Mengchen suddenly said, "wait. Who else but us has taken water from the well these days? Did you drink the well water? Or something else? "


    Look at me, I''ll see you.


    Who pays attention to it?


    "Go to a person, cover the well first, don''t let people go to fetch water again, go quickly."


    This matter takes a hair and moves the whole body, and then I don''t know what will happen.


    He couldn''t think, he didn''t dare to think.


    However, seeing that the younger martial brothers had dispersed according to their words, Wang Mengchen felt that he had no bottom in his heart and was very flustered.


    "Younger brother Li."


    Mo Chen stopped to look at him.


    "I I want to ask you about some things, but I don''t know you... "


    "It''s OK. I''m not sleepy either. If elder martial brother Wang is interested in talking, come and have a tea talk."


    Seriously, who is in the mood for tea?


    Wang Mengchen even saw the water and felt depressed in his heart. He only looked at it and turned his face away.


    "Let younger martial brother Li see the joke. Today''s thing..."


    Mo Chen interrupted him: "this is a matter of sudden, elder martial brother Wang dealt with it properly."


    Wang Mengchen waved his hand.


    "Don''t put gold on my face. If you hadn''t reminded me just now, I would have been busy there. Tomorrow, I have to explain to Mr. Wu and his friends, and then report the change of well water In the past, qianshantang used to use this water for dispensing. Only some special medicines would be prepared with water collected separately. Rainwater, snow water and dew are also used, but... "


    It''s a headache to think about it.


    The well water is obviously no longer available.


    After that, find another kind of water to use? For a while, you may not be able to find such a suitable one. However, master is not here. He can''t be the master alone.


    Tianjian city has been changing frequently recently. The spring has dried up and the well water has deteriorated. What will happen next?


    What is the cause of the deterioration of the well water? How can the water from a well that has been used for many years suddenly change? This change


    If this change can make the water quality of Tianjian City worse, will there be any other harm?


    The most difficult thing for him to let go was his master''s words.


    What should they do if Tianjian city is really gone? There is no complete egg under the nest.


    Even if you can escape your life, where is the future? Where to settle down?


    Wang Mengchen is a top student among the disciples of tianjiancheng generation. He is firmly in charge of Qianshan hall. He had never been out of heaven to see the city, and he did not yearn for anything outside.


    He is already one of the few people in town who is well-informed and farsighted. Others For example, his younger martial brothers just now, as long as they have nothing to do with their own affairs, they are happy not to ask. The sky above them is only a slap in the face. Not to mention the future, they may not even think about the future.


    It''s not their fault. Tianjian has been like this for many years.After Xiaodong entered the inner room, Wang Mengchen was obviously less worried than before. Although there was no friendship with the two brothers in the past, Wang Mengchen felt that both of them were rare and insightful people.


    Of course, the disciples of shuge can see many ancient books of Tianjian city. Even some elders don''t know as much as they do.


    Wang Mengchen poured tea to Mo Chen: "don''t worry, younger martial brother Li. This tea is not cooked with that well water. If you want to drink it, it will be OK." Originally, I wanted to say a joke to make the atmosphere between the two people not so dignified, but Wang Mengchen''s voice was dry and tight, listening to people did not feel relaxed at all.


    He also found out that it was self defeating.


    He cleared his throat: "I want to ask younger martial brother Li about something."


    "Elder martial brother Wang, please say, but I may not be able to answer."


    Wang Mengchen''s heart suddenly passed a trace of doubt.


    How could he have never seen or even heard of such an excellent young disciple like Li Chen in front of him in the past?


    However, he didn''t think about it deeply. The huge crisis in front of him had already occupied his mind. As for what he had never heard of, there were many people in the book cabinet who dealt with the ancient books and classics for decades without going out. It was not exaggerating to joke that he didn''t know his classmates.


    "Brother Li''s experience is beyond the reach of ordinary people. I''d like to ask, has brother Li ever heard of the place of burial sword Valley?"


    Mo Chen''s face did not show any strange look, just like Wang Mengchen''s disclosure of this place name has nothing to do with him.


    "I have heard of it," he said indifferently


    Wang Mengchen felt that the collar was a little too tight, and the neck was not comfortable. He loosened his collar: "I heard that the burial sword Valley is also a major gate which has been passed on for thousands of years, but it disappeared overnight, and no one escaped alive Has younger martial brother Li ever heard of this? "


    I''m afraid no one knows better than Mo Chen.


    He only said, "I heard that the valley master actually led about a hundred disciples to escape, but the sword burial Valley has indeed disappeared in the world, and there is no trace left."


    The Jianlu he once saw, the cemetery where his relatives and ancestors may have been buried, luofengtai These places are no longer there. They are as clean as they have never been in the world.


    "It is said that the burial sword valley was once famous. Why did it fall into this situation?"


    Mo Chen''s reply was more relaxed: "elder martial brother Wang is a wise man. You are afraid to understand this in your heart. What is the foundation that can never be replaced in this world? The sea will become a mulberry field, and the high mountains will split into deep valleys. What''s more, the sword burial valley was built by human beings. Elder martial brother Wang knows what foundation built by human beings can survive forever? "


    Wang Mengchen was stunned by this.


    Yes, what can be immortal? In the past, which of the famous clansmen and the immortal swordsmen who lived thousands of years or tens of thousands of years ago can still survive today? Recently, there are many young people who don''t know about the war of killing demons. The people who are involved in the war and those famous sects do not survive.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, don''t worry too much." Mo Chen comforted him in turn: "although the current situation is complicated and confusing, people can''t see clearly, but there are real people above us, and there are elders on the real people. Can''t there be any less City Lord?"


    "Little city Lord? Wang Mengchen one side of the mouth hook up, the other side has no expression, the whole person now seems to be "skin smile meat do not smile" of the transmission: "on him..."


    It was probably because he thought it was not good to say it. Wang Mengchen swallowed the words again.


    But from his tone and expression just now, Mo Chen can see a lot of things.


    Chen Jingzhi is not so beautiful in Tianjian city.


    Wang Mengchen''s attitude can explain many things.


    He was the first disciple of anzhen in qianshantang. His attitude was almost the same as that of anjhen, and it was also the attitude of most people in Tianjian city.


    "Our elder martial brother has been staying in the book Pavilion all the time, but I don''t know much about this young master - it seems that no one has ever heard of it before."


    "Who knows." Wang Mengchen lowered his voice. Anyway, he didn''t say it. If Mo Chen asked others tomorrow, he could still know it. It would be better for him to be a good man. Anyway, what he said was that almost everyone in Tianjian City knew, and there was nothing that could not be said.


    "When Yu''s wife heard of the news, she gave birth to a son. On that day, the city Lord''s whereabouts were unknown. All of a sudden, I came to the door with my keepsake. Who raised him and told him about his life experience? Besides, who knows whether he came to recognize his ancestors or to make some other ideas If younger martial brother Li meets him in the future, he will give way to him for a while and don''t have to worry about it seriously. "


    Mo Chen nodded with a smile and said, "since we have found out where the problem of Qingyuan powder is, I don''t have to go to see elder Wu together tomorrow."


    "Of course not." Wang Mengchen is also a little embarrassed. He asked him to help him and got involved in the Qing Yuan San affair. He would complain: "I''ve disturbed younger martial brother Li for a long time. You should have a rest earlier."Wang Mengchen was in a mess. His mind was full of all kinds of things and could not calm down at all.


    At this time, he may take a pill similar to Qingyuan powder.


    But at the thought of the two dead birds, he immediately put off the idea of taking medicine.


    It''s better not to take this medicine.


    I don''t know if there will be any problems with other medicines if the younger martial brothers clean up the pharmacy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "Hungry?"


    Xiaodong first shook his head and then nodded.


    Mo Chen took out a tonic pill for him, and then motioned to Xiaodong to play a seat.


    Xiaodong had already put two purses in the room about a foot apart. Now Mo Chen asked him to sit down. Xiaodong, while bending down, pushed the edge of the pupan again. The two boats were closer.


    To what extent?


    As soon as Mo Chen sat down, he found that he and Xiaodong were sitting side by side. Xiaodong as long as slightly side, can put his head on his shoulder.


    But Mo Chen doesn''t think it''s bad.


    It''s too far away for him to rest assured.


    If it''s not for fear of being seen wrong, he just wants to tie Xiaodong to himself.


    "Senior brother, here they are..."


    "Well." Mo Chen just nodded to him.


    Xiaodong saw what he meant. They were not safe to speak in this Qianshan hall, so he swallowed the words behind them.


    He wanted to say a lot of things, but looking at the elder martial brother, he felt that there was no need to say.


    He knows what he thinks.


    What do you think Xiaodong dare not say that he can guess. However, he knew that the elder martial brother must want to protect him thoroughly and how to let the two escape safely from this dangerous place.


    It soon dawned, and Xiaodong, like a wary little beast, cocked up his ears to listen to the outside world.


    Wang Mengchen went out and told his younger martial brothers a lot of words when he left.


    It seems that he went out to explain and solve the problem of qingyuansan.


    One of the two people who made the medicine yesterday came over and sent two congee.


    "This is made of green leaves, green branches and other medicinal materials. This rice is made of green vine rice, which is good for eating." He added: "it''s not boiled with well water. You can rest assured." Probably knowing that he didn''t have to bear the responsibility, he was in a much better mood than yesterday. He introduced himself and said, "I was so busy yesterday that I didn''t even meet you two. My surname is Huang, and my name is Huangqi. The one who dispenses medicine with me is my younger martial brother, whose name is Chaihu. "


    Xiao Dong Leng next: "seem to be all medicine name son?"


    Huangqi smiles: "yes. But my last name is Huang, and my younger brother Chai is also Chai. Shifu was joking when he named his name. But these herbs can cure the disease and save people. They are all good names. "


    Mo Chen nods to say: "good."


    "What happened yesterday bothered elder martial brothers Li and Meng. But we are acquainted with each other. If you have a chance to get close to us more, I''ll find out what I can do for you. Elder martial brother Li, don''t be polite to us. "


    Mo Chen nodded his head: "that''s nature."


    When he went out, Xiaodong looked at the green bowl of rice soup he had brought, and smelled the bitter smell of medicinal materials.


    "Elder martial brother, can I drink this?"


    Mo Chen shakes his head and takes out two bowls of soup and pours them over. He takes out the pith pill from the bag and gives it to Xiaodong: "one of them is under the tongue."


    This pigudan should be refined by master. It looks like It''s not really good-looking. It''s like two mud balls, which are not round. When Xiaodong was a child, he rubbed the mud more roundly than this one.


    As for the taste, it is bitter, but the aftertaste is sweet.


    Xiaodong whispered, "what''s wrong with the soup?"


    "Be careful."


    Xiaodong gets it.


    It''s not necessarily a problem, but more is better than less.


    Mo Chen said softly: "Qian Shan Tang should have waist token that can be out of the city. Wang Mengchen is very important in Qianshan hall, so he can take it out."


    Xiaodong eyes a bright, he is afraid that his speech will be heard, in Mo Chen palm with fingertip writing: "then we can go out?"


    Mo Chen was scratched by his fingers and scratched his heart. He clenched his hand and held Xiaodong''s finger: "it''s not so simple. It''s not good to have waist cards alone. You should also tell which elder to go. Otherwise, you can''t go out if you only have waist cards."


    "Why is it so troublesome?" Xiaodong thought for a while, and then opened Mo Chen''s hand and continued: "this trip is not easy, just like taking care of prisoners."


    "There''s a word for complacency."


    Xiao Dong blinked, and he understood what the elder martial brother said. Just as he was about to write again, there was another noise outside.


    What''s going on? What happened again?


    Mo Chen didn''t go out this time, he looked through the window.


    Huangqi and his younger brother Chaihu, who came to deliver porridge just now, were dragged out of the room by the man in grey clothes. The man in grey quickly pulled out two red ropes to tie them up, and their mouths were blocked. They took one of them and took them out directly.


    Xiaodong was surprised and opened his eyes.


    What''s going on here?


    Just now the Astragalus came to deliver soup, but also a lucky appearance of escaping from the heaven.


    If there is a problem with the well water, the dispensing person can''t find the abnormality as long as he doesn''t want to taste the water. Speaking of Huang and Chai, they did not mean to make mistakes, so the punishment should not be heavy.But It seems that it is not a small punishment, but a severe punishment.


    He turned to look at Mo Chen: "elder martial brother..."


    Mo Chen was silent.


    Astragalus Bupleurum two people were tied away, Wang Mengchen just dragged back.


    The people of Qianshan hall dare to come out and ask Wang Mengchen for details.


    "Elder martial brother Wang, how can the people of the penalty hall tie people up? How are they to be punished? "


    "We can''t be blamed for this. Who would have thought of well water..."


    Wang Mengchen looked at him with a cold warning in his eyes. The disciple who spoke was frightened by his eyes and stopped the following words.


    "No more about well water..." Wang Mengchen said softly, "otherwise, you have seen the fate of the two of them just now."


    Xiaodong looks at this scene is more confused.


    What''s going on?


    Mo Chen already understood.


    "In the absence of Duan Zhenren in Qianshan hall, Wang Mengchen mostly failed to cope with elder Wu''s pressure and was forced to make great concessions."


    Waiting for Xiaodong to ask, Wang Mengchen came to them.


    He had a look of depression and embarrassment on his face and a low voice: "younger martial brother Li, younger brother Meng, please take a step to speak."


    What he said confirmed Mo Chen''s conjecture.


    When Wang Mengchen went, there was not only elder Wu, but also an elder Qian.


    He said about the change of well water, and gave the water to the two elders to explain the two younger martial brothers.


    However, after a brief discussion, elder Wu and elder Qian said that the well water should not be publicized in order to avoid causing unrest in the city. One after another, the city is no longer in chaos.


    It is up to Astragalus and Bupleurum to bear the charge of making mistakes in qingyuansan. They are also guilty of negligence and neglect, and they are not wronged.


    Xiaodong looks at Wang Mengchen''s appearance, some embarrassed for him.


    Although it is said that this is for the sake of the overall situation of Tianjian City, Qian Shantang''s face was indeed thrown on the ground and was trampled on. Wang Mengchen could not erase this fact any more. Yesterday, he took two brothers of Mochen to testify, but now he has to come to explain and persuade them not to disclose the well water.


    This is too embarrassing for Wang Mengchen.


    Even Xiaodong felt hot for him.


    Mo Chen is still as good as ever: "elder martial brother Wang don''t have to say, we all understand that we should keep our mouth shut about this matter. It''s just


    "What?" Wang Mengchen asked


    He thought, is it necessary to give these two people something good to keep their mouths shut?


    This is not difficult. Wang Mengchen has a lot of good things on hand.


    I don''t know if this man will open his mouth.


    Wang Mengchen knew in his heart that elder Wu''s words were so high sounding that they thought about the overall situation. In fact, this was only a small aspect. The bigger reason was that they wanted to take this opportunity to weaken and suppress qianshantang.


    Now the master is not in, Wang Mengchen can''t be tough with elder Wu. The heroes don''t suffer from the immediate loss. Everything will be discussed after the master comes back.


    "Since we want to completely hide this matter from others, will elder Wu send someone to investigate the cause of the change of well water? This is not to hide, cover, when it did not happen. How many days have passed since the last spring dried up to the present well water? Well, will the next change actually happen somewhere in the city, but we still don''t know? Or are they being kept away? "


    Wang Mengchen heart also vaguely worried about this, but did not expect Mo Chen to say so clearly.


    This is his worry and the fact that he is trying to avoid.


    Wang Mengchen forced a smile and said, "it should not be He suddenly changed his face and asked eagerly, "is it that the book pavilion has got any news?"


    "Not yet."


    Wang Mengchen relaxed: "I don''t think so."


    It''s just that he knows it best.


    I''m afraid something else will happen, but people don''t know it yet.


    But such a blind concealment is like a person covering the wound with clothes and pretending to be uninjured. But if the injury is not treated, it will only worsen day by day. What should we do then? How can those who know nothing about the truth protect themselves in the future?


    "I I have to do some work for younger martial brother Huang and them, so that they will not suffer at present. Younger martial brother Li, if you two have nothing to do, just stay in Qianshan hall for a while, but I can''t accompany you. "


    "It''s time for us to go back."


    People''s words have revealed the meaning of seeing off the guests, obviously do not want them to stay here again in the eye, Mo Chen naturally pushed the boat to leave.


    Originally, I wanted to get the waist token from Qianshan hall, but now I have to find another way.


    Xiaodong thought that if he could keep the people who were about to leave the city and get their waist cards, it might be a way out.But Tianjian city is very big, and there are many people. Where do they go to inquire about the news?


    After leaving Qianshan hall, Xiaodong, of course, can''t really go to the shuge. This fake identity must be exposed at once.


    The clear sky above Tianjian city is still as pure as blue, but under the seemingly calm appearance of Tianjian City, I don''t know how much uneasiness and turbulence are hidden.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    Mo Chen said: "go to the book pavilion to have a look."


    Xiaodong thought it was too risky at first.


    Mo Chen just touched his head.


    "As long as you''re still in Tianjian City, it''s the same in the inner city and the outer city. There are a lot of ancient books in shuge. Maybe there is something that can help us


    "Good."


    If Xiaodong comes to this place by himself, he will follow the maze. The inner city is no smaller than the outer city. There are many courtyards and buildings. What''s more, they all look similar.


    Give him a map, he may not be able to find out where the book Pavilion is.


    The elder martial brother has never been here, but like an old horse, he leads Xiaodong to turn left and right. At first, Xiaodong still remembers the way, but later he turns two turns, and he can''t tell the direction. Of course, he can''t remember the way.


    He also simply gave up the plan of recording the road, anyway, just follow the master brother.


    The locked door couldn''t stop them at all, but Xiaodong also felt that he was getting more and more lonely.


    The evidence is that they haven''t met anyone for a while.


    The flowers and trees here look like a few people taking care of them. They are not as neat as the place they just walked by.


    After entering a small door again, Mo Chen said, "here we are."


    That''s it?


    Shuge is different from Xiaodong''s imagination.


    He thought that the book pavilion was a pavilion filled with all kinds of ancient books, rare books and secret books. There were guards in front of the door, and he could smell a smell of books from a long distance.


    Looking at It''s not like that.


    It''s a very common yard. It looks smaller than Qianshan hall.


    It''s not like a lot of books.


    But Tianjian city is said to have been stored for a long time, so many books collected and accumulated are by no means a small number. Even if one by one is put up to fill the room, it will certainly not be able to hold it.


    Mo Chen took a look at him.


    He knows exactly what Xiaodong is thinking now.


    Tianjian city has a large collection of books, including many lost secret copies.


    The world of Taoists is not peaceful. Great and small disturbances and catastrophes occur every hundred years. Many new sects are rising and many old ones are annihilated.


    Because Tianjian city has always been closed and indifferent to the world, plus its special position in the air, there are few disasters in the city.


    It''s no wonder that people here always think highly of themselves. In their opinion, the inheritance of Tianjian city has never been broken. Now all the ancestral gates can''t compare with them.


    "Shuge is different from other places. The books here are not made of bamboo or paper. Even here, you can hardly see the kind of books that are common outside. "


    Mo Chen explained in a low voice.


    "Well..."


    Mo Chen suddenly turned his head and looked back. He quickly stretched out his hand to cover Xiaodong''s mouth, and their bodies disappeared into the shadow of the corner of the room.


    As soon as they were hiding, a man came up from behind. He was wearing a pair of thick soled soft shoes, and there was no movement at all.


    This person didn''t expect to hide two big living people nearby. He yawned lazily and walked past them like this from Mo Chen.


    You can hear him greeting people from afar.


    "Younger martial brother Chu, where are you going


    "Go and get some peilingdan. Come down these days I can''t stand it. "


    "You should also be careful. As the master said last time, you just plunge into the sea of books, but you don''t care about improving your accomplishments. It''s putting the cart before the horse. You don''t want to think about it. If you improve your cultivation a little more, your Divine sense will certainly rise with the tide, and your longevity will increase greatly. At that time, you can also study and ponder these things. And you now? How can we just focus on the convenience in front of you? You have read so many books. Naturally, I don''t need to remind you that if you don''t have a long way to go, you must have immediate worries. "


    The man who passed by Xiaodong just now was obviously the younger martial brother of Chu. He said with some embarrassment: "what elder martial brother said is that I understand all the reasons, but as soon as I see a good book, I forget everything, and I can''t help myself. Do you want to supervise and urge me more, elder martial brother? "


    The man who spoke earlier hated iron and steel: "you, you ah, I used to take care of you everywhere. You still think that I have been in charge of too much, and I always act in favor of others instead of others. Now you''re telling me to take care of you


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t care if you are a villain. Don''t take a common view with me. I was young at that time, and I couldn''t sit still..."


    "I''m not mad at you, I''m worried about you. It''s not normal to rely on others to manage you. You should change your bad habits... "


    These two people talk all the way away, Mo Chen is sure that they have gone far, will not come back for a while, just let go of hand.


    Xiaodong''s face is hot, and the elder martial brother''s hand is particularly slender. This hand covers his whole face.


    Mo Chen observed the movement of the body, not forgetting to ask: "are you ok?"


    Xiaodong nods.He had a slight suffocation in his eyes, and his face was red and his nose was a little red. He looked as if he would cry after being wronged.


    That''s not the case at all.


    "Shall we go in?"


    There are fewer people in this book Pavilion than Xiaodong imagined. What''s more, the news that I heard from the disciples of tianjiancheng, from the real people to the little boy and the porter, are all aloof. Even if they are from the same school, they seldom communicate with each other and live in a simple and isolated way. It is said that there used to be a real person in shuge who didn''t speak a word for decades. Finally, he forgot how to talk to people. He wrote and communicated with him when he had something to do.


    "Come on."


    Mo Chen took Xiaodong around the road again, went around the left wall, walked along the foot of the mountain, and entered a room without human trace.


    It can be seen that there is a master here. The furnishings on the table, half of the ink sticks, and two bottles of cut paper. I don''t know when to finish the pills. The medicine bottles are not cleaned up, so they are randomly piled on the table.


    This man must have been away for some time, no one took care of it, and there was a thin layer of floating ash on the table.


    "Be careful not to rub the dust off." Mo Chen looked around the room, went to the screen behind, Xiaodong also quickly followed up.


    Behind the screen is a bed. On the other side of the wall opposite the bed is a short table, on which are scattered several scrolls. It looks like calligraphy and painting. "


    Mo Chen picked up one of the axes and slowly unfolded it.


    On the top of the painting is a light ink landscape, and a large area of thick "here, this is the book in the book Pavilion."


    Xiaodong''s eyes are round.


    He can hear every word clearly, but he doesn''t understand what he means.


    This is clearly a picture. How can it be called a book?


    There''s not a word on it.


    "It is said that each scroll is a door. After entering, you can not only see many books and secret books, but also see many strange people and strange people in the world of paintings. These scrolls were handed down by the ancestors of Tianjian city by recording their memories on the paintings. Therefore, they also contain what the recorders saw, heard and thought, making it as if they had entered another real and living world. "


    Is this a door again?


    Xiaodong held out his hand in awe and gently knocked on the paper.


    The mounted paper is thick and tough, and there is a rattling sound on it.


    It''s a piece of paper, and there''s no seam on it.


    How do I open this door?


    "Elder martial brother, will you come in?"


    Mo Chen shook his head.


    This is the secret of the book Pavilion in Tianjian city. It''s good for Mo Chen to know this. As for how to get in He doesn''t know.


    Although Xiaodong was a little surprised, it didn''t affect his image in his mind.


    "Eight adult families have unique skills..."


    If they can find it, is it still called secret?


    "Listen to what the elder martial brothers said just now, when they plunge into the sea of books, they forget to eat or sleep..."


    As the elder martial brother said, if you go in, you will be in the memory of our ancestors. You may experience many new things and see many good secret books It''s really out of control.


    Even Xiaodong thinks about the wonderful place, and yearns for it.


    It''s no wonder that young Chu junior brother was reprimanded by his elder martial brother just now. The world in this book is really unforgettable, and no wonder he is.


    "Well, this book," Xiaodong still thought it was a little strange to call it a Book: "if you just throw it here at will, he won''t be afraid to lose it, it will be damaged?"


    "Heaven sees that there are few outsiders in the city. They don''t often let people in. Even if they do, they will not come to the book Pavilion. " Mo Chen put down the scroll in his hand and picked up another one to have a look: "all the books put here should be unimportant. Looking at the landscape in the painting, there is also a sense of carefree. It should be about travel notes. It''s not important. It must be more important. Of course, people collect them elsewhere. "


    It must be.


    The owner of this room did not know where he had gone. Thinking of what the elder master had just said and looking at these scrolls, Xiaodong suddenly thought of something.


    The owner of this house, will Could it be in one of the scrolls here?


    As the elder martial brother said, when you enter a door, there is another independent and free, once real world.


    This person may have stayed in it for a long time, so that the house will look like the owner hasn''t come back for a long time.


    Xiao Dong''s hair is a little numb at the thought.


    What if this person suddenly comes out of the book? Isn''t that a good catch?


    He said his guess, Mo Chen thought about it, shook his head and said, "it should not be like this, you can rest assured."


    As for how the elder martial brother got this judgment, Xiaodong is not sure.He thought of another possibility.


    "Elder martial brother, if someone comes in, but This door, I mean this scroll, was suddenly torn, burned, fell into the water and pasted off. What will happen to the people who enter? Will it fall out immediately? Or is the world trapped in the book because there is no way out for a lifetime? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    "You think too much." Mo Chen shook his head: "frankly speaking, these scrolls, even a pen or a bottle, are filled with memories of our ancestors. For example, I have been to the burial sword Valley, where I have read two manuscripts about smelting and mineral materials. If I can use the method of Tianjian chengshuge, I can save my memory in something. For example, "he looked around and picked up a pen on the desk:" for example, this one is inside. When you get the brush wash again and open it, it''s quite like a memory of mine. But not all the people get into it. Do you understand... "


    Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment.


    Something seems to have gone through his brain quickly. It''s a very important thing. But seriously to think, but can not remember.


    "What''s the matter?" Mo Chen asked.


    "No, it''s OK. Elder martial brother, where can we find the way to get in and out of Tianjian city? "


    "It must be old, but I don''t think it''s too hard to find. Because people in the library should not attach too much importance to this, but to outsiders, they are very secretive. "


    "Let''s look for it separately..."


    "Together." Mo Chen doesn''t trust Xiaodong to leave his sight.


    Besides, Xiaodong is so honest that he can''t even cheat himself when he sees someone tell a lie. He still wants to cheat others?


    But it''s not easy to find books.


    If they are looking for a real book, the title of the book should have some clue. But they didn''t know the name of the book they were looking for, and they didn''t know what kind of container it was in.


    What''s more, if the people in the book Pavilion value it and keep it in a tight collection, even with array protection, it will be even more difficult to do.


    Xiao Dong is worried about how to find it, and Mo Chen has made up his mind.


    They don''t know, but someone must know that it shouldn''t be difficult to find a way to get the message out.


    The disciple surnamed Chu just now is a good candidate.


    Xiaodong has been in a trance for a while.


    He always felt as if he had forgotten an important thing, but when he was asked to think about what he had forgotten, he was at a loss.


    What is it?


    While paying attention to the things around him that seem to be quite old, Xiao Dong looks back on what they saw and heard just now, and what they said just now, Xiaodong remembers clearly, and once again in his heart.


    "Reliving that memory..."


    Xiao Dong was stunned.


    Master brother said just now that the collection of books in shuge can also be regarded as a review of the memory of our predecessors.


    Xiaodong suddenly remembered what happened in the autumn that year. It was not long before he became a teacher. When the elder brother just returned to the mountain from outside, he was very sick at that time. He only remembered that he was not alone every time he opened his eyes. Elder martial brother, elder martial brother Jiang, there is always a person there, sometimes elder martial sister Linglong. However, she is not patient enough to accompany her bed.


    Well, I think of Chen Jingzhi again.


    He didn''t accompany him.


    As soon as the memory spreads, it can''t be stopped.


    What Xiaodong remembers is that he had a very clear dream when he was recuperating.


    At that time, he was in a daze and half awake all day. But there was one thing he remembered correctly.


    He saw elder martial brother Jiang practicing martial arts. After washing, he left the grease he used to wipe his hands on the side of the well. At that time, things had already happened.


    He Did he relive a memory?


    But whose memory did he relive?


    What''s more, the second clear dream is that the elder martial brother followed his master and master Liu to lunjianfeng. That night, he saw the elder martial brother and their situation on the lunjian peak.


    That was after the fact.


    So What he saw was also a memory.


    Whose memory did he see?


    Why can he see this?


    This day, Chen Jingzhi, his lost pendant, and he and his elder martial brother came to this place in a strange way


    Xiao Dong couldn''t figure out a clue.


    Mo Chen asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Xiaodong looked up at him as if frightened.


    In the heart, the eyes are full of helplessness.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Mo Chen held his hand: "I''m here."


    The temperature of his palm calmed Xiaodong''s mind: "elder martial brother, do you still remember..."


    Just half of what he said, Mo Chen motioned to him to keep quiet. Xiaodong didn''t need him to cover his mouth for himself this time. His two lips were closed like a clam shell.


    They stayed in this room, which was obviously deserted for a long time. The city was not exposed to dust. The city also looked very clean. The stone road was clean like a mirror.


    It would not be easy to accumulate a layer of dust in this room if no one came in for a long time.The light from the outside was reflected into the room through the windows, casting mottled shadows on the ground.


    In addition to the disciple surnamed Chu, there were two people who came back.


    "Oh, I shouldn''t have lived in the penalty hall, you know? The immortal roots of the two men were abandoned and their bones were nailed through. Well, even if you can survive this punishment and get a life, I''m afraid it won''t be many years to live. "


    Another voice said, "as I said, it''s better not to go through it. Now I can get a place to bury myself. If you don''t die, you''ll live later. It''s not like that. I''ve heard that the bone nail can''t grow any longer. Every day I live, every breath I take, it hurts my heart and lungs It''s too much of a punishment, to speak of? "


    This voice sounds like the young disciple surnamed Chu.


    "Elder Wu, this is to make an example to others. It''s obviously for the sake of pills. In fact I''m afraid it''s for Qianshan hall. "


    "Well..."


    They walked past the room and walked away.


    When they left, Xiaodong asked softly, "are they Astragalus and Bupleurum?"


    Mo Chen nodded his head.


    "How can this be..."


    Although there is no friendship, just a few words, Xiaodong and they are not tianjiancheng disciples at all. However, it was clearly not Huang and Chai''s fault, but they were forced to be charged with heavy punishment. It sounds like these two people are just about to die - even if they are alive, they are probably not as good as death.


    They are all the same door, but can be so unscrupulous maiming the same door.


    No matter how nice the words are, Xiao Dong can''t accept the name of justice.


    What''s more, it''s not necessarily for the sake of justice.


    According to the three people just now, the old Wu was in the name of righteousness to repel dissidents and crack down on Qianshan hall.


    Mo Chen is not surprised.


    Such things can be found everywhere, the more large the door is, the more filthy under the bright appearance.


    Even Danyang Xianmen was the same.


    Mo Chen knows more about Shifu''s old stories than his younger brothers.


    Danyang has been eroded by the scenery on the surface. The huge clan, which has been inherited for more than a thousand years, is becoming more and more bloated and overstaffed. The relationship between the people inside is intertwined, cronyism, jealousy of talents If Shifu hadn''t been completely disillusioned by some things, he would not have set up his own house after the war of killing demons. No matter how tired or difficult he would have been, he would have held up the original ancestral gate.


    But it''s not fair. They can''t take care of it.


    There''s no light in their identities.


    Besides, other people live in the internal affairs of the family. Why should they interfere?


    Mo Chen once again heart health warning sign, turn head to look backward.


    He was more sensitive than in the past several times, so he was able to take Xiaodong far away from danger, and spent two days safely in tianjiancheng, a completely strange place.


    Maybe others will think he is very relaxed after hearing about it, but only Mo Chen knows that he always has ears open and eyes open.


    Because he was afraid that others would find out that their skills were not tianjiancheng at all. Mo Chen didn''t use Zhenyuan in observing and listening to them. He relied on his body instinct.


    People do not have such keen eyes and ears, and can not smell some subtle smell in the air.


    But Mo Chen can capture, from the sound, smell and other small details to judge the general situation of each other.


    But the man behind them had already stood at the door, and he realized it!


    Who is the other person?


    Mo Chen instinctively covers Xiaodong behind him.


    The woman standing at the door was wearing a white dress embroidered with silver thread patterns and a light green umbrella. Her eyes were still and she said nothing.


    The breath on her body seemed particularly ethereal and unreal. Standing there like a shadow, her clothes fluttered gently with the wind, and her whole body seemed to be blown away by the wind.


    But it''s not this that surprised Mo Chen.


    It''s about


    She looked vaguely familiar between her eyebrows.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean it." She said softly, her eyes passed Mo Chen and fell on Xiao Dong''s body.


    Covered by Mo Chen, Xiaodong still recognized her at a glance.


    This is the woman he saw in his dream.


    At that time, it was after her that Xiaodong arrived at shouyuanting. But then it suddenly changed. He and his elder brother were dragged by a force, and they crossed the distance of nearly ten thousand miles, from Beifu city to Tianjian city.


    Xiaodong has been puzzled by this matter.


    But now he felt that it had something to do with the woman in front of him.


    The other side should be an enemy rather than a friend.


    ¡­¡­ But it''s strange.


    Although I told myself in my heart that she appeared so suddenly and strangely, it would not be unintentional.


    Had their whereabouts always been in her expectation?"Follow me."


    She turned and walked out, as if determined that the two men would follow.


    Mo Chen takes a look at Xiaodong.


    With or without?


    If she had any plot against them, she just yelled out that the courtyard would be surrounded in a flash, and they would be unable to escape.


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong follow her, walking along a mossy path.


    I don''t know whether she intended or not, and the road she chose was uninhabited.


    Xiaodong has many thoughts coming and going.


    But I don''t know why, in his heart to the woman in front of him, but can not have a bad feeling.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Mo Chen has many guesses about the identity of this woman.


    He can be sure that he has never seen her before, and her unique temperament is hard to forget if he has.


    But between her eyebrows, she did make him feel familiar.


    Xiaodong is high and low, as if walking in a pile of cotton.


    If the elder martial brother didn''t carry his hand, he might not be able to tell the direction.


    The people in front of him stopped, and Xiao Dong mang raised his head blankly. Suddenly, he felt a kind of real illusion.


    In front of it is a white stone pavilion. The three complex ancient characters on it are the Shouyuan Pavilion mentioned by elder martial brother.


    "Wait here, and I''ll get someone to take you out of town." She turned to face each other, but she didn''t seem to see them in her eyes. She seemed to miss others through them.


    "Excuse me..." Mo Chen took a deep breath: "are you lady Yan?"


    She nodded her head slightly: "yes. What else do you want to ask? Ask now


    Mo Chen already had a guess in mind, but this sentence is not so easy to ask out.


    Xiaodong took a step: "you Are you my mother? "


    This sentence is also Mo Chen''s guess, but did not expect Xiaodong directly asked.


    He turned his head and took a look.


    How much does Xiaodong know about his real life experience? Mo Chen only knows about it.


    But now he asked such a question, is it just a guess? Is it because of the woman''s appearance? Or


    What kind of consanguinity is there?


    Mo Chen was adopted by his master since he was a child. He knew that his real life experience was not long ago. But when he saw Wu Yunshen, he was not touched. The resemblance in appearance meant nothing to him, and there was no father son relationship between them. After the funeral of sword Valley, Mo Chen got news from Tianji mountain that he was alive and took the rest of his disciples to other places, so he didn''t ask any more.


    Wu Yunshen did not send a word to him.


    The other party does not regard him as his own son, and he does not think that is his own father.


    In Wu Yunshen''s opinion, his son has long been dead, died more than 20 years ago, and Mo Chen, who is alive now, cannot be recognized by him.


    For Mo Chen, if he regards himself as Wu Yunshen''s son, he can''t explain his own changes. But if we say that they have nothing to do with each other, it is difficult to say that they are round in appearance.


    The woman''s expression finally had some changes, she looked at Xiaodong carefully, from head to toe.


    But she said, "No


    It''s not a mother, it can be an aunt, an aunt, etc. the appearance may be similar.


    But Mo Chen felt that she was not telling the truth.


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment and did not ask.


    The look on his face was perplexed and hopeful, but it was not denied by two words. Mo Chen looked at the hope of the light a little bit dim down.


    "Yes It''s not. "


    His expression is not like disappointment, more like a kind of despondency, a kind of embarrassment.


    Because she denied it.


    Whether she is or not, she has denied her relationship with Xiaodong.


    She denied the reasons Xiaodong can find a pile after pile. She must have a secret, and her identity is so prominent that she is the wife of the Lord of Tianjian city


    How did Chen Jingzhi become the young master of Tianjian city?


    Xiaodong unknowingly asked.


    "He thought he could fake it with the token." The wild goose lady expression is indifferent: "false is false. He also knew that it was impossible to cheat the whole life, so he wanted to take more magic weapons and skills, and then leave. Many people in the city guessed that he was a fake, because they had selfish desires, so no one broke him down. "


    Obviously, Mrs. Yan did not expose Chen Jingzhi.


    She is the city Lord''s wife, so Chen Jingzhi, the so-called little Lord, is her son in name.


    Trustworthiness


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong look at each other.


    "That token, is it a pendant?" Xiaodong asked softly.


    The goose lady nodded slightly.


    The keepsake clearly belonged to Xiaodong, but it was stolen by Chen Jingzhi.


    What does Xiaodong have to do with Lady Yan and Tianjian city?


    "Well Do you know who my biological parents are? "


    The wild goose lady is still the cold appearance: "they are all no longer in the world."


    Before Xiaodong asked again, she said, "you have nothing to do with Tianjian city. Leave here as far as you can and never come back. "


    As soon as this word comes out, don''t say Mo Chen, even Xiao Dong can hear how strange this is.


    Her first sentence is false, can''t be false again.


    How can Xiaodong have nothing to do with Tianjian city? No matter whether Mrs. Yan is his mother or not, since she can see the city as the little Lord with the keepsake, and the life and death of the former city Lord of Tianjian city is unknown, Xiaodong is the next city Lord of Tianjian city.It doesn''t matter? What does it matter?


    It''s too firm to be trusted.


    And her last sentence was too sincere.


    I could tell how eager she was for Xiaodong to leave tianjiancheng. People often don''t have intense emotions towards strangers. What''s important for a person who doesn''t know and has nothing to do with him? There must be a very important reason for Mrs. Yan to let him go.


    This reason must have something to do with her knowing Chen Jingzhi is a liar and acquiescing his identity.


    But without waiting for them to ask further, a man in gray came up. His face was old and his expression was dull. From the aspect of appearance and temperament, she and Mrs. wild goose are bright people.


    "This is Mr. Wan. You can follow him out of town." The wild goose lady confessed such a sentence, turned to want to leave.


    Mo Chen said, "madam, please stay. My younger martial brother and I came to Tianjian City involuntarily. Even if Madame sends us away now, won''t we be brought back again? "


    "No, there won''t be another time." Mrs. Yan nodded her head, as if to increase the credibility of her words: "you go."


    The Mr. Wan came over and made a "please" gesture to both of them.


    Although Tianjian city is so closed, Madame Yan, as the city master''s wife, must have a way to send them out. Mo Chen does not doubt this.


    But they just left?


    As long as you are not a fool, you can see that Mrs. wild goose is anxious to let Xiaodong leave. There is a secret inside.


    There are too many questions. Go now. Mo Chen has a feeling. They will regret it in the future.


    That Mr. Wan seemed to see through what he thought in his heart. Mo Chen didn''t see his lips open and close, but there was a voice ringing in his ear.


    "Do you want to kill your younger brother? If he stays here, he will die. The Lord of Tianjian city has never lived long. You must know that. "


    Mo Chen heart a Lin.


    Yes, although Tianjian city has always been closed, things in the city are secret to outsiders. But over time, there will always be some signs to be seen.


    For example, this is what we''re talking about right now.


    The elders of Tianjian city lived for a long time. Although they could not get the Tao to soar, they could stay in the world for a long time than ordinary people who practice Taoism. Even ordinary people here live longer than ordinary people in other places. Of course, this benefits from the abundant aura of Tianjian City, but there are other reasons.


    On the contrary, according to the words and letters left by some of our ancestors who practiced Taoism a long time ago, we can see that no one has ever seen a generation of Tianjian City Lord. There are young city lords, and some are in the prime of their life, but they are not old.


    Why?


    ¡­¡­ Think it over and you''ll understand.


    They have no time to get old.


    These city lords of all ages died early.


    Isn''t that strange? The rest of the city can live a long time and die, but the Lord of a city always dies young. This is strange and frightening.


    Mrs. Yan must know the secret six, and even Mr. Wan must know it.


    It is not difficult to guess that if Xiaodong stays, he will probably replace Chen Jingzhi as the young master of Tianjian City, and then succeed him.


    But after succeeding, there may be another bizarre and rapid death.


    Mr. Wan approached another step without a trace: "there is one more thing. Will the teacher and others be worried about your coming to Tianjian city? I''m afraid Li Zhenren is anxiously looking for your whereabouts. If you delay for a long time, I''m afraid he''ll take risks. What''s the matter? You''ll regret not coming later. "


    Mo Chen looked at him, and his eyes became extremely sharp.


    Mr. Wan can feel the killing intention just released from the young man.


    The intention of killing is like substance, and the cutting surface is like a knife.


    If Chang Yi didn''t hold back just now, he would not have been more determined.


    Mr. Wan''s voice returned to normal, so that Mo Chen and Xiao Dong could hear him.


    "If you sneak in as the people of Tianjian City, no one will notice for a while, but it won''t last for a few days. Once you are found out, you will never be able to do anything after that. I will send you out while you are still out of the city. Come on, this way. "


    Mo Chen with Xiaodong, followed him.


    "Where are we going out?"


    "If you want to open the array and go out, you will certainly disturb others, so there is a way that will not disturb others."


    Is there any way to avoid disturbing the array?


    This must be the secret of Tianjian city. Once it is known to outsiders, the aloof status of Tianjian city will not be guaranteed. I don''t know how many people have calculated for many years. I hope that we can solve the secret of Tianjian city and take this place, which can be called the fairyland of geomantic omen, as their own.


    But Mrs. Yan and Mr. Wan planned to let them leave like this, and told them the biggest secret of Tianjian city.In this way, the wild goose lady also said that she had nothing to do with Xiaodong? It''s not credible at all.


    "Mr. Wan, I have a question to ask."


    Walking in front of Mr. Wan is light and silent, and there is also a sense of indifference in his actions: "you can ask, but I don''t necessarily say."


    That''s not polite.


    Mo Chen asked: "how did the former city Lord die?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    This made Mr. Wan step a little, and then went on.


    He didn''t answer the question.


    There must be something strange about the death of the city Lord.


    Mr. Wan urged a sentence: "faster, later will change."


    Mo Chen''s heartstrings trembled, and as expected, he quickened his pace.


    Although Mrs. Yan and Mr. Wan did not know each other before. But at this moment, Mo Chen understood the feelings of Mrs. Yan and Mr. Wan.


    They also hope that Xiaodong can live, away from the doubts and dangers of Tianjian City, and live well.


    Xiao Dong tripped up when he was climbing the steps.


    He should not have made such a mistake when he had already begun to refine Qi and had a little success in cultivation.


    Mo Chen entrusted him, immediately found that Xiao Dong''s face was not normal.


    There was a lot of sweat on his face. He was as pale as a piece of paper, and there was no blood on his face.


    Just now he didn''t make a sound, Mo Chen thought he was in a state of agitation and complexity, and his mind was in disorder.


    But now it seems that Xiaodong looks wrong.


    "Mr. Wan."


    Mo Chen said in a voice, "what''s wrong with Xiaodong?"


    Mr. Wan''s thin face still had no expression, but his eyes showed a touch of shock and panic.


    "Put him on your back. Let''s go."


    Mo Chen did not have time to ask, will Xiaodong back a negative, lift gas to follow Mr. Wan.


    Xiaodong was a little confused. He was thinking about something in his mind just now, but it was like a layer of fog in front of him, which made him separate from each other all the time. How could he not understand it.


    Now, on the elder martial brother''s back, Xiaodong calms down and warms his heart.


    When Mr. Wan urged Mo Chen just now, Xiaodong heard his voice.


    It must have been heard


    Where did you hear that?


    He was lying on Mo Chen''s back, his eyes painstakingly opened a seam, looking at the back of Mr. Wan in front of him.


    This back, also vaguely some familiar.


    It''s strange that he doesn''t know many people. He used to live a vagrant life, and even fewer people can make him feel familiar with them.


    Just now, Mr. Wan said, "go fast. If you are late, you will change.".


    Let''s go


    Mo Chen felt Xiaodong move on his back. He was afraid that Xiaodong would slide down, so he held him more tightly.


    At this time, he heard Xiao Dong''s vague cry: "Uncle..."


    Mo Chen thought he had heard wrong at first.


    Later, he realized that Xiaodong''s two words, which were vague and dreamy, were indeed uncles.


    How can you think of cloud master at this time?


    Between the electric light flint, there is a line to connect Mo Chen''s two pieces of memory together.


    Xiaodong is not a member of the cloud family. Yunlie raised Xiaodong at the beginning and took him to live in no fixed place. There must be some special reason for him.


    Yunlie 80% knows Xiaodong''s real life experience, and has been hiding for him, protecting him to grow up like a simple ordinary child.


    He had a lot to do with Tian Jian Cheng, Mrs. Yan and Mr. Wan.


    Xiaodong can also vaguely see a bit of the surrounding scenery.


    This road He walked by.


    It was the last time in my dream that I followed Mrs. wild goose. Although it is the same road, it is in the opposite direction.


    Xiaodong can''t say how she feels now.


    He felt like a sieve with air leaking from all sides He had never felt so tired and sleepy as running water from his body.


    It won''t work


    Although Xiaodong''s consciousness is vague. But I know it''s not going to work like this.


    He''s going to die.


    What''s going on here? Is he sick? Or poisoned?


    No It should not be.


    If you''re sick, there''s no sign in advance.


    Poisoning How can you be poisoned if you are protected from the wind?


    Is this unexplained weakness related to lady geese driving them away?


    Everything in the field of vision is blurred.


    Xiaodong wants to tell the elder martial brother that he has walked this way.


    Keep going and you''ll get to the place where he''s afraid. It seems that there is no end of space, never go to the end of the ladder


    Xiaodong instinctively fears that place, he does not want to go.


    But just now he could make two vague words, and now he can''t even say a word.


    By the way, he wants to tell the elder martial brother something


    Xiaodong''s last sense is gone.


    It was dark all around, thick as ink and heavy as stone. Xiaodong felt as if he was being pressed under a mountain, unable to move, extremely heavy, and unable to make a sound.


    He often saw that tree in his dream since childhood. I don''t know how big the tree is, how high it is, and how many years it has grown. The trunk is so thick and the leaves are so dense that even the sky is covered.Under the tree, he always felt very relieved and warm, just like It''s the same with my mother.


    But this time it''s not the same as before.


    This tree, it''s blooming.


    Snow white flowers, blooming and blooming, like a tree of snow.


    Then the flower slowly changed into pink, and the red became deeper and deeper, and finally became a dark red like blood.


    As soon as the wind blows, the flowers all float up, in a whirlwind, as if under a bright red snow.


    Xiaodong suddenly opened his eyes and woke up in a cold sweat.


    After the flowers fell, the tree died.


    The feeling of dying, dying, like he felt before he was in a coma.


    His body is like a sieve. When the wind blows, the wind passes through countless holes and takes away all his mental strength.


    Mo Chen has been guarding, watching Xiaodong wake up, he will be a cup of water near: "drink."


    Xiaodong is not fully awake, some confused. Mo Chen asked him to drink water, so he took the cup and drank it.


    After drinking two cups in a row, Xiaodong realized that he was really thirsty.


    "You were sweating all the time." Mo Chen gave him water twice before he woke up. However, Xiaodong''s teeth were closed at that time, so it was not easy to feed water. After two cups of food, only one fourth of them could reach the stomach.


    Xiaodong touched his face and rubbed it hard.


    "Elder martial brother, where is this? Have we left Tianjian city? "


    "Not yet."


    Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment.


    I don''t know why he wasn''t surprised.


    Perhaps he has foreseen that he will not be able to leave here smoothly.


    The relationship between Tianjian city and him was deeper than he thought.


    "So we are now?"


    "It''s in Lady geese''s house."


    Yes, it is. Now in Tianjian City, you can find Mrs. Yan to take them in temporarily.


    Xiaodong regained some strength, which gave him the spirit to look at where they were now.


    It''s big. It''s empty.


    He lay in an attic, but it was too big. There are only railings on all sides. In such a large place, only the place where Xiaodong lies is a low couch. Far away from the wall, there is a set of low tables with a set of cups on it


    And then? And then there was no and then.


    This is not like a place to live in, let alone a woman''s residence.


    Although Xiaodong hasn''t seen the girl''s boudoir very much, Madame Yan is colder and unpopular than the temple.


    On one side of the attic, there is a waterfall flying down from the top. It may be because of the formation. Such a large water mist has no intention of blowing into the attic.


    On the other side, it faces the courtyard, which is covered with neat white stones and only scattered with two flowers and plants. But the flowers and plants did not add color to the courtyard, on the contrary, they became more and more isolated, which made people feel particularly cold and desolate.


    Yes, Mrs. Yan is actually a widowed and widowed man, which may have something to do with it.


    When Xiaodong looks at this place, Mo Chen has already taken the pulse for him and helps him to regulate his internal breathing with his own true yuan. "Elder martial brother, did I drag my leg, so we didn''t make it?"


    Mo Chen shook his head: "No. Mr. Wan had already asked me to enter the secret passage. He said that it was OK for you to leave Tianjian city as soon as possible. But there was an accident in the middle, so he turned back and settled down with Mrs. Yan for the time being


    "What happened? What''s the accident? "


    They went to Tianjian city for only two days, but there was nothing less in these two days.


    When the spring dried up and the well water changed, the elder Wu took advantage of the problem and beat Qianshan Hall''s face. Astragalus membranaceus and Bupleurum were severely injured, and their lives were likely to be endangered.


    "When the disciples of Qianshan hall went to discuss with elder Wu, elder Wu refused to give in, and he held on to a disciple of Qianshan hall and insisted on punishing him for violating the rules. Wang Mengchen had no choice but to bow his head and soften his head to elder Wu, and he made a big apology. Only then did he reluctantly let go of his mouth. "


    It seems that this matter is really getting more and more noisy.


    Can this not affect them to leave Tianjian city?


    "Besides, some people fled in Tianjian City, and many people were guarding the secret road after the incident."


    This is the main reason why they didn''t succeed.


    "Run away?"


    The word is simply unthinkable.


    These people in Tianjian city are proud of this city. In their eyes, this is the fairyland on earth. If you leave here, you will be better than dead. In such a place, how can anyone want to flee?


    "And who is the one who escaped? Have you escaped? "


    Mo Chen shakes his head: "I don''t know exactly who it is, but this person must still be in the city of Tianjian."


    It''s not a matter of one person and two people to open an array, and not everyone knows the secret path.Mo Chen just guessed in his heart.


    He doubted that Chen Jingzhi was the one who wanted to escape?


    If you change to any other ordinary disciple, the other side has no reason to flee. Secondly, an ordinary disciple who escaped didn''t need to make such a fuss. It seems that the whole city has been sealed off. Of course, the array is closed, and the secret path can''t pass through.


    Mochen stopped for a moment and said, "someone is coming."


    Xiaodong knows that the elder martial brother is very sensitive now. He is afraid that he can hear something unusual from several miles away.


    Not long after that, someone came.


    Xiaodong saw the man through the courtyard through the cracks in the attic fence, and came in the direction where they were now.


    This is not Mr. Wan. I haven''t seen him. He has a calm face, and his steps are heavy. He is in a bad mood and will be angry at people at any time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Xiaodong is afraid that others will see them and cause trouble to Mrs. Yan. The attic is transparent on all sides, and the people below may be able to see them when they look up.


    "Don''t worry, he can''t see." Mo Chen said: "I just tried. I can''t see the people in the attic from outside. But from above you can see the following. "


    It''s so open, not to mention people. Even a bird can see it.


    It''s mostly because of the formation.


    "Well, can we see below?"


    "Yes, Mr. Wan specially told me." Mo Chen said: "the floor under the attic is exquisite. You can''t see the top from the bottom, but if the people above want to, they can see the bottom and hear the sound."


    I don''t know why Mrs. Yan wants to make her residence such a structure, but now it is convenient for Mo Chen and Xiao Dong.


    "Then let''s listen to what they say, don''t you?" Xiaodong hesitated: "I think It''s probably related to us


    "It doesn''t matter. Since Mrs. wild goose has let us settle down here for a while, she is not afraid of what we hear and see. "


    What the elder martial brother said is very true.


    Xiao Dong got out of bed a little shaky, Mo Chen helped him.


    "What do you think?"


    "Better."


    The strength has recovered a little, but only a little. Now he felt that both legs were not his own, and the bones inside seemed to have been pulled out, which could not be supported.


    Mo Chen helped him to the past.


    It''s wonderful to say.


    ''s white stone as like as two peas in the past are exactly the same in the past, but they just come to see the difference. When you look down, you can see the situation in the lower Hall of the attic. It''s just like a layer of yarn, which is a little unclear.


    Yan lady entertained that person to sit down, did not exchange greetings politely, asked bluntly: "Ma Chang, what do you have to do, just say it."


    Although her voice was still cold and indifferent, Xiaodong seemed to hear more impatience in her words.


    "If that''s what Madame said, I won''t beat around the bush. Does madam really not know the whereabouts of the little Lord? "


    Mrs. Yan sat upright with her hands together. She was as upright as a clay carved wooden statue. She didn''t even lift her eyelids when she asked elder Ma: "he never comes to me. Isn''t he closer to Mr. Wu and Mr. Ma?"


    Ma Changlao coughed, and his face couldn''t hang: "but he didn''t have many days, but he ran away without a trace. Where does a younger generation know about this? I''m afraid someone told him? "


    "Don''t you mean that I leaked the news?" Mrs. wild goose finally began to take a look at him.


    "Not long after the death of the former city Lord, the little Lord disappeared, and his wife was anxious to look for it. This is not like the situation in which the mother lost her child. This time, the little Lord has disappeared for no reason. It''s hard for me to believe that my wife didn''t know anything about it in advance. "


    "You don''t believe it. He ran away. If you want to have the ability, you can catch him back. If you don''t have the ability, don''t come to me to vent your anger. I have only three words. I don''t know. "


    Elder Ma was so angry that he stood up. When he came, he was already in a bad mood, and now he seems to be even more angry.


    "Madame! We call you madame for the honor of the city Lord and the little Lord. You don''t want to think about it. Because you are an outsider who has no backing and no foundation, how can you live a life of honor and wealth that most people can''t dream of... "


    "Who loves to enjoy these splendor and wealth, and who do you give them to. My husband is dead and the child''s whereabouts are unknown. Are you forcing me to say that I have enjoyed the glory and wealth you have given me? I don''t want any of these things. Can you give me my husband and my children? "


    Elder Ma snorted: "don''t think he can escape! I''ll tell you, all the roads in the city are closed now. He must be hiding somewhere in the city. I advise my wife, you''d better let him come out by himself. If you have to wait for others to find out, it will be ugly at that time. "


    Mrs. Yan was not moved at all: "I also said that. If you have the ability, you can find it. If you can''t find it, it''s your business. I don''t care. "


    Xiaodong body shaking, Mo Chen to protect him more tight some, whispered: "don''t be afraid."


    Xiaodong looks up at him. The eyes were full of confusion and bewilderment.


    Chen Jingzhi is certainly not the son of Mrs. Yan.


    But Mrs. Yan refused to admit that she was Xiaodong''s mother.


    Hearing these tit for tat words between her and elder Ma, Xiao Dong''s bewilderment does not increase but decreases.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. goose. She won''t be able to protect herself."


    Xiaodong nods at a loss.


    Mo Chen suspected that he didn''t even listen to what he said.


    Elder Ma also said that she could not be reasonable. She wanted to be rude and had scruples. A man came running in a short breath and stopped at the door of the hall. He did not dare to step on the steps. He saluted and said, "madam, elder, I have something to tell you."Elder Ma''s anger finally came out. He looked at the disciple fiercely: "what''s the matter? Who will disturb you, madam


    Just now he was still roaring at Mrs. wild goose. Now he turns his head and teaches others.


    This kind only allows the state official to set fire, does not allow the others to light the lamp''s tyranny and naturally lets Xiaodong instinct''s heart to have the disgust.


    Although he had no contact with these people, he heard of elder Wu''s cruelty and saw his aggressiveness. Xiaodong felt that the elders in tianjiancheng were not good at their skills. If they didn''t talk about them, their conduct was really beneath people''s eyes.


    It seems that Madame Yan has no real power in her hand, and even has no one who can use it. Mr. Ma can always talk about it. His words are rude, and the informers are also coming in and out here. Where is the treatment of the city Lord''s wife?


    The messenger hesitated and took a look at Mrs. goose.


    Elder Ma went to him and whispered a few words with him. They should use some special method. They don''t reveal a word. Even if someone is standing next to them, they can''t hear a word.


    What they say must be concealed from Madame Yan?


    It''s not hard to guess. It''s probably related to the "little master who escaped"?


    But Mrs. wild goose did not show any curiosity.


    After listening to the preacher''s words, elder Ma''s face changed a few times. With a hasty and loose hand as a farewell, he left in a hurry with the herald''s disciple.


    Not only is elder Ma rude, but even that herald disciple has little respect for lady Yan.


    Mrs. geese doesn''t seem to care. After Ma Changlao is gone, Mo Chen helps Xiaodong lie down and outputs Zhenyuan to regulate internal breathing for him.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to wait like this, and have a rest."


    You don''t have to ask Xiaodong. When he is in a coma, the elder martial brother will not rest assured that he is alone. He must keep watch on him.


    Besides, frequent loss of Zhenyuan is not a good thing. Xiaodong''s unwillingness to finish it completely becomes the burden of elder martial brother.


    Mo Chen just slipped his face with his hand and let Xiaodong close his eyes: "keep breathing, don''t talk."


    Mrs. wild goose saw this when she came upstairs. Xiaodong closed his eyes, and his expression was totally unguarded trust and dependence. And Mo Chen''s earnest and attentive eyes are also seen in the eyes of the wild goose lady.


    Mo Chen releases Xiaodong''s hand, rises to salute: "madam."


    The wild goose lady nods slightly, looking at the Xiaodong that opens an eye: "wake up?"


    Xiaodong does not know what to say with her, even how to call her is a difficult thing.


    The wild goose lady did not approach, she stood by the screen to watch.


    At present, the elder martial brothers are close to each other. Maybe they are just like this.


    Madame Yan said to Mo Chen, "Mr. Mo, I just got the news that a distant visitor suddenly came to the city. It is because of this that Ma Hongwen left in a hurry."


    Mo Chen was stunned and blurted out: "is my master here?"


    Mrs. Yan nodded her head: "yes, Mr. Mo is really smart. Just now I got the news, I asked the teacher to send a message in to track down the whereabouts of disciple. He had been here many years ago, and there was also a token given to Danyang Xianmen by Tianjian city at that time. I''m afraid I have already entered the city. "


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong look at each other.


    Xiaodong is both happy and worried. The master was able to find this place, which must be said to be a surprise.


    However, at this time, Tianjian city is a troubled time. Maybe you will bury the sword valley. Even a person who practices Taoism can''t go against the sky. Master, this is a very dangerous situation.


    But there is another possibility It''s that the master didn''t come to find them, but came to settle accounts with Chen Jingzhi!


    To track down the disciples'' whereabouts, it may be that the master came to look for them, and more likely, the master came to track down the evil disciples of the sect in order to clean up the door.


    But Mrs. Yan said, "it''s not too early or too late for the teacher to arrive at this time. I''m afraid that those who have a heart will think more. They will think whether the disappearance of the little Lord is related to him, and that he was released into the city just to find out


    That''s right.


    Xiao Dong himself would have thought it was too clever. Chen Jingzhi disappeared at this time, and the Master arrived today.


    Fortunately, no one has found out their identity, otherwise they will be involved again, and the situation will be more complicated and dangerous.


    "No matter what happened to Zhenren Li, Tianjian city is not a place to stay for a long time. I will try my best to send you away first If you want to meet Mr. Li, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. As soon as he enters the city, there will be countless eyes staring at him. " At this time, Mrs. Yan finally showed a little impatience: "you''re gone. Mr. Li doesn''t care. I think he will leave as soon as possible. If you don''t meet, you won''t attract more attention. "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    "Madam, can you give us a message with master? Just give me peace. "


    Lady Yan nodded her head: "naturally, I''ll let people find a chance to send a message to Li Zhenren."


    It would be better if you could let master not go to the city. This city now makes Mo Chen feel precarious, just like the once buried sword valley.


    She turned her head, Xiaodong has been silent, on the side of the quiet looking at her.


    The sun was about to set, and the setting sun beat on his face, which made his pale skin look more warm. But the eyes, dark and deep, made people feel a little frightened.


    The wild goose lady in the heart has no reason of a sour, she turns to go, dare not and Xiaodong to look at again.


    She thought, in this world has nothing to let her move, can let her care. Even for Xiaodong, she is just doing her duty.


    Let him live.


    Away from Tianjian City, the farther you go, the better.


    But the sky city, which has lasted for thousands of years, is like a huge cage. Even if he is sent far away, he still comes back.


    Before seeing him, Mrs. wild goose had no expectation for the child. Only occasionally Occasionally, I wonder, where is he now? How''s he doing?


    The first thing he saw was a fake.


    He has a deep mind and a selfish personality. Found that the wild goose lady here is very difficult to please, and there is no force, without hesitation to turn to another throw them.


    Mrs. wild goose also thought that if such a young man was like this, there would be no regret for her to see or not to see the child.


    But now she sees him.


    At that moment, she didn''t think of anything, just sighed in her heart.


    It turns out that he grew up like this. Young people of this age have begun to have some characteristics of adult men, but Xiaodong''s eyes and eyebrows are clear, and it seems that he is still childish. When he did not move or speak, his expression showed a melancholy and vicissitudes beyond his age, as if he had experienced many ups and downs in the world and separated from life and death.


    Mrs. wild goose is afraid to look at such a pair of eyes. She was afraid that one more look would reveal some secret in her heart.


    She was afraid that she would be reluctant to part with the child so soon.


    Of course, they always have to be separated, and the sooner the better.


    If there was no accident yesterday, according to the original plan, they would have been outside Tianjian city by now.


    "Madam..." With a voice of hesitation.


    Mrs. wild goose is inexplicably nervous.


    She didn''t know what Xiaodong was going to say.


    Maybe it''s another problem she can''t answer.


    "When Chen Jingzhi left the school, he took my pendant. Where is the pendant now? "


    That''s the question.


    Mrs. wild goose can''t say what feeling she has in her heart. She is a little lost or quietly relieved.


    "The pendant is not with me. At that time, when he came to Tianjian City, I once looked at the pendant, but then elder Wu asked for reasons and said that he should carry the pendant In fact, it''s not. The pendant should be kept by one of elder Wu and elder ma. I can''t get it for a while... "


    "Is there anything special about the pendant?"


    If it is only used as a token of mutual recognition, since Chen Jingzhi has already "recognized" with Mrs. Yan, the greatest significance of Zhuozi will be invalid.


    But it must be of great significance for us to keep them under close care.


    "It''s something left by the former city Lord. It''s of great significance to see the city in heaven." Mrs. Yan once thought of getting the pendant, but she had no chance.


    Xiaodong asked softly, "if I stay and stay in Tianjian City, will I be like the former city Lord?"


    The same what?


    It''s the same death, of course.


    Mrs. wild goose was silent for a moment. She turned her face to one side and nodded her head slightly.


    Sure enough, they were right.


    Mo Chen''s heart has long understood, Xiao Dong also guessed.


    "Why?"


    Mrs. Yan looked at the two young men standing in front of her.


    They are not very old, Xiaodong is, Mo Chen is also.


    Young people like to ask these three words.


    It is because of young, so always love to find the bottom of everything, must be a clear answer to be willing.


    But there are so many things in the world. Why. Why do people experience birth, aging, disease and death, and enjoy less and suffer more in life?


    Mrs. Yan did not answer this question.


    Xiaodong didn''t ask elder martial brother to help him any more. He stood straight and walked to lady Yan.


    "Since it''s a matter of immediate concern to me, I want to know why. It shouldn''t be too much."


    Lady Yan looked at Mo Chen, but she said to Xiaodong: "this matter, your elder martial brother should have guessed out a few points, you ask him."What''s the answer?


    Can you really guess the reason?


    Xiaodong looks at Mo Chen''s eyes with doubt and some panic.


    The wild goose lady quickly went out, this so big courtyard, left only Mo Chen and Xiao Dong two people.


    Xiao Dong tentatively asked: "elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen helped him to sit down.


    He really guessed out the inside story.


    To put it bluntly, it''s not hard to guess. It''s just Most of the time, the truth is not as sweet and beautiful as lies. Once the surface of the whitewash is uncovered, the ugly truth inside will be disgusting and disgusting.


    "It should be because of sacrifice."


    He spoke very slowly, word by word.


    "Sacrifice?" Xiaodong didn''t connect his elder brother''s words with the question just now.


    "There are some treasures of the ancient schools. Some are Lingbao, some are exotic animals They may be important array eyes, or they may be Mountain Gate Dharma protectors. However, there are also some sects, most of which are among the evil ways. The way for them to maintain the prosperity of a family and a school is often sacrifice. A lot of killing, using living creatures to fill the gap of practice... "


    Xiaodong felt the edge slowly.


    But this insight had made his brow frown.


    The relationship between sacrifice and inheritance


    And Xiaodong''s question was finally linked together.


    Tianjian city has existed for thousands of years, but the city masters have passed away young one by one


    Mo Chen looks at Xiao Dong.


    Although the facts are not the same as he inferred, they are not far from each other.


    "Heaven sees the city, which is filled with the life of the city masters of all ages To survive? "


    "Mostly That''s it. "


    For a moment, Xiao Dong''s hair was creepy, and the shivering from head to foot could not stop.


    ¡­¡­ This seems to be an independent world, just like Tianjian city in a fairyland. How could this continue? With human flesh and blood as the foundation stone, where the city is suspended in the air, is clearly built on the white bones.


    Mo Chen holds his hand and feels Xiaodong shaking all the time.


    Based on his understanding of Xiaodong, Xiaodong trembles not because of fear, for fear of being taken as a sacrifice.


    Although he usually seems to have no temper, especially easy to get along with, others give some cold words, he never go to his heart, but Mo Chen should be the people who know him best in Huihui mountain. In fact, Xiaodong is a bit stubborn, but he is not as soft as his appearance. He is not timid and does not complain. He also attaches great importance to justice.


    Others often boast that he taught Xiaodong very well, and the great master did a good job. However, Mo Chen felt that except for the practice, he did not give any advice on how to deal with people''s character and morality. Xiaodong was a very reasonable person before he became a teacher. Over the years of wandering life, he has seen more and more knowledge than other people of the same age, and has his own views and judgments on the right and wrong of things.


    Even if it didn''t happen to Xiaodong, he would be extremely disgusted and would never want such a place to exist in the world.


    "So Chen Jingzhi probably stayed for a long time, and gradually saw the signs. Even if he doesn''t know about other confidential things, he must be extremely keen on things that are harmful to him. "


    Chen Jingzhi is not simple. After his mother died early, he grew up in the Chen family, his stepmother and a group of people with ulterior motives. It can be said that he grew up in all kinds of malice. The people in tianjiancheng wanted to plot against him. He was aware of the danger, so he had the present "missing".


    But Tianjian city is no other place, seeing him can not run out. Some people in the city know that he is a fake, but more people do not know, so they must find out the "little master" after digging three feet.


    Tianjian city is now in a bad situation. All kinds of abnormal phenomena can be seen. No matter what the city base is and where the aura comes from, it is nearly exhausted and on the verge of collapse. If there is no way to prevent and save it, the city will probably collapse a hundred times worse than that in the valley of buried sword. Where can we afford to cover it up? What face?


    Now Xiaodong doesn''t feel gorgeous any more when he looks at the exquisite rooms and attics. Those white stones have already been stained with blood stains. The people who live in this city enjoy the life which comes from the sacrifice of living life


    All this makes Xiaodong feel disgusted and disgusted.


    People outside are eager to find Chen Jingzhi, while Mrs. Yan is anxious to send Xiaodong away for the same thing.


    Now Mo Chen also understands the mood of the wild goose lady.


    She would rather see the city destroyed than save Xiaodong''s life.


    But they didn''t make it last time.


    At this time, the master came.


    Mo Chen thinks that the master has come here to find them. With the help of a good friend like Hu Zhenzhen and the help of the new leader Li of Beifu City, it should be easy for master to find their whereabouts.As for Chen Jingzhi, of course, master will not let him go. But in searching for them and punishing Chen Jingzhi, master did not have to hesitate to make a choice, and put their lives and safety as the first priority.


    "Want more water?"


    Xiaodong nodded.


    When Mo Chen handed water to him again, he wanted to drink by himself, but the hand holding the cup was still shaking, and some drops of water spilled on his body.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    It never snows in tianjiancheng.


    The situation in Tiancheng is not right. Even Lao Ge, who runs a tea shop in the outer city, knows it. His family name is ge. He has no children and no daughter. His old companion has also passed away. He is single. There was a time when someone wanted to give him a bridge, and he declined.


    He kept a small tea shop by himself and lived a good life. Every morning, he got up before dawn to get water, and transported the water back with a tattered looking car. As soon as the day broke, his tea shop opened. All the people who came were old acquaintances and many of them were single like him. They usually spend most of the day here, and it''s late at night when the tea shop closes to see off the last few guests.


    Day after day, Lao Ge never feels lonely and bored. He has so many old friends who have been with him for many years. Besides, when the old woman was there, she always complained about it every day. When she was young, she was OK. When she got old, she was too eager to ask for children. Her temper became more and more strange. It seemed that she could not see anything in the world, and she was her enemy. Others live better than her, she is jealous of her heart, and her mouth is contemptuous. If she is not as good as her, it will be mentioned by her again and again, for fear that others will forget it.


    She was ill for more than a year and then went. Others said they sympathized with Lao Ge, but Lao Ge felt that it was easier to live alone. Once she went, he was relieved.


    However, these days are not peaceful.


    In fact, about three or five years ago, this change has happened imperceptibly. A frequent visitor said a few years ago, "Lao Ge, you''re lazy today, didn''t you transport water?"? Where is the water for tea today


    Lao Ge wiped the teapot and said, "why didn''t I go? Don''t believe you ask brother Shi, I got up early to carry water, but I met him going out. "


    "Well Why does it taste different from the past? "


    Another man on the side said with a smile: "I''m afraid you have an age, and your tongue is blunt, I didn''t drink out what''s different."


    But Lao Ge later found that the spring was not as sweet as before.


    It''s just that this change did not happen in a day. Although some people complained about it occasionally, everyone didn''t think about it.


    But now Lao Ge can only make tea from well water far away from home. The well is in the northwest of the city. People usually call it the old city. Actually, no one lives there. Lao Ge lived there when he was a child.


    The water is getting worse and worse. Of course, it is impossible for tea to maintain its consistent level.


    There are fewer and fewer tea customers here.


    It''s not because they are disappointed with tea, but because there are only one or two of them who have been with us for more than ten years or even decades.


    In the past few years, old Zhou, who complained about the taste of tea, and the stone he often met when he was transporting water, all passed away one after another.


    This made Lao Ge feel confused.


    Although life and death have a life and death, but their father generation, still have to go forward, grandfather, great grandfather, lived to a age still crane hair childish face, hale and bright.


    How come they are so much worse than their predecessors? Lao Zhou''s back was bent very early. He was always hunchback, which made people feel that he was much shorter than in fact. Lao Shi has been fond of boxing since he was a little stone. Although he has not been selected into the inner city to learn from his master, he has always loved martial arts for many years. His body should be stronger than ordinary people.


    But he also went early.


    Lao Ge often thinks that maybe he will come. Once you sleep, you may not wake up the next day.


    This morning, as usual, he got up early to carry water. It was not bright, not as blue and clear as it was during the day. The color of the sky was gray, and it was a little brighter towards the East.


    Lao Ge put all the barrels in the car. As soon as he looked back, he saw two people standing at the door.


    The two men were dressed in the clothes of inner city disciples, and their faces were not good.


    Lao Ge didn''t panic much. He set the bucket and turned to greet him.


    These disciples are all from the city. Maybe they are the children of any family. They can get on well with each other.


    Even if they are arrogant and arrogant, they can''t do things that are too bullying.


    "Do you want tea?"


    It doesn''t look like a tea drinker. Lao Ge is just used to it. He always says polite things.


    "We''re looking for people." The two disciples described them to him,


    about 20 years old, or looking at their twenties. They were pretty, not tall or short


    Such inner disciples are everywhere. Lao Ge thought for a moment and asked, "this I can''t remember. Is there anything else that can impress people? "


    "Well, he said something different from us It should be some northern accent. "


    Tianjiancheng is isolated from the outside world for a long time because it is isolated from the outside world. The accent of people here is really different from that of other places. Ordinary people can''t learn ten out of ten of them. Maybe you can always hear it when you pronounce, or when you are turning.


    Lao Ge thought: "the day before yesterday? I don''t remember very well. Maybe it was the day before yesterday that two disciples of inner school came to me for tea... "At that time, Lao Ge didn''t pay much attention to it at that time. Now, when he was mentioned by them, he remembered that the few words they said were different from those in Tianjian city.


    But Lao Ge swallowed it again.


    He is no longer young, and he is a long time from the words impulsive and reckless. If he said this, his tea shop would not open today. Maybe these two disciples would take him to meet people and ask questions. If the end of the matter is good, he will step into the coffin with one foot. What else can he do? He didn''t enjoy the benefits. But if it''s not good Lao Ge didn''t know whether the others involved in this matter would have bad luck. He was afraid that one hand would crush him.


    "But one of them is tall. Well, they almost meet each other when they enter my door. The other one is shorter and similar to me. Even if it is higher than me, it is limited. These two people are not quite right with you


    Although Lao Ge changed his words, what he said was not a lie.


    The two men were really taller, and they were very tall and straight. One was shorter and weaker. It was obviously a young man pulling himself out of his stature. He was only a long man, but he didn''t have much flesh.


    He would not have been wrong even if he had been involved in it again.


    Anyway, what he said is true.


    "Then it should not be."


    The news they got was that Chen Jingzhi ran alone and no one was with him.


    In addition, Chen Jingzhi''s size is the average person, neither high nor short.


    The two disciples nodded their heads and left. Lao Ge looked at their backs and breathed a sigh of relief.


    As a result, one of the two disciples walked away and turned back. In Lao GE''s nervous eyes, he said briefly, "are you going to get well water? It''s better not to drink the well water, but to change it. "


    Lao Ge responded quickly.


    Can''t drink well water?


    This disciple doesn''t have to cheat him, then


    Lao Ge was at a loss.


    What about that? What water would you like to drink?


    How can we open the tea shop without water?


    Over the years, Lao Ge, who has been opening doors every day, is at a loss.


    He thought about it, but he was going to transport the water.


    If there is nothing wrong with it, it can be used. If there is something wrong with it, it will be dumped.


    He drove West as usual.


    He has traveled this road many times, once a day, sometimes twice.


    But


    Such an idea came to Lao GE''s mind, even though he tried to get rid of it. But the idea came out as if it had been firmly rooted in his heart and could not be moved.


    ¡­¡­ Maybe, this is his last trip


    Wang Mengchen came out of the punishment hall, his face seemed calm.


    He went to see Huangqi and Chaihu just now. Bupleurum is OK. It can talk. Astragalus suffered more at that time, so now only one breath left, reluctantly relying on the pills he sent in.


    Wang Mengchen did not know how to evaluate Wu.


    In order to cover up the strange things in the city, and to eliminate the dissidents, the two innocent disciples of elder general Wu were abandoned without blinking their eyes. However, it was useless for him to do so. Many people knew the truth of the matter. On the one hand, elder Wu sent a large number of people to seal and search the city. On the other hand, he had to continue to whitewash and pretend to be innocent. Who could he hide from him?


    Wang Mengchen sensitively aware of the unknown breath, is step by step closer and closer.


    The little Lord disappeared, but he gave Huangqi and Chaihu a chance to breathe. Now elder Wu can''t care about them. Wang Mengchen took the opportunity to send some pills.


    Astragalus membranaceus is on the line now, but I''m afraid it can''t be done with pills.


    We have to find a way to get them out of here.


    In any case, these two are the people who moved to the Shantang. If you want to deal with them, you have to wait until the master comes back.


    It was not their fault. Wang Mengchen felt very sad. Huangqi and Huangqi are diligent and hardworking at ordinary times. They have never been lazy and disrespectful to his elder martial brother. Although there is not much intimacy between them, their friendship is passable at ordinary times.


    He could not watch them suffer like this, or even die.


    In any case, the city is in a mess now, so he must be able to find an opportunity.


    "Senior brother Wang, senior brother Wang!"


    Wang Mengchen stood still. A disciple came up from behind and gave him the note in his hand.


    Wang Mengchen a Leng: "who wrote this?"


    "He said you''ll know when you read it."


    Wang Mengchen turned back and opened the note. The handwriting on it was not someone he was familiar with.


    But the above content actually lets Wang Mengchen heart a jump, at the foot of the pace suddenly stopped.


    There were two short sentences on the note.


    You don''t want to save two brothers?


    The second sentence is that the real young master of Tianjian city is not Chen Jingzhi. Finding out this person can solve the dilemma of Tianjian city.Wang Mengchen clenched the note, then turned to look for the person who sent him the note, but he could not see the figure of the man.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Because of the master''s relationship, Wang Mengchen knew more about this matter than others.


    He knew that Tianjian city has been getting worse and worse over the years. The reason is that the little Lord disappeared unexpectedly after the Lord of the city went.


    Let alone the people in the outer city don''t know about it. Even in the inner city, many people don''t know at all. For them, the city Lord, his wife and the young master are too far away from them. They have a lot of things to do every day. They have to be busy in practice, and there are chores. Where can they think more.


    It has been a year since the little Lord came back. At the beginning, Wang Mengchen was also happy and felt that everyone could rest assured.


    But the situation in the city not only did not improve, but also deteriorated.


    Wang Mengchen knew that this matter was of great importance. If he could not do it well, he would have to die. However, he secretly asked the master whether he was a little master What''s wrong?


    What he wanted to ask was, is this young master really?


    At that time, Shifu only said that the keepsake was true. He knew a lot about the city.


    But the master didn''t say a word clearly. The identity of the young master is certain.


    Wang Mengchen understood master''s temperament.


    In this way, the master also believed in this matter.


    Master left Tianjian city two months ago. The reason on the surface was to go outside to look for some spiritual minerals and medicinal materials. Although Tianjian city is a blessed place, it is not a real place for immortal families. People''s food, drink, clothing, spiritual stones and pills will not fall from the sky. They have to buy them from the outside.


    But master went out for another purpose.


    The little Lord who was found may be a fake, but the keepsake is true. So he must have some clues about the real little Lord.


    Master went out and did not come back, but now this clue is automatically sent to Wang Mengchen''s hand.


    Speaking of Qian Shan hall, the real person in charge of the hall, was really out of luck. He first followed some flaws in Chen Jingzhi''s body to find the Chen family in the northwest, and then he got the clue of returning to the mountain. But when he arrived at Huihui mountain, people in Huihui mountain had already gone to Wukong. The mountain protection array was running to a critical moment, and song Zhenren was almost trapped in the array. In the end, although he escaped, he suffered a great loss. He was in a mess and had to stop on the spot to have a rest.


    It is not difficult to inquire about the movements of these people who have been back to the mountain. There are people who have done things on the mountain in the small town at the foot of the mountain.


    Therefore, the news that song Zhenren got was that the master and his disciples of Huihui mountain had gone to headmaster Li''s hometown, and they would have to stay for about a year and a half, or maybe three or five years.


    Now Zhenren song is almost vomiting blood. He has already been around several places. Does he have to go to the far north again?


    Because of the twists and turns, he was repeatedly delayed in his trip, but he found out something about Chen Jingzhi.


    Song Zhenren can conclude that Chen Jingzhi is the eldest son of the Chen family''s current head. He was not allowed by his stepmother, so he went back to the mountain, and later disappeared.


    This person should be the same person as the "little Lord" of Tianjian city.


    However, most of these people don''t know about Chen Jingzhi''s defection and flight, and things on the mountain can only be described in a nutshell. It''s just that Zhenren Li is so powerful, and Mr. Mo is also very powerful. Their small town is coming back to the mountain, but they get a lot of light from them. The weather is good year by year, and there are no thieves, gangsters and bandits to harass them It''s peaceful and prosperous. It''s a really good place, and it will become more and more prosperous in the future.


    Song Zhenren is not interested in this. He just wants to know people. He also asks whether there are teenagers on the mountain. Those people also tell him.


    It is mentioned that headmaster Li also received a junior disciple named Yun. It is said that he is the old friend of leader Li.


    As soon as he heard about his age, Zhenren song was interested.


    He wanted to know more about it, but Xiaodong didn''t come for a long time and seldom went down the mountain. No more than Mo Chen, they grew up in the mountains. People in the town should know more about what they know.


    Of course, Wang Chen didn''t know the experience of Master Wang''s dream.


    If Nanli, even if the master would delay a little longer, he would send a letter back.


    Holding that piece of paper, Wang Mengchen only felt that the thin piece of paper was very heavy.


    He can guess who sent the note to him.


    It won''t be someone else. It should be the little Lord.


    Wang Mengchen also guessed the purpose of the other party''s sending a note.


    Seeing that things were not good, he only wanted to get away as soon as possible, and the people in tianjiancheng would never let him go. In this case, as long as you can get away smoothly, it is natural to betray others. People in tianjiancheng want "Shaozhu". It doesn''t matter whether this person is Chen Jingzhi or not. As long as they get what they want, it''s not difficult for Chen Jingzhi to get away easily.


    Wang Mengchen didn''t want to cooperate with this deep-seated person at all. It was just like playing hide with a tiger.But the two conditions the man wrote on the note really moved him.


    In private, he wanted to save his younger martial brother and keep Qianshan hall from being trampled on. With this news, he can discuss with Mr. Wu to let his younger martial brothers go.


    Yu Gong, Tianjian city has come to a critical point. He is also a member of Tianjian city. He has lived in the city for generations. People here have his relatives, master, and many colleagues. He never wants to see the place where he was born and grown up and live in peace is really destroyed.


    This is the deepest and heaviest fear of him and all the people in the city.


    Maybe people nearby will say that if there is no place to move, it is the same to change another place. Where is the soil and water not able to support people?


    But to the people who see the city, if the city is lost, it will be like the sky falls.


    He had no one to discuss, because elder Wu was too aggressive and song Zhenren was not there. Many people were afraid of causing trouble, so they took the initiative to alienate Qianshan hall.


    Wang Mengchen collected the note closely. He was not in a hurry to find the person who wrote and sent the note.


    Although both sides are anxious, he is showing that the other side is in the dark, and now the whole city is under strict search. Elder Wu has never left room for others. The other side is more anxious than him.


    He will certainly come to him again.


    He sat there motionless, but in his mind he was plotting.


    According to the note, the real young master should still be alive.


    This is a strange thing.


    According to the law, if you are afraid of being exposed, the safest way is to get rid of the person who has been replaced. As a result, the risk of being exposed will be reduced a lot.


    Judging from his actions and intentions, he should not have made such a mistake.


    So It may be that you didn''t have time, or you wanted to kill but didn''t kill it.


    Outside, a disciple came in and whispered, "elder martial brother Wang."


    Wang Mengchen raised his chin and signaled to say something.


    "A guest came to the city, and the two elders went to meet him."


    Wang Mengchen a Zheng: "to the guests?"


    Who is coming up at this critical moment? How can the elders let people into the city? And send two elders to meet you?


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s said that it''s just the leader of a small sect. It''s called..." The name of Huihui mountain was too strange and obscure. The disciple heard it in a hurry and didn''t hear it clearly. Now he can''t remember it. He had to change his name and say, "I heard his surname is Li."


    "What is it like?"


    "I''m in a hurry to report back. Younger martial brother Yu is still watching."


    Younger martial brother Yu also came back a little later, some regretfully said: "it''s a character! In terms of appearance and bearing, none of the elders in our city can match him. There is also a Taoist priest, the woman... "


    Thinking of describing the appearance of the woman with red shirt and black skirt, the young man who was not too old could not help fighting a cold war.


    The feeling of that woman It''s like a knife. It''s so sharp. It seems that as long as you touch it, no, you don''t need to touch it. As long as you get close to it, you will be hurt. Today, the wind is strong, blowing her long sleeves of red shirt, like a group of dancing fire. But the fire was full of people, colder and harder than ice.


    Being photographed by the wind and color of these two people, Yu''s younger martial brother is full of heart and his eyes are occupied by their figures. But if you want him to describe it, he can''t say it.


    "Then why are they here? Have you heard about it?"


    Younger martial brother Yu said in a low voice: "I only heard that the other party is not a guest in general. It seems that they come to find a way for something."


    Tianjian city has always been domineering. It''s the first time both of them have heard of this kind of door-to-door interview.


    "Have you heard of his origin?"


    Younger martial brother Yu heard this.


    "It''s a small sect called Huihui mountain. This Li Zhenren is the leader. The woman with her surname Ji is his Taoist partner."


    At ordinary times, there are few guests. This time, they don''t look for poor families. It''s just at this time It''s a troubled time in the city. The elders can keep people away. Why did they let people in and meet them in person?


    Does this person have anything to do with the current predicament?


    On one side, a female disciple inquired Wang Mengchen: "elder martial brother Wang, are Huangqi and Chaihu OK?"


    There is no good word about their situation. But Wang Mengchen saw that other people also raised their ears to listen to the appearance, the truth at this time to say how untimely.


    "It''s OK for the time being. Now there''s something wrong in the city, and the elders don''t care about it for a while. After a few more days, it''s time for master to come back. "


    There was little relief.


    Wang Mengchen is not optimistic.


    Is master healthy outside? What''s going on? It''s just gone for a few months? When the master comes back, I''m afraid they won''t be able to make it up to that time.


    We must start early and get them back.Wang Mengchen waved his hand, and those who were interested in his disciples scattered.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Xiaodong wakes up and doesn''t have much time to fall asleep again.


    Mo Chen touched his forehead, and just as before, it was cold sweat, damp and cold.


    It''s as cold as a stone.


    This was the first time Xiaodong fainted on his back. His body was stiff and his temperature dropped rapidly, as fast as if he were half immersed in ice water.


    It''s impossible for ordinary people to get hypothermia like this.


    If I could leave the city at once


    Mo Chen holds Xiaodong''s hand and keeps losing the real yuan.


    But no matter how much he put in, it was like a bullock into the sea, and it had no effect.


    It''s like a bottomless hole


    Xiaodong''s body is like a bottomless abyss. When he woke up just now, the cup of tea that Mochen gave him was not ordinary tea, but contained a pill he had brought with him.


    He got this by accident. He once took one. At that time, Zhenyuan was exhausted and seriously injured. This pill can be said to have saved his life.


    But


    After Xiaodong drinks it, he has only a short time to show his strength. After Mrs. Yan leaves, he only talks to Mo Chen.


    One thing is, I think Mr. Wan is a little like my uncle. I don''t know whether they recognize him or not. If you have a chance, maybe you can ask stubborn.


    I don''t know where the master is now in the city? I''m afraid that he will be calculated by the people of tianjiancheng.


    Mo Chen looks at Xiaodong''s words. Before the end of his speech, his eyes begin to float. The next moment he falls on the couch. Mo Chen reaches out to get it. Xiaodong''s body is light, like a leaf blown from the branches by the wind, and has no weight at all.


    He was in front of Mo Chen, his body quickly changed from warm to cold, just like an invisible monster absorbed his spirit, real yuan and heat.


    The wild goose lady did not know when to come over, stood by the screen.


    Mo Chen did not turn his head and asked softly, "madam, is his situation related to Tianjian city?"


    Although they are still very strange to each other, Mrs. Yan can see how much mo Chen values this younger martial brother. I''m afraid that the general brothers are younger than each other.


    "Yes." The wild goose lady nods to admit.


    Some things she never let herself think of again. Those chilling and despairing, heartbreaking past.


    When she first arrived at Tianjian City, she was about the same age as Xiaodong. How much she looked forward to the city at that time, and how much she hated it now.


    "It''s so close to the sky..." The nearby clouds seem to be floating on the roof. If you stretch out your hand, you can catch one.


    What did he say then?


    She doesn''t remember.


    He turned his head and laughed at her. The smile was even more dazzling than the sunshine. She forgot all the words and thoughts. Her heart was pounding and her ears could not hear any sound.


    She guessed that she blushed at that time.


    In fact, a lot of things had signs at the beginning, but at that time she was immersed in the sweetness and could not see anything in her eyes.


    "It''s like fairyland here," she said


    He shook his head. "This is not fairyland." After a little pause, he said, "where can there be fairyland in this world?"


    Later, Mrs. Yan recalled the situation of that day countless times. Perhaps it is the sadness in her heart that has affected the reality of the memories. The smile on his face is no longer brilliant and dazzling, but becomes increasingly gloomy and bitter again and again.


    Even a few simple conversations at that time now sound meaningful and full of ominous omens.


    It''s not that she thinks too much, but


    He knew for a long time that he was destined to end.


    From the time he was not born, his future was doomed.


    So


    What kind of mood did he use to watch her exuberant and carefree?


    Whenever Mrs. Cui thinks of this, her heart is like being torn in two. The pain makes her gasp.


    If she had known from the beginning She must double to him good, double love him, let him not have a bit of regret, let him


    Let him at least live a little more relaxed and happy.


    "This is the only way to save him from Tianjian city." Mrs. Yan said softly, "you can''t delay any more. You have to leave anyway tonight. Get out of here He can live. "


    At that time, she also begged him to go, and she could stay instead of him.


    "Silly girl." His cold fingers gently stroked her face: "you can''t replace me, there is no one in the world can do it for me, this is to solve the debt owed by the family, children and grandchildren are not enough..."


    "I''ll take you. We''ll fly far away and never come back You will live, let''s live together... "


    "What can I do when I see the city that day..."


    "But this city will be destroyed one day, not now and in the future. How can there be anything immortal in the world?""At least He can''t be destroyed in my hands I was born here, I grew up here, every plant here, and everyone else, they all rely on me, trust me, I can''t just leave them


    "What about me? Are you going to leave me


    Perhaps from that moment on, she wanted the city to be destroyed quickly, hoping that day would come soon.


    Her hand lay lightly on Xiaodong''s forehead.


    "People in Tianjian City boast that they are luckier than others. However, the first generation of Tianjian city master was killed. After the city was built, he was not able to fly as he wanted. Instead, he was possessed by the devil and died, leaving half of his incomplete mental skills. None of the later City lords could live to the end of their lives, and none of them could die well. This is the cause and effect that Xie family owes to Tianjian city at the beginning, which has been unable to get rid of for generations. Gradually, their strength is becoming weaker and weaker. They need to spend a lot of real yuan over the years to maintain the existence of Tianjian city. After the death of one of the city lords, his bones were placed at the base of the city. He sacrificed in exchange for the stability of the city foundation. Later, the city lords did the same thing from generation to generation... " Mrs. Yan said to herself, "it also works, but the time it can last is getting shorter and shorter. Eighty years? Fifty years? Up to now, it can''t last ten years What''s the point of maintaining all this? "


    She asked this question, but in fact, she didn''t need anyone to answer her question,


    she had the answer in her heart for a long time.


    "What''s the point of maintaining all this? For the dead, fill in with so many living human lives... "


    "How was this city built at that time?"


    Mrs. Yan turned her head and looked at him: "I also asked this question at that time. He said to me, the first generation of city Lord was a very, very outstanding man. He was intelligent and had excellent bone. He could think of things that others could not think of, and dare to do things that others did not dare to do His pursuit of the road ahead and the road is endless... "


    "But such a person knows another person who is better than him. He can''t surpass him in any case. Once his competitive heart deviates, people are more terrible than all demons and ghosts The city can be built and suspended in the air because of its foundation. "


    City base?


    Yan Madame looks at Mo Chen''s expression, knew that this is also a smart person, very clever.


    He could understand the unfinished meaning of her words.


    The foundation of Tianjian city was stained with unknown blood from the beginning. Perhaps the innocent was betrayed and maimed by his best friend, he has been complaining, invisible curse has been shrouded in this city.


    Perhaps, the curse will not disappear until the last blood of Xie family is cut off in this world, and the city built on killing at the beginning disappears.


    Do those who have lived in Tianjian city for generations know what kind of cornerstone the city was born on?


    "So he said that it was a sin debt owed by the family, which should be paid by generations. But what if this city no longer exists? Should this sacrifice be stopped from generation to generation? "


    "Chen Jingzhi will escape. Does he already know the secret?"


    "Maybe." Mrs. Yan didn''t care about this person: "after he came for a period of time, I found that his mother should have been a person of Tianjian city. She knew a lot about tianjiancheng. He also made a lot of efforts to pretend to be Tianjian city. Maybe it''s not strange to find out."


    "If he can''t escape Will Xiaodong''s identity be used as a bargaining chip in exchange for his own life


    Mo Chen will not underestimate Chen Jingzhi''s meanness and cunning. In his opinion, Chen Jingzhi is absolutely capable of doing it, and maybe he is already doing it.


    Mrs. Yan looks solemn, but she hasn''t opened her mouth yet. Someone outside has announced that elder Ma and elder Qian have come, and that Li Zhenzhen, who has come to visit her, said that she wanted to see her.


    Mo Chen slightly surprised.


    Is the master here?


    But master came here at this time. It''s hard to say whether it was set up by elder Wu and others.


    "I see." Mrs. Yan stood up and arranged her hair temples. She told Mo Chen, "you take good care of him. The attic is protected by arrays. It''s impossible for outsiders to come up."


    Mo Chen''s eyes move to Xiao Dong''s face.


    Xiaodong''s face is pale and his mouth is closed. I don''t know if it''s too hard on him or what he saw in his dream. His brow is frowning.


    Mo Chen holds his hand in his palm and straightens out his curled and feeble fingers one by one.


    These are his familiar hands with thin cocoons for practicing sword. Their fingers are thin, but their fingers are long. They are very suitable for holding swords.


    In the hall below, Mrs. wild goose has already invited guests in.


    Watch the situation in the attic.


    The first one was ma Changlao, who had been here before. His face looked better than when he came last time. No matter whether the smile was true or not, he was more friendly than the elongated face last time.


    The man who came in behind him was wearing a Taoist robe with a blue background and white border, and a white jade bamboo hairpin on his hair. He walked lightly and was not in a group.This person Mo Chen is familiar with can''t be familiar with any more.


    As expected, it''s the master, not someone else.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional, Li Fulin''s eyes are up.


    Knowing clearly that you can''t see the attic from downstairs, Mo Chen feels that master probably saw him. Even if I didn''t see him, I might have guessed he was here.


    Master came for them. In such a short period of time, he came to Tianjian city from Beifu City, not for Chen Jingzhi.


    Of course, treacherous disciples should be punished, but that will never be the first priority of the master.


    Perhaps because of the past experience, the most important thing for master is always the living.


    It''s a pity that Xiaodong is unconscious now. If he sees the master coming, he will be more happy.


    Mo Chen can see that Xiaodong has not many relatives since childhood, and only one uncle lives on each other. There is no home, and he has been living a vagrant life, so he is more sensitive than others and more eager for family affection. Since the high fever in Huihui mountain, he seems to have opened his mind and regarded his master as his relatives. Maybe in Xiaodong''s heart, master is just like a father?


    But a look back, Mo Chen found the difference of Xiaodong.


    Xiaodong was cold and stiff just now. Mo Chen gave him pills and looked at the situation improved. But when he looked at the short Kung Fu downstairs, Xiaodong''s appearance was obviously wrong.


    His face was blue and white, and his fingers gripped the wooden couch under him. The wooden couch with hard texture was deeply scratched, and the wooden powder fell down.


    Mo Chen was surprised, he almost half forced to grasp Xiaodong''s two hands, firmly in his own hands.


    "Xiaodong, Xiaodong?"


    Xiaodong is still in a coma and doesn''t wake up, but something must have happened to make him so miserable in the coma.


    There must be something wrong.


    Certainly.


    Mo Chen thought quickly.


    Xiaodong''s situation was stable just now, but when someone came in downstairs, his situation suddenly changed.


    No!


    The old ma Changlao and Mrs. Yan had already torn their faces when they came last time, but now they still bring people to visit us as if nothing happened. This is abnormal in itself. When Li Fulin arrived at this time, anyone would guess his true intention. It must be another plan for him to come and meet Mrs. Yan.


    Mo Chen does not care a lot, he will Xiaodong a hug, directly from the attic window jumped down.


    After elder Ma came in and sat down, he unconsciously stretched out his hand across his robe and pressed the things in his arms.


    Although Mrs. Yan is upstairs, she doesn''t know what happened to Xiaodong, but she instinctively realizes that Ma Changlao is not good at coming. This man is cruel and narrow-minded. He has fallen out with him, and now he will visit the door again, which is bound to be something else.


    Elder Ma introduced them with a smile: "this is Li Zhenzhen, the leader of the backflow mountain. He used to be a disciple of Danyang Xianmen, and his nickname is Chen Guangjian. This one is the wife of the first city Lord of Tianjian City, Mrs. Yan. "


    Li Fulin had known for a long time that the Lord of Tianjian city had passed away, and the lady in front of her was a widow.


    His greeting was only half a sentence, but when he heard the voice of exclamation outside, he suddenly remembered that a sword shadow was coming towards elder Ma as fast as a flash of light.


    Elder Ma suddenly turned back and saw a dazzling sword light from far to near. Suddenly, he was covered by the sword light. He could not see anything in the blazing white. He could only dodge by instinct.


    Not all the elders of Tianjian city are good at martial arts and swordsmanship. However, elder Ma is a rare person with excellent kung fu. His skill of more than 100 years is not worthy of reputation. Although he had no time to resist the sword, his choice to avoid its edge was not wrong.


    But he forgot Li Fulin, who was close by.


    Just as Ma Changlao dodged sideways, his right arm was suddenly hit when he tried to draw his sword with his other hand.


    The impact was not strong, but the position was wonderful to the top. Ma Chang''s body was shaking. Most of his right arms were sour and soft, and he could not lift them. The sword that had just been pulled out was put back into the scabbard again because of the impact.


    He can''t pull out the sword any more.


    Neck a cool, horse elder immediately there, do not dare to move.


    Mo Chen''s sword is too fast. The sword spirit has already cut off Ma Chang''s skin. Only then does he feel cold, and even it takes a good moment to feel the pain.


    Mo Chen is not a person, he still has a motionless Xiaodong on his back.


    Clearly, Mo Chen''s sword is like a rock shattering, but when he stands still, the eyes of several people in the hall are all focused on Xiaodong.


    Li Fulin, Madame Yan, and even elder Ma did not care for a moment. They put a sharp blade on his neck that could kill him at any time. His eyes were fixed on the young man on his back!


    Yes, this boy should be the real Lord of Tianjian city!


    Don''t look at his age, and then judge the details of his appearance, lineage and so on. Relying on his current state of unconsciousness, elder Ma can make a judgment.


    Because only the real little Lord, the real Jiejia blood, will be affected by the sacrifice in his arms. Is it true that all the City owners are willing to sacrifice their bodies and die for the city? Don''t laugh, mole ants still know how to steal life, people''s life is only once, how can everyone be so stupid as to why "family" and "righteousness" sacrifice themselves?However, because of the rapid change of the city Lord, the power gradually came into the hands of the elders. In order to maintain the existence of Tianjian City, the human sacrifice has been carried out unswervingly. Even if any city Lord is not willing to be sacrificed like this, he will eventually die.


    There is a reason for this. It''s hard to tell where the sacrifice came from for a long time, but it can absorb the blood and spirit of the family, which is beyond doubt. Because of this use, it was worshipped by several elders.


    The boy who had been pretending to be the little Lord had been close to the sacrifice, of course, but he was safe and alive from the beginning to the end.


    This is a leak.


    However, the elders are not a piece of iron. In the end, some people were kept in the dark about this matter, and some people did not publicize it. Although this little Lord is false, the token he brings is true. The appearance of the little Lord is good for stabilizing the people in the city. Chen Jingzhi has been able to stay so smoothly for nearly a year, but it is not because the people in Tianjian city are all idiots.


    Sure enough! Mrs. Yan did hide the child in her own house. If it had not been for the city which had been hit and bumped by mistake yesterday, she might have let him escape again. It can be said that Mrs. Yan was born twice. When the city Lord died, the woman didn''t cry her husband first like other women, or she had no one to follow her. She actually took advantage of the chaos to send her child away. Although it is said that she was robbed in the chaos, everyone suspects that she did it by herself, but she can''t catch her. Out of all kinds of scruples, she can only put on her make-up.


    "What''s wrong with Xiaodong?"


    Li Fulin didn''t expect that the big apprentice and the little apprentice would suddenly appear in front of him. Mo Chen didn''t have time to explain, but pressed the sword forward: "what do you have?"


    He asked, Li Fulin has not responded, Yan Madame already understood.


    It seems that Mrs. Yan, who looks weak and delicate, suddenly burst into a palpitating momentum. Even Li Fulin did not know how she pulled out a pair of short swords. Her sleeves were swinging and the two swords were all stabbed on elder ma.


    One is the heart and the other is the elixir field. The two short swords are extremely sharp, and Mrs. wild goose stabbed deeply. Ma Changlao''s eyes were wide open and his body fell forward. He bumped his throat into the blade of Mochen''s sword.


    To his death, his eyes were wide open and his expression was full of horror.


    Perhaps Mr. Ma never thought that Madame Yan had such accomplishments.


    The whole Tianjian city was cheated by her Everyone thought that she was an orphan girl brought by the city Lord from outside, and she had no qualification to cultivate Taoism. Who would have thought that she should


    He died under her sword.


    Mrs. wild goose pulled out her double swords and cut open the lapel of his dress. A small lead gray awl fell from elder Ma''s arms and fell to the ground with a jingle.


    Li Fulin did not expect that Madame Yan would kill people without warning.


    But now his attention has been drawn to the awl on the ground.


    "What is this?"


    "This is..." The wild goose lady lips straight roar: "this is the life nail All previous city lords dedicated to nailing down Tianjian city. It should be a set. I know that there are at least five of them. Those people will not die immediately after being nailed. This thing is like a maggot with bones, trying to drill into the body and suck away the real elements, flesh and soul of human beings... "


    Li Fulin looked at this small and inconspicuous nail cone and felt a chill in his heart.


    So it''s also a weapon to kill Mrs. goose''s husband.


    Elder Ma brought this with him, and Xiaodong will be affected by it, and will become the unknown appearance of life and death.


    "How is Xiaodong now?"


    Mrs. Yan raised her head, her face was gloomy and terrible: "single piece will not be like this The other nails must be nearby


    Li Fulin and Mo Chen''s faces also changed.


    It means Say they''re under siege.


    Mo Chen will Xiaodong down, pull out his own set of gold needles, respectively into his body rest all kinds of orifices.


    Li Fulin can''t catch up with his apprentice in this field, but he can still see the skill of Mo Chen.


    This is the way to fix the soul.


    If those life nails can really absorb Xiaodong''s true yuan and even soul, then Mo Chen''s practice can at least delay for a while.


    Now the problem is, they have to get out of this place.


    The gorgeous city of Tianjian, which has been hanging in the clouds, has become a huge cage for them to kill people. There must have been a lot of traps outside. We should kill them and devour Xiaodong''s life.


    There was a faint murmur in Xiaodong''s throat. He seemed to want to say something, but the others didn''t hear it clearly.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Xiaodong feels like an elephant in a cage.


    Can''t move, can''t get out, can''t shout.


    But he could hear outside.


    He heard what Madame Yan said about the sacrifice. I also heard the voice of elder martial brother and master.


    He was so anxious in his heart that he tried to wake up, but his body seemed to be a rotten stump, dead and heavy, and did not listen to his own command.


    He wants to get out of this cage,


    must get out.


    But he had no idea how to get out.


    He felt hot on the back of his hand, as if he was hot on the back of his horse.


    If Xiaodong can play, he must wipe the blood first.


    Elder Ma''s behavior and moral character made him feel disgusted.


    Later, the elder martial brother put the needle into his body, and he felt it.


    It''s strange to say that the elder martial brother used to give him a needle. Xiaodong doesn''t say that he is afraid of being like a tiger or a wolf, but it''s not a comfortable thing to prick a needle, especially when he''s soaking in a medicine bath to wash his muscles and bones. What a taste Who really knows, in short, Xiaodong is eager to be stung in the past, and it is best to wake up after ligation.


    But today, the master brother stabbed him for a few times, which made Xiaodong feel very comfortable.


    It''s like making a hole in a bag full of water, so that the water inside can be exposed.


    Although it was still hard, it was more relaxed than before.


    For the first time, Xiaodong expected his elder martial brother to stab him a few more times. But this time, their elder martial brother didn''t have a rhinoceros in his heart. Mo Chen didn''t prick it after several stabs. However, Xiaodong''s stomach was so anxious that Mo Chen didn''t feel his thirst at all.


    At this time, the wild goose lady is saying: "if you want to go out by force, I''m afraid it will be impossible. They will have to leave Xiaodong after all their lives."


    This is the first time that she has called Xiaodong''s name so clearly.


    "What does Mrs. goose mean?"


    "I''ll give them something to do. All these evils are for the sake of extending the heaven to see the city. But if the heaven sees the city, it will no longer exist now?"


    What she said is very reasonable But it is easier said than done. How to destroy such a big city? No one stopped Xiaodong from doing it, and he didn''t know where to start.


    But obviously, Mrs. Yan is different from him. Next, Xiaodong doesn''t hear her words clearly. He just feels that he has been carried by his elder martial brother again.


    Xiaodong also knew vaguely that the situation must be very dangerous.


    It''s not about himself.


    He is worried about elder martial brother, master, and Lady geese.


    Why didn''t she admit that she was a mother child relationship? This makes Xiaodong feel confused and lost.


    He was not as sad as he thought.


    Maybe it''s In fact, he has got what he has been longing for since he was young. Master, elder martial brother, elder martial brother Jiang, they give the warmth to the family that Xiaodong always wants.


    I don''t know when he has regarded the return mountain as his home. Sometimes he even felt that he had been there for a long time, a long time.


    But now because of others, people around you are in danger.


    When can he not become the burden of the people around him?


    At the thought of master, they might get hurt, maybe even Will die, Xiaodong''s heart is about to burst.


    The wild goose lady shakes off that on the body that looks particularly gorgeous but cumbersome is inconvenient to move the robe, inside wears a suit which is convenient to move.


    It seems that she has already prepared for the present situation.


    Mr. Wan and several other people followed her in silence, while the others in the costume of servants quietly drew out their weapons and walked out.


    To go out at such a time is undoubtedly to die.


    Li Fulin''s face showed a color of intolerance, but Mrs. Yan was not moved at all: "let''s go, they can''t delay for long, we don''t have much time."


    These people have been in this place for a long time, and they have been preparing for this day very early.


    Including Lady geese.


    She finally turned to take a look at the quiet yard.


    Here she spent the happiest time of her life.


    She married him here. He was very kind to her. He taught her how to practice the sword. No matter how clumsy she was, he had no impatience.


    At that time, she always thought, with him in her heart, what''s the matter if she practices sword technique or not?


    It''s ironic to say that when he taught her, she was always unable to learn well, and her attention would be distracted from time to time, focusing on him, but the focus of her eyes was his thin lips and high nose.


    He''s very handsome.


    There must be many girls in the world who envy her and can stay by his side and become his wife.


    He talked for a long time, and when he saw her silly appearance, he knew that all his efforts were in vain.She was smiling and careful.


    ¡­¡­


    However, without him, she was particularly attentive to what she was learning. Once she learned it, many places had no teachers.


    If he was still there, what would he say to her?


    Did you say she didn''t pay attention?


    Or Will love her now everything to a person to carry?


    Lady Yan laughed at herself in her heart.


    It may be because such a hopeless day has finally come to an end. Today, she has more feelings than usual.


    Mo Chen''s back Xiaodong did not affect his action.


    Lady Yan opened the stone gate in front of her: "let''s go."


    The road behind the stone gate is narrow and zigzag. The more you go, the more you go down. The stones inlaid on the stone wall shine brightly in the dark. With this light, Mo Chen can see the general situation of the road.


    This road should be a secret, at least the old ma people don''t know.


    This secret should have existed for a long time, as can be seen from the moss marks between the stones. At least, this road can''t be written by Mrs. Yan. Obviously, this road is much older than her age.


    Mo Chen and Li Fulin have not relaxed their vigilance for a moment.


    Although Mrs. Yan is likely to be Xiaodong''s mother, Mo Chen does not believe her 100%.


    What about kinship in this world? Is it still rare for people with kinship to kill each other? It is said that tiger poison does not eat children. However, for those who practice Taoism, bone, flesh and blood are nothing. Some people once took their young children into the furnace and refined them into pills to supply themselves.


    "Master came alone?" Mo Chen asked softly, "I am with Ji Zheng."


    "Ji Zhenzhen also came?" Mo Chen is startled, the footstep does not stop: "that now Ji Zhenren body is where?"


    "You don''t have to worry about her. We have already agreed in advance, and we have discussed how to deal with the problem if tianjiancheng wants to make trouble. She has a way out, and she will be able to pick us up


    Mo Chen knows more about Ji Zhenren''s strength than others.


    Ji Zhenzhen, who suddenly appears and has a strange temper, is no less powerful than his own master. Mo Chen has a general idea of the level of other people''s skills, but he can''t guess it from Ji Zhenren. Her skill It can be said that it is unfathomable.


    I don''t know what kind of adventure she has had in all these years of being trapped in the city.


    But knowing that the master had arranged for him, Mo Chen was able to rest assured.


    "What''s the matter with you and Xiaodong?"


    This question has been lingering in Li Fulin''s heart, but since seeing Mo Chen, he has not been able to ask.


    Mo Chen stopped for a moment and then answered, "this matter is very complicated. I will report it to master in detail later."


    Li Fulin was able to find Tianjian City, but he had already guessed.


    With the discovery of Xiaodong''s life experience, we can infer the initial results and general process before Li Fulin came. What is lacking is only some details that only the parties concerned know.


    Mr. Wan was at the end just now. He came up quickly and said two words in a low voice.


    With Li Fulin and Mo Chen''s skills, he clearly heard him say, "Uncle Hua, they are dead."


    None of the people who stayed here just now to procrastinate must not survive.


    Mrs. wild goose said nothing, but everyone accelerated the speed.


    Mo Chen feels the Xiao Dong on the back seems to move.


    He thought Xiaodong was going to wake up, but after that, Xiaodong stopped moving.


    The more spacious the front, from the narrow corridor suddenly into the open place, but everyone did not dare to have a trace of relaxation.


    Mo Chen was frightened.


    The place where Mrs. wild goose brought them seemed to be the place that Xiaodong had described to him and trapped him in his dream.


    In the description of Xiaodong, there is no life here, all around are gray and foggy. There are winding stairs, but no matter up or down, it seems that they will never go to the end of the ladder and find a way out.


    There seems to be no light source, no sound, a dead silence.


    "Where is this?"


    Mrs. wild goose answered his question.


    "This is the forbidden area of Tianjian city. Below is the altar."


    Mo Chen looks at Yan lady''s eyes suddenly sharp up.


    They want to let Xiaodong escape the fate of sacrificial offerings, but the wild goose lady actually brought them to the altar here, is it not a trap?


    Mrs. Yan pointed down: "there are arrays to protect the altar. I have thought about it for more than ten years and found a way to break the array. Immortal Li will follow me down. Shaoxia Mo and others will wait here for a while. If I break the array of the altar, I will send a message. "


    Here, people can only see the faces of the people around them, and they can''t see them far away.


    And for Mo Chen, what he can see is far away from these people around him, much clearer.He could see a layer of golden red light under what Mrs. wild goose pointed to, far away from their present position.


    Is that where the altar is said by Lady Yan?


    It''s really gloomy here. It''s no wonder that Xiaodong is so repelled when he is trapped here in his dream. Even time seems to have stopped here.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, who would know that there is such an altar under Tianjian city that looks like an altar set up and used by people in the devil''s road? The last time Mo Chen followed his master to chase after the people in the devil''s way, he felt that the people in Tianjian city and their ways of doing things were almost the same.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Li Fulin knows why Xiaodong and Xiaodong should stay at the top.


    He guessed that although he did not have his own children, he raised three apprentices by himself, each of whom he regarded as his own child. What Madame Yan is afraid of is that when she breaks the battle, someone will fill in her life.


    Tianjian city has existed for so many years. The sacrificial platform and array have not known how many people''s lives have been swallowed up. It is so easy to break that lady Yan has already broken it.


    I''m afraid it''s death.


    According to Mrs. Yan, she died when she died, but she was afraid that even if she filled in her life, it would not be enough. If we add another Li Fulin, it will be more secure. Whether Li Fulin can survive or not depends on his ability and luck. If he can''t survive, there is still a Mo Chen and a Mr. Wan who can take care of Xiaodong, and Mrs. Yan can go at ease.


    She did everything she could. If we have done our best, we can only set our own destiny.


    Li Fulin has no objection to this arrangement.


    He is a master. Of course, this kind of thing should be done by himself.


    But Mo Chen they stay in the same place is not safe, there are still people in the back are chasing after.


    "Here you are." Li Fulin felt a copper ring which was quite different from the Central Plains artifacts and handed it to him: "you can protect yourself."


    Mo Chen took over.


    At this time, there was no need to say anything else between the master and the apprentice. Li Fulin turned around and jumped down the abyss with Madame Yan.


    Li Fulin will not give up the copper ring to his apprentice, but He always feels guilty when he thinks of Ji Zheng.


    This is specially given to him by Ji Zheng. Li Fulin is worried about his apprentice and gives it to Mo Chen. After all, he has to protect Xiaodong.


    It''s just If Ji Zheng knew about it, he would not have a good face.


    These thoughts passed quickly in his mind, and Li Fulin thought of the situation when he first came to see the city.


    At that time, he felt that the city hanging in the air was both mysterious and beautiful.


    But at that time, he never thought that one day he would destroy the city by himself.


    "Lady geese, if this altar is destroyed, what about the people in this city?"


    "I don''t know." Mrs. Yan stopped, turned her head and looked at him: "Li Zhenren, it''s those people who want to kill us now. Are you still worried about their life and death?"


    Li Fulin did not get angry at her sarcasm. He only said, "there are many ordinary people in the city."


    "I don''t know." Mrs. Yan repeated, "I only know that after the altar is destroyed, Tianjian city will no longer be there. As for the others, maybe they can escape. "


    Maybe they will die.


    There is no complete egg under the nest.


    Mrs. Yan thinks that this Li Zhenren is really a pedant.


    Whether they can succeed or not is still unknown. Maybe all of them will die here today. However, elder Wu and his people have killed Xiaodong and completed this sacrifice. They may let Tianjian city continue to live for several years.


    But it''s only a few years.


    Mrs. wild goose knew very well that the collapse of Tianjian city was inevitable and could not be delayed for long. The former city lords could live longer, but the later, the shorter the period of sacrifice, the more frequent the sacrifice. Not only the direct lineage of the city Lord, but also some of the collateral descendants were also sacrificed.


    This is a big secret of Tianjian City, which is absolutely unknown to outsiders.


    But Yan lady suddenly remembered a long time ago, a thing she thought was unimportant.


    Tianjiancheng and waitousu have no contact, of course, it is impossible to intermarry. But at that time, her kind and soft hearted husband once mentioned one thing. He once let go of a younger sister of the same family, whose surname is Jie, but the blood has multiplied for generations, and the same clan relationship has been very far away.


    He let her go after the other party was seized by Wu and his friends.


    In his later words, when Tianjian city is at this point, it is useless to have more of her life, and there is no hindrance to one less. Anyway


    Anyway, he must be the one who sacrificed to the city in the end, but the people around him are dispensable.


    The girl left Tianjian city. What happened later?


    Has she ever thought about the fate of the city Lord brother who let her go?


    Mrs. Yan doesn''t expect the other party to be grateful to her husband for the rest of her life. She just resents the girl who has no news.


    If he had seen this man, he might have become a confidant. They were very similar in temperament and had a bad heart.


    In those days, if he wanted to listen to her, they could escape with his skill.


    But How can anyone leave half a margin for others when they say love to others? Now even Xiaodong


    At present, this real man Li is also very circuitous. The people of Tianjian city have set many traps to kill them. Now, the top priority is to protect himself. He even worries about those people in Tianjian city!


    Xiaodong didn''t know what he had learned with such a master. Most likely, he didn''t know what the world was like. He was so stupid that he felt that the world was full of light and light.Li Fulin, of course, is not what she thought.


    People who practice Taoism can understand the true meaning of the four words "the way of heaven is merciless" more than ordinary people.


    Under the law of heaven, all people are as tiny as ants. The existence of Tianjian city is to go against the heaven and sacrifice people. This is no different from being possessed. This is the place that shouldn''t exist. Even if they didn''t, it would die out.


    "That''s ahead."


    Li Fulin''s spirit was invigorated.


    With the fall of Lady Yan''s voice, the mysterious altar of Tianjian city gradually appeared in front of Li Fulin.


    Mo Chen puts Xiaodong down from his back and loses Zhenyuan for him.


    If Xiaodong can make a sound, he must cry and beg the elder martial brother not to deliver his power.


    No matter how hard the elder martial brother tries, even if he can pass all his skills to him, it has no effect on Xiaodong.


    The elder martial brother may not understand this, but he still refuses to give up when he knows this. He and Xiaodong are very grateful for this intention. However, it is the best policy for the elder martial brother to keep his skill to protect himself! It was a waste on him.


    "Xiaodong? Xiaodong


    He could hear the elder martial brother calling him and wanted to promise him, but he couldn''t.


    He also heard Mr. Wan''s voice, which seemed to be nearby: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Chen softly answer: "looking at no further deterioration." But it''s not getting better.


    This Mr. Wan, this man Before Xiaodong, he always felt that he had a strange feeling, which was strange and familiar.


    Now listening to his voice, although it is quite different from the voice in memory, Xiaodong can still hear some familiar feelings.


    Mr. wan What''s the relationship with uncle?


    Are you a good classmate? Or are they related by blood?


    He was anxious to wake up and ask his doubts clearly.


    But the more anxious, the more the body seems to be disobeyed.


    Mo Chen wipes the cold sweat for Xiaodong.


    Mr. Wan watched him take good care of Xiaodong. His tight body just now relaxed and supported his body with a sword.


    Mo Chen looked up at him: "where are those people chasing?"


    "It''s not in the back. The road is destroyed. They can''t come here." Mr. Wan put two pills of pills into his mouth. He took a breath and said, "they should have guessed our purpose. There is another way to enter the altar from Qianshan hall. They should come from there."


    Qianshan hall.


    Mo Chen and they once stayed in Qianshan hall.


    "Is it all related to the altar that the springs in the city have dried up and the wells have changed?"


    Mr. Wan suffered two times just now. Every breath of pain in his chest was like a knife cutting back and forth: "what spiritual pulse is so dead that it will eventually dry up. No matter how much sacrifice, it can only stabilize the foundation of the city, and it is impossible to create aura from nothing."


    "Heaven sees the city also has the spirit pulse?"


    Mr. Wan gave a sneer, but the sharp pain in his chest made him coughing. It took him a long time to stop: "how strange, there is no spiritual pulse. Where did the aura come from in this city for many years? From the sky? Or are there any new treasures that they can pick up? "


    Mo Chen knows the truth, but


    "Not seeing doesn''t mean there isn''t any." Mr. Wan looked at a certain point in the dark void: "the spiritual pulse has reached the point where the oil has run out and the lamp has dried up People in Tianjian city must be overjoyed when they get such a unique spiritual pulse at the beginning. They are even more afraid that it will be known and robbed by others. Therefore, they get this city out of the city to guard against others, and even more confine themselves. After so many years, they are self-contained and have no progress, just like a fish trapped in a pool, struggling in this kind of shallow water... "


    "Uncle..."


    Mr. Wan seemed to have been struck by thunder and died down in an instant.


    Mo Chen is more anxious to put Xiaodong''s head up slightly: "Xiaodong?"


    Xiaodong''s eyes are still closed, and the vague voice comes from his mouth.


    "Uncle Uncle... "


    Mr. Wan stood up straight and said, "I''ll go Go ahead and have a look. Don''t worry, there''s nothing going on here for the time being. No one will be able to come here. "


    Mo Chen doesn''t pay attention to Mr. Wan who is in a hurry, and his whole attention is focused on Xiaodong.


    Xiaodong''s eyelids moved, slightly opened a slit.


    Only he knew how hard it took him to do such a move.


    The face of the elder martial brother came into view.


    It seems that it hasn''t been for a long time. How did the elder martial brother become so haggard?


    But even though he is so haggard, he is still beautiful and makes people feel broken.


    "Take your time. Don''t worry. Are you thirsty? What''s wrong with you? "


    There is no comfortable place.


    But now is not the time to say these words. Xiaodong grabs Mo Chen''s sleeve: "my uncle..."Mo Chen some doubt, still held his hand, along with him said: "you say cloud lie elder?"? What''s the matter with him? "


    "He, he was just here!"


    Rao is a few days of shock, Mo Chen was also surprised by this sentence.


    And then he came back to God


    "The sound of his cough can''t be wrong. It must be him."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    "But he..." He was dead and buried.


    But Mo Chen believes Xiaodong. Even if other things can be wrong, Xiaodong will not make a mistake about the family members who raised themselves from childhood.


    He said yes, that must be.


    Xiaodong asked himself: "uncle, he is not dead?" But the figure, though greatly changed, still had a familiar accent, not to mention the cough he heard.


    If these similarities are all coincidence But Xiaodong thinks that there are not so many coincidences in the world. Even if there are, they will not all fall on one person.


    Mo Chen did not doubt Xiaodong.


    Since standing Yunlie is not dead, Mr. Wan is the matter of Yunlie, so it is easy to push back.


    There are so many ways for monks to feign death that they can''t finish talking about it for several hours.


    Before just no one thought that Yunlie would feign death, never to this side.


    Now I want to come, Yunlie was on the mountain of return to protect the orphans, and then pretended to be dead, so that the people in the mountain would bury him. He is to let Xiaodong stay on the mountain. And then he could get out of it. The return mountain array can''t enter the mountain gate without a token, but it''s not in this case to go out. After he pretended to be dead, he could slip down the mountain without being noticed.


    If Mo Chen is an outsider, he has to boast Yunlie, or to say, Mr. Kwan, this is a wonderful plan.


    However, in the position of the first apprentice of Huishan mountain and Xiaodong''s elder martial brother, Mo Chen has no affection for Mr. Wan.


    What kind of person is master? How much he valued his friend, how willing he was to trust him, but he cheated him. It''s too ironic to think about how sad the tomb of Huihui mountain made master feel.


    And Xiaodong.


    He had only one relative since he was a child, but he also left him. Although Mo Chen didn''t see Xiaodong going up the mountain with his own eyes, when he came back, Xiaodong was unconscious and drowsy. The appearance of being loveless made Mo Chen feel heartache at the first sight of him.


    What if he didn''t get back to the mountain in time? Master is not here. Xiaodong is so feverish that he is still in his heart. Most of his illness is in his heart. If Jiang fan can''t cure him, will Xiaodong be ill?


    Have you ever thought about these?


    Perhaps he had a compelling reason to leave Xiaodong behind. But feign death is really


    People''s heart is not kneaded with mud. If you want to flatten it, you can knead it. If you want to, you can pick it up and pat it. If you don''t want it, you will leave it on the ground with your feet.


    "Just before you woke up, he ran away..."


    It seems that he is guilty.


    If he has a clear conscience, what is there to be guilty of? Why hide from Xiaodong?


    "We are now, in..."


    "See the altar of the city in heaven." Looking at the spirit of Xiaodong is OK, how much he wants to say, Mo Chen accompanies him and says: "it should be under the Tianjian city."


    Xiaodong doesn''t need to take a close look to know that this is the place he has been in his dream.


    Of course, it''s not the same as in a dream. In the dream, no matter which direction you look at, it seems to be a thick fog. He kept circling in the fog, unable to find the exit, unable to distinguish the direction.


    Now it looks like, of course, it''s not that big, it''s not like a maze. But the feeling as like as two peas or a stillness still remains the same.


    "And master?"


    Mo Chen finds that Xiaodong has some difficulty in speaking. He holds Xiaodong up and asks him to lean on his body. With one hand on his back, he will be happy for him: "master and Mrs. Yan have gone to the lower altar. We are waiting for news here."


    Xiaodong''s chest is upset and uncomfortable, and she feels like vomiting and can''t vomit.


    He may not have eaten for a long time, but Xiaodong can''t judge how long.


    But he didn''t feel hungry.


    The waiting time is very difficult. Xiaodong tries to tell Mo Chen that Xiaodong feels more comfortable when he applies the needle. Mo Chen takes out his set of needles - he lost several needles in the chaos, but the rest is enough.


    "What was it like then?" Mo Chen asked very carefully, and then the gold needle one by one into Xiaodong meridian orifices.


    The feeling of blockage and suffocation in the chest is much better.


    Mo Chen stayed for a moment and took off the gold needles one by one.


    There''s a man coming quickly. It''s Mr. Wan.


    He was even more embarrassed than when he left in a hurry. His hair was cut off in a large area, and the rest was scattered. His face was splashed with blood.


    "Go


    He only came and said such a word, Mo Chen did not say a word, will Xiaodong back again, quickly keep up with his pace.


    This is not the time to look into the past.


    There is no point in asking him "why did you pretend to be dead" and "why did you cheat and play tricks on others" at this critical moment. He must have suffered. If there is no reason, why should he take Xiaodong to wander around? There is no need for Li Fulin to perform in front of a "serious injury difficult to heal, dying drag lonely" drama.Now, the first thing is to save your life.


    There are no more people who followed them all the way. Now there is only one Mr. Wan leading the way.


    Where are the others? There is no need to ask more.


    They''re probably all dead.


    Xiaodong''s head is on the shoulder of the elder martial brother. When he looks forward, he can see Mr. Wan''s dim back.


    It''s him. Xiaodong is sure he didn''t admit his mistake.


    Knowing that he was still alive, Xiaodong didn''t feel too happy except for his disbelief and shock at the beginning.


    After so many things, Xiaodong is really not happy.


    It''s just There was a sense of relief.


    Knowing that he was not dead and still living here, Xiaodong did not know why he felt much relieved.


    Some people chased after them, and Mo Chen''s long sword has also come out of its sheath. Mr. Wan escorted them all the way back to the altar.


    On such occasions, the enemy is outnumbered. Even if Mr. Wan and Mo Chen are both better than most people on the opposite side, it is difficult to guarantee that they can withstand the siege of so many people.


    But the people on the opposite side dare not let go of the killer.


    They''re also using a mousetrap.


    After all, there is a real young master on the opposite side. Tianjian city still needs him to sacrifice. If he is killed in chaos, the dead can also use it, but after all, they still want to capture Xiaodong alive.


    Those people are staring at the people on Mo Chen''s back.


    In terms of age and figure, they are all teenagers who should be over ten years old.


    Old Wu''s father took his own people to catch up with him. When he saw Xiaodong''s figure, his eyes were burning.


    There is only one such person in the family of Xie, who is still in the world.


    Grab him anyway.


    Elder Wu believed that he could not fail.


    How many of them?


    A lonely, dead husband after the wild goose lady. Li Fulin, who used to be brilliant at that time, but lost touch with others, was nothing more. Elder Wu didn''t look at them at all.


    Tianjian city will not go down like this. Today''s success, Tianjian city will continue for several decades For at least a decade.


    But ten years later, where to go to find another Jiejia to offer sacrifices to the city.


    I can''t help but look at the present. You can worry about the future.


    Of course, Li Fulin and Mrs. Yan can''t hear such a big move.


    But now they don''t care.


    The array of the altar is particularly complicated, and neither of them is an expert at breaking the array. Li Fulin was well-informed, but Madame Yan was better off being the city Lord''s wife. She wanted to read all the ancient books in the city. She also learned some secrets of the altar from her husband who passed away.


    Because of these advantages, she and Li Fulin can break through the peripheral array eyes, and they are about to break the array outside the altar.


    But the middle core is the hardest part.


    At the beginning, the person who set up the array was really a genius. The eye of the array was so impressive that people had to admire it.


    Li Fulin and Madame Yan alternate forward. There are different patterns on the stone slabs under the ground. Stone slabs with the same pattern are not all array eyes. Even if you find out the eye of the array, if two people can''t step on it together to break the array, all the previous achievements will be wasted, and the two people in the array will only be killed or injured.


    They don''t have time to look after them now, or even a trace of distraction.


    Xiaodong vaguely saw the altar not far from the front.


    The closer we get here, the more uncomfortable Xiaodong feels.


    As expected, as Mrs. Yan said, this altar is a kind of keta


    Can they survive?


    Xiaodong doesn''t know.


    Maybe they''ll die here together today.


    Maybe They can really get out alive.


    Whatever the result, Xiaodong found that he was not afraid at all.


    There was no gap between his chest and the back of his elder martial brother. Xiaodong can feel his heart beating again and again. Elder martial brother must feel it.


    "Master is right ahead."


    Xiaodong can''t see clearly.


    Li Fulin and Madame Yan are covered with red light. Even if they are close, they can only see a little shadow. What''s more, they are far away. From here, they can see nothing but the flashing light on the altar.


    Old Wu also saw it from afar. There was nothing careless about the altar. As soon as he saw someone trying to break through the battle, his voice changed a little.


    "Kill them for me!"


    The altar must not be lost!


    Tianjian city can''t be destroyed like this.


    Sure enough, the most vicious women''s hearts. Ordinary men can''t think of such a bad move. This is to recruit them from the bottom to the bottom! Once the altar is destroyed, Tianjian city will be destroyed after half an hour.And where is the array so simple?


    Under the orders of old Wu, many people flew up and turned into sword light and rushed to the altar one after another. But the array is more complicated than most people think.


    These people threw themselves into the red light of the array, like a ball of mud falling into the water, without a sound.


    Old Wu shuddered and motioned to move forward.


    This place is fine, and old Wu will not come. When I came last time, I was the time when the former city Lord sacrificed himself to the city. Elder Wu doesn''t know much about the array on the altar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Elder Wu can''t see, but lady Yan and Li Fulin can see clearly.


    The array on the altar was so precise and cruel. Based on Li Fulin''s accomplishments and the news that Madame Yan had gathered over the years, they were so careful that these people rushed forward directly like moths to the fire. Li Fulin could clearly see that they were immediately engulfed by the flame as soon as they touched the edge of the array. All of this happened in a flash, and those people didn''t even have time to fear, pain, or blink an eye.


    Lady Yan does not care much about the death of people in Tianjian city.


    If they don''t die, she will die, and Xiaodong will die even more.


    "May 1."


    Li Fulin concentrated, once again changed a position, and Yan Madame far away.


    Mo Chen, they also close to the altar.


    The two sides froze.


    Elder Wu, people dare not go up again. This array is so strange that I can''t hear a sound when I see how many lives are filled in it. Elder Wu didn''t know if it was his own illusion. He always felt that The altar was not what he had thought for many years. In the past, he and others believed that the altar should be the foundation of Tianjian city. Only when there was an altar could they maintain the prosperity of Tianjian city and provide it with a steady stream of aura.


    But now looking at the altar without hesitation devouring one life after another, old Wu was suddenly afraid.


    He felt that the altar It''s like a full mouth. At first, it had a small appetite, but later, people''s stupidity encouraged its greed. It needed to eat at shorter intervals and was more and more difficult to satisfy.


    And now Is it enough for one person? The city Lord of the last generation had grown up, married a wife and had a son, and his spiritual power was also abundant. But how old does this generation look like? I''ve been wandering outside all the time. I must be humble


    But Tianjian city can''t wait any longer.


    Elder Wu looked at the three people opposite.


    He didn''t pay attention to Mo Chen at all. In his eyes, it was Mr. Wan who was the strong enemy.


    In other people''s eyes, this man has always been a running dog kept by Madame geese. He is usually silent. Few people will pay attention to him, let alone pay attention to him. But elder Wu never looked down on him.


    Mr. Wan and Mrs. Yan came from outside. Mr. Wu remembered very clearly that shortly after Mrs. Yan came to Tianjian City, the man came to Tianjian city without showing any mountains or dew.


    At that time, he was not the only one who came with Mrs. Yan. However, some of them died and some left Tianjian city for various reasons shortly afterwards. He is the only one who has remained till now.


    As for what he looked like at the beginning, elder Wu can hardly remember. At that time, how could he pay attention to such a small person? When Mr. Wu remembered him, it was after the death of the city Lord.


    The young master disappeared, and the man disappeared. The coincidence of time made it hard for old Wu not to think about it.


    Now it seems that at that time, it was Mrs. Yan who was in charge of stealing herself, and let people take the little master away from Tianjian city. But Jiejia blood is Jiejia blood. Even if you leave Tianjian city and grow up elsewhere, don''t you come back to Tianjian city?


    It''s fate! From the very beginning, Xie''s family was doomed to be inseparable from the fate of Tianjian city.


    ¡­¡­


    Old Wu couldn''t help but pass the clouds.


    But this is the last one of the lineage of Jiejia. It is obviously impossible for this young man to leave another offspring.


    If Jiejia''s blood is cut off at this time, what should be done after Tianjian city?


    Elder Wu suppressed the problem that made him uneasy. The sword in his hand pointed at Mr. Wan in the distance, and the killing machine locked him to death.


    Mo Chen protects Xiaodong firmly behind him.


    A real man in Tianjian City, who despised him for his age, soon suffered the consequences.


    He didn''t go all out at all. In addition, he was worried about Xiaodong behind Mo Chen. However, when Mo Chen''s sword came out of the sheath and his heavy intention of killing made him unable to breathe and move hard, he knew how much he underestimated his young opponent in front of him.


    Under the pressure of the sword, he could not even open his eyes. He cried desperately in his heart to escape, but he could not move.


    He is too light on the enemy


    But life will never have a chance to do it again. The man who didn''t even see his face was severely hurt by Mo Chen''s move, and his sharp sword spirit penetrated his chest. At the first moment, he was still furious, but at the second moment, the whole person was attacked and flew out. He was out of breath before he landed.


    He was not only killed by this sword, but also a disciple of tianjiancheng who was close to him. Although he was not hurt by the sword spirit, he was close to him, and his skill was not as solid as others. He was swept away by the sword spirit. Finally, he remembered that he heard a click.


    It was the sound of a broken neck bone.


    It''s amazing what''s going on here.


    Even though elder Wu and Mr. WAN are all ready to go, they are still aware of the movement here.Mr. Wan was very surprised, but these feelings did not show in his expression.


    He knew that Li Fulin''s skill was excellent. Many people looked down on him because of his poor reputation and weak power. They thought that his amazing talent in his early years was just a flash in the pan, and now he has become a mediocre person.


    However, Mr. Wan knows that it is not so. He knows how much strength Li Fulin has under his plain and low-key appearance. He was helpless to choose Li Fulin to be the orphan, but he also believed that Xiaodong''s following Li Fulin was much better than following himself.


    But now Mr. Wan finds himself underestimating this old acquaintance.


    Mo Chen is his great apprentice. He is only in his twenties this year. Although he has some reputation among the younger generation, Mr. Wan did not expect that his cultivation had reached such a level before today.


    The sword was amazing just now. One of them killed a real person and two right-hand disciples of Tianjian city.


    Of course, those people died because they belittled the enemy, but even if they did not despise the enemy, they should avoid the sword just now It''s almost impossible.


    These accomplishments are placed in Tianjian city. It''s needless to say that the younger generation of disciples are not rivals. Even for people like elder Wu, they have a lot of strength.


    To teach a young disciple so well, Li Fulin''s strength is even more incalculable.


    But this point they are trying to diverge.


    Mo Chen''s current strength, even Li Fulin is not clear. If not trapped in the array now, Li Fulin would be surprised if he saw Mo Chen''s sword. His apprentice, he knew, at least a year ago, Mo Chen had no such strength. Such a profound skill is almost double that of a year ago.


    But this is not Mo Chen''s full swing of a sword.


    Elder Wu took a deep breath. He knew that today was a tough battle. The other side was also fighting for his life. He would never lose his fighting spirit easily.


    But if he fails today, not only himself, but also the whole city of Tianjian will vanish and disappear.


    The halo on the array suddenly flashed, first dark, then bright. Perhaps because of this flash, Xiaodong felt that the halo was even brighter than before.


    With that flash, Xiaodong''s chest seemed to be pounded hard by a heavy hammer. His eyes were black, his ears were buzzing, and his internal organs seemed to be shaken to turn over.


    The array is more brilliant. Shifu, can''t they have an accident in the array?


    Xiaodong is really worried.


    On the side of the altar, Mr. Wan and Mr. Wu have already fought.


    The swords of both men are not common. Mr. Wan''s sword blade is thin and sharp, but Mr. Wu''s sword is just the opposite. The sword is wider and thicker than ordinary swords. It can be seen that its weight is not light, and the sword technique also takes a dignified and vigorous way.


    However, Mr. Wan has already consumed a lot of real yuan and suffered slight injuries. Elder Wu is so perfect that he has won 30% of the winning team.


    Xiaodong swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and he raised his hand and pulled the collar of his shirt open.


    It''s so stuffy here that he can''t breathe.


    He can''t see clearly the movements of elder Wu and Mr. Wan. As soon as they hand in their swords, they have to retreat in order to avoid being affected, and their actions are not clear to ordinary people.


    "Well..." Xiaodong hard swallow to the mouth of the pain call, hand tightly covered the chest.


    There seems to be an invisible hand tightly grasped, twisted into a ball, pain like Like a knife stabbed in, not only that, the knife is still stirring, he tried to breathe, but every breath, chest pain with bursts.


    In the chaos, Wang Mengchen did not look conspicuous.


    He was just in the crowd and clearly saw the sword of Mo Chen just now.


    There is no dazzling sword light, nor dazzling moves. It seems like a common jump and a random sword, but let a few people who are directly facing the tassel hit the stone wall, and they died without saying a word.


    He''s not even older than he is.


    Wang Mengchen''s eyes widened uncontrollably.


    Wang Mengchen could not reach the goal even if he practiced for ten or twenty years Even longer, maybe he never understood the meaning of sword in his whole life. Not to mention the opponent''s powerful skill, how did he practice it? Judging from his age, even if he started practicing martial arts from his mother''s birth, he could not be so powerful.


    80% of them took some medicine. It must be. Some secret medicines can enhance people''s ability in a short time. The most heard can be increased several times. However, it is at the cost of self injury and even life.


    Wang Mengchen believes that the other side is taking medicine.


    But even so, he would never move forward.


    He was not an opponent, and Wang Mengchen understood that very well. Since it is not an opponent, why go and die in vain?


    He was not so afraid of death, but he was afraid that his own death was useless. Just like the three men just now, one of them was beheaded under the sword, but it was of no use.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Ji Zheng shook the silver whip.


    People around the panic back a large section.


    They surrounded her, but at present, it seems that Ji Zheng is the one who can do well, but the one who is besieged is just like them.


    At first, they didn''t pay attention to this woman. In fact, they didn''t even care about Li Fulin. Most of these people in Tianjian city will not leave the city for a lifetime. From birth to death, the outsiders they have met may be counted in one slap. In their opinion, Tianjian city is the best in the world, and none of the outer clans and aristocratic families can compare with Tianjian city. Of course, they have heard of one or two major gates, such as Beifu city. They must know that, like Tianji mountain, there are also a few large gates.


    Return mountain? Who has heard of it? Oh, the headmaster used to be a disciple of the Danyang immortal sect? But if Danyang Xianmen have the ability, they won''t be destroyed.


    No one thinks that outsiders are so good.


    Li Fulin is not in their eyes, let alone the Taoist couple who came with him.


    The Taoist couple is such a thing, the heaven sees the city also has, often is one side depends on the other side. The most obvious example is the city master''s wife of the past dynasties, whose accomplishments are so low that people can''t say. The Taoist couple brought by headmaster Li is particularly outstanding. According to their ideas, their accomplishments must be at the level of beginners, not to mention a real person leading them. Even if they were disciples in the past, they would be easily captured.


    As a result


    Cao Zhenren was smashed by a whip.


    Smoke! Broken! Yes!


    In front of Ji Zhenren, Cao Zhenren was as crisp as a piece of dry mud, which was smashed with a whip. The blood mist suddenly burst out everywhere, splashing all over the people around him.


    What''s Cao Zhenren''s idea Well, no one can ask him about this. But it took a long time for the man whose face was burst by the broken foam to understand what had happened.


    They are disorderly shouting, what kind of evil spirits, evil women and so on.


    These appellations are not new at all. In Ji Zheng''s past experience, I can''t remember how many times he was called this way.


    At first she felt strange.


    The same is killing people. They kill people with swords, and she kills them with whips. Why do they kill people with righteousness and become evil spirits? Is there any difference between this man who is dead, a corpse or a clay? It''s not going to survive and be killed twice.


    Later, more and more strange things happened to her. If she didn''t understand, she would not think about it. Li Fulin is better than other people and doesn''t hate him, but he also has a lot of rules and regulations in his work and speech. Ji Zheng''s actions are not within their rules and regulations, so they regard them as heretics.


    They think that Ji Zheng is lawless, and she thinks they are all fooled by useless things. What do people do with so many rules to live?


    Later, Ji Zheng found that they may not be honest and honest to abide by the rules, but they do evil secretly, on the surface or pretend to abide by the rules, and always use the word "rules" to limit others.


    These people in Tianjian city are no exception.


    They called out to kill the evil spirits, but when Ji Zheng went further, they stepped back two steps. What did it look like to rush up to kill her? It''s just talking about it. I''m looking forward to someone else''s rushing up first and making life for myself.


    Ji Zheng is not interested in these wastes. She turns her wrist and twists her whip around a disciple''s neck. She drags people to her hand: "where is Li Fulin?"


    The disciple didn''t hear what she said. He didn''t even know how his feet suddenly left the ground and was captured by the female devil''s head. He only saw a flower in front of him and tightened his neck, which made him face straight up to Ji Zheng''s face.


    He didn''t hear what Ji Zheng said. He was scared to death. Ji Zheng looked at him, his eyes turned white, his head tilted, and he even fainted.


    She didn''t bother to kill him. As soon as the whip was stopped, the fainting disciple fell straight down and hit his head heavily on the stone steps.


    Of course, it won''t kill you, but the rest of us don''t know if he''s dead or not. It was expected that he would not live.


    Even immortal Cao has become Which one of them will be the opponent of the witch? Or go back to report first! Yes, go back to report the news. Let the real person of Zhangtang and the elders come to deal with the demon girl in person!


    Ji Zheng looks at them and shouts and runs back.


    This run shows that these people are not at heart, and each of them does not care about the life and death of the same family.


    This tianjiancheng looks very big, and the result is just like what Li Fulin said before.


    What kind of gold and jade is outside, but inside is black and white.


    Thanks to her, she thought the city was so big, maybe the people here are also very powerful.


    It''s not so easy to escape from Ji Zheng''s hand. He grabs another person to ask, but he doesn''t give Ji Zheng an answer.


    It''s not that he''s so tough that he doesn''t open his mouth. It''s elder Wu''s doing things. How can he know that he''s such a small disciple?This timid little disciple thought he was dead. When he was thrown out, he bit his teeth and his heart became horizontal. However, he unconsciously remembered the round faced girl who poured tea for him when he went to the outer city a long time ago.


    He just fell face down in a pile of debris. After moving his neck, moving his arms and legs, he realized that he was not dead! All hands and feet can move, picked up a small life back.


    The disciple stumbled out of the pile of debris, and there was no one around. Some of the people in the inner city were taken by elder Wu, and there should be a lot left. I don''t know why he is standing here, but he seems to be in an empty city. There is no one left in the world.


    What should he do now?


    Go back? Master is not here. Who did he go back to? As for the brothers, I don''t know whether they are dead or alive.


    These days, the city is in chaos, many news spread all over the sky, it is difficult to distinguish the true from the false. But there is one thing that is absolutely true and not false.


    That''s the aura of the city. It''s really getting thinner and thinner day by day. People in the city are worried these days


    Where is he going now?


    Since he was a child, someone has assigned him the way to go and what to do. He doesn''t have to think about anything by himself, as long as he is obedient. It''s so muddleheaded that I''ve been walking until now.


    Let him think for himself where to go and what to do, his mind was in a daze.


    The Tianjian City disciple who picked up a small life recognized the direction and dragged his injured leg forward.


    If this situation is visible, it will be found that he is going to the direction of the outer city.


    His intuition told him that he was not just the rival of the demon girl. If he was ordered to stop her, he would die.


    He didn''t want to die, let alone die in vain. He always wanted to go back home. His home was in the outer city. His mother died three years ago. His father was old and lived alone. He had been thinking about it all the time, but he couldn''t get out of the city to visit him except to send a message.


    How''s father now? How did he live alone in an empty room from day to night?


    Ji Zheng asked about elder Wu''s whereabouts only when she asked the fourth person. She didn''t know much about it. However, Ji Zheng was trapped in the maze array for decades. For a long time, she was trapped in the altar under the city of mysteries. Of course, the array of Tianjian city is different from that of the western regions, but the truth is the same.


    There were people who stopped her before, but later people didn''t have the courage to go up. Ji Zheng''s journey was unimpeded.


    She gave the copper ring to Li Fulin and told him that he could defend himself in an emergency.


    At that time, Li Fulin refused to ask for it. He also told her to let her go first and leave Tianjian city.


    Ji Zheng doesn''t pay any attention to him.


    If she came here just to escape in a crisis, why should she come?


    As far as the cultivation is concerned, elder Wu''s cultivation is no worse than Mr. Wan.


    But it''s not just about cultivation.


    Over the years, elder Wu has been supporting himself, and has little chance to fight with others. He has a lot of magic weapons on him, but he is not so easy to use because of his lack of experience in the face of hostile war.


    Mr. Wan is not the same. He is alert and sophisticated. He has eyes in the back of his head. From the very beginning, elder Wu did not really hurt him, but he was very skillful. He dodged and gave old Wu two fierce moves. After fighting for a long time, Mr. Wu didn''t take advantage of him. He lost a lot of money, and his lung was going to explode.


    Mr. Wan is also aware of his own hardships. At this time, his real strength was almost to the point where the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dry. However, he was still trying to concentrate on the situation of Mo Chen and Xiao Dong.


    Xiaodong has not moved, looking at life and death do not know, Mr. Wan''s heart is more and more bottomless.


    There was an evil spirit on the other side of the altar. The light on the altar became more and more prosperous. It looked like a burning flame. People outside the array could not get close to it. If they got close to it a little bit, they would be swallowed up by the light, even without a sound.


    Even if you can''t see the situation in the array, you also know that these people must be very dangerous.


    What about Mrs. goose? And Li Fulin Are they living or dying?


    The two men in the battle are at the end of their tether.


    Lady Yan can''t compare with Li Fulin when it comes to cultivation. Now there are only three rows of stone bricks left on the altar. Her figure is crumbling, and now she is just gritting her teeth.


    Li Fulin''s situation is a little better than her, but it is still limited. He glanced at the goose lady several feet away and threw a bottle in the past.


    Mrs. wild goose almost didn''t catch it. She couldn''t move her steps. If she moved, she would step on other stone bricks, and then all her efforts would be wasted. In front of her eyes, the bottle fell down from her fingertips. Mrs. wild goose stretched out her hand in a hurry, and her long sleeve shook off and caught the medicine bottle.


    There was a pill in the medicine bottle, which smelled a bitter fragrance.Mrs. wild goose poured out the medicine and swallowed it up.


    She had no doubt that Li Fulin would give her poison. Now they are grasshoppers on a vine. If one of them is dead, the other can''t break the battle, and will only die in the battle.


    What''s more, his character is trustworthy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    Old Wu saw that the longer the time went on, the more disadvantageous he was.


    He himself felt that Zhenyuan was hard to help, and Mr. Wan would be even worse.


    However, this man was just like an immortal bug. Old Wu thought that the next sword would strike him, and that in a moment he would be exhausted.


    But Mr. Wan was obsessed with him.


    Obviously, it''s the end of a strong arrow, and I don''t know how this man survived.


    Most of them used some kind of magic.


    Elder Wu doesn''t want to entangle with him any more. If the altar is really destroyed, everything will stop. He forced Mr. Wan back with a sword and threw out a dust blower.


    This magic instrument has never been used since it was made. At that time, a total of five refining times, the fifth time using a number of rare materials, now think of all feel meat pain.


    It is because refining is not easy, and he is afraid to use it with loss, and the cost of repairing is not a small sum, so elder Wu has never used it.


    This magic weapon is not the same weapon for attacking. On the contrary, it is a magic weapon mainly used for defense. Once it is used, it will be firmly covered in the area of ten meters. The defense force can be called an iron wall and is indestructible. It is impossible to break this barrier with Mr. Wan''s current skills, whether from the cover or from the outside.


    That''s right. Old Wu used this magic weapon to trap Mr. Wan.


    Since we can''t kill him for a moment and a half, we''ll trap him so that he can''t get in the way.


    If he wants to do it in ordinary times, elder Wu would not like to use it, and it is used on other people. This is one of the treasures that he keeps to protect his life.


    But now the situation is critical, I really can''t pay attention to that much.


    However, when this magic weapon was thrown out, the result was not as smooth as elder Wu thought. Mr. Wan held his sword across his chest. As the oil was almost exhausted, a stream of real yuan could be released from his withered body to resist the force of blowing the dust.


    What sound did Xiaodong hear


    Dull, distant, like the sound of thunder on a rainy day. But the thunder came from the sky, but it seemed to come from the bottom of the earth.


    He was dazed and thought he had heard something wrong, but the voice seemed to be far and near, as if it were ringing right next to him, more and more clearly.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Mo Chen shakes his wrist, and the blood drops down the tip of the sword. The body of the sword is still clean, and there is no blood stain on it.


    "Well?"


    Xiaodong said vaguely: "there is a voice..."


    Mo Chen turned his head and looked at the altar behind him.


    The sound of the altar from time to time was indeed disturbing.


    What he thought was totally different from what Xiaodong said.


    Where does the sound come from? What''s the sound?


    Xiao Dong leans on Mo Chen''s back, only feels that the voice is more and more clear and closer.


    Mr. Wan was stunned when he realized what kind of magic weapon Fuzhen was.


    He didn''t expect that elder Wu was not using a sharp weapon to kill him, but a defensive weapon to trap him.


    Three times in a row, he couldn''t get rid of the dust. Mr. Wan''s heart moved and turned his head to the altar.


    Whisk held on to his figure and followed his steps.


    Old Wu did not expect that this man would choose to die by himself. Those who touched the array just now disappeared without exception. One of elder Wu''s disciples was one of them. The relationship between their masters and apprentices is naturally incomparable. As soon as the disciple disappeared into the array, old Wu''s heart strings tightened and he was hit hard by a huge hammer.


    The pain made old Wu no longer take chances.


    Those who fell into the array were dead, all dead, and none of them survived.


    Mr. Wan must have guessed that.


    But now he''s headed for the formation.


    This guy doesn''t want to live? Or do you want to exchange your life with your own, and destroy elder Wu''s brush?


    Obviously not.


    Mr. Wan suddenly pulled up his body just a few feet away from the array, swept over the upper edge of the array at a speed so fast that people could not see clearly. He made a curve in the air like a night bird and fell heavily towards the ground.


    However, the whisk who chased him did not think, fear, or judge the interests. The instinct of the magic weapon made it unable to turn at all and ran into the light shield of the array.


    Elder Wu''s curse was held in his throat!


    He destroyed his magic weapon with the power of array!


    He was so good that he was not willing to use it. His first shot was destroyed!


    But after the dust hit the halo on the altar, a different accident happened. It seems mysterious and impregnable that it has been shrouded above the altar, and the light shield has gradually faded down after a burst of violent flicker, revealing the two people on the altar.


    Mrs. Yan has collapsed on the ground. Li Fulin is better than her. She leans on the ground with her sword and still maintains her standing position.This change makes old Wu and Mr. Wan stunned!


    The array is broken!


    The altar is now open to all!


    If Li Fulin still had enough strength at this time, he might be able to break the altar with one sword, and Xie Jia''s fate, which had always been like a curse, could be liberated here.


    But at this time, Li Fulin didn''t even have the strength to make a sound. He could only force himself not to collapse like lady goose.


    If there was not the last stroke of dust into the array, maybe they would only be defeated.


    The whole body of elder Wu''s hair was about to start. His eyes were red and he flew towards Xiaodong!


    Mo Chen has no one to dodge, so he stands in front of Xiaodong and has a hard fight with Mr. Wu.


    One will only be in his twenties, and the other is more than one hundred years old. One can see the depth of his skill at a glance.


    However, Mo Chen blocked elder Wu''s attack, and his body shape was only slightly shaking. However, elder Wu was blocked back. When he landed, he felt that his right hand was no longer his own. He was numb and unconscious. However, he could not stand on his feet. He staggered to the side to stabilize his body.


    But their first reaction was to look down at their feet.


    Mo Chen and Wu Changyi first and then both found the abnormal situation.


    The ground under their feet had just begun to shake.


    With the first, it was like opening a closed gate, and the second tremor followed.


    Li Fulin could not stand at all. The vibration at the altar was more obvious than that at the other side. He shook his body. If he had not stretched out his hand to support the pillar beside the altar, he would have fallen heavily.


    "What''s going on?"


    Mrs. Yan can''t answer this question.


    She only knew that if she wanted to stop people in Tianjian city from offering sacrifices to Jiejia blood, the altar must be destroyed. But after it is destroyed, what will happen to Tianjian city? What will happen to them?


    The goose lady doesn''t know.


    The vibration of the ground is more and more violent. Mo Chen protects Xiaodong tightly in his arms and is alert to the enemy in front of him.


    Li Fulin glances at Mo Chen and Xiao Dong on the altar. He pulls Mrs. Yan from the ground and retreats toward the side of the altar.


    The sound of thunder was getting louder and nearer, and the ground was shaking like a storm on the sea. It seemed that something was fighting and fighting under the stone platform.


    Mr. Wan did not have the strength to get up. On his side, a crack abruptly turned the altar into two. Something broke out from below and tried to stretch upward.


    The disciples of Tianjian city were particularly frightened when they saw this scene from afar. Some people screamed, others used both hands and feet to dodge in the distance.


    What kind of beast is this coming out of the ground? They lived in Tianjian city for generations. How could they never know that there were such monsters under the city?


    Mo Chen is close, see clearly.


    It''s not a beast, it''s not a snake, it''s a vine.


    It''s just that this is no ordinary vine.


    The rattan looks iron stone. I don''t know how long it has been trapped under the ground. There is no leaf on it. If it''s not for the vine texture, I''m afraid anyone will think it''s a snake Python monster.


    Don''t say old Wu didn''t know. Even Madame Yan didn''t know anything about the change at this time.


    There are more than one rattan, followed by several vines drilling out from the ground. The cracks on the altar are more and more big, and the surrounding stone slabs are more and more riddled with cracks and these dancing vines. Suddenly, I saw a climbing sword coming out of the ground.


    Many people have heard of the sound of the sword when it cuts down the wood. However, the sound of this sword cutting down is as loud as the intersection of gold and stone. Just listening to the sound, the disciple of tianjiancheng is not like chopping wood, but like chopping stone! However, when he cut the vines with all his strength, he didn''t even get a spark. The young disciple who took the sword just now was frightened and afraid. He screamed wildly. After chopping several times, he dropped his sword and ran away in another direction. Only two steps after he escaped, the vine suddenly threw his bow again and again, hitting the disciple heavily on his back.


    The frightened young disciple didn''t even give a cry. He fell forward and fell to the ground and lost his breath.


    At this moment, no matter whether it is elder Wu''s side or Li Fulin''s side, a huge question emerges in his mind.


    Where is this terrible thing coming from under Tianjian city? Where did the vine come from? Is it the essence of plants? Or the image of some monster?


    It doesn''t look like it''s being manipulated behind the scenes.


    However, how could it be under the altar? As soon as the array of the altar was gone, it immediately appeared. It seemed as if it had been imprisoned by the suppression of the altar. Until now, it had to extricate itself.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Li Fulin blocked a sword light that came from nowhere. He called out to Mrs. Yan and asked, "what is this thing?"


    Mrs. wild goose didn''t even have the strength to speak. She wanted to know what it was!


    No one has ever told her, and I have never seen it in the classics!


    Mo Chen turns his head and looks at Xiaodong.


    No matter where this strange vine comes from, it must have something to do with Xiaodong.


    But Xiaodong himself is still confused.


    He really didn''t know the origin of the vine.


    But But the people nearby were so flustered and frightened that they even died. Xiaodong didn''t feel afraid at all.


    Not only was he not afraid, he also felt that the vine was very kind.


    It''s like, like an old friend, a good partner.


    He felt that the vine was harmless to him and would not hurt him.


    The vine seemed to have been held in a cage for a long time, and now suddenly it broke free, and the frenzy seemed to destroy the earth and heaven. The altar, which had already been torn apart, was almost smashed, and all the pillars and stone platforms around it were not spared. The people brought by Mr. Wu died and were injured and in a mess.


    There was no one injured on Mrs. Yan''s side - they were few at first, but now they are either injured or disabled, and they can''t stand still. But the vine seemed to recognize people. When they were rampant around, they all avoided them.


    Elder Wu, don''t regret it now.


    He regrets a lot.


    Why he did not change with others, it is he who led the most difficult law of difference. I regret that I didn''t start to eradicate Mrs. Yan as soon as possible. I regret why I want to lead the snake out of the cave and let Li Fulin into the city.


    The most regretful thing is that he used the best magic weapon to protect his life just now. If he left the handle to protect his life, he would not be forced to be so embarrassed by the demon vine.


    It''s hard to recognize elder Wu''s appearance when people who are familiar with him can recognize him. His face was bloated, his hair was dishevelled, and his body was splashed with unknown blood. The altar burst, the pillars collapsed, and the ground was covered with demon vines that ran like poisonous snakes.


    Old Wu cut down with a sword, and a vine in front of him was cut in two.


    However, it seemed that the vine which had been cut into two pieces was still moving, as if it had not been affected at all, and it entangled him from left to right.


    What a heresy! It''s no use chopping or smashing.


    Elder Wu clenched the handle of the sword, because there was blood on the sword in his hand, so he couldn''t hold it. He tore off a piece of his sleeve to wrap the handle.


    He can''t care about the people he came with at the moment. Elder Wu is full of an idea now.


    Escape.


    Life is the most important thing. As for Tianjian City, as for other people, let''s make their own destiny and seek more happiness for themselves. At this moment, he is too busy to manage much.


    Elder Wu is desperate to find a way out. When he came to this place, he had already collapsed. If he wanted to escape from this place, he had to find another way out.


    Xiao Dong tries to sit up. Mo Chen holds his back and makes him lean against himself.


    A vine came quietly from behind without a sound.


    Mo Chen''s sword has been raised, but Xiaodong is pulling his sleeve.


    "Elder martial brother It, it shouldn''t hurt us. "


    Mo Chen hesitated for a moment. The sword didn''t go down, but his hand didn''t relax.


    It''s not that he doesn''t believe Xiaodong''s words, but that nothing can make him relax his vigilance.


    The vine appeared suddenly and strangely, killing people like killing ants. Mo Chen has never seen such an evil thing in his memory. He has never heard of it.


    The vine stopped by Xiaodong''s side, as if hesitating.


    It circled Xiaodong in a circle, then changed direction and turned half a circle.


    If you want to make an analogy, it is like a child looking at him curiously. Both hesitant and expectant.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know how he can see so much emotion from a vine.


    But he could see it.


    Xiaodong leaned forward and tried to reach out a hand.


    Mo Chen''s body was tense at once, and his sword hand was ready to go.


    If there is any change in this vine, Mo Chen will never be soft hearted, nor will he be careless enough to hurt his younger martial brother. But the vine stopped in place, no movement, as if a person in the same indecision.


    Xiaodong''s outstretched hand stops in place.


    The vine tried to move forward About two inches.


    In this way, it seems to have a mind again.


    If there is no mind, no thinking, there will not be such a human like, emotional action response.


    After making up his mind, the front end of the vine went forward and finally touched Xiaodong''s hand.


    Mo Chen held his breath in an instant.


    But the vine did not attack or change, and Xiaodong kept this action as if holding hands.As soon as the vine touches the palm of his hand, Xiaodong has a feeling.


    Cold.


    It''s like holding a piece of ice. No, the ice is not so cold.


    It was as if all the heat in the body was absorbed by it.


    This feeling is no stranger to Xiaodong.


    It was that feeling the first time he fainted.


    Is At that time, it was this vine buried deep under the altar that drew real yuan and temperature from him?


    But it doesn''t seem to be malicious.


    Li Yanlin can''t stand on the other side of the altar at any time.


    Li Fulin can''t leave her alone. After all, this woman may be Xiaodong''s biological mother. Besides, they are not familiar with tianjiancheng. She is probably the only one who can survive the current difficulties.


    "Where can I get out?"


    Lady Yan took a breath and shook her head powerlessly: "I don''t know..."


    This sentence almost didn''t make Li Fulin faint.


    She only knew to smash the altar, but she didn''t know anything about it after that? Now that this place is about to collapse, I''m afraid it will be even worse. If they can''t get out of here in time, I''m afraid they will be buried with the city.


    And the wild goose lady unexpectedly said at this time that she did not know anything?


    Li Fulin had to take a deep breath to suppress his roar.


    Fortunately, Mrs. Yan added: "all I know is If the altar is destroyed, Tianjian city will no longer exist. This is a saying handed down from the ancestors of Xie family a long time ago. "


    Tianjian city is suspended in the air, and its cornerstone is maintained to this day by the sacrifice of generations of Xie family members. When the altar is destroyed, the cornerstone of Tianjian city will collapse immediately.


    Then In the simplest case, the city could fall straight into the deep sea below.


    This Tianjian city is actually the tomb of Xie''s family, whose fate has been decided before they were born. Only by destroying this place can Jiejia have a way to live.


    Since Xie Jiazu would say so, it must be a way of life. It''s impossible for the ancestors of Jiejia to think about the extinction of blood and the extinction of children. Let them destroy Tianjian city and seek their own way to death?


    Therefore, Xiaodong must be able to survive, and there must be vitality here.


    Li Fulin had nothing to say to her and turned to find his apprentice.


    Mr. Wan can''t support it now. His whole body has been severely damaged. Zhenyuan is exhausted. His eyes are wide open. The scenery in front of him is blurry and can''t see anything. He seemed to be able to hear someone talking to him. The voice seemed to come from a distant place. He seemed to have heard a few words clearly, but his mind was in a state of chaos and could not move.


    Xiaodong called him twice worried. Seeing Mr. Wan''s eyes fixed, he felt uneasy: "senior brother, he..."


    Is it going to die?


    Mo Chen stretched out his hand and pressed it on Mr. Wan''s wrist. After a moment, he said, "his injury is not light, but his life should be free for the time being."


    Mo Chen took two pills of pills. Xiaodong quickly broke open Mr. Wan''s mouth and fed the medicine for him.


    The medicine melts in the mouth, even without swallowing.


    After feeding the medicine, other changes could not be seen for the time being, but Mr. Wan''s eyes slowly closed and looked like he was asleep.


    Li Fulin happened to see this scene when he came here.


    "How are you two?"


    Mo Chen should say: "the disciple is not hurt."


    Xiaodong also quickly said that he was OK.


    Not only did he look all right, but he was much better off than he had been on the road.


    Li Fulin looked at the two disciples carefully, and he was able to rest assured.


    It seems that lady geese really makes sense to destroy the altar. Before destruction, Xiaodong looks like a fish out of water, dying. Now, as soon as the altar was destroyed, Xiaodong immediately woke up and could stand and walk.


    After comparison, the altar should be destroyed.


    "We can''t stay here any longer. We came from the secret road over there just now. I''m afraid it''s still possible there."


    "It should be impossible." Mo Chen is more calm than Li Fulin: "there should be other ways to leave."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Fulin followed his apprentice''s eyes and looked at the gaps that the altar cracked and countless vines pointed out.


    "How can this be a way of life?"


    Don''t look at the morning.


    Li Fulin noticed something in Xiaodong''s hand.


    He didn''t take a close look when he looked at the two disciples just now. Now Dingqing has a close look. His heart almost jumps out of his throat for a moment.


    What Xiaodong holds in that hand is actually a piece of vine!


    "Master, this..." Xiaodong didn''t know how to express it, but seeing his master''s startled appearance, he had to quickly explain: "it should not hurt us."Li Fulin took a hard swallow: "it What is it? "


    Xiaodong even so casually hold it in the hand, and it is actually obedient like a crutch, no resistance, so let Xiaodong hold.


    Now Xiao Dong asked.


    He felt that the vine was kind and intimate, and felt like an old friend who had been lost for many years. But how could he tell his master?


    It''s incredible to say that Xiaodong even thinks he can communicate with it.


    It wasn''t the exact language, it was a feeling that came directly to his mind.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    The cornerstone of Tianjian City peeled off layer by layer. After so many years of wind erosion, the array and spiritual power of all kinds of erosion, sharpening and squeezing, the best stone has become fragile. If it had not been for years of sacrifice, it would not have been able to support it.


    The people in the inner city are OK. When the earth moves, they understand that most of them are in trouble. What followed was the collapse of the array which was shrouded outside the city. In the past, this array protected Tianjian City, restricted people''s access, and isolated Tianjian city from the outside world.


    All of a sudden, this barrier disappeared without a trace. Some people were staring at the sky in a daze, but more people thought - the array was gone, the sky saw the city was collapsing, what else would you wait for if you didn''t run away?


    If the array is still there, they can''t go if they want to.


    It''s not the same now.


    Ordinary people in the outer city were startled by the vision and began to cry.


    Lao ge of the tea shop reached out to push the door. Before he touched it, the door shook and fell out.


    Old Ge looked blankly at the house he had lived in for decades. The walls were like flour piled up. When the wind blew, it turned into dust. The beam lost its support, and suddenly it broke down from the break, and the tiles on it poured down.


    Not only his family, but also his neighbors and even the walls of the inner city not far away seemed to have been turned into sand piles overnight, and now they are like being soaked in water, crispy and broken down.


    People ran around in panic, like a headless fly. However, Tianjian city has never had any access to the outside world. Those who cultivate Taoism can go in and out by flying boats, imperial swords and birds. These ordinary people have been going and going around for decades in this area. Their home is gone, Tianjian city will become ruins in the blink of an eye, but they don''t know where to escape.


    The ground began to shake again. Lao GE''s legs were weak and could not stand. He sat down against the wooden post which was usually used to tie animals outside the door.


    The inner city is more chaotic than the outer city. When the disaster comes, some people still think about the old feud and take advantage of the chaos. In such chaos, people were in a state of confusion. Some of them started to chop and kill, and they were even more frightened. Some of them ran away in fear, while others got confused and got involved in the fight.


    Wang Mengchen knows better than others.


    The more I know, the more desperate I feel.


    I''m afraid we can''t see the sun tomorrow.


    He is not like the other people led by elder Wu to rush up in vain. At first, old Wu was suppressing them to move to the Shantang, killing Huangqi and Chaihu. Wang Mengchen followed him, but most of them had no choice but to work for elder Wu.


    Master has not come back yet That''s a good thing. Master is now out there. It''s much safer than in the city.


    When he slipped out, it was the moment when the array on the altar was broken.


    When he left Qianshan hall, he asked younger martial brother Mao to quietly tell him that if there is any change, he should not care about anything else, but only take the two pills and pharmacopoeia, and take people with him. Other things don''t matter, as long as Dan Fang and people are there. Younger brother Mao is a man who lacks opportunities to change, but he is very loyal and honest. He will definitely do what he is told without any discount. Other people may be reluctant to part with this or that, or they may only care about their own escape, regardless of the life or death of others.


    Wang Mengchen can''t just run for his life.


    He made an agreement with elder Wu. He provided the message of the little Lord to elder Wu, who let go of Astragalus and Chaihu. At the same time, Wang Mengchen should also be under the original "little Lord", to help him leave the city.


    But now it seems that it doesn''t matter whether his promise is fulfilled or not, because the collapse of Tianjian city is just around the corner. Without his help, those who want to escape will naturally seize this opportunity.


    Wang Mengchen distinguished the direction and went straight to the place of Astragalus and Bupleurum in the chaos.


    All the chaos he saw along the way was beyond his control.


    Changqing main hall has collapsed. What a magnificent main hall is, now it seems to be in ruins. Shouyuan Pavilion, known as "the pavilion of fairy jade", has become a piece of powdered gravel.


    There are also Xiangyu Pavilion and Zuohua pool, which he is used to wandering about


    It''s all gone.


    Wang Mengchen didn''t care so much about it. He just ran ahead at full speed.


    Things are dead, and people are the most important thing. This is a common saying of Shifu, which Wang Mengchen deeply agreed with.


    As long as people live, as the saying goes, if you keep green hills, you won''t be afraid of no firewood. This green hill is a human being, not a treasure of other herbs. Those dead things come and go. If they are gone, they can be found again. But if there are no people, everything will be stopped.


    When Heaven saw that the city was in chaos, people in the ground did not know.


    Of course, if you can''t see it, you can guess.


    At this moment, the two disciples of Li Lin will not be too tired to stand in the eyes of master.


    The master came to Tianjian city for them, but he destroyed the altar regardless of himself. Now the younger martial brother can only rely on him to protect him.Mo Chen moved without trace.


    Li Fulin found himself protected by his apprentice a moment later.


    He understood his apprentice''s intention, but he felt that he was not in a position to be protected by his apprentice.


    However, the problem now is not that the big apprentice wants to protect him, but the situation of the younger apprentice.


    Li Fulin is not sure what happened.


    That''s why it''s not clear.


    Xiaodong is too credulous. Li Fulin has just seen how difficult the vine is. The mess and casualties of this place fully illustrate the situation.


    But Xiaodong, the child, was holding the vine in his hand with bare hands, as usual as holding a crutch.


    "Try to get out of here first."


    His voice was still in decline, and there was another violent vibration at his feet. The roar became louder and nearer.


    The vine in Xiaodong''s hand slipped from his hand and plunged into the ground under their feet. Huge cracks spread out from where they were standing, and the cracks were as dense as cobwebs. The already dilapidated walls and the ground became more and more fragmented, and even the dome on the head was breaking, and large pieces of gravel fell like dense raindrops. The ground at the foot of the ground also in a piece of separation collapse, fall down.


    Li Fulin felt the wind blowing from the crack.


    Wind with the smell of the sea.


    In this case, he could still have a good time, so he didn''t have to worry about where to escape.


    Xiaodong holds the hand of the elder martial brother tightly and looks around in a daze.


    Just after breaking the battle, Mrs. wild goose couldn''t get up and couldn''t move easily. She was not far away from them. But now Xiaodong can''t see her.


    Where is Mrs. goose?


    Is it possible that she has


    Xiaodong looks down.


    These cracks are like black bottomless mouths. Has Mrs. goose fallen down?


    She never admitted that he was Xiaodong''s mother, but people with a clear eye could see that there were similarities in their faces.


    Xiaodong could not ignore her as a stranger.


    What''s more, she would spare no effort to destroy the altar. In the final analysis, Xiaodong was benefited.


    "Where''s Mrs. goose?"


    Li Fulin was also stunned: "just in time..."


    But it''s not there now.


    He and master Xiaodong want to go together.


    Lady geese won''t fall, will she?


    Li Fulin shook his body and tried to stand firm: "I''ll go there and look for it."


    "Master, you..."


    The ground under their feet was destroyed more thoroughly, and finally completely cracked. Xiaodong felt that the sole of his feet was empty, and the whole person fell straight down.


    Mo Chen has been holding his hand tightly. He opens his arms and hugs Xiaodong tightly in his arms, while running Zhenyuan to protect them.


    Li Fulin still had plenty at the moment of his fall. He made a gesture of "don''t worry" to Mo Chen. He gently touched a broken stone beam with his toes and flew in another direction.


    Mo Chen guessed that the master was going to search for the whereabouts of Lady Yan.


    With master''s character, he can''t leave others to find his own way of life and death.


    Mo Chen''s heart also crossed a trace of doubt.


    If the wild goose lady really falls down, it should not be so silent. After all, they should not be far away at that time. Although Mrs. Yan had exhausted herself, she did not lose consciousness. She was sober. When she is in danger, Li Fulin and Mo Chen should all have time to help.


    Elder Wu and their people have fled in all directions. It is impossible to plot against her.


    If you think about it like this, don''t you want to meet them again and leave by yourself?


    That''s right! Mr. Wan also disappeared. They probably left together.


    In the morning, they are hanging in the dark, and now they are hanging in the sky. With Mo Chen''s real yuan''s body protection, the vigorous wind is still strong and fierce, blowing like a knife on the face. Without this protection, they might be cut to pieces by the sharp wind.


    "Don''t worry." Mo Chen said quickly: "Mrs. Yan should be with Mr. Wan, two people have mutual care, will not have an accident."


    Xiaodong''s eyes open round, as if very confused.


    Mo Chen knew that he had listened to his words.


    It''s just Both Mr. Wan and Mrs. Yan should have been Xiaodong''s relatives, but one pretended to be dead and the other refused to acknowledge the relationship with Xiaodong, which made Mo Chen feel heartache for Xiaodong.


    "Xiao Dong?"


    "Elder martial brother..." Xiaodong''s eyes are still staring at a place behind Mo Chen, as if to see what can attract all his attention.


    Mo Chen turns his head.They didn''t know how long they had stayed at the altar, but at least they had it for most of the day. Now it''s getting into the night. Once Tianjian city was in the clouds and looked like a city in the sky.


    But now the city is collapsing, completely smashed, flying swords disappearing, boats and mourning birds are running.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Mo Chen''s eyes open slightly.


    No matter how mysterious Tianjian city is, even if not everyone can enter the city, but many people have seen Tianjian city from afar. These people all said that Tianjian city was floating in the air without any support. There are no rocks, pillars Nothing there?


    But now he clearly saw that Tianjian city was not empty.


    It was a pillar on which Tianjian City stood.


    But Mo Chen couldn''t help blinking in the strong vigorous wind, and the pillar looked like a virtual shadow, looming.


    Mo Chen these days down, experience too much, already won''t feel much accident.


    But Tianjian city is actually supported by pillars. Over the years, many people have called it the city of heaven, which is a white cry. There is more than one city built on high ground. Its transcendence lies in that it is suspended in the air without support. What kind of city of heaven is this?


    The world has been cheated for so many years.


    Not only did they see it, but also Li Fulin, who reluctantly used Zhenyuan to protect the whole.


    There are many things that don''t live up to the name, but I didn''t expect that the famous Tianjian city is also like this.


    He thought of his longing and shock when he saw Tianjian city for the first time. Tianjian city was floating in the clouds, the sun was brighter than other places, and the sky was more transparent than other places. In the sun, the white stone pavilions are like fairyland, gorgeous.


    Such a beautiful scenery disappeared from the world after today.


    Li Fulin felt a little sigh in his heart.


    There are birth and death, all things in the world are like this. People who practice Taoism often see the separation of life and death, and they walk a road against the heaven. They have long been indifferent to these things.


    The wind howled in his ear, and Li Fulin tried to save more real yuan to avoid falling out. This method of death is not very decent. He was worried about his two disciples, and then he thought of Ji Zheng.


    Ji Zheng''s ability is no less than her, and she will be ok if the city is broken. But Li Fulin is still worried about her.


    If I knew it would happen, I shouldn''t have agreed to let her come along.


    Tianjian city is on the sea. Once they fall down, they will only fall into the sea.


    Although it is better to fall into the water than to fall off the cliff at ordinary times, it depends on where it fell from. If it''s only tens of feet high, it''s OK to fall into the water. However, if you fall from a place as high as Tianjian City, regardless of whether you hit the ground or hit the water, the danger is almost the same.


    The sound of the wind made the head and neck numb, and the ears were filled with water, and no sound could be heard.


    Li Fulin smelled the peculiar smell of the sea water.


    He only had time to take a deep breath and hit the sea.


    Li Fulin Rao had Zhenyuan to protect his body. For a moment, he felt as if he had hit a stone heavily. All his limbs and bodies were shaken to pieces, and Venus appeared in front of him.


    He knew that he couldn''t sink, but he knew that he was in a daze, and his limbs couldn''t move. The sea water pressed him out of breath, and water poured into his mouth.


    Drowning should not lead to


    However, the headache was so severe that it seemed that someone had split his head with an axe. Li Fulin was totally disobeyed.


    The sound of falling water nearby was continuous, including people, falling stones and debris.


    Li Fulin is half sinking and half floating. Knowing that the present situation is dangerous, he can''t avoid it.


    If something hit him again, he would probably be buried here.


    Sometimes the more I fear something, the more I come.


    Li Fulin felt that something was wrong. He opened his eyes and saw a huge black shadow falling towards him.


    I can''t escape.


    Li Fulin didn''t struggle with death any more. He closed his eyes.


    The world is changeable. No one knows when and where his own road will come to an end.


    He didn''t regret coming to Tianjian city to save his apprentice.


    But He regretted something else


    Just as he closed his eyes and died, he suddenly tightened his neck and was pulled back by a force.


    The huge falling stone hit the place where Li Fulin was just now. When the rock fell into the water, the water wave was turbulent. Li Fulin was squeezed on the chest by the water wave and fainted completely.


    He didn''t know how long he had lost consciousness. It could be a long time, or it could be very short. It was only a moment before he woke up.


    Before he opened his eyes, he felt that he was not in the sea.


    A pair of arms went around his ribs and a man held him from behind.


    Li Fulin''s fingers moved, and the man noticed it and asked, "are you awake?"


    Ji Zheng''s voice is cold, but now it sounds like the sounds of nature.


    Li Fulin didn''t know where he was born. He struggled to get up and held Ji Zheng tightly.All of a sudden, Ji Zheng''s body became stiff and tense like a full bow. It seemed that he would jump up at the next moment and beat the man who dared to offend him.


    But


    The truth is, Ji Zheng didn''t push Li Fulin away, let alone beat him.


    Her body from the rigid stone bit by bit become relaxed down, so motionless Li Fulin embrace.


    It was a long time before Li Fulin let go.


    He thought he was going to die, but now he''s saved his life.


    Don''t ask. Ji Zheng is the one who saved him.


    The moment he closed his eyes, she was the one who thought.


    In that short moment, the glimmer of his whole life flashed past his eyes.


    From his youth, he was more stable than others and seldom impulsive. Moreover, he looked easygoing. In fact, after he made up his mind, he would not change, let alone waver, thinking "what if I regret what I did".


    He did not regret the choices he had made, whether the results were all right or not.


    But he thought of one thing and regretted it.


    "When we get ashore, let''s get married."


    In this situation, a sentence suddenly appeared. It''s strange to let others know. It was absurd and abrupt, which did not correspond to his identity at all. You know, before today, he had never crossed the line with Ji Zheng, never even pulled his hand, and never said anything like "I love you and look forward to staying together".


    However, Ji Zheng is not an ordinary person. Li Fulin suddenly hugged her at this time and said such a sentence. It seems that there is nothing strange about her.


    "Good."


    The answer was as calm and plain as ever, and there was no blush on her face, as if what Li Fulin had just said was not to get married, but to ask her how the weather was today.


    This is not a sweet and gentle answer, but let Li Fulin for a time silly.


    He had a big day of ups and downs, had a turn in life and death, and was still experiencing the fall and destruction of a city. However, he did not care about them. It seemed that all the flowers in the world were blooming at this moment. His ears sounded like fairy music. The whole person was floating and happy to fly.


    "Really, really?" Li Fulin asked a silly question. Later, when he thought about the day, he wanted to knock himself out again.


    How can you be stupid at this time? Even if there is nothing to ask for here and now, he can''t give Ji Zheng anything. At least he has to say a few sweet words to make her happy?


    However, even if the time goes back, Li Fulin feels that he will be happy to become a fool even if he experiences this moment again. No matter how much love words he has, he can''t remember a word at this time.


    And Ji Zheng doesn''t care at all.


    She never cared what other people said, whether it was flattery or sarcasm or abuse.


    Even if Li Fulin is in a mess now, all over the body are wet, still dishevelled, she did not put it in mind.


    "Well." Ji Zheng nodded: "wait for shore."


    Li Fulin couldn''t get a clear score. His smile was completely absent. He was calm and calm, so stupid that people couldn''t see it.


    Only then did he have the heart to notice the present situation.


    Ji Zheng got a boat from somewhere.


    Li Fulin could see that this was supposed to be a magic weapon. Tianjian city had a lot of such things. After all, they still had to go out when they were isolated from the world. The flying boat was expensive and not practical for others, but it was not rare in Tianjian city.


    But at present, I''m afraid the boat has been damaged, and it can''t fly. Fortunately, the materials used are exquisite and the identity is light. Now they stay on such a boat and float on the sea. Although there are no oars and no sails, it is not difficult for the practitioners.


    What''s more difficult is that they are still falling rocks all the time. Even if the large and small falling stones did not hit the ship, it was not a small trouble for them to hit nearby.


    By the way, Mo Chen and Xiao Dong


    "Your apprentice is OK." Ji Zheng said, "did you give the copper ring to them?"


    Li Fulin is a little embarrassed about this.


    The bronze ring was given to him by Ji Zheng, and he gave it to his apprentice.


    A careful woman may be angry, but Ji Zheng won''t. In her opinion, everything has been given out, which is Li Fulin''s. If he wants to give, that''s his business. Even if he throws things and smashes them, as long as he''s happy and he''s willing, it''s OK.


    "I can sense the approximate position of the copper ring, not far ahead."


    They fell down together at that time, but because of strong wind and other reasons, the position of falling into the water was a certain distance.


    With Mo Chen''s protection, although Xiaodong was also affected by the impact when he entered the water, he managed to survive. The situation was not too bad.But his mind is still on the pillar.


    So It''s not a pillar.


    Although it was just a glance, what he saw could only be regarded as a shadow. Xiaodong knew it in his heart.


    That''s not a pillar. It''s a tree.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Yes, it''s a tree.


    Xiaodong also can''t say how he knows, in short, he just knows.


    And he knew what the tree looked like, what kind of leaves it had, and what kind of flowers it was opening


    This tree is the one he has seen in his dream countless times.


    ¡­¡­ But this is a dead tree.


    It was besieged with malicious array and built Tianjian city on the top of trees. Tianjian town oppresses it, and has been absorbing and depriving its vitality and aura for many years.


    This is how the aura of Tianjian city came into being.


    The tree had no way to escape. Below was the sea, and its roots were gradually withering.


    How painful and desperate this process is


    Xiaodong felt chest pain unbearable.


    I don''t know why, he felt the pain.


    At the moment of falling into the water, Xiaodong was not injured.


    But the dark sea water can not see the edge, straight diffuse head, this kind of darkness let his heart especially panic fear, chest special pain, pain to crack.


    Xiaodong clings to the sleeve of the elder martial brother?


    Xiaodong''s head is out of the sea, and he can''t wait to raise his hand.


    He just grasped the sleeve of Mo Chen''s robe!


    What about the elder martial brother?


    Here are the clothes. Where are you, master?


    "Big brother!"


    Xiao Dong looks left and right. But there was chaos around him, and there was a man who almost hit him. The dark sea is now boiling like a soup pot with dumplings.


    Xiaodong''s water quality is not very good. In such a dark and windy sea, there is almost no way.


    In his voice, he had already brought a cry. He called for elder martial brother again and again, and searched around him. However, in addition to the outer robe, he felt a middle-aged coat and a waist lining. All of them were the clothes of the elder martial brother. Now they were floating on the water.


    Only clothes, no one.


    But where is the elder martial brother?


    The elder martial brother has been protecting him all the time. He fell from Tianjian city and also when he went into the sea. But the elder martial brother himself is also injured. He is now


    Xiaodong was pushed by the waves and pressed in the past. The sound of shouting was covered by the sound of wind and waves. Even he could not hear clearly what he was shouting.


    Maybe Maybe it''s sinking.


    Xiaodong took a breath and was about to plunge into the water. Suddenly his wrist was tight and seemed to be entangled by something.


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment and raised his hand.


    Before he could see what was wrapped around his wrist, he thought, is there a water snake in the sea? Then he thought of the vine that destroyed the altar and accelerated the collapse of Tianjian city.


    Neither, however, is true.


    The little thing around his wrist was like a snake but not a snake. It is said to be like a snake, because it has scales on its body, it is ice and slippery, and its body is long. It is wrapped around his arm twice, and it really looks like a snake.


    But snakes don''t have claws.


    Xiaodong knew that he had seen snakes, ants, insects and boars in the countryside before, but no snake had claws. Isn''t there a well-known word called "painting a snake to add to one''s feet"?


    It''s not a snake.


    It doesn''t look like a strange fish in the sea.


    This strange little fellow, whose thumb is thick and thin, seems to have no threat. It raises its head, which is definitely not the shape of a snake.


    Xiaodong was so anxious that his elder martial brother was missing. He felt anxious, painful and regretful. He hated that he had become the burden of the elder martial brother. He did not know his life or death and his whereabouts were unknown.


    But I don''t know when this little thing got entangled in his hand


    Xiaodong''s heart suddenly moved.


    He raised his hand closer, and was not afraid that it would hurt people. He looked at it carefully.


    The sky was dim and the sea was noisy, but Xiaodong looked at it again and again --


    How did he feel that the scales on this little guy were so familiar?


    But it''s too dark to see clearly.


    Looking at it, just like the scales, colors, patterns and shapes that appeared on the elder martial brother''s arm, they are all the same. It''s just that when it grew on the elder martial brother''s arm, the scale was big, and now it''s very small.


    Xiaodong''s eyes narrowed into a slit, trying to swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    He felt that what he was thinking in his mind was too absurd. Before the idea was formed, it was refuted by himself as nonsense.


    But


    However, the elder martial brother suddenly disappeared, but his clothes were still there. And the little snake No, no, it''s not a snake. How did this little guy get so close to him and get entangled in his hand?


    More importantly -


    Xiao Dong and Mo Chen have been together day and night for nearly two years. He dares to say that no one knows him better than the elder martial brother, and he knows him better than anyone elseThe elder martial brother will recuperate his Qi almost every day. His real yuan Xiaodong can tell.


    But this, this little guy''s body looms out a layer of true yuan power, how so familiar with it?


    Xiaodong held it close again, almost sticking to his face.


    This is close, Xiaodong''s two eyes are just on the two eyes of this little guy.


    Well, it''s a real big eye. Although it is small, its eyes are round and bright, but they are not black eyes, but some golden brown, like amber, even have gem like luster at night.


    Now those eyes are watching Xiaodong.


    It''s a strange look, but Xiaodong can see from his eyes that he is gentle, soothing, kind, and more importantly, familiar!


    He stammered, trying to open his mouth: "big, big brother?"


    The little guy''s head nodded at him two points.


    Xiao Dong''s eyes were black, and he almost didn''t faint again.


    What''s the matter?


    After all What''s going on? This, this strange looking little guy, is actually his big brother?


    Xiaodong experienced many changes and wonders in this day, but none of those in front of him, which one did not make him more astonished.


    Is this for Thaksin or not?


    If you don''t believe it, where has the elder martial brother gone? Even if a person is missing, why is the coat and lining of the elder martial brother all there? The elder martial brother will not take off his clothes before he goes missing.


    Besides, he was so familiar and kind to him that he felt so close to him that Xiaodong felt at ease and became steadfast.


    Looking at the scales and the feeling, Xiaodong has already believed most of them.


    But if you believe it


    Elder martial brother, he is clearly a human being. He has his parents'' background. He is clearly the son of Wu Valley master in sword valley. He has no blood of monsters. How could he suddenly become like this?


    "Big, big brother, can you talk?"


    In front of the little guy''s mouth opened, showing very white small fangs.


    It didn''t make a sound, it just shook its head.


    "This..."


    Xiaodong wants to pinch himself to see if he is dreaming.


    But he can''t make it now. One arm is wrapped around, er, the elder martial brother. On the other hand, there are clothes left by the elder martial brother. Xiaodong holds on to these clothes tightly. It seems that he can be more practical in his heart.


    I don''t know how the elder martial brother changed. However, if he changes back, these clothes still need to be worn. Don''t throw them away.


    What about now?


    Xiaodong''s head was no longer painful, and his chest was not stuffy. He seemed to have a force out of thin air and climbed up with a piece of beam floating around him.


    Although the posture is not good-looking, at least you don''t have to soak in the sea water.


    "Elder martial brother, what shall we do now?"


    He asked this and found himself stupid. How can you tell him to go to the university now?


    Now he has to make up his mind.


    Not only should he make up his mind, but also find a way to get rid of this predicament. He also has to take good care of his senior brother. Now it''s his turn to protect the elder martial brother.


    I have to find my master. Master fell with them at that time. It should not be too far away. Xiaodong''s body is wet through, fortunately, the things in the waist bag are still there, and there is no loss.


    He found out the most important thing, the waist token that all the disciples of Huishan had.


    All of a sudden, he came to Tianjian city. His waist token was still on his body, but he was afraid of being seen and lost, so he carefully put it away.


    Now it''s because master can find him with this waist token.


    I don''t know now, master


    Xiaodong carefully lifted Mo Chen up, and was afraid that it would fall into the water again - such a small point, more slender than a fish, really fell into the sea can be difficult to find.


    After thinking about it, Xiaodong wants to put the elder martial brother in his arms.


    It''ll be safer.


    However, Mo Chen didn''t like Xiaodong''s arrangement. His movements were very flexible. He grabbed Xiaodong''s clothes and climbed up. In a blink of an eye, he stopped on Xiaodong''s shoulder and next to his neck. He seemed to think that the position was good and the vision was good, so he lay down here.


    Xiaodong only felt cold in her neck. He didn''t dare to breathe. He was afraid that if he had a little more strength, he would lose his foothold and slide down his shoulder.


    "I don''t know what happened to master..."


    Master Xiaodong has never been as weak as this time since he became a teacher. Xiaodong can''t help worrying. If you fall from such a high place, will master get hurt?


    What''s more, Mrs. Yan and Mr. Wan, where are they when the city collapses? Is there a safe escape?Xiaodong''s body was wet through, and then was blown by the sea breeze. It was cool through the heart. But there was a dull fire in his chest, which made him anxious.


    But fortunately, he and the elder martial brother did not separate.


    The sea waves made the beam rise and fall, and Xiaodong looked up.


    Such a big Tianjian City, I''m afraid it has all collapsed. The giant tree that they had seen just now, with its shadow in it, was gone. The night is dark and the wind is high, and the voice of people can be heard faintly in the morning and winter. It is not clear that it is mixed in the wind and waves.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Many people died before they fell into the sea, some died when they fell into the sea, but many survived.


    Ji Zheng now has a boat, which is still the style of Tianjian city. It is inlaid with large pieces of white stones. It looks like a jade carving boat. However, in this chaotic sea, the ship quickly attracted other people''s attention.


    There was a hand in the stern trying to climb on.


    Ji Zheng is not polite, a whip down, the hand immediately released, fell into the sea again.


    The relationship between Li Fulin and her is different now - so they don''t pay attention to men''s and women''s defense, and he doesn''t have to worry about face in front of Ji Zheng.


    He is half leaning on Ji Zheng.


    Ji Zheng whipped people with a whip. Of course he saw it, but he didn''t speak.


    Ji Zheng turned her head and looked at him.


    "Well?"


    "Don''t you advise me?"


    Li Fulin waved his hand: "what do I advise you to do?"


    Of course, it''s because she''s too cold to be compassionate. Ji Zheng has listened to this kind of words before.


    "A man with accomplishments will not drown. If he gets on the boat, we must be in trouble."


    If he was an ordinary person who was going to drown, Li Fulin might have been kind enough to let him take the boat.


    But it''s obvious that ordinary people can''t get by at this moment. Even if there are, there are a lot of things on the sea that can borrow help from. There is no need to pester them.


    "Which way?"


    Without hesitation, Li Fulin reached out and pointed to the left: "it''s over there."


    Li Fulin knew that at least one of the two disciples had a waist token. As a leader, how could he not find the disciple?


    He pointed to the right direction, and the boat was not slow. Before long, Li Fulin wanted to stand up: "it''s ahead."


    Ji Zheng is honest and impolite to drop a sentence: "you sit down."


    Her long whip moved forward towards the front of the night, rolled around the dawn and turned immediately.


    Xiaodong is a tight waist at first, frightened by the sudden attack. Just as he is about to struggle, he lowers his head to see what is wrapped around his waist.


    Well, for the sake of everyone''s good, he''d better be honest and obedient.


    Besides, if Ji Zhenzhen comes, will master be far away?


    He guessed that he was right. The whip rolled him up into the air, swept over a section of the sea, and then fell down. Xiaodong saw master at the first sight.


    When the master and the apprentice met in this situation, there was a surprise and a lot of emotion.


    But now, regardless of anything else, Xiaodong called for master and asked, "how are you, master? Are you hurt? "


    "No, no harm." Li Fulin felt a little guilty when he said that. His body was sore and he had no strength. He also had some bruises and scrapes. However, these are small things. He will recover in a few days after recuperation.


    "And you? How are you doing now? There''s nothing different about you? " Li Fulin looked behind him and determined that Xiao Dong was the only one who was pulled over: "where''s your senior brother?"


    This question is really


    Xiao Dong was stunned for a moment.


    The elder martial brother was in his neck and collar, but the master didn''t see him.


    How to say that?


    Do you want to tell master that the elder martial brother has become a little monster like a four legged snake?


    But Xiao Dong''s silence made Li Fulin suddenly think of the worst possible.


    "What happened to him?"


    "This Also... " There was an accident, but it was not the kind of accident that master thought. Xiaodong stammered: "the elder martial brother, he It should be OK. "


    Li Fulin doesn''t think so.


    Should it be ok? Is this Xiaodong''s expectation? Expectation and fact are two different things.


    As long as he can support him, he will never give up. In particular, how much mo Chen attaches importance to Xiaodong, Li Fulin can not be clearer. If he had a breath, he would not leave Xiaodong alone at sea.


    And now he''s gone, something must have happened!


    Xiaodong was eager to explain: "master, the elder martial brother, he is really OK Really. " He was anxious to scratch his head.


    The little guy poked his head out of Xiaodong''s neck and approached Li Fulin.


    Li Fulin is very worried now, but the head that suddenly appears from the neck of the little apprentice still attracts his attention.


    It was too dark to see clearly at first sight. Li Fulin, like Xiaodong, thought that the vine of unknown origin was around his neck.


    This made Li Fulin''s heart suddenly tense.


    Such a dangerous thing, how to let it stay in the key parts of the head and neck? If it suddenly hurt people, I''m afraid Xiaodong''s life will be explained here.


    At the second glance, Li Fulin found the difference.


    It''s not a vine.


    This Is it a sea snake? Or what strange fish?


    Li Fulin''s eyesight and insight are not comparable to those of Xiaodong. After a closer look, we can see that this should be Jiaolong It''s just that it seems too young to judge immediately."Where did this come from?" Li Fulin could not have imagined that in such a blink of an eye, his apprentice was gone. Instead, he was such a small thing with a long handle and a thick thumb.


    I can''t hide it from my master. I can''t hide it. Besides, Xiaodong is now at a time when there is no one in charge. Shifu has seen a lot of things and can''t compare with him. Maybe Shifu will know the whole story and make an idea for them.


    "This is the elder martial brother..."


    Ji Zheng looks around.


    She didn''t understand what Xiaodong said.


    This is senior brother? Mo Chen is not here. Most of Xiaodong said only half of the sentence, and the whole sentence should be "this is the elder martial brother''s..." Something.


    Li Fulin did not understand what Xiaodong meant.


    Xiaodong also knows that it''s hard to be trusted.


    He didn''t believe it completely and completely, and he didn''t understand how it happened.


    He held the little guy in his hand and handed it to Li Fulin: "master, this is the elder martial brother."


    Li Fulin''s expression at that time After many years Xiaodong did not forget, from time to time will remember. And when I think about it, I have to laugh and bear it very hard.


    He had never seen such an expression on master''s face. Eyes wide round, mouth open can be inserted into an egg, that look shocked head, even look very stupid.


    Li Fulin thought he had heard something wrong, or Xiao Dong was wrong.


    But that''s what happened. He didn''t hear wrong, and Xiaodong didn''t say anything wrong.


    Because Xiaodong repeated what he had just said.


    "Master, this is the elder martial brother, really."


    Li Fulin''s nose itched so much that he raised his hand and rubbed it vigorously.


    "This is Your senior brother? "


    Is this Mo Chen?


    The tiny dragon in Xiaodong''s hand bowed his head to Li Fulin like a deep bow.


    Li Fulin felt that Did you hit your head when you fell into the sea? Or is it true that the yuan has consumed so much that it is now beginning to listen and see?


    No, no, Xiaodong. What''s the matter? Is it because Mo Chen is not at his side, his child is sad and anxious for a moment, lost in his mind, even holding a strange thing to say that this is his senior brother?


    "This is really a senior brother." Xiaodong once again told Li Fulin a brief account of the process.


    When Li Fulin heard that Mo Chen''s people suddenly disappeared, leaving only a few clothes, and hearing Xiao Dong say that the real yuan breath of this little dragon was the same as Mo Chen, he gradually understood.


    He heard it correctly and Xiaodong was not confused.


    But How can Mo Chen become like this?


    Li Fulin picked up Mo Chen from the bottom of the mountain. At that time, he found that the child''s bone quality was much higher than that of ordinary people. It can be said that he was a rare and beautiful material. He took care of Mo Chen himself, raised him, taught him Kung Fu, and brought him into the door of practice.


    But Li Fulin never found out what''s wrong with Mo Chen?


    In the past 20 years, he has never doubted that his apprentice would have any strange blood relationship with demon clan.


    What''s more, after the burial of sword Valley, Mo Chen''s life experience can be said to be the truth.


    But how did he look like this now?


    "Is there any sign in advance?"


    Xiaodong was in a daze: "the elder martial brother has been protecting me. We fell into the sea. At that time, I was confused and could not see clearly. When I come back to my senses, the elder martial brother will be gone, and only his clothes will be left... "


    "Before? You''ve been living with your elder brother all the time. Have you seen anything else? "


    It''s true.


    Now it''s meaningless to hide it from master.


    "Nothing else It''s that after the elder martial brother came back from the burial sword Valley, his skill has been recovering slowly, which seems to be much higher than before. "


    Li Fulin also knows this.


    But then Xiao Dong said, Li Fulin didn''t know.


    "When I took care of my elder martial brother, I found something strange about him twice." Xiao Dong felt as like as two peas in his speech: "big brother has scales on his body, and this is exactly the same."


    Li Fulin closed his eyes and opened them again.


    He really can''t think of it.


    How did you suddenly become a living person?


    To ask Mo Chen himself, he can''t say anything now, can only use a simple nod to shake his head to express his meaning.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier?"


    "At that time, the mountain was in a mess, and then it was down the mountain for a long journey We didn''t mean to deceive master, but the elder master was afraid that you would be worried, so he was interrupted several times. The elder Master said that he would like to talk to his master these days, but he didn''t expect that... "


    Before they could report the truth to master, they were pulled to Tianjian city by an unknown force.


    "Master, do you know what''s going on here?"Li Fulin really can''t make a conclusion.


    It was more than he expected.


    Did his own father or mother ever have such an accident?


    I haven''t heard of the demon clan in the inheritance of the tomb sword valley.


    However, the place where Wu Gu Zhi Dao was buried is not the place where he was buried.


    So there is no reason for this, there is no way to explain Mo Chen''s current situation.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    The three masters and disciples looked at each other Well, it''s just three, though one of them is a little bit weird.


    Mo Chen himself is at a loss.


    He knew the abnormality of his body, but before that, all of them were local, scales, or nails, which were small places and insignificant. As for real growth This doesn''t look like a bad thing.


    I just didn''t expect that the big change would follow, so soon.


    Li Fulin looked at the apprentice who suddenly became so petite. He coughed and cleared his throat: "first Go ashore first. Are you cold, Xiaodong? "


    He looked at the child with the wrong lip color.


    "Ah, I don''t think..."


    Master didn''t mention it. He didn''t feel it. As soon as he mentioned Xiaodong, he felt his wet clothes cling to his body. When the strong wind blew, he felt cold all over his body like entering an ice cellar.


    Li Fulin holds his apprentice''s hand. Although he has lost a lot of money, he still needs to dry his hair and clothes.


    As soon as the clothes and hair dried up, Xiaodong suddenly felt much warmer. That is Maybe there is salt in the sea water, which is not obvious when it is wet. Once it is dried, I feel a little itchy on my face and body.


    Among the several people on board, Ji Zheng is the most calm one.


    After all, Li Fulin has never seen any time when she is not calm, no matter when she is killing, or Well, when he asked for a marriage just now, Ji Zheng was calm. It was clearly what happened to her. But just looking at her face, she felt that it was all happened to other people. She was just a cold-eyed bystander.


    In the past, Li Fulin felt that her past experience of loneliness and vagrancy made her lack a sense of the common people''s joys and sorrows. However, Ji Zheng knew herself. In her impression, she was not the same as others since she remembered. She didn''t even cry when the master died.


    What is there to cry about? A man will die, and she will die herself in the future.


    Besides, there are too many hidden injuries on master''s body, and the later he becomes, the more miserable he is. Even if he reluctantly prolongs his life with medication, he will suffer more.


    She looked at life and death very lightly, not to mention the other things.


    As for her and Li Fulin - of course, she likes him, and if she doesn''t like him, she won''t miss him for decades in the sealed City, and once out of the seal, she will come all the way to find him. But her love is not the same as that of ordinary people, sticky, crying and laughing, sweet talk These things will never happen to her. Even when Li Fulin finally broke the window paper between them, she was just in her heart I was so happy, but there was no abnormal expression and behavior.


    So it''s the same to her what Mo Chen has become.


    It''s not her apprentice.


    "You don''t have to worry about Mrs. Yan and Mr. Wan." Li Fulin calmed down and comforted Xiaodong, saying, "they are more familiar with the situation here than we are, and they will be able to escape the danger successfully. When it''s morning, we''ll look around here and we should be able to find them. "


    Xiaodong shook his head.


    Of course, the master would not lie to him.


    But Xiaodong has a vague feeling in his heart.


    He may not see Mr. Wan and Mrs. geese again.


    At that time, his uncle pretended to be dead and left him alone in Huihui mountain. Xiaodong believed that he must have a compelling reason to take him with him and take care of him.


    But do you have to feign death to leave? It''s all over if you die, Uncle No, it should be said that Mr. Wan left in this way, thinking that he would not meet again in the future?


    There is also lady Yan, she has never admitted to have anything to do with Xiaodong.


    Not only Mo Chen, but even Xiaodong feels that he is a little bit like her when he looks at Mrs. Yan, but Mrs. Yan insists that he has nothing to do with him.


    Xiaodong can understand the attitude of leaving everything clean and unwilling to be involved from the beginning.


    Maybe He is a man who is destined to have no relatives.


    But what does that matter?


    Xiaodong looks at her master and then Well, senior brother.


    God is always fair. He took it elsewhere and supplied him here.


    The master treated him so well. For his sake, the elder martial brother, not to mention his own safety, always put his safety at the forefront, regardless of his own safety.


    He also has elder martial brother Jiang, and Well, and Ji Zhenzhen.


    He has a lot, no less than others. So even if he and Mr. Wan and Mrs. Yan never see each other again, Xiaodong will not feel too sad.


    Well, it won''t be too sad.


    Still a little sad.


    But compared with what he had, he didn''t feel a little sad.


    If it had not been for the accident, Xiaodong would have noticed that there was a difference between master and Ji Zhenzhen.


    Master is a special gentleman, especially for women. But now master and Ji Zhenren are sitting next to each other, and there is no taboo at all.Xiaodong saw it but didn''t think about it.


    His attention attracted Mo Chen.


    Elder martial brother suddenly becomes small This, this reason is not available for examination. What Xiaodong is more concerned about now is, can the elder martial brother change back? It won''t always be like this, will it?


    Asked the master, the master touched his head and said, "this Can it be changed back? "


    That doesn''t sound very sure.


    Xiaodong feels very upset.


    What will you do if you really can''t come back?


    Although it is said that regardless of the shape of a human, or the present appearance, in Xiaodong''s heart, the elder martial brother is the elder martial brother. But it''s not a problem that senior brother always does this? It''s so small that I can''t take the sword. I can''t say anything


    Xiaodong carefully put the elder martial brother on his leg and carefully looked at his present appearance.


    I was so shocked just now. I just looked at it for a rough idea.


    Now look at Well, the elder martial brother is certainly not a water snake, nor is he a quadruped snake that I have seen in the countryside before. Its body surface covered with a layer of fine smooth scales, feel cool and smooth.


    As for the claws, they are very small. Xiaodong counts them. There are five claws -


    what a strange number.


    Well, for those with long feet, people, birds, animals, and some common insects, the number of toes and claws is usually in pairs, two, four, six, eight, and of course, there are more centipedes, but they are all pairs, all of which are even numbers. Elder martial brother, why is this an odd number?


    It''s Is there one less?


    No, no, it doesn''t look like it.


    That is, senior brother, this form is very different.


    And the head of elder martial brother It''s a very different head.


    The more Xiaodong looked, the more familiar he felt.


    Yes! This shape, the nose, and the protruding mouth are a bit like those auspicious animals in the New Year pictures. If it grows whiskers and horns, it looks like those dragons and unicorns.


    Dragon


    By the way, dragon.


    Elder martial brother, if he is bigger and has horns, doesn''t it look like the dragon in the picture?


    Xiaodong is a little flustered.


    Dragon! That''s not some other ordinary animal!


    That''s a dragon!


    Is the elder martial brother a little dragon?


    It is not only Xiao Dong who can see this, but also Li Fulin.


    In fact, some of them have the blood of demon clan. As far as Li Fulin knows, there was a hundred elite school. From top to bottom, they all had the blood of demon clan. Some of them were transformed into the form of demon clan, while others were born after marriage.


    As Shan Li Fulin knows, there are animals such as foxes and wolves, birds and snakes.


    These people can sometimes change between animal and human forms.


    But I''ve never heard of a dragon.


    The dragon has long been extinct in this world


    Finally, the legend and remains of the dragon is the return mountain


    Li Fulin was stunned.


    The name of Huihui mountain was changed later. It was called Zhumo mountain before. You can guess what happened here by listening to the name.


    But before killing the devil, the mountain was not called by that name.


    At that time, the mountain was called Yulong mountain.


    Li Fulin still remembers an uncle at that time. He said that the word "Yu" was later passed on by people, and it was prison dragon at the beginning. This place was once imprisoned and killed the last dragon.


    This should be the last sign of the dragon in this world.


    How many years have passed since then, and no one has seen it again. I have heard of a dragon.


    Now Mo Chen has suddenly become like this


    Li Fulin couldn''t help but wonder whether the apprentice''s becoming like this had something to do with the legend before returning to the mountain?


    Near dawn, they came to the shore, but this is not the wish. It looks like a big island. Their boat sank into the fine sand on the shore.


    Xiaodong looks around in a daze.


    Maybe it''s because it''s not light yet, and it''s so empty that you can''t see anything.


    Li Fulin judged the position by the stars in the sky: "this should be Nanjing island. If you take a boat northward from here, it will take about three or five days to get to the Central Plains. "


    If Li Fulin had not lost his skill, the journey back would not have taken so much time. But now Ji Zheng is the only one among them who is good. Xiaodong is not much better than ordinary people. Li Fulin also needs a quiet place to recuperate. As for Mo Chen He can only wait and see the situation change now. If he tries to change back, he is afraid it is not appropriate.


    "Find a place to rest first." It''s most important to restore your skill first.


    Ji Zheng has no objection. Xiaodong, of course, listens to her master.


    They recognized the direction and began to go northeast.Not far away, you can see houses and people. Not far from the houses, you can see the fields with crops and fruit trees. However, the crops and fruit trees planted here are different from those in the Central Plains, which Xiaodong has never seen before.


    The fruit is very big


    Li Fulin misunderstood Xiaodong''s eyes.


    He can build the valley, but the little apprentice can''t.


    I haven''t eaten or drunk for a long time. I must be hungry and thirsty.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    The island is not big. In fact, the place is not small. You can see a small town before you go far. There is a wine mask at the door.


    Li Fulin and they came too early. The wine shop didn''t open so early. They clapped on the door. There was a voice in the room who said lazily, "here we are."


    When the door was opened, the man was stunned.


    Li Fulin was born in front of him, of course, he was elegant and hale in front of him, and Ji Zheng was even more beautiful in the back. That is to say, Xiaodong is not so strange.


    Li Fulin with sword and Ji Zheng was not dressed like a woman. His face was filled with laughter: "please come in, please come in and sit down. Oh, you are too early. The shop hasn''t been cleaned yet What do you want to use? "


    "It''s more convenient. I''ll give you something to eat and drink."


    "Good, good. Please come and sit here. The window is bright."


    This man can speak Zhongyuan dialect, but he has a strange accent and can barely understand what he says.


    After a short time, they sent the food, tea noodles, porridge, brown rice cake, and fried fish.


    Li Fulin pushed the tea noodles porridge in front of Xiaodong: "eat quickly, you must be hungry."


    Xiaodong is a little confused.


    He should have been hungry, he had been hungry for a long time - but why didn''t he feel at all?


    Neither thirsty nor hungry.


    Li Fulin was afraid that he could not get used to the food here, so he advised him: "eat a little bit more. It''s not appropriate for you to take pigudan in your present situation."


    But he didn''t feel hungry.


    Not only was he not hungry, but Xiaodong felt that his stomach was bulging, as if I feel like I just finished eating.


    But master said so, Xiaodong had to take the tea noodles porridge and drink it.


    This tea noodles porridge Well, it''s very affordable. Before Xiaodong, when you drink something else, you can see the shadow of a person. It can''t be called porridge, but it can be called tea noodle soup or tea noodle water directly.


    The porridge is thick and hot. Although the taste is a little strange, Xiaodong still insists on drinking the whole bowl.


    But he couldn''t eat anything else.


    Li Fulin didn''t feel hungry, but he still ate some of every kind of food and asked Ji Zheng to have some.


    To be honest, this kind of small place certainly can''t make any delicacies. Tea noodles porridge ground rough, even some throat. Brown rice cakes are hard, even if steamed, they are still hard. Fried fish Most of the reason is that there is no lack of salt on the island, and the fish is bitter.


    Ji Zheng didn''t choose. He tasted the fish and drank a bowl of porridge.


    Xiaodong is full of elder martial brothers.


    Are you hungry?


    Would he like something to eat?


    But what do you need to eat, master? Can I eat ordinary things? Do you have to change to, um, raw meat or something?


    He asked Mo Chen in a low voice.


    However, Mo Chen''s reaction is to curl up and have no intention of eating at all.


    Li Fulin doesn''t think it''s because he is picky and Xiaodong is not picky about what he eats.


    I can''t eat it now, mostly because of my previous experiences And Mo Chen''s present situation, let him have no mind to eat and drink.


    The sun finally rose.


    The tavern owner sent them two sets of shop covers. The weather here is warm and the local people are wearing very thin clothes. The men who pass by on the road in front of the door are also shirtless.


    "Have a good rest. Don''t meditate and exercise your skills. Close your eyes and sleep Li Fulin felt Xiaodong''s head.


    Looking at the big apprentice on Xiaodong''s shoulder, Li Fulin doesn''t know what to say.


    He had never heard of it, and had seen it for the first time. This time I came to Tianjian city in a hurry. I didn''t have any ancient books to look up. It was not convenient to go to other people for advice.


    Mo Chen around seems to be in a stable situation, and there is no discomfort, then This matter will be done slowly after returning to the Central Plains. Now the four of them Well, even if it''s four people, the first three of them are not reliable. Only Ji Zheng has not lost his strength.


    It''s a strange place to live here. I''m really worried about it.


    When he got to the house, Xiaodong only took a basin of water and wiped his face.


    When he wiped his face, Mo Chen looked at him in the basin.


    Xiaodong sits down beside the bed and looks at Mo Chen for a moment without making a sound.


    He really didn''t know what to say.


    And This kind of elder martial brother makes Xiaodong feel at a loss.


    "Elder martial brother?" He spoke tentatively.


    The dragon type elder brother on the side of the table nodded to him, indicating that he heard.


    "Well, what''s going on here..."


    He was still good before he fell into the sea. The elder martial brother took care of him.


    But after falling into the water, the elder martial brother


    Someone passed by under the window, and Xiaodong heard them talking."Did you hear that? Laoguan and they came back. They didn''t catch fish, but there were a few people in the net. "


    "Who is it?"


    "Well, they are all dead, and I don''t know their origin. Lao Guan said that he was unlucky and wanted to burn incense and worship God. He didn''t dare to go out these two days. "


    "Is it where the boat capsized..."


    It''s not that the boat capsized.


    It was the man who fell down from Tianjian city yesterday.


    Many have survived, but many more may have died.


    "Elder martial brother, did you see it yesterday? Supporting Tianjian City That tree. "


    Mo Chen can''t speak now, but his thoughts are not affected.


    Is that a tree?


    Last night just a glance, Mo Chen is still thinking, Tianjian city under this pillar must have some origin.


    He didn''t see that it was a tree.


    How can Xiaodong see it?


    "I knew it the first time I saw it."


    "Elder martial brother, I have always had a dream since I was a child. In my dream, it is a tree... "


    Mo Chen points his head forward slightly.


    Xiaodong whispered, "I don''t know how many years it has grown. It looks more and more prosperous every day. In the warm season, there are many white flowers on the trees. The leaves are very thick, one by one. From a distance, the tree looks like a big umbrella that is opened... "


    Mo Chen can''t speak now, but his posture and eyes seem to be able to speak.


    Xiaodong can even read his meaning.


    What happened later?


    "Later..." Xiao Dong pressed his chest.


    That feeling of pain came back.


    Xiaodong is not delicate, but the pain makes his eyes hot and his nose sour.


    "Then it Dead. " Xiaodong used the word "death" to describe it.


    This death is different from the death that others usually say.


    "Its roots are trapped. Tianjian city is like a blood sucking insect. It is firmly suppressed below, and then slowly sucks aura from the tree..."


    It''s a long and painful process.


    The array on the altar of Tianjian city is to trap and suppress this tree. In order to maintain the power of the array, the Xie family has their own way. However, this method gradually failed, and the Xie family began to sacrifice with their lives again, relying on generations to save their lives and maintain the strength of the altar.


    No one told Xiaodong about these things, and he couldn''t say how he knew it.


    "Tianjian city has a detached status and rich aura. They boast of their unique advantages. But few people know how this unique gift came from... "


    Xiaodong''s fingers are tightly intertwined. These words may not be believed by others, but the elder martial brother will certainly believe him.


    So deep, so heavy darkness, pressing on his chest, made him breathless.


    If he doesn''t say it again, Xiaodong is afraid that he will be suffocated.


    But looking at the elder martial brother''s present appearance, Xiaodong feels ashamed again.


    The big brother is in much more trouble than he is. But who is he going to complain to? At this time, he always wants to rely on his elder martial brother and throw all his troubles on him. It''s really not right.


    Mo Chen doesn''t think it''s bad.


    If Xiaodong doesn''t tell him when he is in trouble, it will disappoint Mo Chen.


    But now is the time


    He wanted to comfort Xiaodong, but he couldn''t say a word.


    You can''t even hold his hand.


    Even so, Xiaodong feels much more comfortable than before.


    You don''t have to get comfort and persuasion to think it out. Sometimes as long as you say it in your heart, the whole person will be more relaxed.


    Before he thought, who is he? How on earth did he come into this world? Who are his biological parents? Why would he know that? Clearly no one told him, these things naturally came to his mind.


    It was as if he had known for a long time that he had forgotten and now remembered.


    There must be some other reason.


    Xiaodong thinks, this reconciliation family blood relationship, but no more he can guess.


    "By the way, elder martial brother, you haven''t seen what you are now?"


    The room is simple and there is no mirror. But Xiao Dong thought of another way. He took Mo Chen to the water basin.


    Mo Chen leans forward.


    On the surface of the water is the size of its current body, although not very clear, but can see a general.


    Xiao Dong can feel that Mo Chen''s body is stiff for a moment.


    He has not looked in the mirror since he has become this way. Now he looks at the reflection in the water basin. Mo Chen seems to be stupid and motionless.


    "Good." Xiaodong is digging a hole in the side, thinking to open up the elder martial brother, so as not to be hit too much: "Master said that this is the shape of the dragon, that is It''s a little bit small. But you are not old, elder martial brother. Maybe it will change back tomorrow. Don''t worry too much about it. "Mo Chen is not worried at all. His previous immobility is indeed too shocked.


    Dragon?


    He can comfort himself when he doesn''t see the whole body now. Now he can see it clearly.


    Just looking at the appearance, it is really the same as the dragon in legend, calligraphy and painting. But Mo Chen''s physique is now It''s too small and exquisite. It doesn''t have the charm of the legendary beast.


    For example, dragon''s head should have horns, but now Mo Chen''s head is bare and has nothing.


    Can''t grow, or do we have to wait longer?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Li Fulin came over on the way, and gave Xiaodong a bag of Qingxin dew, all in small porcelain bottles. There was not much in one bottle. It was the weight of two or three mouthfuls.


    Qingxin dew is sweet. It''s good to drink and nourish vitality, but its effect is much weaker than Buyuan pill.


    Li Fulin is not unwilling to give good medicine to his good apprentice. He is afraid that Xiaodong will not be mended now. There is no hurry about it. It''s good that Bi Xiaodong''s meridians are just a small canal. Even if Li Fulin is anxious to water him again, he can''t open the sluice gate with a crash. Can it be destroyed in a short time? This matter can''t be anxious. If you want to be quick, you can''t reach it. If you use a large tonic, it will make up for the damage.


    Xiaodong didn''t feel weak, but he was very grateful for master''s kindness.


    In front of Li Fulin, Xiaoli drinks a bottle first, and then Gulong Gulong is finished. Li Fulin turns to care about his apprentice


    Er, the big apprentice is also very clever, lying on the table without moving.


    Li Fulin''s mood is very complicated.


    He didn''t pay much attention to the distinction between good and evil. If he is such a rigid person, he will not be on good terms with Ji Zheng. No matter at that time, or now, Ji Zheng is always called a witch or a devil by others. However, Li Fulin knew that Ji Zheng had not done so much harm to nature. She was a little heavy handed, but if people didn''t attack her, she would not challenge first. Most of the people who died under her were the ones to be killed. Her words and deeds are unconventional and unconventional.


    But Li Fulin saw that she was good everywhere, and didn''t feel that she had anything to dislike.


    Change to Mo Chen here, let alone. Li Fulin can''t understand his apprentice with his own hands? Even if there is demon blood, what''s wrong? Isn''t he his apprentice if he has demon blood? Can the teacher apprentice relationship of the past two decades be erased?


    Li Fulin is only worried about the adverse consequences of Mo Chen''s change. For example How did it change? Can you change it back? If it changes back, does the skill he learned before still apply? You should know that the constitution of demon cultivation is different from that of human cultivation, and the skill of demon cultivation may not be able to be used.


    "Well, I didn''t expect that..."


    Li Fulin held up his apprentice and felt strange in his heart.


    Since Mo Chen was four years old, he didn''t seem to hold this apprentice again. After many years, is this a hug?


    Li Fulin lowered his voice, as if he were afraid of blowing Mo Chen away.


    "Well, I can''t even speak." Li Fulin asked, "can''t you say a word?"


    Mo Chen tried his best, but his throat made a strange sound of purring.


    It sounds childish.


    It doesn''t seem to solve the problem for half a moment.


    Li Fulin asked again, "do you still have your real yuan?"


    Mo Chen quietly luck, a long time to open his mouth, puff out a fireball.


    Fireball is not as big as a walnut, not to mention its lethality.


    However, Li Fulin and Xiao Dong, who was watching, were all shocked.


    This This spits fire out of thin air. This is not a kind of cultivation skill. It should be mo Chen''s talent ability now.


    When the fireball burst open, Mars almost splashed on Li Fulin''s skirt. He didn''t care. He nodded and said, "fire belongs to I''ll go back and look through the book Take a look at Mo Chen''s special case. What kind of skills and pills are more effective for him.


    At present, we can''t find a few demon Xiu sects. Because of all kinds of prejudice, demon Xiu often doesn''t show his real identity to people. Fortunately, Li Fulin still has a few old friends, such as Hu Zhenren, who makes extensive friends.


    Looking at Xiaodong, he watched Mo Chen''s eyes without blinking. Li Fulin touched the little apprentice''s head: "don''t worry, your elder martial brother will be OK. Don''t be impatient or rash in the future. "


    How can Xiaodong not worry?


    But master said so, he also obediently should: "master taught is, disciple wrote down."


    "You also have a good sleep, good life rest can nourish the spirit."


    For those who practice Taoism, sleeping and eating are not necessary. Unlike ordinary people, if you don''t eat for a day, you will be too hungry, and if you don''t sleep, you will be destroyed.


    But Xiaodong must have been in fear these days. After seeing the city broken, he fell into the sea from half a cloud, and was frightened by his elder martial brother''s sudden transformation into a living dragon. If you don''t sleep well, you will not be able to relax. Meditation can improve cultivation and eliminate fatigue, but people are human beings in the end. The benefits and functions of sleep are still great. Not sleeping all the time is bad for the mind and spirit.


    "Good."


    But he''s asleep. What about the elder martial brother?


    Li Fulin looks at the little apprentice and then the big one


    "Your elder martial brother should have a good rest. You two should have a rest together. The master is watching in the next room. You can sleep peacefully without fear. "


    On the bed on a pillow, but Mo Chen at present this body also does not need a pillow. Li Fulin put his apprentice by the pillow and covered Xiaodong lying down with a thin quilt.Xiaodong closed his eyes honestly in front of his master. As soon as Li Fulin left, his eyes opened again.


    It''s still daybreak, and there''s something in my heart, where can I sleep.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he turned to his elder brother''s eyes.


    Well, big eyes and small eyes.


    Elder martial brother''s eyes are the same color as amber. He looked at the sunny window just now, and looked very bright. Now in the dark, the eyes were deep, like two amber gems.


    But now there was a clear disagreement in his eyes, which obviously did not agree with him after he lay down and opened his eyes secretly.


    Elder martial brother can''t speak now This, dragon face also can''t see expression, but from his eyes Xiaodong can understand his meaning.


    This is also the tacit understanding between the brothers.


    "I I can''t sleep. "


    He is not tired or sleepy.


    Not as exhausted as the master worried, I had to rest quickly.


    He was worried about his elder martial brother. Where did he fall asleep?


    The reason why you can''t sleep goes without saying that Mo Chen also understands.


    He thought about it and moved forward slowly.


    Although he has been standing and walking on two legs, now he has five dragon claws. Mo Chen''s movement is still light and smooth, very natural.


    ¡­¡­ Before Xiaodong, I secretly worried about whether elder martial brother would walk.


    It seems that he is too stupid, the elder martial brother is such a smart person, how can he be as clumsy as he thought.


    Mo Chen lies down again on Xiaodong''s pillow, skillfully coiled up his tail.


    How does he look like the first day when a dragon? It''s like this form from childhood to most of the time.


    In fact, different from Xiaodong''s, Mo Chen seems to adapt well after becoming a dragon, not because he is much smarter than others, but It seems that after he became like this, he was born to know how to move and how to lie still. This is an instinct that no one needs to teach or learn.


    It''s the same thing even when you just spit fireballs.


    After he approached, Xiaodong showed a smile.


    He didn''t want to be separated from his elder brother. Even for a short time, the distance was only a foot wide.


    Xiaodong stretched out his hand and surrounded Mo Chen''s body in vain: "elder martial brother, how did you spit out fire just now?"


    Of course, Mo Chen couldn''t answer him.


    But Xiaodong didn''t have to ask for an answer. His own questions and answers were quite lively.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, they don''t know if they are still in Tianjian city? Maybe they have already returned to the mountain of return... "


    "Elder martial brother, will you grow up in this size?"


    "Suddenly it''s better I thought you lost it... " It''s driving him crazy. Xiaodong thought about it and said softly, "will you suddenly change back?"


    After saying this for a while, Xiaodong''s eyelids became more and more heavy, and his voice became smaller and smaller.


    Mo Chen just looked at Xiaodong and fell asleep in front of him.


    To Xiaodong''s question, Mo Chen actually has the answer faintly in mind, but is not sure, also cannot say.


    He knew vaguely in his heart that he could change back to human form.


    It''s just when and how it can change. There''s no clue.


    As for whether the body will grow up now, does it still need to ask? Of course, I will grow up.


    But How to grow up, how old the president, this he is also very confused.


    When he was traveling abroad, he had heard that some monsters and demon monks were born with knowledge. Their ancestors would pass on their experience and instinct to them, so they didn''t need to learn many things.


    I don''t know what I know. I don''t understand it. I know something fuzzy. I understand, but I really don''t know the details.


    Mo Chen actually wants to figure out what happened to him.


    This change began after the change of burial sword valley.


    Until then, he had been living a very ordinary life.


    However, there was nothing related to demon cultivation during the burial of sword valley.


    Except for the loss of Zhenyuan, there is no other. At that time, he also suffered a little injury, but the wound was not serious, only a little blood, skin injury.


    There are no different signs of these things when you think about them.


    Mo Chen also thought of Wu Yunshen, the Lord of sword valley. Maybe this person will know something?


    It''s just that the world is so big that it''s not so easy to find out Wu Yunshen''s trace.


    Mo Chen thought, the head is also more and more low.


    After a long time, Li Fulin came to visit quietly.


    He listened to nothing in the next room, and felt that Xiaodong and Xiaodong should be asleep, and their heart and breath were stable and relaxed. Then he came in to see the situation.


    Xiao Dong sleeps on his side. It seems that he is sleeping heavily. Mo Chen lies on the pillow, his head and Xiaodong''s face are very close.


    Li Fulin was quietly relieved. He retreated and covered the door again.I''d like to ask you to sit down and help me


    It seems that they will stay here for a few more days.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    There was a lot of bustle in and out of the inn from time to time. On this island, the weather is hot, men are naked, and women are less dressed. A few steps after Li Fulin came out of the house, a local girl who covered the basket took something out of the basket and threw it at him.


    Li Fulin has been so nervous these days that he suddenly sees something coming with the wind. He raises his hand and splits it.


    ¡­¡­ The secret weapon was split in the air by the wind of his hand, broken into pieces in the air, falling down.


    They are two flowers tied together with hemp thread.


    After Li Fulin had a clear look at it, he realized that it was not a plot, but a popular "flower throwing" in this area. Let alone the embarrassment.


    It is not only in this area, but also in the Central Plains. Young men and women throw flowers at each other to show their affection. However, the ethos in the Central Plains is different from that in the past. The daughter doesn''t want to be seen in public, and this kind of ethos is gradually disappearing.


    The girl who threw the flower saw that the bouquet she threw turned into a lot of broken dregs. She was stunned for a while, but she didn''t get angry. She just turned her head and left.


    Li Fulin was embarrassed, but he couldn''t catch up with him and apologize again?


    He had to brush off the flowers and keep going.


    A man carrying a wooden table half a man high passed him. Li Fulin passed him by. He stood still and looked back. He quickly went back to catch up with the man. He said, "brother, where do you come from this bottle?"


    When Li Fulin asked him, he said impatiently, "a lot of things have come up from the beach in the East, and many people are picking them up there."


    With these words, the dark local man put the wooden table on his shoulder and pushed forward.


    Li Fulin knew the wooden table.


    It can''t be said to be recognized.


    Many things in Tianjian city have their own characteristics. This wooden table is also very different from others.


    The man carrying the wooden table stopped suddenly, turned his head and called out to him: "there are still alive people who rushed to the beach just now. If you want to see, go quickly."


    Li Fulin was stunned.


    He didn''t know many people in Tianjian City, and he didn''t know more than two slaps in the face.


    Ji Zheng did not know when he came out of the house and stood not far behind him.


    "If you want to go, just go and have a look. I''ll go with you."


    This man is still the same as before, although many years have passed, he still has no one.


    Ji Zheng didn''t like his character at first. The man was sticky, procrastinating, and too naive.


    Yes, Ji Zheng didn''t like Li Fulin at first. At that time, she was entrusted to rescue the original monks, but Ji Zheng was not willing to deal with these people. When she stopped at the outskirts of the city to rest, others kept her at a distance. The only one seemed to be completely open about her identity. She came over with a bag of water and asked her, "did you get hurt just now? I still have some pills here. "


    There is not much water in such places as mysteries. What''s more, they are on the run. Who will give their own water to others? Besides, even if you give water to others, others are afraid to suspect that you have no intention, and they dare not take it for nothing.


    She ignored, even her eyes were closed, thinking that the man would go if he was not interested.


    She didn''t intend to get to know these people. Anyway, they just met by chance. After that, they would continue to March eastward. They would probably never come to this place again or meet again in their lifetime.


    What is the need to get to know?


    But until she opened her eyes again, the man was still there.


    Ji Zheng originally thought that this person had no intention.


    As she grew up, she gradually knew her beauty, which attracted many coveted eyes.


    But then slowly she knew that this person didn''t have so many minds. On the contrary, he was a bit silly.


    This is not to say that Li Fulin is stupid and stupid. In his way of cultivation, he is a top-notch talent of the young generation.


    Sometimes he''s very intelligent, sometimes he''s like a child who doesn''t understand the world.


    Ji Zheng always feels that the world is much colder and selfish, and her greed is endless. She never cares about the life and death of others.


    But Li Fulin is always willing to be kind to others. He always hopes to be good to everyone. If it is harmful to anyone, he would rather not do it.


    In Ji Zheng''s opinion, Tianjian city is evil enough. It should not exist at all. Generations of people in the city have been deceiving themselves to maintain this dream for a long time.


    Is this possible? The debt owed will be paid one day. No one can live in a dream forever and escape from the world.


    From Ji Zheng''s point of view, Li Fulin doesn''t have to blame himself.


    Even if all the people in tianjiancheng are dead, it is not Li Fulin who caused the damage. The most responsible people are the city lords and elders of Tianjian city. They knew that the foundation of Tianjian city might be destroyed at any time, but they concealed the truth from other people in Tianjian City, so that they knew nothing about the coming of the day when the city was broken.But if Li Fulin can think of this, Ji Zheng has no idea.


    "Good." Li Fulin nodded his head.


    For the first time, Ji Zheng took the initiative to take his hand: "I will go with you."


    Li Fulin took her hand.


    Ji Zheng''s hands are not soft. Her hands were as cold and hard as her character.


    But Li Fulin did not want to let go.


    They walked towards the beach in the direction the man had just said.


    Xiaodong had a good sleep and did not dream.


    The house in this shop is cramped and shabby, but it has one advantage: the windows are big.


    When he opened his eyes, the room was a brilliant red gold, and Xiaodong''s eyes were closed tightly.


    When his eyes opened again, he finally got used to the light.


    It was almost evening, so the sun came in from the big window in the West.


    The room is still that room, but in this magnificent sunset, this room looks so gorgeous, it is like a room carved out of precious stones and gold.


    Xiaodong is a little flustered. He remembers that the elder martial brother was sleeping with him, but now there is no sign of Bruce Lee on the pillow.


    When he lifted the quilt, Xiaodong was relieved.


    The elder martial brother''s body is coiled into a circle and lies there quietly.


    Maybe Xiaodong lifted the quilt a little more. His head moved and his body moved.


    Xiaodong even observed that the scales on his body rose slightly, then slowly fell back to the original place and became smooth and tight again.


    ¡­¡­ It''s like stretching.


    Xiaodong suddenly wants to poke him, um, or touch a few from the beginning to the end.


    But just to think, he didn''t do it.


    "Elder martial brother, are you awake?"


    Bruce Lee nods at him.


    "Thirsty or not? I''ll pour you water? " Xiao Dong got out of bed and poured a glass of water.


    Bruce Lee lies on the side of the cup, his head slightly forward.


    In the blink of an eye, a glass of water was completely drunk.


    Xiaodong poured another cup, and then simply brought the teapot over.


    Such a big pot of water - this kettle should actually be called a water pot. It''s really big. But the elder martial brother is so thin that he can''t even hold one tenth of the water.


    However, the fact is that the elder martial brother not only drank the water, but also had no change in his body after drinking it. He never had the situation that his body was bulging and damaged like Xiaodong was worried about.


    Where is the water?


    Is there a bottomless hole in such a thin body?


    "Elder martial brother, you still Are you still thirsty? "


    If the elder martial brother is still thirsty, he has to go out and look for water tanks and wells.


    I don''t know if there is such a water source on this island as they do there.


    Fortunately, Mo Chen shook his head.


    Xiaodong put the kettle down and went out to have a look. He came back and said, "master seems to be out, and Ji Zhenren is not here. Are you hungry, elder martial brother? I''ll get you something to eat? "


    Mo Chen still shook his head.


    Xiaodong doesn''t feel hungry. He felt his skin slightly warm and his body warm when he was so exposed to the sunlight in the West.


    He was neither thirsty nor hungry, and felt as if he had inexhaustible strength.


    This has never happened before.


    He even felt that it was OK to stay here for 100 years in the sun.


    But not.


    Elder martial brother, Xiaodong wants to find out quickly.


    Xiaodong has gradually accepted the fact that the elder martial brother has become a dragon.


    What he is thinking now is to make the elder martial brother live a better life as much as possible, be more comfortable, and don''t suffer.


    Dragon It seems that dragons live in water, right? Big river, big sea head, big brother, do you also need to make some water to bubble? Is there a problem with this drought?


    But Xiaodong remembered the fireball that master brother vomited again.


    It is said that water and fire are incompatible. The elder martial brother is not an ordinary dragon. Maybe he doesn''t like to soak in water?


    He is pondering, Mo Chen''s head is raised, slightly side head appearance lets Xiaodong feel - very familiar!


    Although a completely different posture, but some of the elder martial brother''s small habits can be recognized by Xiaodong!


    Elder martial brother must have heard something.


    So it seems that although the elder martial brother has changed his appearance, his cultivation is Or we haven''t lost our ability.


    Otherwise, we can''t detect the movement in the distance ahead of time.


    Li Fulin and Ji Zheng are back.


    The sun is about to sink into the sea, and the afterglow casts the shadows of Li Fulin and Ji Zheng on the ground.


    Xiaodong blinks.


    He noticed that Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen were arm in arm?I can''t see clearly with the sleeve.


    Should he have read it wrong? Master, how could a decent person like master hold hands with Ji Zhenzhen? After all, they haven''t been married yet. To say the least, even if we really want to pull back, we will find a lonely place. Now the sun is still setting and the sky is still bright. Master, he Well, it shouldn''t be.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    "Big brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the two people''s appearance, that must be to say all the words, said thoroughly, decided to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    At this time, the apprentice must recognize his appearance, close his eyes and close his ears. When he hears anything, he should not hear it, and when he sees anything, he must be blind. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.


    He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    But he was betrayed by his tight lips.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the two people''s appearance, that must be to say all the words, said thoroughly, decided to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    At this time, the apprentice must recognize his appearance, close his eyes and close his ears. When he hears anything, he should not hear it, and when he sees anything, he must be blind. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.


    He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    The corners of his mouth were tight.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the two people''s appearance, that must be to say all the words, said thoroughly, decided to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    If you don''t shut your eyes, you have to shut your eyes. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.


    He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    But he was betrayed by his tight lips.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now, it''s decided that the two people will not leave each other.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    At this time, the apprentice must recognize his appearance, close his eyes and close his ears. When he hears anything, he should not hear it, and when he sees anything, he must be blind. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    The corners of his mouth were tight.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the two people''s appearance, that must be to say all the words, said thoroughly, decided to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    At this time, the apprentice must recognize his appearance, close his eyes and close his ears. When he hears anything, he should not hear it, and when he sees anything, he must be blind. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.


    He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    The corners of his mouth were tight.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the two people''s appearance, that must be to say all the words, said thoroughly, decided to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    At this time, the apprentice must recognize his appearance, close his eyes and close his ears. When he hears anything, he should not hear it, and when he sees anything, he must be blind. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.


    He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    The corners of his mouth were tight.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the two people''s appearance, that must be to say all the words, said thoroughly, decided to stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Mo Chen is very happy for master.


    At this time, the apprentice must recognize his appearance, close his eyes and close his ears. When he hears anything, he should not hear it, and when he sees anything, he must be blind. In short We can''t hinder or embarrass the master.


    He can''t speak now, but he grabs Xiaodong''s sleeve and raises a dragon''s paw.


    There is always a good heart between the brothers. Xiaodong understands the meaning of Mo Chen in an instant. He turns around and sits down with his hands and feet. His expression should be as serious as possible.


    The corners of his mouth were tight.


    I really want to laugh, but I can''t smile. My face is so weird.


    "Elder martial brother." With the mentality of sharing everything with the elder martial brother, Xiaodong holds Mo Chen up so that he can see clearly the situation outside the Chu window.


    In the dusk, two people walk back slowly, carrying light, looking like two black silhouettes, linked together, seemingly unspeakable peace.


    Mo Chen actually knew it earlier than Xiaodong.


    Although he didn''t see it, Shifu and Ji Zhenzhen would have this day sooner or later. On the boat last night, master and Ji Zhenzhen did not avoid suspicion and sat so close. Ji Zhenzhen was not strict with small matters. If master had not made up his mind, he would never have acted more politely. Now look at the twowww.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Heaven saw why people in the city did not forget to commit suicide at the critical moment of life and death. There is nothing to explore. After all, this kind of thing has been seen more than once in Xiaodong, the most experienced one. Huang Wan was killed in Tianji mountain, and the city master of Song Dynasty was killed in Beifu city. As for Tianjian city - I want to know. In such a closed city, people in the city look at me and I see you all day long. After years of accumulation, small enmities and resentments have become endless big ones. "The people on the island have collected several corpses today, because of the hot weather and fear of epidemic disease, they have all been buried." Li Fulin is not without emotion.


    The people on the island took care of them and buried them. Of course, they were compassionate and compassionate, but they were more afraid that if these corpses were left unattended, they would really cause plague. Of course, it''s good to keep these strangers away from exposing their bodies in the wilderness. The people on the island don''t have to put up tombstones for these people. They just dig a deep pit, move all the corpses in and fill them with earth.


    When the building was about to collapse, almost all the things that would happen were the same, and so was the Xianmen gate in Danyang. Those who live in the clouds and call themselves immortals have ever thought that one day they will die, or will they be buried by these ants who are invisible to their eyes when they are alive.


    Danyang Xianmen Instead of burying, a big fire burned for two days and two nights. At last, there was nothing left on the mountain but burnt earth and rubble.


    How can there be an invincible foundation in this world? Even if you can get the Tao and soar, it doesn''t mean you can live forever.


    Those who fled from Tianjian city did not know where to settle down.


    In fact, as long as they come back to find Xiaodong''s trouble, Li Fulin doesn''t care about their whereabouts.


    Ordinary tianjiancheng disciples know little about Xiaodong. Even if there are some people who know it, now Tianjian city is gone, and it is impossible to mention the blood sacrifice of Xie family. As long as you are careful, there should be no such disaster again.


    Li Fulin doesn''t have the time to mind other people''s business.


    He has a lot of things to do now.


    The big apprentice becomes a dragon, and the younger one becomes the blood of Xie family of Tianjian city. Linglong takes Zhai Wenhui away Well, speaking of it, Jiang Fan also asked him to save snacks. Li Fulin thinks about it carefully and thinks that he is quite wrong with the three apprentices. Jiang Fan was honest and asked to do what he wanted to do, so Li Fulin had to tell Jiang Fan to take good care of a stall in his family and take care of other disciples.


    If you think about Jiang Fan, he is only in his twenties. He is also young. He has to practice martial arts and take charge of a large stall of miscellaneous affairs. He has to mediate and arrange things up and down.


    Li Fulin is really ashamed to think about the style of the shopkeeper who has always shaken his hands.


    You can''t give him all the work just because he is honest. Isn''t this the soft kneading of persimmon?


    When the two disciples were away, he also talked about it with Ji Zheng.


    "Have I been too lax? In the past, I thought that personal enlightenment was the most important thing in the cultivation of Taoism. The master was just a person who led the door. Where a person''s road should go depends on himself. If I didn''t give up like this, maybe Chen Jingzhi would not have done what happened later. At that time, when I accepted him, I also felt that he was a little bit biased, but I thought that he was not very old, he had experienced ups and downs in the past, and he could change gradually after a long time back in the mountain... "


    Although Ji Zheng thinks it is unnecessary for Li Fulin to be so self aggrieved. She is just asking for trouble, and she just doesn''t want to pay attention to it. But when she knew him, he was like this. There is no need for her to dislike him today.


    "You''re absolutely right. That''s what monasticism is. There are a lot of people who do evil on this day. Master didn''t teach them all? That''s a little unfair to the master. If you say so, is it right to look for the root cause, first of all, blame his parents for not bringing the child right? He was born with a crooked heart


    Li Fulin was choked by her.


    Ji Zheng usually doesn''t open his mouth to speak, and such a long sentence is rarely said from her mouth.


    Her words were as sharp as her hands.


    According to Ji Zheng, if we want to trace the root of the old Chen family, we have to say that the roots of the old Chen family are crooked, so the long seedlings are also crooked.


    But people all think that master should teach his apprentices well, not only to teach art, but also to cultivate good conduct.


    "Well, you really feel bad about it. It''s the most important thing to find him out, clean up the door and eradicate the root of the disaster. What''s the use of thinking about it here?"


    Ji Zheng doesn''t like to think much.


    She felt that thinking too much would not help her. She was just idle! Give him more things to do, even if he doesn''t have so much free time to think. What? Who''s right and who''s wrong? Ji Zheng from small to large environment told her that the living people are always right, the dead are always the wrong one. Because it is impossible for the dead to defend themselves, and what the living say is what they say.


    The next day, there were still some pieces and corpses floating over the island, mostly because of the southeast wind blowing these days. In terms of the location of Tianjian City, it is normal that the tide and wind will bring the remains of Tianjian city here.


    By the third day, there was almost no sign.


    Li Fulin also almost recovered some vitality, determined to set off for the Central Plains.The island is not big, and it is not easy to find a boat. They decided to use the same boat as they used to. Although the boat is not big, it has a canopy and is separated from each other. It''s no problem for four people to ride on it - well, now it''s only three and a half. Mo Chen''s small physique and a place as big as a plate is enough for him to dish it up.


    Xiao Dong held Mo Chen in his arms and watched his master decide the direction there. Then he took up the rudder. The boat was light and fast when he was offshore. It was clear that there was no strong wind, but the sails were full.


    Xiaodong felt the sea breeze blowing on his face and exclaimed, "master, the boat runs faster than the horse."


    It''s bumpy and bumpy, and it doesn''t feel a bit shaky.


    "Well, it''s a good thing." Li Fulin patted the side of the boat: "when it comes to shore, you can keep it for fun."


    Xiaodong said happily: "don''t give it to me. We don''t have big rivers and lakes on the mountain. What do I want a boat for? But master and elder brother often go out. It''s convenient to take a walk. "


    Li Fulin looked at Mo Chen, who was quietly at the side, and rarely said a joke: "where does your senior brother still use a boat? The dragon in the sea just roamed freely. "


    Xiaodong has a lot of things on his mind. He laughs when he hears master''s joke.


    But still worried after laughing.


    Elder martial brother, it looks like the dragon in the painting, but it''s too small. It''s said that the dragon in the book and in the play is very powerful. It''s said that the head alone is as big as a room --


    the dragon, the elder martial brother, may be young?


    But let Xiaodong imagine that the big brother''s head will be as big as a room in the future, and he shudders.


    Well, then, he can''t hold the master brother in his hand and put it in his arms like now.


    He has to have such a big hand to hold it up.


    However, Li Fulin misunderstood his expression: "is it windy? You sit in the cabin


    Originally, there was an array on the top of the boat that could block the wind. Now it can row, but the upper array is invalid. As soon as you go fast, doesn''t it seem that the wind is getting stronger and stronger?


    Fortunately, the canopy is enough to keep out the wind and rain.


    Although Xiaodong doesn''t feel that the wind is strong, but the master said so, he moved to the boat canopy.


    Ji Zheng feels that she is suffocated inside. She sits in the bow of the boat. Li Fulin also sits with her. They talk quietly. Most of the time, it is Li Fulin who talks. Ji Zheng talks very little.


    It looks like Li Fulin is singing a monologue.


    However, Li Fulin knew that Ji Zheng listened to what he said.


    Xiao Dong sits cross legged. Anyway, there is nothing on the boat. It''s better to seize the time to practice.


    And Mo Chen is lying on his shoulder, eyes half open and half closed, as if in meditation, also seems to be in the spirit.


    Li Fu Lin didn''t look around.


    Xiao Dong and Mo Chen are quiet and seem to have unspeakable coordination.


    Ji Zheng also turned her head and took a look.


    "Is this entering into the set?"


    "Well, the child''s disposition is rare. He can be so calm and calm when so many things happen


    Ji Zheng takes a look at him.


    Li Fulin is boasting. His apprentice is good at everything.


    But Ji Zheng doesn''t hate these disciples.


    It goes without saying that the big apprentice is very intelligent and capable. Li Fulin, the leader, did so easily and laboriously that his great apprentice made great contributions. The second apprentice is straightforward, but Ji Zheng thinks she is good, but she runs away. The third apprentice is honest and obedient. This small one is very quiet.


    It''s not boring.


    Ji Zheng doesn''t like to deal with people. He is too wordy and has no words to say. In all these years, Li Fulin is an exception. He could speak two words by himself, but she didn''t get tired of it.


    If all his disciples are in trouble, Ji Zheng will not bear it.


    Now it''s good that they don''t get into trouble, and Ji Zheng can get along with them in peace.


    Knowing that the disciples could not hear them, Li Fulin''s voice was softer than before: "not in a good mood?"


    Ji Zheng''s expression is always cold. From morning to night, she is not in a good mood.


    But Li Fulin can see the difference.


    Ji Zheng is silent.


    "Remember what I said before? I''ll show you what the sea looks like when I''m free. "


    "I don''t like it." Ji Zheng said straightforwardly: "such a lot of water, look dizzy for a long time."


    Li Fulin choked on her.


    But think about it, Ji Zheng was born in the western regions, grew up in the desert Gobi, sometimes walk three days can not find a drop of water. She was suddenly at sea. She must not be used to it.


    It has nothing to do with courage, but if a person leaves his habitual environment and goes to a totally different strange place, he will inevitably feel uncomfortable.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    "Or, I''ll give you a blind eye, and you''ll think we''ve rowed a sand boat. It''s not water, it''s all sand?"


    Ji Zheng glanced at him: "am I so stupid?"


    Isn''t that just a live cover up?


    It''s just a cover up!


    It''s better for her to close her eyes than to lie to herself. Li Fulin can save some strength.


    Li Fulin also found his proposal less reliable.


    "Otherwise, I''ll change the array on the boat so that you can''t see the sea water outside."


    Ji Zheng quietly spit out two words: "no need."


    Although she said so, the journey was boring. Li Fulin wanted to see what the formation on the boat was about.


    "Ah, it''s been a long time..."


    The unique skills of array have been lost until now. Tianjian city has existed for a long time than any other sects. Therefore, they still have some inheritance in the aspect of array. However, compared with thousands of years ago, what they have left is only a little superficial.


    Like the formation on the boat, it may be difficult and mysterious to others, but it is not so for Li Fulin.


    The array of return mountain is much more complicated than this. If we want to make an analogy, the formation of the return mountain is like a living star map that will move by itself. This change may be repeated for decades or hundreds of years. And the formation carved on the boat is like a small fish net, or the kind of broken.


    The reason why it is broken is that it is really damaged now.


    "This pattern Well, it''s not bad here. That is, the original inlay in the middle is gone. "


    Li Fulin raised his head to think about it, took out his bag and turned it over.


    There are a lot of things in his bag, but they are not messy.


    "This is good." Li Fu dug out a small box of jade from his bag. The jade in it was in different shapes. The big one was about the size of a knuckle. The small one was like soybean and mung bean, but they were all polished smooth and mellow. This is the scrap left by carving things before. Because it is too small, there is not much spiritual power in it, so it can''t be used for other purposes. If you are someone else, you don''t care about this thing. It''s estimated that you have already thrown it away.


    But Li Fulin was not willing to throw Well, I''m used to living in poverty. I always feel it''s a pity to throw it away.


    Look, isn''t it useful now?


    Li Fulin selected a few of the right size, which were embedded in the missing key array eyes of the original flying boat array.


    Ji Zheng takes a look with some curious probes.


    The chaotic vein and the seemingly disordered cross opening and closing made her dizzy. She couldn''t do this kind of work slowly.


    Although I can''t understand it, I can tell from Li Fulin''s look that he has done well.


    Ji Zheng, leaning against the side of the boat, looked at him. When Li Fulin does things, he is seldom half hearted. All of them are of one heart. He looks serious.


    every time Li Fulin embeds a small jade, the small stone will give out a flash, which should be a hint that there is no wrong position.


    Li Fulin inlaid the last one and clapped his hands: "yes, it should be good."


    This array had to use Zhenyuan to drive Tianqi. Li Fulin was just about to put his hand in the array. Ji Zheng stopped him: "save your strength."


    "It doesn''t matter. How much real money can be spent?" Li Fulin has been recuperating well in recent days, and there is not much practical power to drive the boat.


    Ji Zheng didn''t listen to his explanation. He pressed his palm on it and turned his head to ask him, "is that all right?"


    "Ah, yes. Five fingers aim at these five recesses, and then from the palm of your hand... "


    The rest is not taught by Li Fulin. The true yuan of Ji Zheng is slowly output into the array.


    All the jade inlaid just now, together with the array stone which had not been peeled off, glowed together. The light spread along the uneven lines of the ship, and the situation was as smooth as the water flowing through the ditch. Originally looked at not very eye-catching flying boat, this seems to be a change of appearance - like, like, wake up from a deep sleep.


    Xiao Dong was also very curious when Li Fulin was busy just now. However, he knew that he would not be able to help his master if he could join in. He would not say that he would make trouble, so he kept watching quietly.


    Now Xiaodong also sees the changes of the ship.


    Obviously, it is a dead thing, but it looks like a living creature because it is wrapped in a piece of indefinite pattern.


    Ji Zheng takes his hand away and looks at Li Fulin.


    Before, she thought that Li Fulin knew more than others.


    And he won''t get carried away, let alone show off his skills in front of others.


    He can repair ships - he''s really versatile.


    Although they have known each other for many years, and now they have established their relationship with each other, Ji Zheng finds that she does not know enough about Li Fulin


    How many abilities did he have that he didn''t show?For a while, Ji Zheng really wanted to see him from head to toe, from inside to outside.


    But don''t worry, they will have a long time to get along with each other, and she will know more and more about him.


    The array together, Xiaodong heard a faint voice, sandwiched in the sound of the wind and waves can not hear clearly, but the vibration under his feet is very clear.


    Then the light on the boat began to rise and spread, like a layer of fog, closing over the boat.


    This light is like a cover, covering the whole boat.


    Just now, the Shanghai wind that could blow to the face and the scorching sun on my body seemed to be blocked and filtered by the array. There was only a little bit of wind left on my face, which was soft and comfortable.


    Xiaodong opened his eyes curiously.


    "Is this a shell for the ship?" Xiaodong tentatively stretched out his hand.


    His fingers can penetrate this layer of light, and his fingers can immediately feel how strong the sea breeze is blowing outside, and his skin will feel tight immediately.


    Xiaodong will hand back, like from the wind howling outside the house back to the house, suddenly relaxed, much warmer.


    "It''s like a shell."


    The hand can stretch out, but the wind can''t blow in. Even the sun shines on the body, it doesn''t feel dry and hot, and the excess heat is blocked.


    That layer of light touch a cup of tea Kung Fu disappeared, but the protection is still there, the wind still can not blow in.


    "This is really..." Xiaodong smacked his lips: "people in Tianjian city really think that the boat is really convenient. So Master, can it fly now


    "Yes." Li Fulin asked excitedly, "do you want to let it fly? Are you not afraid of heights, Xiaodong? " Xiaodong shook his head: "not afraid."


    "Yes, let''s fly."


    As a result After the time of incense, the boat was still attached to the sea.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter if something goes wrong. It won''t take long for master to fix it all."


    In front of Ji Zheng and his disciples, Li Fulin was a little embarrassed.


    Originally, I wanted to show my hand in front of my apprentice, but I didn''t show it. Instead, I showed my horse''s feet.


    Li Fulin coughed and made a switch to cover it up: "there are a lot of fish in the sea. I saw several jumping out of the water in the bow just now. Do you want to catch fish


    Xiaodong grinned and knew master''s intention to change the topic.


    It''s not easy for master. Especially in front of Ji Zhenzhen, I must feel ashamed.


    Xiaodong followed his words: "yes, but there is nothing here, no net, no fishing rod, and no harpoon..."


    "You can catch them. Master will teach you how to catch them." Li Fulin said quickly, "it''s not a bad thing to learn more."


    This is true. As the saying goes, art does not weigh on the body.


    While listening to master''s talk about catching fish, Xiaodong was distracted to see his elder martial brother.


    Mo Chen''s body twists and turns, but his head rises slightly. Seeing his appearance, he also hears how to use his spirit, and he is very helpful to his master to earn face.


    Maybe he lost his face in front of Ji Zheng and his disciples. Li Fulin will stick to this map the next day. He must repair it until it can fly.


    After half of the array is fixed, their speed is faster and faster.


    Xiaodong has never been on a boat for such a long time before. Before that, he was still worried about whether he would get seasick or not. When he got ashore, he was still a little confused: "master, are we going to land now?"


    "Here we are," Li Fulin nodded to his apprentice.


    Xiaodong holds the elder martial brother and gets off the boat with a small burden. It''s not steady when you step on the ground.


    In the past two days, the boat was constantly shaking day and night, but Xiaodong was still steady on the boat. After this trip, the boat felt soft and nearly fell.


    Li Fulin packed up the boat and put it on his body. He held out his hand and helped Xiaodong: "it''s easy to be on the boat for a long time. It''s hard to walk on the shore. It''ll be OK after half a day."


    Xiaodong doesn''t care much about his discomfort. He worries about his elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother, this form should be a dragon, and the dragon should live in rivers and lakes. It''s been a few days. The elder martial brother has no sign to change back.


    Now that they are off the sea, they will only go north to go home. What about elder martial brother? Is it good or bad for him to leave the sea?


    If the dragon can''t stay away from the water for too long, they will not kill the elder martial brother.


    "Elder martial brother, do you feel uncomfortable


    Mo Chen shakes his head slightly.


    Fortunately, it seems that you can adapt to the life on the shore from the water.


    "Shifu said that we should go back to Liuliu mountain first to see if the flaws of the array are automatically compensated."


    Only Li Fulin and Mo Chen can do this. They know the array best, which can''t be replaced by others.It is a rare pleasure for Xiaodong to return to Liushan. This time back, maybe the array is already good, they can not suffer in Beifu city there, and go back to zongmen directly!


    I don''t know when Xiaodong has returned to the mountain as his real home.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    The more northward you go, the colder the weather and the less green.


    When he saw the city and on the island, Xiaodong almost forgot that it was still winter. Because of the hot weather, there were green trees and grass everywhere.


    But when we landed and started to walk back, the more we went, the more obvious the traces of winter would be.


    On his way to a town, Li Fulin bought some sweets for his apprentice, er, especially the little one.


    Xiaodong wants to distinguish a sentence, he is not small, not so fond of sugar. But this is the master''s heart. When Xiaodong took the bag of sugar, he still said thanks with a smile.


    What''s more, it''s a good thing to put a piece of sugar in your mouth on a long walk.


    Li Fulin also specially ordered: "don''t give your elder martial brother sugar, you know?"


    Xiaodong nods.


    Even if the master didn''t tell him so, he would not give it to his elder martial brother. Who knows if he can eat sugar now?


    But both of them seem to forget that Mo Chen''s body is getting smaller, but his mind is not. How can he eat too much?


    Now Xiaodong has a piece of sugar in his mouth.


    Sweet silk, but not sweet greasy. Of course, the sugar bought in the small town is not very good. The shopkeeper may have mixed a lot of noodles in it.


    When Li Fulin looked back, he saw the shape of a piece of sugar on Xiaodong''s cheek.


    He was relieved and relieved.


    Xiaodong is not the same as when he first went back to the mountain.


    At that time, he was sad because his uncle died of illness. He didn''t say a word all day long, and he didn''t want to come out of the house. Li Fulin tried to solve him several times, but he always found that although he was sitting in front of him, his eyes were blank and his expression was empty.


    It was not until Mo Chen returned to the mountain that Xiaodong began to get better. It took nearly a year for Xiaodong to get better.


    Li Fulin is worried that this incident makes Xiaodong feel sad. After all, his life experience is suddenly exposed, followed by the collapse of Tianjian city. Li Fulin is worried that Xiaodong has something in his mind and he will be suffocated.


    Thinking of this, Li Fulin couldn''t stop complaining about two people. One is Yunlie, or Mr. Wan. The other is Mrs. Yan.


    Since they have made up their minds to get rid of Xiaodong, they should take care of the trouble and cheat them to the end. Half of this deception is suddenly exposed. Yunlie is actually a feign death, and Xiaodong''s mother is still alive.


    How hard should Xiaodong feel this time? Even if he doesn''t say it, there is a bigger problem in his heart! If there is a ditch and ridge on the road to repair the road in the future, it will be even more troublesome and the whole person will be abandoned.


    But it seems that Xiaodong doesn''t really want to.


    The child is quite open-minded.


    80% of them are due to his words and deeds


    Li Fulin was very happy. He felt that his master had not failed too much.


    However, there must be great apprentice''s contribution here.


    Xiaodong followed him the longest.


    As for the two disciples, their kinship was thin. Mo Chen realized that the sword burial valley was the place where he was born. The valley master of Wu didn''t know where he was going now, and he didn''t care about his lost son.


    What about Xiaodong? Mrs. Yan didn''t want to recognize him at all. Mr. Wan was the same.


    What if you recognize it?


    Li Fulin was angry.


    If you don''t recognize them, they are rare! Anyway, the apprentice is his. Among those who practice Taoism, the master''s authority is ahead of his parents and relatives. These people do not want to recognize their parents and children, Li Fulin is more happy! I don''t care if I don''t recognize that kind of bad relatives.


    "Master, what''s ahead?"


    "Oh, it''s Lingyun mountain." Li Fulin had been here before, but he didn''t know nothing about it: "I remember that the road here was wider than it is now, not like it is now." The weeds on both sides of the road are growing so fast that they almost flood the road.


    "But there used to be a Lingyun sect here, but I haven''t heard of it again. Most of them are gone."


    In this way, Xiaodong understood.


    Roads also depend on people, especially mountain roads. With so many people walking, of course, no weeds can grow on this road. But if there is no one for a long time, the original road will be gradually annihilated by the years.


    "Lingyunzong?" Ji Zheng suddenly said: "that year, I remember a young disciple surnamed Du who didn''t deal with you very much. Was he from lingyunzong?"


    "Yes." Li Fulin was surprised: "do you remember him?"


    This is really rare for Ji Zheng.


    Because few people can be seen by her, it is even more difficult to remember their names.


    "Because it''s hard to see such a stupid person."


    Er


    Although Li Fulin felt that Ji Zheng''s words were too poisonous, he had to admit that his name was du Young people like Du are really not smart. After many years, he was not familiar with him at that time. Li Fulin couldn''t remember his name. What was his name? Or what''s Lang?This man didn''t look good from the first time he saw Li Fulin. If Li Fulin was not sure that he had never met him before, how much old resentment did he have with him. What''s more, those who are provocative and prickly don''t say any more. Later, they always want to motivate him to start. They say they want to learn from each other.


    Li Fulin didn''t fight with him, but another younger martial brother who went out with him at that time couldn''t see through. He said that Li Fulin was so tolerant that people who understood him would know that he was modest, but a muddleheaded person would only think that he was weak and afraid. He should give him a lesson to this kind of stupefied youth who doesn''t know how thick he is, so as not to push his feet.


    At that time, Li Fulin shook his head and said, "why, but I''m afraid we won''t meet each other in the future when we go back to all walks of life. We don''t have to worry about it."


    He didn''t want to cause more troubles, but his classmates all claimed that Danyang Xianmen was the first sect of the right path. What was it to be bullied by a third rate sect? Others only fear that they will be looked down upon by their school.


    The disciple surnamed Du was still taught a lesson.


    Since then, he has been a lot more honest, at least no longer in front of Li Fulin, but occasionally Li Fulin back, you can see quickly moving his eyes away.


    But he didn''t care.


    It is not new for Li Fulin to be watched with envious and ambiguous eyes by others. Not only outsiders, but also other members of his family are also jealous of him.


    If Ji Zheng didn''t mention it, Li Fulin couldn''t remember.


    "Why do you remember this man?"


    "Well, I remember the name Ling yunzong." Ji Zheng never likes to spend too much time talking. He should be more concise and more concise: "at that time, several people died quietly. After careful investigation, we found that the person who started the attack was our party. The man surnamed Du was controlled by the people in the demon road with the art of soul capture, killing five or six people before being found."


    Li Fulin nodded.


    People in the devil''s way are weird and unpredictable, and they can''t be prevented.


    At that time, the disciple surnamed Du was found injured and later killed by all. After he died, his body changed color and rotted in the blink of an eye. It didn''t look like he had just died, but he had been dead for ten days and a half months.


    People speculated that this man should have been killed by the people in the devil''s road for a long time. He just manipulated his skin bag with magic tricks to make him look like a living man. He could walk among them and take the opportunity to kill people and create chaos.


    "There are no more lingyunzong people," Li Fulin still remembers some old stories: "the world was too chaotic at that time, and many sects were destroyed."


    Even for many years, the Danyang immortal sect, which is known as the leader of the right way, has not escaped. The small sect like lingyunzong has been destroyed soundlessly.


    They just passed the former site of Ling yunzong. You can also see a bit of broken walls in the wild grass and barren mountains. On the road, Xiaodong also kicks a fallen stone tablet.


    Coincidentally, the tablet is broken into two sections. The upper part is a Ling character and the lower part is a Zong character. The cloud in the middle is just broken.


    Ji Zheng came over and looked at it carefully: "it was cut by sword Qi."


    She can see it, but Li Fulin certainly can.


    As soon as people in the right path mention the evil way, they will belittle them. They say that they are sneaky and obscene, and they only rely on some crooked and evil ways to win the battle.


    this way of belittling the enemy may improve the morale, but it also pits many people. Just like the disciple of lingyunzong surnamed Du, he was blindly arrogant and had no sense of vigilance. He was easily killed and controlled. There are more than one or two people like him.


    People in the devil''s way can not only play tricks with evil means, but also have true skills. A sword Qi can directly cut this hard and huge stone tablet. This is not only a matter of opportunism, but also a real skill.


    So when the evil way was defeated, the right way won, but it was also a tragic victory.


    I don''t know why Li Fulin lost his mind when he thought of the art of soul capture.


    He felt that It seemed that he had neglected something important, but he could not remember it for a moment.


    "Rest here." Li Fulin said, "I''ll repair our boat later, and it will fly again."


    In this way, the disciples and Ji Zheng don''t have to work so hard.


    When he sat down, Xiaodong deliberately avoided the stone tablet and did not trample on it or sit on it.


    Although the lingyunzong no longer exists, Xiaodong thinks that people should be respected. Whose Mountain Gate, stone tablet and plaque are all symbols of the school. Although lingyunzong no longer exists, Xiaodong still keeps a point of respect in his heart.


    Mo Chen stays on the shoulder of Xiaodong, his head turns slowly, and looks at the surrounding environment.


    According to the situation of the mountain, the main hall of lingyunzong should be from here to the south, half way up the mountain of Lingyun peak. Now the mountain fog is very heavy, a little farther away are all covered up, nothing can be seen.


    Xiaodong drinks a few water, holds the water bag in front of Mo Chen, and sees that the elder martial brother also drinks a few.


    "Elder martial brother, are you tired?"Xiaodong is afraid that the elder martial brother has any discomfort and refuses to say it.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Facing Xiaodong''s problem, Mo Chen just shakes his head.


    "Elder martial brother, do you have anything to eat? Would you like some fruit? Or am I going to hunt some game? "


    Mo Chen still shakes his head.


    "But..." Xiaodong always felt uneasy in his heart: "then take a pill again?"


    Li Fulin has a lot of pills on his body. Even if he takes this as a meal, he will have no problem. Xiaodong also carried a bottle in his arms and poured it out in the palm of his hand. The pill is dark brown and looks like a warm light outside.


    Mo Chen stretched out his head and held one. Xiaodong also pinched one of them and put it into his mouth. He didn''t need water to send it. He just chewed it.


    Crisp, slightly bitter, but sweet aftertaste. Well, it tastes like fried bean paste. It''s not bad.


    It''s not very useful to eat, but it''s really full.


    Li Fulin has repaired the boat again. This time it can be used as a substitute for walking on land. The cost of driving the boat is not too much.


    Li Fulin stopped several times along the way, all of them went to the places where some monks often gathered.


    People often barter in these places. For example, if you have a skill you don''t need, I just need this one. I''ll exchange two precious herbs with you. There are also some monks who don''t have a family to rely on. They come here to help if they are injured or have problems in practice.


    People from all over the world come and go in these places, so some people come here to inquire about information.


    This is why Li Fulin came here.


    I want to see if I can find something else.


    He had collected some fragmentary ancient books in such places before, which recorded a small number of skills about the array, which was indeed useful.


    Some people don''t know anything about these things, and they only take them as rubble, but such things are rare after all. Now people are not as smart as before. A book with words, whether you understand it or not, will never be changed casually. There are even people who specialize in faking, making some specious skills and swordsmanship, and making a name that makes people feel excited, and then wait for someone to take the bait.


    Li Fulin and they have met two groups of such people since they entered the town. One of them took this sword spectrum, but after being glared at by Ji Zheng, he thought about it for a while, and then he backed out. The other one is more amusing. The God mysteriously comes over and says that there is a good book.


    What happened?


    Li Fulin was speechless when he saw the cover he had exposed.


    "Danyang Xianmen to yangjue..."


    Li Fulin almost rolled his eyes at him.


    Why didn''t he know there was such a secret in Danyang Xianmen?


    It''s also bad luck for this man. We should know that although it was decades ago that Danyang Xianmen was destroyed, it was recognized as the first sect of the right path before it was destroyed. Until now, there are still people who do not give up looking for the old site of Danyang Xianmen which has been burned into a piece of rubble. If they are lucky, they may find some good things left behind. Dan Lu Dan Fang, sword, magic weapon, skill and secret treasure


    Therefore, many counterfeiters have also targeted the golden lettered signboard of Danyang Xianmen, and they have made a lot of tricks -


    unfortunately, this man is not lucky today, and he will cheat the disciples of the real Danyang Xianmen.


    Li Fulin was too lazy to argue with such people and waved: "put away your things. I don''t want to buy anything. You can tell me what''s new here. If it''s useful, it''s yours. "


    What Li Fulin took out was his own refined pill, which was not good in quality. But for the poor man who was living by cheating, it was already a great good thing.


    He hesitated for a moment, for fear that Li Fulin would cheat him.


    But what is he worth cheating on? At this stage, he did not even have a decent object except the one hundred and ten catties of meat.


    And the other party, a line of three people, seems to be a family, bearing extraordinary, hands are not stingy, as for the depth of cultivation, he can not see.


    If people want his life, they are afraid to use their fingers. Why bother to play him and cheat him?


    The man sat down on one side with some embarrassment: "there are a lot of new news recently, but I don''t know what the two real people want to know?"


    "Whatever you say."


    The man nodded his head and said, "I don''t know where the real man comes from. If he came from the north, you would have known the news. There is a change of the city master of Beifu city. The former Lord of Song Dynasty is dead, and a new one named Li has been replaced. It is said that he is still very young. "


    Li Fulin nodded his head slightly.


    Yes, he did know the news for a long time.


    And he knew it earlier than most people in the world, and he was very detailed.


    The man saw that Li Fulin didn''t care much about it. Obviously, he knew it for a long time, so he quickly changed the topic.


    "Do you know that there is a Lingyun mountain a few hundred miles to the south, and there was a sect called lingyunzong on the mountain?"


    They just passed there. How can they not know?"Lingyunzong heard that there were still descendants. When lingyunzong was destroyed, one of the headmaster''s disciples ran away. Over the years, he has devoted himself to hard cultivation. Now he has heard that he is going to rebuild Lingyun sect and is going to recruit more disciples. "


    This is something new.


    Li Fulin nodded.


    Even Xiaodong thinks this is good news.


    Seeing the ruins of lingyunzong, Xiaodong always felt very moved. He also wanted to know what it was like when lingyunzong was prosperous.


    He was still a little sad that he couldn''t explain clearly.


    Is it every family, everyone, everything Can''t escape the end of destruction? What are people living for? Since they saw the game at the beginning, what''s the point of their struggle?


    But now lingyunzong is going to be rebuilt. No matter whether it is successful or not, it is hopeful.


    The man was encouraged a little and spoke louder than before.


    The next two things he said were strange to Xiaodong. He had never heard of the place names and the names of the people.


    He went away before he knew it.


    It''s not convenient for elder martial brother to appear in front of people. After all, anyone can see that he is a little dragon in his posture. The dragon has been extinct for many years. It has become a legend. If you let others see the elder martial brother, you will have unexpected troubles.


    The man didn''t talk about tianjiancheng.


    At the beginning, Xiaodong still felt that after several days, the news of the collapse of Tianjian city must have been spread.


    Now he realized that things were different from what he had imagined.


    Tianjian city is suspended in the air and has little contact with the outside world. The news of the collapse of Tianjian city has not yet spread to the outside world. It is even more impossible for such a down-to-earth liar to know. It may be a few days, even years, before people find out that the city has disappeared.


    "Master Qin of Mingjing villa has a son..."


    "It''s said that the true light Rune of Tianji mountain can conquer evil things like ghosts and foxes, but they can''t be snatched now. The inner Rune hasn''t been drawn yet, and the price has been raised from the outside early..."


    "How could it have happened?"


    "It''s true. I dare not lie in front of real people."


    Xiaodong is distracted and thinking about elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother can''t show up. He stays in Xiaodong''s sleeve. He could hear the sound clearly, and he could look out of the gap if he wanted to see it.


    Xiaodong always thinks it''s too wrong for him to let him stay. What''s the size of the sleeve? How crowded is it for you, master? He couldn''t straighten and move.


    But Mo Chen himself does not care, he also thinks here is very suitable.


    Different from Xiaodong, Mo Chen listened carefully to every word he said.


    There are a lot of news that don''t sound like they seem. You have to learn to distinguish between the true and the false, and to find out the connection between them from some seemingly unrelated news.


    The body became smaller, but the mind and mind did not shrink with it. Mo Chen listened carefully to what the man said outside and didn''t want to waste even a word.


    "It''s said that Tianji mountain is going to split up."


    The news was not true, so the man didn''t say it at the beginning.


    Li Fulin was surprised: "split up? Where did the news come from? "


    "This, I also listen to others talk about, also do not know true or false."


    "Why split up? If so, how would it be divided? "


    That person doesn''t know much about this matter. If you ask someone else, he may talk freely and talk about it. But now, in front of the three faces of Li Fulin, Ji Zheng and Xiaodong, he does not dare to say a word that is not worthy of the name.


    "It''s said that the leader of Tianji mountain always oppresses other branches by relying on the leader''s power. It seems that people''s lives have been caused. As a result, civil strife continued. If this happens, there will be life to read. "


    There was no other news, Li Fulin paid the man and sent him away.


    Xiaodong is more concerned about this than others. However, he also knows that people come and go here is not a place to talk seriously. It was not until Li Fulin took them away that he asked, "master, does Tianji mountain really want to separate?"


    Should it be a rumor?


    But this time, even Li Fulin couldn''t give him a definite answer.


    Because he''s not sure.


    According to the law, a large gate like Tianji mountain will not split easily, which is not the same as the separation of families that people say.


    But thinking of their experience in Tianji mountain, Li Fulin felt that it was not impossible.


    There are too many people in Tianji mountain. More people have more thoughts and more contradictions.


    The last time they were in Tianji mountain, they experienced the murder of Tang Wan by the master disciples, and witnessed how selfish and short-sighted the so-called Tianji mountain elders were. Although it was aimed at Mo Chen, it swept the whole mountain and the face of Hu Zhenren. At present, each punishment hall on Tianji mountain has a delicate relationship with the main clan. If there is a chance to be separated, I''m afraid these people will never let go.Even if they can''t really separate their families, they are likely to take this opportunity to put pressure on the patriarch to achieve their own goals.


    Now all kinds of Tianji mountain have been experienced by Xianmen in Danyang.


    The tree must be self rotting and postnatal. The clan is huge and bloated. It looks beautiful on the surface, but it has been in chaos for a long time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    "Master, Tianji mountain really can..."


    Li Fulin waved his hand to Xiaodong, and Xiaodong knew what he was saying. Then he swallowed.


    The town is not big. There are many people sitting in the teahouse. When Li Fulin went there, there was only one table left in the corner.


    Sitting here, you can hear people chatting around.


    "It can''t be cheaper. I said, man, you can go out and ask, and see if anyone else can give you this price? "


    "Oh, but I can''t come up with so much at the moment..."


    This is a normal conversation.


    There are also some things that Xiaodong doesn''t quite understand.


    At the back of chaliao, there are signs, which are about two inches long. With Xiaodong''s present eyesight, you can see that the signs should be written one by one.


    He had been to Duandao temple in the temple and knew that some people would hang things called blessing wooden cards on trees and walls, hoping to protect the safety of relatives.


    Even if these signs don''t seem to be praying for blessings, this place is not a place of geomantic omen to pray for.


    Just as Xiaodong was paying attention to the signs, a man of low stature and some hunchback went over and took down one of the wooden cards.


    The man was black from head to toe, with a hat on his head. He could not see what kind of man he was.


    Why did he take a wooden card?


    Xiaodong always thinks that there must be another reason.


    Li Fulin sat in the teashed for a while. The three of them looked different from others, and they were even more out of place in this chaotic place.


    After leaving the chaliao, Xiaodong still couldn''t forget the news he had just heard: "master, can''t Tianji mountain have an accident?"


    Separation sounds light two words, but even if Xiaodong did not experience also know, this is not a small matter.


    Even ordinary families have to fight hard for two acres of farmland. If Tianji mountain is such a large gate, it will not be a trivial matter.


    Xiaodong doesn''t care much about the future of Tianji mountain, but senior brother Ning and Hu Zhenzhen are all part of Tianji mountain. If Tianji mountain is in trouble, how can they be alone?


    Li Fulin felt Xiaodong''s head: "it should be a rumor to divide the family."


    Xiaodong is certainly convinced by his master''s words.


    But Li Fulin was not relaxed.


    Of course, it is impossible to divide the family. Even if the head of Tianji mountain is selfish, narrow-minded and short of vision, as long as he is not a fool, he will not let people really make any "separation" trouble.


    But there is such a rumor outside, it must not be groundless. There must be something wrong with Tianji mountain, and the wind has spread to the outside.


    Maybe more serious than the last Huang Wan incident.


    The matter was solved quickly and not many people knew it.


    So what happened to Tianji mountain?


    Li Fulin could not help but feel bitter in his mouth.


    To put it bluntly, like Xiaodong, he didn''t care about Tianji mountain.


    However, Hu Zhenzhen and he have been friends for many years. They have made friends since they were young. Li Fulin is worried that he may be involved in any trouble.


    They will also pass Tianji mountain on their way back. Li Fulin decided to go up the mountain to visit his old friends and inquire about the situation.


    As for the reason is also ready-made, he would like to have a family, do not have to take his friends to see?


    But Hu Zhenzhen has always been afraid of Ji Zheng. I don''t know whether the news is good news or bad news for him.


    After skipping Tianji mountain, Xiaodong still had a question in his mind: "master, what do you mean by the sign on the back wall just now? It doesn''t look like a blessing... "


    Li Fulin choked on the problem again.


    It''s not that he can''t answer.


    But there were some things he didn''t know how to tell the little apprentice.


    The child had not experienced so much ugliness and darkness, and suddenly knew these things, afraid to frighten him.


    Ji Zheng looks at him.


    This one eye is still indifferent and indifferent, but it gives Li Fulin a wake-up call.


    At present, I''m afraid that the world will be in chaos again. The burial sword Valley and Tianjian city will be destroyed one by one. The foundation of Tianji mountain is not stable now. I''m afraid it will also be unstable.


    Even if he had three heads and six arms, he couldn''t protect his disciples well.


    It''s not good for him to keep it from him at this time.


    On the contrary, it is to tell the truth, so that he can have an understanding of these things, so that he will not have a black eye and do not know how to deal with them in the future.


    "That''s for killing people."


    Xiaodong was stunned.


    Li Fulin told him: "some people have made enemies, but they can''t fight against them. They can''t get revenge, so they hang a wooden card with the name of the man on the wall That wall is actually an assassination warrant. "


    Xiaodong thought of the man in black wearing a hat that he saw just now: "so hang the sign, it means to invite people to kill people? Is it just Will you take this assignment? ""That''s right."


    "But what if you kill a good man?"


    There was only a surname on the sign. It didn''t say the cause of the feud, and it couldn''t help people distinguish the true from the false, the good from the evil.


    If a villain thinks ill of any innocent person and puts up a sign, then the person who takes over the killing business will kill a good man by mistake?


    Li Fulin did not answer the question to his apprentice.


    But Xiaodong understood it.


    The person who takes over the business doesn''t care whether the person he wants to kill is good or bad, doesn''t he? This killing is certainly not free. The person who signs the sign must give enough benefits, so that someone will be willing to take over the killing business with his own body.


    It is not for the sake of justice.


    Xiaodong is silent.


    How can people in this world do this?


    "No one cares?"


    People in chaliao just look at these signs hanging there?


    "Chaliao can also benefit from it."


    So


    Xiaodong had doubts, but now I don''t have to ask.


    No matter who hangs it up, whoever takes it down. Even if someone comes to trouble, they don''t know. It''s not what they hang up. The killing has nothing to do with them.


    But is it really irrelevant?


    Looking at the way Xiaodong walks with his head down, Li Fulin is not very comfortable.


    It is inevitable that Xiaodong will encounter these things sooner or later.


    He will gradually understand that things in this world are not black or white. Besides, how can there be pure good people and good people in this world? No matter how good people make mistakes, they also have privacy And evil has never been extinct in this world since ancient times.


    In fact, these things in the past years are not so grand on the surface, or very obscure, hiding. After all, killing is not a trivial matter, and it is not a glorious thing. Those people will take advantage of this place to connect, and they will be careful to prevent leakage of information.


    But these years


    Li Fulin didn''t think about it.


    All the way north, they also inquired about a lot of information.


    Most of it is not good news.


    It''s nothing more than where there is chaos, where people are dead, where there are people in the devil''s way. Xiaodong was very interested in these new things at first, but the more he heard it, the more he felt that All these news are not good news. It''s better not to listen to them.


    Mo Chen really knows him very well. At this time, he quietly entangles himself in Xiaodong''s wrist, which shows the meaning of comfort.


    This silent comfort really works.


    Xiaodong soon got rid of those unhappiness.


    He is not so stupid as to think that there are only good people and no bad people in this world. Everyone respects the rules and regulations, and does not go beyond the scope of the storm. Those ordinary people who have not practiced have laws and regulations and are in the charge of the government. They also commit crimes from time to time. The people who set foot on the path of cultivation have the power that ordinary people can''t reach, and there is no power to control and watch them do no evil. It''s better to have a clan, but there are some rules to restrict it. Most of the people who come here today do nothing strange.


    He has nothing to do with it.


    If only he could take care of himself. And the people he attached great importance to, master, senior brothers


    In this world, it is not easy to be alone.


    They didn''t get into trouble along the way. Some people once took a fancy to their flying boats and wanted to make a secret calculation. However, this little trick could not be performed in front of Li Fulin. In turn, Li Fulin robbed them.


    Xiaodong clapped his hands and applauded his master. He was not frightened at all. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with his doing so.


    When they arrived at Fengsui City, which is not far from Tianji mountain, they stopped. Li Fulin planned to send a letter to Hu Zhenren first and then inquire about Tianji mountain in the city.


    After all, gossip is no better than other things. Other things pass on and on, and after a lot of hands, they will probably become less and less. Only gossip is a kind of thing. If you spread it more, you should add a few more words. The more you spread it, the more it goes out of shape.


    Fengsui city is very close to Tianji mountain. The news here should be more accurate than that in the distance. It should not be too far fetched.


    But the news here doesn''t sound good either.


    People who are more well-informed know that something has happened on Tianji mountain.


    It is said that when two disciples were exchanging skills, one side had a heavy hand, and the spirit root of the injured person was already useless. If you want to recover, it will be more difficult than to ascend to heaven.


    In this way, the teachers on both sides were involved.


    The injured side said that you are intentional and intentional. How can a small contest be such a cruel hand? The other side insisted that it was a mistake and never admitted that it was intentional.


    It''s getting worse and worse.


    The one who hurt people is always close to the leader. He usually acts a little overbearing and is not popular in the clan. Now I hurt people and only want to say a few words that do not hurt or itch. This apology is not sincere. As for the compensation after the injury, they only gave some medicine which was not symptomatic, which was obviously perfunctory.On the injured side, an elder came forward, and the person he had made friends with would naturally stand on his side. The one that hurt people not only made friends with the emperor, but also pulled up several helpers with a shout, without losing ground at all.


    This is becoming more and more serious, and many people who didn''t involve it were also affected.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    No matter whether the cause of this is intentional or unintentional, the initial cause of the matter is no longer important.


    Even Xiaodong can understand that this is just a prelude. If there is no grudge between the branches of Tianji mountain and everyone gets along well, the incident of hurting people through the exchange will probably only splash a small splash.


    It is because of the long-term feud that this incident triggered a series of conflicts.


    From what these people in the town said, Li Fulin knew that there must be a lot of chaos on Tianji mountain at the moment.


    He sent a letter to Hu Zhenzhen.


    It would be no disrespectful to go directly to the door without notice from the two of them. But the problem is that he is the leader of a school now, and there are many people on Tianji mountain, so he can only behave himself, and the etiquette can''t be wrong.


    He didn''t want to make trouble for Hu Zhenzhen.


    Ji Zheng is most dismissive of such things. In her opinion, this is purely asking for trouble. If there is an urgent matter, and if it comes so slowly, everything will have to be delayed.


    "You have such a temper..." Li Fulin swallowed the last half of the sentence "to change it".


    Anyway, she couldn''t change it, so she didn''t have to say a lot of nonsense.


    "How can you go to someone''s house without saying hello? What if they''re not at home? Or is there something important that is not convenient for guests? Let me know in advance that I am not disrespectful, and others are cheap. "


    "Do you want a gift?"


    "This is also to give the host face. The etiquette does not depend on the weight. Even if I send him two pieces of straw paper for other people in Tianji mountain to watch, he will also have face."


    Ji Zheng said that he couldn''t stand it, but she couldn''t stand it.


    Li Fulin watched her stand up and threw down two words: "pedantic." I left on my own.


    It is said that pedantic is not a two-way trip, Li Fulin has long been used to it. He''s not used to talking about it one day.


    You can imagine the rest of your life Well, it''s going to be a long time.


    Li Fulin asked Xiaodong: "there is nothing else today. If you are bored, you can go out and have a look."


    Xiaodong asked, "can I take my senior brother?"


    Li Fulin always felt that this was not appropriate: "if you must go out with your elder martial brother, you must not let others see him."


    Xiaodong looked down at Mo Chen, shook his head and said, "then I won''t go. After so many days'' journey, it''s time to have a good rest and get rid of the wind and dust. I''ll go up to the mountain to be a guest tomorrow. "


    The child is afraid to give Mo Chen trouble, so can not say.


    Li Fulin is a little distressed.


    However, the people on Tianji mountain always have some strange talents that others can''t think of. They have so many ways that maybe Mo Chen''s identity will be exposed.


    Don''t go out and take risks at this time.


    "Ask the people in the inn to bring some cakes to me..."


    Xiaodong has nothing to say.


    The master always thought that there were pastries to coax him.


    When did he leave such a greedy impression on master.


    "Master, I''m not a child anymore."


    Xiaodong didn''t take Li Fulin seriously.


    When people are young, they will repeatedly emphasize that they are not children, eager to participate in the adult world.


    I won''t say that when I grow up.


    The responsibilities on the shoulders are heavy and heavy, and many times no one can rely on or tell to whom. At that time, I thought, how happy and carefree I had been in the past


    In fact, it is not really carefree, but at that time there was a teacher to support, the wind and rain can not fall on his head. "Well, master knows."


    It was perfunctory.


    The master still treated him as a child.


    Xiaodong, a little depressed, whispered to his elder martial brother, "in fact, it can''t be blamed on master I don''t have the insight and the ability to share the worries for the master. I have to let the master take care of me all the time. What is this not a child? "


    I don''t want to be treated as a child, but when will he be able to be on his own like the senior brothers?


    Mo Chen can''t talk to comfort him, but he quietly entangles in Xiaodong''s hand to accompany, has made Xiaodong feel much better.


    "I know, I am too anxious..." Xiaodong whispered.


    It''s not that he is too anxious, but there are too many things in the past two years that others may not be able to catch up with in their lifetime.


    Such a big change, let alone Xiaodong, even Mo Chen will feel helpless.


    One bite doesn''t make you fat. Xiaodong has only been introduced for more than one year and two years. How can it be possible if you want to learn something immediately?


    Li Fulin said that he let the people in the inn deliver food.


    The salty ones are stewed dried beans, spiced beans, and the sweet ones are dates and persimmons harvested last autumn. The waiter who sent the dim sum also brought another pot of tea and explained with a smile, "this stew is made in our own shop. My guest, would you like to try it. This jujube and persimmon were picked on the mountain last autumn, but it''s sweet. It''s easy to dry your mouth if you eat it with tea. "There is a layer of white frost on the outside of the persimmon. If you break off the golden sticky persimmon meat inside, you can think that the persimmon must be very sweet without biting.


    After noon, the sky changed. The sky was overcast, and the wind was blowing more and more tightly. A snowstorm was coming.


    When he went out to the door of the house, he asked for more and more candles


    Xiaodong a Zheng, instinctively on guard.


    He has been used to vigilance because of so many accidents these days.


    Looking back, he saw Ning Yu wearing a green cloth cloak, standing not far from the gate of the courtyard, nodding to him with a smile.


    Xiaodong was surprised and happy: "elder martial brother Ning! Why are you here? "


    "I came with my master."


    "Hu Zhenren is here, too? What about others? "


    "I''ve gone in with him. I think master, if they have something important to say, they won''t go in and disturb them. "


    "You came so fast. Did you go down the mountain as soon as you received the letter?" Xiaodong asked two questions before he remembered: "the weather is bad, elder martial brother Ning, you shouldn''t go down the mountain. Come on, come in and talk. "


    After entering the room, Ning Yu took off his cloak and said, "master, I''m very happy to receive the letter from Mr. Li. If you want him to wait until tomorrow, he will feel very uncomfortable. At the same time, there was some instability on the mountain. So master Su came down the mountain, and he was comfortable talking here. I thought that Zhenzhen Li brought his disciples here. Maybe brother Mo and you were here, so I asked Shifu to come down the mountain to have a look. Why, are you alone? "


    Xiaodong is very guilty.


    Elder martial brother also came That is


    Xiaodong, according to the master''s instructions, only said, "the elder master came together, but the master sent him to do something else."


    Ning Yu nodded and did not ask more questions.


    "Your trip to Beifu is really shocking." Ning Yu sat down: "I''ve heard about what happened to Beifu city. I didn''t expect that the city Lord of the Song Dynasty would suddenly encounter an accident. "


    The city Lord of Song Dynasty had a relapse of old wounds, which greatly hindered his longevity. Many people in their hearts agreed that he was going to die.


    However, the recurrence of an old wound is not the same thing as being stabbed to death.


    "Master was in the city Lord''s house at that time, and could hardly defend himself."


    "Is it not clear? Who is the real murderer of the city Lord of Song Dynasty


    Xiaodong shook his head.


    Until they left Beifu City, it was not clear.


    I don''t know if there is any progress now.


    But Xiaodong can''t tell Ning Yu that they didn''t come from Beifu, but came from Tianjian city in a big circle. And there is no such place as Tianjian city in the world now


    Think about it, he and Ning Yu did not see each other for several months, but what happened in these months is too much. In order to meet in the Xiaodong to Ning Yu, unexpectedly there is a kind of has been separated for a long time, in the middle of several degrees of cold and heat feeling.


    "Elder martial brother Ning, we heard that there are some things on the mountain before we arrived here..."


    Ning Yu slowly convergence smile.


    "You''ve heard that. It''s a long way to go." Ning Yu shook his head: "it''s really a good thing not to go out, bad things spread thousands of miles. What do outsiders say? "


    After thinking about it, Xiaodong directly said what he heard last time: "Tianji mountain wants to be separated. Elder martial brother Ning, this should be a rumor. "


    Unexpectedly, Ning Yu sighed: "although exaggerated some, but also did not say wrong, Tianji mountain is afraid that really want to separate."


    Xiaodong is surprised.


    "Seriously?"


    "Well," Ning said, "this time it''s really At the beginning, the LORD was killed and refused to admit his mistake. At this stage, they are afraid to panic. But Tao Zhen''s family is completely dead. Oh, you don''t know. Immortal Tao is the younger brother of elder Lian, and he comes from a family. The Tao family is based in Hongshan County, and Zhenren Tao has said that he wants to go back to visit relatives and recuperate. This recuperation may not come back again in one''s lifetime. Naturally, a group of his trusted disciples will follow him


    Xiaodong understands, although it is not explicitly said that the family is separated, but Tao Zhenren''s departure is tantamount to dividing himself out.


    "And he''s not the only one who''s got the idea." Ning Yu said half a sentence did not go on.


    More than one?


    Then if everyone left, Tianji mountain would be torn apart?


    "But what if the leader doesn''t let him?"


    "If the leader is a just and strict man, everyone will listen to what he says. But if the leader is too selfish, he will not have much confidence to manage others. If others insist on going, will he stop them


    At the moment when the swordsmen meet each other, they really become brothers in the same room.


    I don''t think it''s a last resort and I won''t really move my sword. The consequence is more serious than letting people run away.


    "Hu Zhenren has not been involved in it, has he? What about you, elder martial brother Ning? Has anyone bullied banshantang? "Ning Yu took up the tea cup and put it down again: "how can my master stay away from such a big event in my family? I''m not striving for success, and I can''t help Shifu. I''m really ashamed to think about it. "


    Er, Xiao Dong feels the same about this.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Hu Zhenzhen touched his brain door.


    For Li Fulin and Ji Zheng getting together Well, it''s no surprise that Hu Zhenren became a Taoist couple.


    Many years ago, he discovered that the relationship between the two people was not simple.


    When did Li Fulin catch up with the girl''s family? Ji Zheng''s appearance is beautiful. There are many people around her who want to give some advice. Don''t they let her clean up three times and five parts? Why is Li Fulin an exception?


    It shows that these two people have been there for a long time It is just one awkward, one even more awkward, and there are so many changes in this process that it has been dragged to the present. Otherwise, he would have given the gift.


    That''s right. Hu Zhenzhen has long thought of preparing this gift.


    In those years when Ji Zheng disappeared, others said that he couldn''t survive, and Hu Zhenzhen felt the same way. Li Fulin is such a man that he can''t be afraid of anyone else he likes.


    Who could have thought that Ji Zheng was not dead, but returned?


    Besides, she didn''t go anywhere when she came back. She didn''t look for anyone. She went straight to Li Fulin.


    Said they were okay before? Pure friendship between gentlemen, light as water? What a fool. The relationship between him and Ji Zheng is also very light. Why didn''t Ji Zheng come to him?


    However, even if Ji Zheng comes to him, Hu Zhenzhen is not sensitive.


    Hu Zhenren has never thought of marrying a Taoist couple. It''s a great effort. Isn''t it better for him to have two trigrams at that time? Women are the most troublesome thing in the world, and Ji Zheng, who is cold hearted and ruthless, is the trouble in trouble. He has no courage to cause trouble.


    But Li Fulin''s serious expression couldn''t cover his happy mood. He didn''t feel that he had stepped into the fire.


    Hu Zhenren secretly felt that his old friend was really hard to think of. How comfortable was his old life? Now looking for such a mother-in-law, the future can be free?


    Li Fulin was happy with what kind of pot he was equipped with, and Hu Zhenren would not pour cold water on him.


    "I''ve been ready for a long time," Hu Zhenzhen took out the gift he had prepared. "It''s just that I''ll give it to you."


    Li Fulin and he are welcome to take the box, but then he will be happy.


    How can Hu Zhenzhen give him the gift now?


    He hasn''t visited the mountain yet, let alone for the moment. When he has a formal ceremony, won''t these two or three friends come to watch the ceremony?


    Hu Zhenren said with a wry smile, "you''d better not go up the mountain. It''s very chaotic now. If you go up the mountain now, you can''t be seen as my help. What happened last time has already disturbed your master and apprentice. If you get involved in this one, it will be even more troublesome. "


    Although it was a dispute within Tianji mountain, he had nothing to ask about the relationship between Li Fulin and Hu Zhenzhen.


    "The mountain has reached this point?"


    Hu Zhenzhen shakes his head: "even I have sprouted. I used to deceive myself. I thought that when I closed the door, I would become a family in the middle of the mountain hall, and I would not care who was right or wrong. But such peace is false after all. Those things do not exist if you close your eyes and pretend to be invisible. "


    "You want to go, too?"


    Li Fulin knows Hu Zhenren too well. He is always at ease and has no idea of fighting for power and profit at all. He didn''t take it seriously when others treated him badly. Moreover, he was nostalgic and attached great importance to his master and his fellow disciples. If there was no major event, he would not have let go of his family and say that he was also interested in it.


    "Alas..." There are so many kinds of things, Hu Zhenren doesn''t know where to start, and he thinks of what to say.


    "These days, because of the uproar, many people find out the old resentment of the past. At that time, my master died. I didn''t think that he was blackhanded by his classmates. It was just that he was powerful and prestigious, and threatened the position of the leader. "


    This is no small matter.


    It''s no wonder that Hu Zhenzhen is also frustrated.


    The master, who has always been respected, was also plotted by his classmates. How does Zhenhu treat these classmates?


    "Not only that. I also found that Ning Yu''s body is not good all the time, and some people are playing tricks behind. What do you think Ning Yu can get in their way? His body is the same as that of paper. Even if he doesn''t get sick frequently, what can he do? But some people are so jealous of their talents that they don''t want to be better than themselves. " The more Hu Zhenren said, the more angry he became: "you should be more diligent than others. You don''t want to improve yourself, but you think that as long as you press others down, you can only get ahead. Who is this? It''s worse than a beast! With such a bad heart, it''s strange to be able to build a famous school! "


    I didn''t expect so many things happened to Hu Zhenren.


    Li Fulin is not surprised by his decision now. If you stay only to face the bullying of others step by step, why do you have to stay? The world is so big, where can''t you go with Hu Zhenren''s ability?


    It''s a pity to leave Tianmen. But people always have to look forward and go forward, not always looking back on the glory and history of the past.


    "Just make up your mind. Don''t be polite to me if you need any help."Hu Zhenren looked at him: "you just have to rest assured, I will never be polite to you. By the way, you don''t seem to have a good time these days? "


    Hu Zhenren''s research is not facial features, but a simple look or no problem: "is there a special trouble in the North mansion?"


    Li fulinxin said that it was more than the trouble in Beifu.


    "You''ve been busy in your nest recently. Haven''t you paid any attention to what''s going on outside?"


    "What?" Hu Zhenren was stunned and then said, "Oh, there is a big event. It seems that there is something wrong with Tianjian city."


    Li Fulin guessed that he should get the news, and so it was.


    Tianji mountain is known as the most well-informed sect in the world. As expected, this reputation is not boasted. Although there are civil strife now, they are aware of things on the other side of Tianjian city.


    "Have you got the news?"


    "It''s not from outside. I found it by accident a few days ago. Other people may know it, or they may be too busy. You Do you know? "


    "You see it in divination? What do you see? "


    Hu Zhenren said: "Qi Yun can''t be seen or touched, but it does exist. Sometimes when I''m settled, I can see something I can''t see. Beifu looked gloomy for a time, but the vitality was not lost. It seems that the new town owner should have done something. The current downturn is temporary, but there is no need to worry about it. But the south is different... " Hu Zhenren pauses: "Tianjian city I''m afraid it''s gone. "


    Li Fulin has never doubted his old friend''s ability, and is not surprised to hear him so sure.


    "Yes, Tianjian city is no longer in the world."


    What Hu Zhenren said or inferred that Li Fulin affirmed this matter by knocking nails on the board.


    "You..." Hu Zhenzhen looked him up and down unexpectedly: "you won''t get involved in that, will you? Did you get hurt? No, I said you look a little empty. I thought Cough... " Hu Zhenzhen somehow saw Ji Zheng still sitting in the room, coughing and swallowing what he wanted to say.


    Li Fulin also felt that his face was a little difficult.


    "You don''t want to be crooked." As for how you think it''s wrong, I don''t want to talk about it. I''d better turn back to the main topic: "the cornerstone of Tianjian city has been destroyed, and people are also dead and scattered. In the future, the three words of Tianjian city will be erased from the world."


    "How did you get involved in this?" Otherwise he would not have known so clearly.


    "My rebellious traitor, who ran away, wandered into Tianjian city. What''s more, my little apprentice is after Xie''s family in Tianjian city. "


    Hu Zhenren was stunned: "so it is. When you came, I could see that he was not a descendant of the cloud family, but I didn''t expect that the child''s surname was Jie The old ancestor of Tianjian City, the first city Lord named Jie Yiran, was said to have supernatural powers, but he died just one step away from the ascent. Since then, the Xie family has lived in Tianjian city for generations, but they have never heard of this kind of news again. "


    I didn''t expect that Xiaodong, who seems to be obedient and sensible, is the descendant of Xie family.


    "I didn''t get hurt. I just lost a lot of money. I''ll get well soon after taking a rest. It''s OK."


    Hu Zhenren didn''t look like he was hurt, so he nodded.


    Fortunately, he immediately decided to go down the mountain to see Li Fulin. Otherwise, if Li Fulin went up the mountain like this, there would be a greater possibility of an accident.


    "So it seems that the boy surnamed Chen stole Xiaodong''s keepsake and sneaked into Tianjian city?" "Can you punish him?" Hu Zhenzhen asked


    "Before the city broke down, he escaped first."


    Hu Zhenren comforted him: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll help you to make a good calculation later. You must find him out. You can feel at ease after clearing the door."


    "He can''t make it." Li Fulin can assert: "his basic talent is average, and his kung fu can only be practiced here. In the past, when he was returning to the mountain, he was afraid that I was biased and would not pass on the advanced skills to him. In tianjiancheng, I''m afraid that he has found a lot of skills and secret practices. He also wants to improve his cultivation by taking pills. But he didn''t feel that he had done anything wrong. He went further and further along this wrong road. "


    "He was afraid that he had nowhere to go. If he had some magic formula and pills that he thought was great, he could not be trusted by anyone. You apprentice... " Seeing Li Fulin''s expression, Zhen Hu changed his mouth: "this villain may join in the evil way. In terms of his nature of conduct, he is born to be a good germ for doing evil. If he doesn''t go into the evil way, he will be sorry for his nature."


    On the other side of the yard, Ning Yu is also asking Xiaodong, "have you heard about the pendant you lost?"


    Xiaodong nodded: "yes..."


    "Got it back?"


    But it doesn''t look like it.


    "I can''t find it."


    Before the collapse of the city, Mrs. Yan said that she had no chance to do it. After the city was broken Even the city is gone, where to find the pendant?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    Ning Yu comforted him: "that is, there is no predestination, also need not ask too much."


    Xiaodong nods.


    He''s not so attached to that now. In the past, he attached great importance to Zhuozi because he felt that it was the only legacy left to him by his parents. He should take good care of it in any case. It had nothing to do with the value of the pendant. It was an idea, and it was his sustenance of family affection.


    Later, he learned that it was stolen by Chen Jingzhi deliberately. In addition to being lost, he also felt extremely angry.


    He stole more than a pendant.


    But now things are different.


    He already knew who his parents were, and even knew The biological mother should be still alive, even though they have no mother and son''s love, but knowing that she is alive, I always feel comforted.


    And Mr. Wan - he''s alive.


    That''s enough.


    As the book says, everyone is OK. You don''t have to be together. Mrs. wild goose denied that he must have her reason. Mr. Wan didn''t recognize him. Maybe he had a hard time. Xiao Dong understood.


    He is already an adult, not a three-year-old child. He has to cry and cry and pester the adults.


    Now that the knot has been untied, the pendant is not as important to him as it was in the past.


    At most I will think about it occasionally. After all, I have worn it for many years. Once it is gone, I always feel a little empty on my neck.


    The elder martial brother also said before that he would like to make another pendant for him. It may not be the same as the original one, but he must find one he likes.


    But the elder martial brother has become like this now Well, Xiaodong hasn''t thought about the Zhuozi for many days.


    As long as the elder martial brother can recover quickly, let Xiaodong do anything.


    Ning Yu face is not too good, said for a while, Xiaodong found his face pale, speak also some strength is insufficient, the voice is partial small.


    "Elder martial brother Ning? Are you not well? "


    Ning Yu slightly shakes his head, this time even did not say a word.


    "Well, we''re not other people, so don''t be a stranger." Xiaodong helped him into the room and lay down on the couch. He said, "I''ll ask Hu Zhenren..."


    "No, you don''t have to go." Ning Yu owes to get up and put a hand at him: "don''t disturb master, I have pills here, take one slowly."


    Xiaodong some uneasy: "really good?"


    "Really, if you can''t, it''s the same if you go to my master again."


    "Good."


    Xiaodong went to pour half a bowl of warm water. Ning Yu took out a small bottle as expected. His hands were shaking and the cork was not pulled out.


    Xiaodong rushed to take medicine for him, pulled out the plug and asked, "how many?"


    Ning Yu said powerless: "a line."


    Xiaodong poured a pill to him to see him lie down after taking the medicine.


    "So are you. You shouldn''t go down the mountain because of the bad weather today. Aren''t we going to see each other when we go up the mountain tomorrow? But if you''re not in good health, you''ll have to lie down until summer


    He covered the bottle in his hand. The pill tasted very strong. Even if it was covered, he still had the smell of Medicine on his hand.


    "Elder martial brother Ning, this is different from the medicine you used to take."


    Xiaodong also has some common sense now. Some common pills are not as strong as this, because the powder is so quenched in the process of alchemy, and most of the time they can''t smell it, or the taste is very weak. The medicine tastes so strong. It''s usually a pill with more powerful medicine.


    Ning Yu body is not good, generally eat some warm tonic, he used to take medicine, are not this taste, this, Xiaodong still remember.


    "Well, this Dan prescription is a new prescription from master..."


    Xiaodong is not so blind, see Ning Yu even speak hard, oneself also do not make a sound, sit next to guard.


    The elder martial brother has been staying in his sleeve since just now. Now Ning Yu looks like he is resting, and he just sticks out his head.


    Xiaodong calls softly: "elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen can''t speak now, but he can smell the medicine.


    He has a much better nose than before.


    In the past, he could smell at most several main medicines, but now he can almost judge the ingredients and accessories, even the sequence of processes.


    This medicine is not warm, of course, it also has the effect of warming, but the main function is to expel poison.


    Is Ning Yu poisoned?


    Mo Chen comes out from Xiaodong''s sleeve mouth and slowly moves to the bedside.


    Xiaodong''s attention is focused on the elder martial brother.


    Elder martial brother Well, he looks a little uncomfortable with this qualification.


    For nothing else. The elder martial brother used to walk with two feet. Now He has five feet, which is different from the ordinary quadruped animals. It''s not ugly, it''s very smooth. The elder martial brother''s posture is as natural as he was born to walk with five feet.


    Xiaodong thought that if he suddenly changed a completely different appearance, not to mention five legs, even four legs, he did not know how to move.The elder martial brother is the elder martial brother. He can do anything that others can''t.


    Hey, hey.


    Mo Chen gently put a paw on Ning Yu''s wrist, took it down after a while, and carefully observed Ning Yu''s complexion.


    There was a stale smell in his breath, which was obviously wrong.


    Ning Yu was poisoned.


    How did he get poisoned in Tianji mountain?


    Ning Yu because of poor health, so very little contact with outsiders, has always been a humble home. His diet and daily life are also very careful, even because of the fear of disease, cold days, hot days, he can not even go out. It can be said that Ningyu every kind of import things are to be carefully selected, in this case, ten thousand years he is also difficult to be poisoned.


    But he was poisoned.


    It''s really


    Mo Chen shook his head.


    There is no doubt about Hu Zhenzhen''s ability. He values Ning Yu, but also pities Ning Yu''s natural weakness. He is too partial to this apprentice.


    Perhaps Hu Zhenzhen felt that Ning Yu could not inherit the banshantang, and that his life would be more comfortable and would not arouse the envy of others.


    But things were not what he thought. His preference for Ning Yu may be the inducement of Ning Yu being poisoned. Whether you want to get rid of Ning Yu instead, or want to blackmail Hu Zhenren something, others will stare at Ning Yu is not strange.


    Tianji mountain has come to this stage, and the same door has become a life and death struggle. To be honest, even if it does not split on the surface, it has actually been fragmented.


    So what they heard on the road should not be all rumors.


    If Tianji mountain is safe and sound and rumors are spread outside, they will not be unaware of it, let alone let it go. The rumor spread so far and so true shows that Tianji mountain is out of control in this matter.


    Mo Chen took a deep breath.


    He didn''t know where his worries came from, but over the years, one after another, it was bad news, and one clan after another died. Of course, there are also magic tricks. However, compared with master''s talk about the war of killing demons decades ago, some of the tricks of the devil are insignificant. They are just like clowns playing tricks.


    The spiritual pulse of this land is gradually cut off, and the aura is dissipated. Like the generation of masters, outstanding talents are still as bright as stars. If you count forward, there are countless talents who have been born. But in their generation, how many young heroes can really be counted?


    This road, as if in the gradual decline.


    How many years has it been without a person who has been promoted? It seems that it has become a legend, everyone has accepted their orders, step by step to a dead end.


    Because of the hopeless rise, they pay more attention to worldly things, such as money desire, power desire, lust


    Just like what happened in Tianji mountain, what''s the difference between it and ordinary people?


    It''s like a vicious circle. The source of the water is blocked, so the water in the pool is getting shallower and turbid. The fish growing in the pool no longer want to jump the dragon''s gate. It''s impossible to do it anyway. Instead, they are crazy about killing other fish in the pool.


    What''s the reason why the aura is getting thinner and even the spirit pulse is cut off?


    Hearing the news outside, Mo Chen returns to Xiaodong''s sleeve again.


    The door of the outer room was pushed open, and Li Fulin and Hu Zhenzhen came in.


    Xiaodong rushed to meet him, first to Hu Zhenren, and then said the situation of Ning Yu.


    "Elder martial brother Ning fell asleep after taking the medicine..."


    Xiaodong is a little upset.


    According to him, Ning Yu''s situation was much different from the last meeting. At least at that time, his body was weak and his spirit was very good. But now, Ning Yu''s situation is not a little bit worse, it seems that someone has sucked his spirit away, and the rest is a broken skin bag.


    Hu Zhenzhen looked at his disciple lying there motionless, and his face looked very calm.


    Indignation, doubt, hatred, sadness He''s been through all this, and it doesn''t help. He knows that Ning Yu will encounter these, because of his preference. Not only people outside the Banshan hall have long been dissatisfied with this, but also some people in the Banshan hall are indignant.


    This also made Hu Zhenren determined.


    "It doesn''t seem convenient for you to go back to the mountain tonight."


    Hu Zhenren doesn''t care much: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll disturb you all night."


    In any case, Fengsui city depends on Tianji mountain to eat, and dare not to slow down the high people on the lazy mountain. If Hu Zhenzhen wants to stay here for a while, the innkeeper would like to make his bed available for the master to live in. Maybe he can make his family feel immortal.


    But it doesn''t matter. The important thing is, "is it OK if you don''t go back?"


    Tianji mountain is now really a sudden change. Let alone one night, even an hour can have a great change.


    "It''s the same whether you go back or not. Some of my other disciples, such as Chen Man''er and Li Qing, have been arranged by me. Others Whatever you like. "


    Xiaodong could not help but open his eyes.Hu Zhenzhen''s meaning sounds like he doesn''t intend to go back again after he comes out.


    Ji Zheng reminded coldly: "from you, there are people staring at the inn before and after - I counted, there are eight people, this is afraid you run or wait for you to run?"


    Hu Zhenren''s smile was also very cold: "depend on them? I didn''t care about it for the sake of my classmates If you really care, don''t say eight, even eighty, he won''t care.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    It''s not difficult to leave. His legs grow on him. As long as Hu Zhenren wants to go, he can go sooner or later. But what happened after we left? Where to settle down?


    Hu Zhenzhen shook his head and said, "I will not go back to my hometown. There is no one in my hometown for a long time


    This nobody is not like Li Fulin''s old family all dead, but has no close people. Of course, his parents, brothers and sisters are long gone, and some people still exist, but he doesn''t know those people at all, and they seldom communicate with each other.


    They are all far away from the monks, and Hu Zhenzhen doesn''t want to bring trouble to them because of himself.


    "Why don''t you go back to the mountain with me first? If the array can be repaired, I will give you half of the return mountain to live in. "


    Hu Zhenren''s smile was sincere: "otherwise, it would be enough for us to live in a few rooms without sleeping in the wilderness."


    For Hu Zhenzhen''s current predicament, Li Fulin certainly can''t ignore.


    "Well, let''s go together tomorrow."


    Although Xiaodong was ready, no one came to stop them the next day. Some Tianji mountain disciples who were staring at Hu Zhenren''s disciples only dared to watch from afar. Soon after leaving Fengsui City, they did not even stare at them.


    Xiaodong is a little puzzled.


    He thought he would do it.


    Of course, I''m not afraid to do it. With master Ji Zhenren, of course, Hu Zhenren himself is not a soft persimmon. If those disciples really dare to do it, it can only be said that they are brave enough to cover the sky.


    It seems that they have a lot of self-knowledge.


    Looking at the direction when he came, Hu Zhenren sneered and said, "I left. They just can''t stop me. Wait and see, now that they get the news, they must get together and discuss how to divide the half mountain hall, not how to chase me back. "


    Although he was laughing, there was no smile in his eyes.


    Neither Li Fulin nor Ji Zheng laughed.


    Everyone knows that this kind of running away is not a bit unrestrained. On the contrary, Hu Zhenzhen has always been a member of Tianji mountain since he was a child. Now he is frustrated and left in such a hurry. This is equivalent to stabbing his heart with a knife, which is as painful as gouging out his own flesh.


    Li Fulin didn''t know how to comfort his friends at the moment, so he had to change the topic: "how do you arrange other apprentices? Will it be convenient for you to send them a letter later? "


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We have our own way of sending messages. They should have known my whereabouts by now."


    What about Ning Yu


    Speaking of Ning Yu, all people''s eyes moved to Ning Yu''s body.


    Ning Yu took the medicine again in the morning, and then he had been in a coma, and now there is no sign of waking up.


    "He..." Hu Zhenzhen shook his head slowly.


    Xiaodong takes a look at Ning Yu wrapped in a thick blanket. He has only half of his face exposed outside. He doesn''t seem to have any vitality, just like a dummy.


    Think of the first time to meet Ning Yu although skinny but elated appearance, Xiaodong heart is particularly uncomfortable.


    His experience can be said to be rough and bumpy, but compared with Ning Yu, he is not ill at all, can run and jump


    With such a comparison, he felt much luckier.


    The road from Tianji mountain to Huihui mountain is not far, and they are not in a hurry to rush to Ningyu''s body. After the beginning of spring, although the weather didn''t warm up all of a sudden, the wind blowing on the face made people feel much softer. It was no longer like that in the cold weather. The wind on the face was like a knife. As the river freezes, the sound of the river flowing under the ice can be clearly heard.


    The sound was heard more clearly during the night, and a few steps below the window was the river, and the sound of running water was continuous.


    Xiaodong didn''t sleep at night.


    He listened to the water outside and Cover your head with a quilt and whisper to the elder martial brother.


    If you are not careful, master, they are not far away. Xiaodong is afraid to be heard.


    "I don''t know what the mountain is like now." Xiaodong whispered, "elder martial brother, you must miss it very much, don''t you? I miss it more than I do. "


    Of course, Mo Chen grew up in Huihui mountain. He has been on the mountain for as long as he can remember. Of all his classmates, only he got so much care from his master, so Mo Chen took care of his younger brothers and sisters with great care.


    He never felt that he had done too much, or how hard he had worked.


    Because he got more than average people. In spring, Huihui mountain is particularly beautiful, because at this time the whole mountain is full of flowers, and the flowers in spring are always thinner than those in other seasons. Maybe it is because of the chilly spring, the flowers always appear young and weak. However, there are hundreds, thousands, and countless flowers. When they bloom together in spring, the whole mountain is covered by a sea of flowers, which is like a haze spreading over the sky.


    He also likes that in autumn, a mountain becomes colorful. The yellow, red, brown and green leaves set off a particularly clean and bright day. When the wind blows, the leaves float all over the ground, like a golden blanket.Even in winter, he likes it. The mountains are blocked by heavy snow, and there are long ice ridges under the eaves. Sometimes when he wakes up after sleeping, the door is frozen and can''t be opened.


    Mo Chen didn''t need to speak. Xiaodong said for him: "you must want to, too? I don''t know how the array is now. If the array can be fixed, will we not go to Beifu city? There are too many strangers there... " I always feel that it''s not my place. I feel flustered when I go out. I feel depressed when I don''t go out. It''s like being locked in a vat.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with elder martial brother Jiang. They must want to come back..."


    "By the way, do you really want to live with us? That''s good. Hu Zhenren is always smiling and has a good temper. Our mountain area is so big that more people are still busy. But is it appropriate for Hu Zhenren to live there? A guest house? There are only a few rooms in the guest house. If you stay for a long time, I''m afraid it will be inconvenient. By the way, the place where the elder martial brothers used to live was quite spacious... "


    This Mo Chen is not the same as he thought.


    Hu Zhenren and they should not live for a long time. After going through the most difficult period, they will definitely find another place. Even if the new place is lack of aura, it is also your own place. Just like Xiaodong said that he was not used to living in beifucheng. In fact, Xiaodong is not picky at all. He doesn''t care whether the house is good or not or whether the place is beautiful.


    He didn''t like Beifu city because it was not home.


    The same is true for Hu Zhenren.


    No matter how good it is to return to the mountain, no matter how deep the friendship between Hu Zhenzhen and Li Fulin is, he can''t live for such a long time.


    It doesn''t matter where you live if you just stay for a while.


    However, Mo Chen thinks that if Hu Zhenren finds another place to settle down, he should not be too far away from Huihui mountain.


    For one thing, the world is not peaceful recently. Both master and Hu Zhenzhen know this. If you live far away, you can''t help. Live closer, usually can have a care, communication is also convenient, not too far away from unfamiliar. As the saying goes, distant relatives are better than near neighbors. Hu Zhenzhen and his disciples are not many, so it is not difficult to settle down. There are two or three places in Mo Chen''s mind, which can be recommended to master and Hu Zhenzhen later.


    Second, Hu Zhenren didn''t want to be too far away from Tianji mountain.


    Although he came out of Tianji mountain with him now, it seems that he has broken with the original clan. But how can it be so simple? No matter in name or in fact, they are all people of Tianji mountain. Hu Zhenzhen certainly couldn''t put it down in his heart. He would not choose to settle down too far away from Tianji mountain.


    Xiaodong said, and gradually blurry up.


    He fell asleep.


    Mo Chen stealthily pokes his head out from under the quilt.


    His head is in the direction of the return mountain


    It is not that he deliberately distinguishes the direction, but instinct tells him that there is the return mountain.


    There seemed to be a voice in his body urging him to go there, go there.


    It''s not homesickness.


    Mo Chen can not say the reason, he was urged by the voice of some anxious.


    But he still put his body down, quietly lying on the bed of Xiaodong.


    No, he won''t be manipulated by forces of unknown origin.


    He is him. He is a disciple of Huihui mountain and a disciple of Shifu.


    No matter where he came from and what he is now, that will not change.


    As a result, when they came back to the town the next day, Xiaodong and they were left behind. Li Fulin and Hu Zhenzhen planned to go and see the situation of the formation without taking them.


    Xiaodong understands that it is not helpful to take them with them. If you have something to do, you will lag behind.


    The elder martial brother was sure to be able to help, but his present situation I can only stay with Xiaodong and Xiaodong.


    But when he got closer, the voice in his body was more loud.


    In fact, it''s not a sound. It''s like a force. It''s pulling hard to tear him back to the mountain.


    Almost all Mo Chen''s strength was used to fight against this force.


    He couldn''t say why. It was as if there was something that could hook his soul, which made him totally intolerable. Xiaodong''s mind is always on him. Mo Chen''s situation is different. He didn''t find it at the beginning, but after a while he realized it was wrong.


    How does the elder martial brother shiver?


    Xiaodong is afraid that he may make a mistake and take a closer look.


    Yeah, it''s shaking.


    It''s not only shivering, but also hot.


    Xiaodong is in a hurry and calls twice. Mo Chen doesn''t move. He can''t hear anything at this moment. Of course, it''s impossible for Xiaodong to respond.


    What''s going on?


    Xiaodong was flustered.


    In fact, these days, his heart has always been insecure. The elder martial brother suddenly became like this and couldn''t speak. Although he said that he didn''t hurt and didn''t feel uncomfortable, he didn''t seem to use his real yuan. Can it be called peaceful? Not only did he worry, but also master worried.


    The result is more and more afraid of what.What''s going on now, elder martial brother? Does it hurt? Or is there going to be another change?


    It happens that master is not here now!


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    The next moment, Mo Chen jumped from his hand like a scabbard sword and broke through the window into a streamer.


    After a short period of inactivity, Xiaodong jumped out of the window and chased out.


    Many people in the town did not notice Mo Chen''s movement, but saw the body shape of Xiaodong.


    Although living in a closed Town, these people often go back to the mountain. Some even clap their hands at the bottom of the mountain, thinking that Xiaodong is practicing kung fu.


    He was staring at the spot in front of him that had almost completely disappeared in the field of vision. He didn''t dare to take a breath. He was afraid that he would lose his strength and fall.


    Mo Chen is really too small, too fast, faster than the arrow shot out, Xiaodong this is just a short time to cultivate the semi tune after a period of time was completely thrown off.


    But he still gritted his teeth and ran forward.


    Because Because even if he can''t see, he can feel the direction of the elder martial brother.


    Is the direction of the return mountain!


    You can''t be wrong. He only goes back to Liuliu mountain.


    But Xiaodong couldn''t catch up with him no matter how hard he tried.


    By the way, master! Master and Hu Zhenren may be on the mountain now


    Not waiting for Xiaodong to think about it again, the light suddenly burst out in front of him, which made him unable to open his eyes.


    Xiaodong''s figure is crooked. He grabs the branch beside him with a backhand to stabilize his figure and barely opens his eyes to look forward.


    The light, like a film of water, diffused outward rapidly. In a blink of an eye, it had covered most of the front hills. Countless gold, silver, purple and white light spots flicker and swim, leaving winding marks in the field of vision, sometimes staggered, sometimes separated.


    The scene seems to have been familiar with each other.


    Yes, he has.


    The array of returning to the mountain. The master took him to see it This is what happens when the array changes.


    But it was night


    Xiao Dong breathed out his turbid breath.


    He would not guess with a fluke heart that this change had nothing to do with elder martial brother.


    Yes, master? Master, how are they?


    Xiaodong was almost rolling forward. He felt that he had the strength to nurse, but he didn''t move far. When he was in a hurry, he suddenly tightened his neck and was lifted up in the air.


    Ji Zheng didn''t stop at all. Xiaodong stepped forward with one hand and asked, "where''s your senior brother?"


    Xiaodong can not answer, can only point to the front.


    They did not go far before they met master and Hu Zhenzhen.


    Li Fulin is always at ease. Even when he saw the city, Xiaodong didn''t see his master lose his sense of propriety. But now it seems that he is really in a hurry. Zhenhu looks more embarrassed. His sleeve is short and his crown is crooked.


    As soon as we meet, people on both sides open their mouths in unison:


    "what''s going on?"


    Li Fulin and they were in such a mess. It was obviously something wrong. But now is not the time to ask more questions. Ji Zhenren said, "Mo Chen just ran towards Huihui mountain, and then he saw this light..."


    Hu Zhenren said, "is mo Chen here? What''s going on? Just as we felt the edge, we were hit by the array. "


    That''s why I''m so disheartened.


    Li Fuchen didn''t explain it to him before.


    "Xiao Dong?"


    Xiaodong is also held by Ji Zhenren. He is not too short, but the head of Ji Zhenren is taller than other women. It seems that it is easy to carry Xiaodong like a chicken.


    Xiaodong didn''t care about himself. He was still hanging in the air and said, "master, did you see that streamer just now? I can''t catch up. Elder martial brother''s body was shaking and burning, as if It seems that the eyes are not so clear, just like involuntarily... "


    Li Fulin asked, "which direction did your senior brother go to?"


    This Xiaodong really didn''t see clearly, but his feeling was particularly strong and clear: "it is the direction of our main hall."


    Li Fulin frowned, he did not hesitate: "array mutation must be related to this."


    Hu Zhenzhen doesn''t understand the situation.


    In his impression, Mo Chen has always been a very calm and intelligent young man, never reckless. Other young people always make mistakes because of carelessness or frivolity, but Mo Chen never does. Such a disciple can''t be envied by Hu Zhenren. He''s very careful. He''s definitely the next leader''s choice. He''s absolutely at ease.


    However, such a person generally does not have an accident. If there is an accident, it must be a major event. Mo Chen''s ability to do, the mind can not bear, and the return to the mountain array suddenly changed, this matter can not?


    Hu Zhenzhen didn''t know that Mo Chen became a dragon. Now he can''t explain it slowly.


    "Let''s try again. This array should work."It''s a white guess to guess outside. If you want to know how Mo Chen is and what''s going on in the mountain, they have to find a way to crack the array and find out when they go in.


    Xiao Dong was so anxious that he was sweating in the early spring.


    Saving people is like putting out a fire. I don''t know what happened to the elder martial brother, but they can''t even get in. There''s no way to save people.


    People in the town poured out one after another. Just now, although the glory of the mountain has faded, many people have seen the vision just now. Many people kneel down and kowtow in the direction of the mountain, shouting that they are going to produce immortals. That''s why there is such a good omen. Others recognized Li Fulin standing on the side of the mountain, shouting that Li Xianren would become an immortal.


    Because Li Fulin is generous and generous. He often gives medicine to the people at the foot of the mountain. These people in the town have great respect for him. They think that such a generous person must become an immortal and become a Buddha. The golden light suddenly appears on the mountain is a proof!


    If Immortal li really became an immortal, would they be able to follow the immortal spirit? You can''t say that a dog can be promoted to a higher level? The meaning of this must mean that even the chickens and dogs near the immortal are infected with the spirit of immortality. Can''t they share some good fortune?


    Li Fulin didn''t have time to share these with the villagers. He and Hu Zhenzhen were anxious to open a path for the formation to go up the mountain.


    But when they do, they are stupid.


    The array is completely sealed.


    Li Fulin repeatedly recites the array formula. What''s more, he has been returning to the mountain for many years. Although he said that this array was not made by him, he has been thinking about it for many years. He must be the most clear about the basic array formula. Others will be blocked out, but he will not be blocked.


    For example, he didn''t build the house, but Li Fulin has lived here for many years. He can almost touch every frame and has a key to unlock it.


    But now the door is closed and his key is out of order.


    Return mountain is completely inaccessible now.


    After all, Ji Zheng is not as concerned as Li Fulin and Xiaodong.


    Of course, she doesn''t know the array of backflow mountain, but she has been trapped in a maze for the past few decades. She knows the taste of this much better than others. Over the past few decades, she has experienced several difficulties in life and death. When carefully considered, there are natural disasters and man-made disasters. Among them, the maze itself is enough to trap people.


    "Who set up this battle at first?"


    Li Fulin rubbed his face hard: "there are different opinions. In short, this array was formed before the war of killing demons. At first, it was said that it was to kill the demon Dragon..."


    People always do this with a purpose, especially the return mountain array, which still exists after so many years, and does not die out with the passage of time. The people who set up the array must have spent a lot of effort and material resources.


    Li Fulin suddenly stopped. He repeated his last half sentence: "kill the devil..."


    Xiaodong''s face turned pale.


    He had heard of the legend before, but he had never taken it seriously.


    After all, time goes by too long, and legends of killing demons and demons can be found everywhere, especially those focusing on dragons. Before Xiaodong, they have heard a lot. Many places are named panlongling, wolongpo, longpingtan and so on. These place names are often accompanied by a story about dragons.


    Why are there so many dragons in the world? Is there a dragon in any small town or village? The dragon is too worthless. Even if the Dragon had not disappeared from this land thousands of years ago, it would not have been like Chinese cabbage.


    So Xiaodong didn''t take the legend seriously.


    Even after the elder martial brother became a dragon, Xiaodong never thought of the legend in his family.


    Not only did he not think about it, but even Li Fulin himself just thought about it, but he didn''t expect that the array would break away from people''s control, not to mention that Mo Chen would fall into the array.


    But now he was reminded by Ji Zhenren that Li Fulin repented.


    He thought that it would be safe for the disciples to stay in the town, but he didn''t expect such an accident when he got close to the array.


    Xiaodong is trying to think about it. How did he say it to him?


    It seems that elder martial brother said that this array was to trap the magic dragon at that time


    At that time, Xiaodong didn''t remember it carefully, but now he tried hard to think about it.


    After hearing Li Fulin''s words, Ji Zheng nodded. Now she is the only one among several people who is particularly calm: "this array is not inferior to the maze of black sand city. It is not a rumor that once trapped and killed the magic dragon."


    Xiaodong is shaking.


    If This array once killed a dragon, and it exists to kill the Dragon itself. Well, the elder martial brother is now taken into the array. Doesn''t it mean that the array will kill him?


    Elder martial brother is dying now!


    "Master..."


    Li Fulin patted Xiaodong: "I''m not afraid. There won''t be any accident. Shifu will promise you that you will be rescued."


    "This array is not murderous There should be no fear of life for the time being. " Ji Zhenzhen''s words made Xiaodong feel relieved. After all, Ji Zhenzhen herself is a living example of being trapped in a maze for many years. What she said must be reasonable.www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    Xiaodong also tried.


    Although the layer of gold seemed to disappear, the array was really unable to enter. Xiaodong stepped forward and was blocked back by an invisible barrier. This barrier is not hard. It seems to hit a rope net, which is flexible. However, it can easily remove the strength of his impact. No, it''s not to remove it, but to pop Xiaodong back. The strength of the bounce back is the strength he just hit.


    "Don''t try," Li Fulin touched Xiaodong''s head and admitted that he was powerless, which made Li Fulin particularly uncomfortable.


    But he is more sober and more rational than Xiaodong.


    They can''t get in now, they have to wait.


    Wait for a result.


    Xiaodong rubbed his face twice.


    No, you can''t wait. If this formation is really catching a dragon, then what are they waiting for here? Waiting for elder martial brother to be trapped to death? And then go in and collect the body?


    No, it must be There must be some way.


    For no reason, he suddenly woke up and appeared in Tianjian city. The elder martial brother didn''t give up on him and protected him all the time. Seeing the city broken, Xiaodong was unhurt, but the elder martial brother became what he is now.


    Now the elder martial brother is in trouble. How can he just do it?


    No, master can''t go in, but maybe he can!


    Even if a man can''t get in, his spirit should be able to get in. Just like that time, he found the elder martial brother? The elder martial brother has been protecting him and saving him so many times. Can''t he do anything for him when he is in danger?


    He is going to find the elder martial brother. He can do it.


    Hu Zhenzhen also saw that there must be something else in the matter. Otherwise, when it comes to killing dragons, master Xiaodong and his disciples would not change their faces.


    "All in all, none of us was the one who set up the array. Although this array has been used by us for the time being over the years, but..."


    Hu Zhenren''s words suddenly stopped.


    Fortunately, Xiaodong, who was standing there just now, swayed, and suddenly fell backward.


    Li Fulin quickly reached out to catch the little apprentice.


    Xiao Dong''s eyes were closed and his body was paralyzed. Hu Zhenren was startled and reached for the lower pulse.


    There is a disciple who has been ill for a long time. He has also made great efforts to medical ethics.


    "This..." On medical skills, Hu Zhenzhen dare not say how strong he is, but the old line of Tianji mountain is not medicine, astrology divination, catching ghosts and demons is his main duty.


    Xiaodong pulse if other people to change this pulse, the conclusion is probably a common syncope. But Hu Zhenzhen felt wrong when he touched it.


    "This child, he..." Hu Zhenren thinks this matter is so strange: "he seems to be The spirit is unstable. "


    This has been said very politely. In front of his old friend, Hu Zhenzhen is afraid that he has said too much, and Li Fulin will be hit again. There has been a big event today, another one. Even if Li Fulin is calm, he will not be able to hold on.


    But seeing that Li Fulin didn''t show much surprise, Zhenzhen Hu understood.


    Li Fulin knew that this was not the first time.


    "You..."


    Hu Zhenren used to think that there were few people in the backflow mountain, and there was nothing more to worry about. Now when I look at it, I guess I''m all wrong. Although there are few people returning to the mountain, there is nothing wrong with it, but this incident is not a trivial matter.


    Li Fulin holds Xiaodong with a complicated expression on his face.


    Can he not find out the difference of Xiaodong? Even if he hasn''t found out before, after the burial of sword Valley, Tianji mountain and Tianjian City, if his master is still stupid and doesn''t know anything, then this master is not very competent.


    Just a moment ago, only one was trapped, but now it''s OK to put in another.


    These two apprentices really don''t let him worry at all.


    Looking at Hu Zhenren, Li Fulin could only smile bitterly: "I didn''t mean to hide this from you, but I really don''t know the whole story, and I don''t know how to mention it to you."


    Hu Zhenren waved his hand: "needless to say, I know it''s not easy for you. Every family has its own difficult classics to read. Now it''s not the time to talk about this. People from the outside can''t get in and the people inside can''t get out... "


    Where is Li Fulin idle this year? Just a zither will keep him busy. In addition, there are frequent accidents in his apprentice and Huihui mountain. In his own name, Hu Zhenzhen can not guarantee that he can carry these things down.


    Now they have to find a way out - at least find a way to get in.


    If it was easy to break the battle, Ji Zheng would not have been trapped in the maze for decades.


    So many people lost their trace in the vast desert, and only Ji Zheng survived and walked out of the maze. Of course, this is because of her profound cultivation and perseverance, but she also has better luck than others.


    Whether they can find a way out in the big battle of Huihui mountain or not depends on luck.


    Xiaodong doesn''t remember how many times she was stopped.He knew that he was going back to the mountain, but the mountain in front of him was not the same as that in his memory. The lines of gold covered his whole field of vision, and Xiaodong found that he could not pass through the cobweb like light at all. These lines did not hurt him, but repeatedly blocked and entangled him, making his way forward extremely difficult and slow.


    Surrounded by the intricate and dense gold thread, he could not distinguish the direction. It seemed that there was a voice circling in his ears all the time. The voice was sharp and hoarse, which stirred in his mind again and again like a sharp knife.


    "Elder martial brother --"


    Xiaodong once again shouts.


    But there was only a dead silence to answer him.


    I can''t see, I can''t hear. I can''t distinguish the familiar scenery.


    Xiao Dong can only move forward by instinct.


    It seems that there is a line, which points out exactly where the elder martial brother is.


    He walked forward obstinately and attentively.


    He must find the elder martial brother. No matter who he is, no matter what happens, he can''t be stopped.


    The gold thread that entangles him is grasped and torn by Xiaodong, and the interlaced light turns into tiny light spots. However, the old light is gone, and a new line is generated. It seems that this difficult road will never be too late.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Xiaodong doesn''t expect the elder martial brother to agree with him.


    Originally, the elder martial brother could not speak, but Xiaodong didn''t want him to agree.


    He hoped that the elder martial brother could hear his call No matter where he is now and what kind of predicament he is in, if you can hear his voice, the elder martial brother will know that he is looking for him, and he will certainly find him. Besides, master and master are also trying to find a way.


    They will save the elder martial brother.


    Xiaodong believes it.


    The elder martial brother must be OK. They have gone through so many twists and turns. They have no reason to go back to the mountain. On the contrary, there will be an accident in their own territory.


    Xiaodong is once again blocked to go.


    He looked down anxiously.


    At first, the green light was dim and weak, almost invisible under the golden light. But then, the light green light was just like the buds sprouting, growing leaves and branches at the beginning of spring


    Xiaodong''s eyes narrowed.


    The stronger the green light is, the weaker the golden light is, just like the green light absorbing the energy and nutrients of the gold thread and strengthening itself.


    Xiaodong looked at the flow of green, stretched out some of the hand slightly shaking.


    The green light in front of the body slightly darted upward, so wrapped in Xiaodong''s hand, the Yingguang gradually dissipated, revealing the truth wrapped in the light.


    "Ah..."


    Xiaodong didn''t feel surprised. Instead, he felt a natural feeling.


    This green light is not strange to him, but an old acquaintance.


    It''s the green vine that destroyed the altar in Tianjian city.


    At that time, the battle method of the altar was broken, and the green vines drilled from the ground destroyed the altar and cornerstone of Tianjian city. However, it did not show any hostility to master Xiaodong and his disciples.


    Later, when the city collapsed, they and their master were separated from each other in the chaos. They could no longer pay attention to the whereabouts of the green vine.


    These days, he would occasionally think of the situation when the city was broken and the green vine. But Not much concern. He thought that maybe the green vine disappeared in the world after the city was broken, or it might have drifted to other places when the city was broken.


    But he never thought that the green vine would reappear here and now.


    Master and elder brother both remind him to be cautious, but Xiaodong feels that lvteng is not malicious to him. On the contrary, Xiaodong thinks it is very kind and reliable.


    Last time it appeared, no matter what the final result is In a word, it''s a relief for Xiaodong and they are here again Xiaodong even felt that it was not accidental that it always appeared when he was in trouble, but that it came to help him.


    Xiaodong thought so in his heart, he even said it unconsciously.


    As if in answer to his question, the green vine front end stands up, slightly ordered two times, and the person nods the posture is the same. At this time, Xiaodong could not be surprised by this strange sight. He had experienced one after another in the past few months, so to speak, he had been well trained.


    "Can you help me to rescue the elder martial brother?"


    This time, lvteng didn''t express any more, but when Xiaodong stepped forward again, lvteng worked as hard as a pioneer to clear the obstacles on his way forward.


    Xiaodong''s pace is faster and faster, to the end, as fast as a gust of wind.


    He passed the hillside of Berlin, over the fish back slope, over the wooden cable bridge.


    Xiaodong can feel that he is getting closer and closer to the elder martial brother.


    There is


    Chenyun stream.


    Xiaodong stopped and called again.


    "Senior brother"There was only the sound of the wind whistling through the mountains.


    Elder martial brother is not far away


    Xiaodong can feel it.


    He looked around in a daze.


    He could feel the elder martial brother was nearby, but he couldn''t find him for a moment. After all, the elder martial brother is not imposing and upright now.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen it since dawn.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Xiaodong hopes that the elder martial brother can hear his own voice, so he should.


    He called, stopped, looked around, and called again.


    He can feel that the elder brother is very close to him. He must be not far away from him.


    But why can''t the elder martial brother make some noise to let him know?


    Can''t he?


    The green vine twined around Xiaodong''s arm.


    He didn''t know who he was, and when he first met Xiaodong, he was so entangled.


    But Xiaodong doesn''t think it''s strange. Maybe Maybe Xie''s blood has something to do with him? I can''t think of any other explanation except Xiaodong.


    As long as it is not malicious, Xiaodong will not have to worry about its origin.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    At last, the eyes became clear, showing a familiar and strange look.


    "Elder martial brother."


    The dragon''s eyes winked at him slowly, which was the calm and steady style of the elder martial brother.


    Xiaodong is so happy that she smiles and blooms.


    Master, wake up!


    "What happened just now? Elder martial brother, how did you suddenly become such a big brother Xiaodong opened his arms and tried his best to expand it. He drew a big picture that was beyond his imagination: "Er, you Are you hungry? "


    Xiaodong doesn''t know how he has come up with such a problem. According to the cultivation of the elder martial brother, he will be fine if he doesn''t eat. But now it''s not a special case. Suddenly he grows so big. In Xiaodong''s mind, if he wants to grow up, he has to eat. Even if he doesn''t eat, he has to eat more tonic pills. The elder martial brother suddenly grows up


    The big borneol bag shook slightly.


    Senior brother, does that mean he is not hungry?


    "Well..." Xiaodong thought about it and told Mo Chen about it.


    "Master, they can''t come in. We probably can''t get out." Xiaodong finally showed some anxiety when he said this: "elder martial brother, this array may be harmful to you, we have to find a way to leave here quickly."


    But after the eldest martial brother became a little dragon, the package he took with him could not be used. Xiaodong now, let alone his body, did not have any body. Now they are both worthless. Xiaodong is more anxious when he thinks of this.


    If you bring a weapon Anyway, I can resist something.


    Now he and his brother are unarmed


    Mo Chen didn''t seem to be in a hurry. He put his head forward and his back sank.


    Xiaodong understood his meaning: "do you want to carry me on your back?"


    It''s not that he didn''t let the elder martial brother carry it, but he''s in such a situation - er, there''s no weight at all. It''s the same whether he carries it or not.


    However, since the elder martial brother said so, it should have his intention.


    Xiaodong climbs on the elder martial brother''s back. With the ups and downs of Mo Chen''s back, he slides to the position of dragon neck.


    In fact, the tap is relatively flat.


    "Elder martial brother, your horn has grown out."


    It''s like a deer''s horn, but it''s more powerful and beautiful.


    Xiao Dong leaned up and touched it carefully.


    It''s cool and hard.


    Although he hasn''t tried it, Xiaodong thinks that this corner should be able to crack through the mountain.


    What''s more, if you grasp the dragon claw of the elder martial brother, it will be very wonderful.


    The elder martial brother is powerful. He is powerful when he is a man, and he must be powerful when he is a dragon.


    But Xiaodong is still worried.


    I''m afraid the battle can''t be broken out only by bravery. If this is the case, the legendary dragon will not be trapped here.


    We have to find another way There must be a way.


    Since the array is set by people, it can be solved by people.


    Just thinking like this, Xiaodong feels that something is not right.


    Senior brother, he seems to be shining.


    Yeah, it''s glowing. The originally dark dragon body does not look like it was just now. There is a green light on each scale. Xiaodong''s mouth is half open. Now he can see how long the elder martial brother is from the beginning to the end.


    When I saw those dragon dance teams before the festival, the poor ones would not mention it. If they had a little money, they would make the Dragon look special. They used a lot of gold thread and paper. The most gorgeous time Xiaodong had ever seen was that the Dragon scales were cut out and assembled by pieces of honeysuckle foil. Looking under the lamp, it was really brilliant.


    But Those people must have never seen a real dragon.


    Xiaodong now looks at the dragon body which slowly lights up, only feels that nothing can describe the scene of this moment. The scale''s texture and outline seem to be carved by craftsmen, and the blue light is like crystal jade.


    Before Xiaodong, I always felt that the scales were ugly and ugly. Both the black fish scale and the wet and cold snake scale are very ugly. After the elder martial brother became a dragon, Xiaodong didn''t think he was ugly. Of course, he didn''t think the scale was beautiful.


    But now he thinks differently.


    How nice


    In the dawn of winter twist hair stay, Mo Chen slightly bend body, rise in the air.


    He heard the wind whistling in his ears.


    The next moment, Mo Chen and Xiao Dong plunge into the fog. In a flash, he breaks the fog and comes out, and jumps out of the Chenyun stream.


    Without the cloud cover, Xiaodong looked up and saw the sky above.


    It seemed as if he had seen such a clear sky for the first time. It turns out that the night sky is not black, but very deep, deep blue. Stars spread all over the sky, one after another glittering and shining. Tonight''s moon is a crescent moon, the curved one is surrounded by stars in the middle.


    Mo Chen didn''t stop, still taking off.


    Xiaodong was a little flustered when he came back to God: "elder martial brother, the array has been closed, we can''t get out."Mo Chen did not answer, also did not stop.


    Not only didn''t stop, Xiaodong felt that their speed was faster than before.


    What are you going to do?


    Xiaodong hugs the Dragon horn tightly, a lot of ideas fly quickly in the heart.


    The elder martial brother certainly will not seek his own death, certainly will not take him to seek death together


    If they go up at such a speed, they will probably soon head-on into the mountain protection array.


    ¡­¡­ The formation is huge and exquisite. It must not be broken by the top of your head, elder martial brother?


    Xiaodong is nervous to close his eyes - he doesn''t know if they will hit their head and blood or even smash to pieces.


    Countless gold thread was torn like a broken bamboo all the way, turned into countless stars, fluttering and falling down. Xiaodong felt as if something had rubbed from his forehead, like a layer of gauze.


    He couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    Not yet?


    No no


    Xiaodong widens his eyes and is surprised to find that they have broken out.


    The array of returning mountains has been left behind.


    "Elder martial brother?" Xiaodong called: "we Is this coming out? Is it really coming out? "


    The whole body is wrapped in a layer of green light, Mo Chen stretches his body and sends out a long cry.


    Although they couldn''t talk to each other, Xiaodong felt that there were too many things in the roar, which precipitated the vicissitudes of life for unknown years. With this roar, all the depression was vomited out.


    Strange, the formation didn''t seem to stop them at all.


    Xiaodong how also don''t understand, he even want to pinch himself, see if he is dreaming.


    Er, it can''t be pinched now. He only has the spirit here. His body should be in the master''s place.


    They didn''t smash, and the formation looked good.


    There are probably two explanations. First, master brother knows a shortcut to get in and out of the array that no one else knows. Second, maybe this array can''t trap the Dragon at all


    But neither explanation makes sense.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Mo Chen is still flying high and far away.


    Xiaodong is a little flustered, and a little hot. He looks at the stars more and more clearly, as if he wants to hit him with his head.


    Where are you going to fly? The feeling of Xiaodong is that high when I was in Tianjian city last time, but the elder martial brother is still on the high side.


    It must be higher than Tianjian city.


    Well They didn''t fall to death when they fell from Tianjian city last time. Even if something happened this time


    Some things can''t stand to talk about!


    Xiaodong used to think that it was ridiculous to say "sink" or "turn" in a boat. Could a well behaved boat sink with a heavy word?


    He didn''t say that he fell. He just thought about it. Suddenly, he felt that his hand was empty. The Dragon horn that he had just held in his hand disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Elder martial brother Big brother, he changed back!


    It will take another time to change places. Xiaodong is really grateful to the sky. But the problem is that as soon as the elder martial brother changes back, the whole person will fall like an upside down!


    Xiaodong was so anxious that he almost called for help!


    He is not afraid of falling, he has not even brought his body, he has nothing to fear! But the elder martial brother is not the same. He really falls down like this now. He is afraid that he will change into meat pie!


    Xiaodong tries to pull his elder martial brother''s arm, and he has the strength to suckle. But under this state of his levity, his strength is less than one tenth of the original, and of course it is impossible to stop Mo Chen from falling.


    "Big brother!" Xiaodong''s voice has changed: "wake up quickly!"


    I don''t know whether it was his crying and Howling that really played a role, or Mo Chen felt the approaching of life and death, and he finally opened his eyes.


    "Big brother!" Xiaodong is crying: "stop it


    Mo Chen holds Xiaodong''s arm with his back hand, and his falling speed gradually slows down. Finally, he won''t crash into the rocks like Xiaodong is worried about.


    Xiaodong was relieved and found that he still had Mo Chen''s hair in his hand - er, he was dizzy just now. Mo Chen''s hair spread, he was caught in his hands.


    "Elder martial brother, are you awake? How do you feel now? "


    Mo Chen did not make a sound, and his eyes changed the deep black familiar to Xiaodong, which reflected the light of stars.


    "Elder martial brother?" Xiaodongxin raised it again.


    Senior brother, are you still unable to speak?


    Fortunately, Mo Chen nodded his head and said, "well, I''m ok."


    Xiaodong a heart finally fell to the real place, almost did not cry out.


    Mo Chen stretched out his hand and stroked Xiaodong''s head.


    "I''m sorry to make you worry."


    "Oh, don''t say that, elder martial brother." Xiaodong showed a little silly smile, waved his hand and said, "if you''re OK, these heavenly masters can be worried. Elder martial brother, you Why did it suddenly become that way, "he said," and why did it suddenly come back? You''re not hurt? "


    "No Mo Chen shook his head.


    His feet fell on the ground, Xiao Dong looked around and found that this should be Lun Jianfeng.


    "Shifu, they are at the foot of the mountain. What happened just now..."


    The big elder martial brother made a lot of noise just now. Master, they probably saw it. Maybe they are going here.


    The wind on the sword wind was so strong that Mo Chen suddenly changed back. Fortunately, he was not only naked as Xiaodong was worried about. He was wearing a single robe with bare feet. It looked like he would be blown away by the wind in the next moment.


    His silence made Xiaodong uneasy.


    Elder martial brother has always had a plan in mind. Xiaodong has never seen such a confused and trance appearance.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    Mo Chen turned his head and looked at him.


    Xiaodong''s situation he can see at a glance, the body is illusory and thin, like a shadow.


    He forced his spirit out of the body in spite of the danger.


    Usually looks very obedient, but once Mo Chen can''t keep an eye on him, don''t expect him to follow the rules.


    Sure enough, you can''t relax for a moment.


    This helpless mood let Mo Chen finally find the familiar feeling.


    ¡­¡­ Yes, he is now a person returning to the mountain, a disciple of Shifu, and a senior brother of Xiaodong.


    His mind is immersed in the past, and the fragmented fragments of memory go back and forth. He knows that the past can not be retained or changed. He can only watch them repeat in vain.


    But looking at Xiaodong in front of him, Mo Chen feels that he is getting rid of the past bit by bit. No matter who he was or what he has experienced, it is no longer important.


    The only thing that matters is the present.


    "What about your body?"


    "This..." It''s only after Xiaodong that I know later¡ª¡ªI broke my promise again.


    You said never to risk yourself with your own body? Now I''m caught by the master brother. There''s no room for me to shirk.


    "It should be at the master''s place..."


    "What about Ji Zhenren and Hu Zhen?"


    Xiaodong felt that he had no idea: "should Do you know? "


    I don''t think so. I must know.


    Mo Chen can''t help but support his forehead with his hand. He feels the pain of one side of the temple is very happy.


    When can Xiaodong grow old? This impulse to think about before and after, this time not to say, this time should be glad to see the people are not outsiders? Master must have been a protector in matters involving them. Ji Zhenzhen is also one of his own now. As for Hu Zhenren, his conduct is still reliable.


    If it is discovered by outsiders, it will be even more troublesome.


    Xiaodong doesn''t dare to defend himself - even if he talks about it in front of the master brother, it''s useless.


    However, the elder martial brother has the spirit to discipline him, which means that he is really no big problem now?


    "Well, what shall we do now?"


    Mo Chen took a look at him.


    Do you need to ask? Of course, we should take Xiaodong back first.


    When it comes to going back, Xiaodong is a little timid.


    Elder martial brother will not let this matter go lightly. If you don''t say it now, you must settle accounts with him in the future.


    What''s more, the master has to tell him that he wants to howl when he thinks of Xiaodong.


    He didn''t have time to think about it when he was in trouble. Now he has to face the mess he created by himself. He who has made his own misfortune will not be punished by others.


    Mo Chen did not have time to make a sound, a green shadow from behind toward two people cover over.


    Li Fulin threw out a cloak and wrapped Mo Chen in front of him. Ji Zhenren was immediately behind him. They swept back and forth overnight and fell on the ground empty. The big sleeves of their robes were strongly moved by the wind, just like two huge night birds.


    To Yu Xiaodong He half opened his mouth like a fool and met his master face to face.


    Yes, master saw him.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Xiaodong slowly opened his eyes.


    Well, he wished he didn''t wake up.


    Just now Yes, just now, master brother woke up and changed back! And they managed to get out of the big group.


    What a wonderful thing.


    Although he didn''t help at all, it was up to the elder martial brother himself. Thank God that he didn''t delay.


    But the elder martial brother must be angry, and the master''s face is not good


    At the thought of this, Xiaodong felt that he was afraid that he would not have a good life.


    Xiao Dong rubbed his eyes a few times, and felt that he was not as miserable as the last time he left the body.


    The room is not dark. There is a lamp on the table. The candle flame is jumping in the lampshade. There is also a pot of herbal tea beside the table. When you smell it, Xiaodong knows that it is for yourself.


    "Awake?"


    Xiaodong suddenly turned back, too hard to twist the neck out of a "bang" sound.


    Ning Yu put on a dark gray cloak of extraordinary thick, except for a face, all wrapped tightly, opened the door and walked in: "other people are busy, but I can''t help anything when I lie down, so I always come to have a look. Are you hungry? "


    Xiaodong first shook his head, then nodded.


    Ning Yu and regardless of whether he is nodding or shaking his head, personally brought him a bowl of soup. This soup smells delicious. Xiaodong was not hungry, but after taking it, he took a sip and took another sip The warm soup slipped down my stomach, and I felt much warmer.


    So one by one, he drank a bowl of soup, and then poured out the medicinal tea and drank a cup.


    Outside came the sound of footsteps. Xiaodong seemed to be pricked by a needle and sat up straight.


    Someone opened the door from the outside, and it was Li Fulin and Mo Chen who came in.


    Xiaodong gets up quickly.


    He was worried about his master''s anger, but he was more worried about his elder brother''s current situation.


    Xiaodong''s heart is mentioned in his throat, but Li Fulin doesn''t say anything and turns away.


    Xiaodong looks at him stupidly -- is master really angry?


    If the master punished him and scolded him, he would be able to eliminate the fire. If he didn''t say a word, Xiaodong was in a panic.


    Ning Yu had a good look and said with a smile, "I''ll go and have a rest first, brother mo. we haven''t seen you for a long time. If you''re free tomorrow, please try my new tea."


    Mo Chen also nodded and said, "sure."


    Ning Yu is very close to the door from the outside.


    Xiaodong jumps suddenly, and the whole person rushes towards Mo Chen, touching his head and holding hands, and lifting his sleeve to see if the big brother is still scaly.


    After a toss, Xiaodong can be sure that the elder martial brother looks special and normal now.


    No horns, no claws, no scales.


    If someone doesn''t know the cause and effect, he will never think of the elder martial brother with any dragon or trapped dragon array.


    "Senior brother, are you ok?"


    "Well, it''s all right."


    Finally, he heard the elder martial brother''s reply clearly. Xiaodong didn''t know why his nose suddenly became sour. He rubbed his eyes hard to cover up his tears.


    He has been on the edge these days, for fear that the elder martial brother will have a good or bad For fear of an oversight, we will never see him again.


    When he breathed a sigh of relief and looked at the expressionless face of the elder martial brother, Xiaodong slowly remembered that he had made a mistake and was to be punished. The elder martial brother was very used to him, but he would not have no principles. For example, he promised to leave the body of his spirit. This time, it belongs to knowingly committed crime.


    And let others know.


    Master is no one else, but master Hu Zhenren Should be someone else?


    Friendship is good, but after all, people are from Tianji mountain.


    Mo Chen looks at Xiao Dong''s head drooping down, standing there with his feet together, looking like he is fighting and punishing.


    It''s no use punishing him.


    Next time such a thing happens, he will certainly ignore these warnings and do what he should do.


    This is what the saying goes: commit a crime knowingly and never change it after repeated admonitions.


    But What can Mo Chen say?


    Xiaodong this knowingly twice, because of him.


    One time it was because he went to bury sword Valley, and this time because of him.


    What does Mo Chen say? Not to mention punishment or not.


    "Well, sit down."


    Mo Chen sees the medicinal tea on the table and the bowl in which Xiaodong has just drunk soup. The tea and the soup have been drunk, but Mo Chen can tell what materials are used in the tea and the soup by the smell, the heat and the order of putting the materials


    No need to witness, no one else to tell him, or even look, as long as smell, you can accurately judge, as clear as someone engraved in his brain.


    The appearance looks the same as before, but Mo Chen knows that he is totally different from before.


    This kind of perception is not human beings can have, even if the cultivation has reached the level of master."Tired or not?"


    Xiaodong Leng next, blurted out: "not tired."


    "Not tired? You''ve spent a lot of energy on your back and forth. "


    Exposed by the elder martial brother, Xiaodong once again lowered his head.


    To be honest, I''m a little tired.


    Just like before, before returning to the mountain, I followed my uncle for many days and didn''t have a good sleep. His body was heavy, as if he had been tied up, and his head was a little drowsy.


    "I''m more honest now than anyone else..." Mo Chen couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing two on his head: "well, this time not only your secret has been exposed, but I''m just like you."


    No brother, no brother.


    "Yes." Xiaodong forgot all his troubles and began to worry about his elder martial brother: "real Hu should have seen it, so did Ji Zhenren. Elder martial brother Ning is so clever that he probably guessed a few points."


    If Xiaodong''s secret may be exposed, it will undoubtedly cause great trouble for elder martial brother.


    Dragon! That''s a dragon! The dragon in this world has been extinct for a long time. I don''t know why it disappeared. Maybe it was killed and exterminated.


    Xiao Dong has read a lot of miscellaneous books about dragons. It is said that some people have made dragon tooth sword, dragon scale shield, keel magic weapon, dragon horn, dragon blood and dragon heart At that time, when Xiaodong looked at them, he just thought that these people were too smart. If there was a dragon in their hands, there would not be any residue left, so they could use them.


    But now knowing that the elder martial brother can turn into a dragon, Xiaodong''s idea is suddenly different.


    If this event is known by the friars nearby, a group of villains with ferocious faces will immediately appear in Xiaodong''s mind, and they will attack the elder martial brother with fierce swords!


    No, absolutely not!


    On the one hand, Xiaodong is worried, and on the other hand, he gives birth to a lofty aspiration!


    Even if he wants to make enemies with all the people in the world, he must protect the elder martial brother.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    There were only a few dozens of scattered families at the foot of Huihui mountain. Later, there were many years of good weather and good weather by relying on Huihui mountain. It was not like that there would be wars and man-made disasters in other places. When they met an epidemic disease, they were treated by Li Fulin before it spread. Therefore, over the past few decades, more and more people lived here, becoming a big and small one The town of.


    However, the town is remote after all, so there is only such an inn in the town for people to stay. It is not very profitable to buy and sell. Li Fulin and they stayed in. The innkeeper wanted to offer them up three sticks of incense a day. He cleaned them up very diligently in the morning and night, and ordered him to do other jobs very quickly.


    Although it was late at night, the owner of the shop had not gone to sleep. Today, the real people had a lot of trouble, and the mountain was shining with gold. Some people said that Zhenren Li had become an immortal. The shop owner could prove that he was not. Li Zhenren didn''t become an immortal, and he seemed to be worried.


    As for what to worry about, the shop owner doesn''t know. He won''t ask about the real people.


    It is estimated that many people in the town will not be able to sleep tonight. After all, the whole town has seen such a big movement. I''m afraid that people in the distance can also see it.


    There are two employees in his shop. They watch the tea stove in shifts at night. There is no other way to supply it. Can''t we have less hot water?


    The wind was cold at night, and the tea stove was still warm. The shop owner closed his coat and took a sip of hot water, listening to the sound of knocking on the door from afar.


    How can anyone call now?


    All the people in the town know who lives in his shop now, and they will never come to disturb him without a wink. As for outsiders Most of the people who will come at this time are outsiders. Are they on the road at night?


    The shopkeeper is a little upset.


    The real man lives here. Of course, he can''t let any more visitors in. He can only persuade people to leave. There are a few empty houses in the east of town, and there are wells. They can go there and make do for one night.


    He has already figured out how to say it. If the other party is not good at sending him, he is willing to pay for some dry food from his own pocket. As soon as he opens the door, he laughs: "sorry, my guests, the shop is full Full... "


    The man outside the door looked tired. He didn''t pay any attention to his suit. He was about to go in: "is this time full of customers? Then we can sleep in the lobby all night and bring some hot water and dry food


    The shop owner was stunned and quickly explained, "no, no, no, Mr. Jiang, our store is not full. However, you are..."


    Jiang Fan heard that he had something inside. He stopped and asked, "how can you be so confused? Who lives in your shop? "


    The shopkeeper patted his thigh and said, "Hey, what''s the name of this? Do I dare to say that there are people in our shop? It''s no one else, it''s the master Li Zhenren! "


    Jiang Fan was stunned, and other disciples behind him were also stunned.


    "My master is here?"


    "Seriously?"


    The shop owner said, "how dare I tell a lie? If you don''t believe me, you''ll know when you go in."


    It seems that these men and Li Zhenren didn''t come all the way. They didn''t get to know each other. The shop owner knows all the disciples on the backflow mountain, but the young men and women who follow them seem to be disheartened and extremely fresh, and they should not be the people of the backflow mountain.


    This is the new recruit?


    Huihui mountain is not easy to accept apprentices. They haven''t had a child who can cultivate Taoism in these years. To tell you the truth, even the shop owner had a beautiful dream when he was young. However, when he woke up from the dream, he lived his life in peace.


    But he can''t, but now he has a son and a daughter! The younger one is nine years old and the other is seven years old. Maybe one of them has a good bone and can go to the mountain to learn from him! The great opportunity of returning to the mountain to recruit apprentices should not be missed. Even if you don''t have such a good fortune, you still have relatives and friends around you! The people of their town are guarding the mountain, but they can''t take such a good opportunity for the benefit of outsiders.


    Without mentioning the idea that the shop owner ran like a wild horse, Jiang Fan was now surprised and happy. He was about to walk in, and stopped to wipe the dust on his body. Reminded by his actions, others began to dress up.


    It was a hard journey! I didn''t think it was too hard to follow my master from Huihui mountain to Beifu city. Without Shifu''s protection, I came back from Beifu, but I suffered a lot. At first, they thought it was peaceful all the way, but now they know that the road is not peaceful at all! When following the master, the monsters and demons were frightened by the master''s power and didn''t dare to make up their minds. However, without the master, they became delicious dishes, and everyone wanted to take a bite. It was not easy for Jiang Fan to walk this way. He left and right, and tried his best to ensure that the party returned to the foot of the mountain. There was no one or two missing.


    Although in the past, he occasionally thought that master was a shopkeeper who didn''t care about his affairs. He was a little too lazy Now he doesn''t dare to think that again.


    Master is master. Even if he doesn''t do anything, he stands there and protects a group of disciples behind him. But Jiang Fan and his disciples are like grass growing under the cover of giant trees. Without master, they would have been destroyed by wind and rain many times."I''ll go to see master first. Younger martial Brother Shao, you should take other people to rest and have a rest. If master asks, you can come in again."


    Although Shao Jinming also wants to see his master quickly, he also has self-knowledge. They are different from several elder martial brothers. They were brought up by master. They have different identities and different feelings. Elder martial brother Jiang can go in directly to see the master. If they don''t ask him to rush in, they will be rude.


    In addition, Jiang Fan did not care about himself and maintained his fellow disciples all the way. This kind of conduct also made him respected and willing to listen to his arrangement.


    As soon as Jiang Fan entered the gate of the inner courtyard, he saw the door of the left wing room open silently. The elder martial brother stood in front of the door and nodded to him: "younger martial brother Jiang."


    Jiang Fan didn''t expect to see Mo Chen here!


    Just now, the owner of the shop only said that the master was here, not the elder martial brother!


    He couldn''t help it this time and called out in a voice, "elder martial brother!"


    Since the big brother and the younger brother disappeared at night, master and Ji Zhenren left Beifu city to look for them. It has been a month. Jiang Fan''s heart has not been steadfast these days. He is worried about the safety of the elder and younger martial brothers, and he is also worried about the master. Now seeing the elder martial brother appear in front of him, Jiang Fan''s eyes suddenly red.


    That''s great. The elder martial brother is safe and still with his master. It must be that the master successfully found the kidnapped elder martial brothers.


    Thank God.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Mo Chen smiles and nods to him: "want to see Master? Come along. "


    As for the reason why younger martial brother Jiang appeared here at this time, I''m sure I''ll say when I see my master. He doesn''t need to be in a hurry to ask.


    Li Fulin had already heard the news outside, and master must have heard it.


    Mo Chen knocked at the door first, and didn''t need to report. Li Fulin said, "come in quickly."


    As soon as he saw the master, Jiang Fan''s eyes were red. He took two steps and knelt down in front of Li Fulin: "master..."


    "Get up, get up, why do you do this." Li Fulin never cared about these rituals. He helped Jiang Fan get up and asked what he cared most.


    "Why are you here at this time? But what happened? "


    Jiang Fan nodded quickly. After nodding his head, he saw that master''s face was heavy, and he quickly explained: "master, don''t worry. The younger martial brothers are not hurt, but everyone is worried about master and elder martial brother..."


    Li Fulin had no way to deal with Jiang Fan.


    This child is very loyal, very obedient, but in terms of ability, and Mo Chen can not compare. There is no point in this line of talk.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Only then did Jiang Fan save his mind. He said for a long time that he left out the key points.


    "Beifucheng has become a mess." Jiang Fan didn''t know where to start.


    Li Fulin and master Mo Chen looked at each other.


    Neither of them was surprised to hear the news.


    Li Fulin waved his hand: "sit down and speak slowly."


    Xiaodong pokes his head at the door. Although he is afraid of being reprimanded by his master, he is happy and worried when he sees elder martial brother Jiang.


    Of the master''s five disciples, only three of them are left. Xiaodong was really afraid of what happened to elder martial brother Jiang, so he brought the tea to him.


    Xiaodong poured three large cups of tea to Jiang Fan, and the teapot was empty. Jiang Fan wiped his mouth and put down the cup.


    Elder martial brother Jiang, how long has he not drunk water?


    Have you been on the road all the time?


    Jiang Fan just didn''t expect to be thirsty. As a result, he remembered that he was thirsty when he saw his younger martial brother carrying tea.


    "Elder martial brother Jiang, would you like something to eat?"


    Although it was midnight, when Xiaodong served the tea just now, the shop owner warmly said that noodles had been cooked on the stove, and the poached eggs had been laid on the stove. They had been delivered to several senior brothers who had just arrived in the outer courtyard.


    Jiang Fan said, "I''m not hungry..."


    Li Fulin said, "bring a bowl to your third senior brother."


    Two people said two things, Xiaodong did not say a word on the end.


    Of course, he will listen to the master. The noodles were put in front of Jiang Fan. They were very simple yangchunmian with a round white poached egg lying on it. At the moment, Jiang Fan didn''t pick any hot food for several days. Although he had some dry food and pills on his back, his feeling of thirst and panic was like a rope tied to his body.


    "Thank you very much, younger martial brother."


    Before Xiaodong came and said a word, he saw Jiang Fan pick up that big pouch egg, ah Wu one mouthful.


    There''s really only one bite!


    Elder martial brother, how hungry you are!


    Won''t you choke?


    Li Fulin also said: "you eat slowly, while eating and saying, not in a hurry."


    Jiang Fan was not in a hurry. When he saw his master, his elder brother and younger brother were all safe and sound. His biggest worry had been put down. On the one hand, the road was not peaceful. He was afraid that he would not be able to bring his younger brothers back safely. On the one hand, he was also concerned about his master and elder martial brother for fear of their accidents.


    At present, they have arrived at Huihui Town, and they are all right. Jiang fan is like a ball that is about to burst. Jiang fan is suddenly relaxed. He is thirsty, hungry and tired. He is also vaguely aggrieved.


    What are the grievances? It''s about the same as when he was three or five years old, he was dragged by Linglong and lost his way. When it was dark, he couldn''t go home in the mountains.


    He was thirsty, hungry, tired and afraid at that time. When he saw the elder martial brother, he began to sob and sob. At that time, Linglong scolded him for his failure.


    Xiaodong stares at Jiang Fan. He kills a bowl of noodles with two mouths and three mouths. He thinks to himself, how hungry is elder martial brother Jiang?


    Jiang Fan handed over the empty bowl: "younger martial brother, give me another bowl - by the way, have they eaten it?"


    "Eat it all." They gave it to the inn owners, one bowl for each. Judging from elder martial brother Jiang''s eating style, I''m afraid other people will not have enough to eat.


    Xiaodong brought another bowl of noodles. This time, Jiang Fan ate more slowly. He picked up the noodles and talked to his master. Xiaodong rubbed along and listened.


    It is not long for them to leave Beifu City, but there are so many things happening in the middle of it. It seems that they have lived through many years.


    What''s more, there are quite a lot of things happening in Beifu city these days.


    "On the day master left, something happened in the city. There were a lot less people in the street. Some people in the city Lord''s house guarded the gate of the city, and a leader surnamed Xie knocked on our door with peopleLi Fulin frowned: "Xie? What does it look like? "


    "Looking at his white face, he was so tall," Jiang fan made a gesture: "it''s kind to talk. He also said that master, you have taught him Kung Fu."


    "Oh, that''s Xie Jue. It''s called Feixing sword. Some people call him Xie Feixing."


    "Yes, the flying star sword led people to say that they were looking for master, but they didn''t look like looking for people, like looking for trouble. Xie himself is quite polite, but the people who come with him talk very bad. I said that the master was not here, and they said that how could they not be here at this time? Don''t do it I''m afraid I''m hiding. "


    Although Jiang Fan swallowed the words behind it in time, even Xiaodong could hear it. What he said must be a guilty conscience.


    Now even Xiaodong is angry.


    What a man!


    It''s disturbing enough that master was involved in the killing of the city Lord of Song Dynasty. Now that there are new city lords in Beifu, why do you still hold on to that terrible thing? Mingming heard that the new city Lord, by the way, his surname is Li. It is said that the city Lord Li is a reasonable man, and he went to pursue the remaining evils of the evil way with his master and elder martial brother. How can he turn his face and turn his face now?


    Jiang Fan went on to say: "later I knew that the city Lord''s house had died again. This time, an elder surnamed Wang died. The method of death is to pierce the heart with a sword, just like the previous city Lord of Song Dynasty."


    Xiaodong was surprised and looked at his master again. His face became solemn and solemn.


    "They have come several times. The implication is to ask the master to come forward and explain the matter clearly. But the master has already left the city. Besides, even if the master doesn''t leave the city, he can''t kill the elder Wang! " Speaking of this, Jiang fan is full of anger and injustice. What kind of conduct is your master? Being wronged and suspected by these people is a shame to Jiang Fan. He was a man under the eaves, and his accomplishments were far from perfect. Otherwise, he would have to make these people eat back what they said.


    "Some people say that it was the same person who killed the king elder and the city Lord of Song Dynasty, while others said that the death of the elder Wang and the city Lord of Song Dynasty could not be separated from each other. Some people say that this is the people of the city Lord Li''s faction, which is the hand of their own people... " Jiang Fan looked disgusted, obviously disdaining the mess of beifucheng. For the sake of these powers, people who cultivate Taoism are willing to live and die. What kind of school can such a person cultivate? Another hundred years of practice would be useless.


    Xiaodong thinks that this is the trouble elder martial brother Jiang said, but he didn''t expect that there will be more problems in the future.


    "The city Lord''s house is completely out of order. A group of people refuse to accept the present Lord Li and want to overturn him. Then they fight. All the people outside the city are affected. Some people want to fish in troubled waters here. Fortunately, there are arrays outside the house, and the accomplishments of those who come here are not high. Many of those who rebelled against the city Lord''s house died, and the rest fled. In this chaos, some people from the devil''s road came into the city and spread the pestilence. Many people were infected with poisonous insects after drinking water. The people in the city master''s house did not have any time to manage it. There were still many ordinary people in the city. Once they died, there was no one to collect their bodies. I saw that the situation was not right. I was afraid that it would be more troublesome. So I led my younger martial brothers to leave Beifu city first After all, it''s our own place. It''s always peaceful near the mountain. "


    Xiaodong was stunned and didn''t expect such a big trouble in beifucheng.


    Jiang Fan asked curiously, "where did master and elder martial brother come from? Elder martial brother, what happened to you and Xiaodong? Why is it suddenly gone? "


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    "We..."


    Mo Chen took a look at master and Xiaodong: "we went to Tianjian city."


    "Ah?" Jiang Fan thought he had heard something wrong.


    "Heaven sees the city?" So far away, how did you get there?


    "Do you remember the pendant? It''s something from Tianjian City, which was taken to Tianjian city by Chen Jingzhi. My younger martial brother and I can go to Tianjian city and have a lot to do with the pendant. "


    Jiang Fan was full, and his spirit was better than before: "this, this is too..." Of course, Jiang fan is not an ignorant person. There are many mysterious magic weapons in the world. Before they speculated that the real life experience of younger martial brother should be related to Tianjian city. It is not too surprising to hear this news.


    "Well Did the master go to Tianjian city to find the elder martial brother? "


    "Well," Li Fulin rubbed his forehead.


    Too many things have happened in these days. Tianjian city has been destroyed. Beifu city has been separated and collapsed. The spiritual pulse has been exhausted and the aura has been reduced. It is the same everywhere. This reduction is very slow, and people who are not interested in it may not be able to find it.


    This incident did not happen in one day or two days. In fact, the decline of human aura would take hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of years. Although the world was like thousands of years ago, Li Fulin did not see it with his own eyes, but one thing he knew was that one generation was inferior to another. Take a look at Mo Chen''s generation. Compared with Li Fulin''s generation, there are only a few talented and talented people in his generation. Li Fulin can''t boast, and there is no better one than his apprentice. However, if Li Fulin compared with his predecessors, he could not say that he could. Further forward, those who have become the legend of enlightenment flying up the ancestors, how far away from now? Is it true that the younger generation is born with stupid brains? But has there not been a good embryo for thousands of years? Why can''t you fly?


    Or because the weather is not as smart as before. For example, if you change a small river or even a water tank, you can raise a large fish about ten feet long in the sea, because the ocean is so broad? If you can raise fish with a ruler, it will be extremely long.


    This is the way of heaven and the general trend of the world, which can not be reversed by human beings.


    Beifu city after this heavy damage, the momentum is bound to be worse than before, Tianjian city will not talk about him. As a matter of fact, the three great cities which were once prominent for a time are no longer there.


    Those major gates have also declined one by one, and even Tianji mountain has split up.


    It makes people feel


    Even Li Fulin was afraid.


    Has the road of cultivation come to an end?


    Over the years, the people who went to the mountain to learn from their masters are not as good as the next generation. He has accepted several disciples of Mo Chen and Jiang Fan, and their temperament and talent are not bad. But Mo Chen, what kind of apprentices can they accept in the next generation?


    Maybe in a few years, the practitioners will disappear completely in this world?


    This thought made Li Fulin feel sad and at the same time feel great panic.


    Not for himself, but for all of them, for his disciples. He has already passed the age when he has the kind of youth. He is ambitious and eager to swallow mountains and rivers with one mouth. But Mo Chen, they are at their best age, and they have a long way to go in the future.


    If you are a master, you have to find a way for your disciples?


    "Master, take a rest first. I''ll go outside to see the younger martial brothers."


    Li Fulin raised his head and said, "how are you now? Do you feel any discomfort? "


    Jiang Fan and Xiaodong also looked at him with concern.


    Xiaodong knows what kind of twists and turns he has experienced, but Jiang fan can only guess.


    Heaven see the city! Although it is not as famous as Beifu City, it is said that its strength is better than that of Beifu city. The experience of the elder and younger martial brothers in Tianjian city will not go smoothly.


    Listen to the meaning of master''s words, master brother was hurt?


    "I''m fine." I don''t have to worry about two teachers


    It''s hard to believe what he said. As soon as they got out of the room, Jiang Fan and Xiao Dong almost stood him up.


    "Elder martial brother, are you injured? Is it better now? "


    Xiaodong didn''t ask, but he was also worried.


    "It''s really OK." Mo Chen patted them on the shoulder from left to right --


    so Mo Chen was stunned.


    There''s nothing wrong with Jiang Fan, but Xiaodong Xiaodong''s head seems to be a little longer.


    He used to be the leader It''s a little bit like a little hungry. It''s skinny and shorter than ordinary people of the same age. Mo Chen thought that it was because he had no fixed place to live since he was a child. He couldn''t eat and sleep well. After knowing Xiaodong''s life experience, I think it may be because there is something special about Xie''s family.


    Now it seems that this blood must be special!


    Before going to Tianjian City, Xiaodong was not as tall as Jiang Fan!


    How many days is it? A month? More than three inches grow in a month. Can ordinary people be so long?Li Fulin didn''t pay attention to many things these days. Mo Chen should have been the first to notice, but he has become so small that he can only stay in Xiaodong''s sleeves and lapels. Xiaodong''s figure is very big for the smaller one, so that he can''t notice that Xiaodong has grown up quietly and rapidly during this period of time.


    Shao Jinming and his wife drank hot water, and another ate a large bowl of hot spring noodles. They also simply washed and rinsed. They were afraid that their master would call them, so they did not dare to lie down and rest. Shao Jinming was keeping his eyes closed. Some of the others meditated and some were packing.


    When they came in, Shao Jinming stood up first.


    "Big brother!"


    Although I didn''t see the master, I was overjoyed to see the elder martial brother. They asked, "are you OK, elder martial brother?"


    "Big brother!"


    "Elder martial brother, where are you from


    Mo Chen raised his hand, the other people immediately honest down.


    "Sit down. I''m afraid you''ve been on the road for many days. Is there anything wrong on the way? "


    Shao Jinming looked at Jiang Fan and said in a voice, "this is not a smooth road. When we came out of Beifu City, someone followed us. It was elder martial brother Jiang who set up a simple maze array to get rid of them. On the third day, I met another group of people... "


    Jiang Fan thought he could not remember these things clearly, but after listening to Shao Jinming, he found that he also remembered them clearly.


    How can I not remember? He knows how he has lived these days. He is very aware of it. He is so nervous and devoted that he is afraid that he may damage any of his classmates on the road. He took people out of Beifu city. If he killed them on the road, wouldn''t he hurt these younger martial brothers?


    Mo Chen listens and pats Jiang Fan on the shoulder.


    "You''ve done a good job this time, and I can''t do it better."


    Jiang Fan''s strength is careful and careful, usually can not see, encounter such a thing can let people see his outstanding.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    Jiang Fan''s heart was hot, and all kinds of tastes came up. Of course, he can tell whether the elder martial brother is sincere or not. Xiaojiang fan is to follow the steps of the elder martial brother. He also knows that his natural ability can not be compared with that of his elder martial brother. He can''t match his bone and mind. No matter how hard he tries to catch up with him, he can only follow the elder martial brother to see his back.


    However, Jiang Fan felt that he had got a foothold for his hard work all the way. His face was a little red, his waist was straightened up, and he said in a low voice, "I can''t do as well as the elder martial brother."


    What I said just now in front of master was not detailed. Now there are many people, and everyone speaks one by one, giving a general description of the situation of Beifu city.


    Although Jiang Fan didn''t say it in detail, there must be a reason why they had to leave in order to make them dare not stay in the city and rush back in a hurry.


    "Beifu city is almost like a ghost city. Some people from the devil''s road sneaked into the city to poison and poison the city, while others killed and plundered them. "


    Shao Jinming said: "it was said that people in the devil''s road practiced a kind of extremely vicious magic skill and could learn from others'' accomplishments. At that time, it was just a story to listen to. We didn''t expect to see it this time. When we went out of the city, we saw a lot of victims all the way. They were really sucked dry. The corpse was only left with a piece of skin wrapped with bones. It was a miserable situation


    Just listening to him say that, Xiaodong''s goose bumps are going to get up. It''s really miserable.


    "What about the Lord li of Beifu city? Does he care? "


    At that time, Xiaodong also felt that the situation in the city should gradually stabilize after the new town owner was elected.


    I didn''t expect that the situation was not getting better, but it was getting worse.


    "I don''t know." Fan shook his head


    There has been no news from the people who should have come out to clean up the mess. This is bad news in itself.


    For example, maybe the city Lord Li has been plotted against


    But now they have come back, and all along the way, they are all tensed up. Now, when they relax, their tiredness will crush them like a mountain.


    Mo Chen stood up and said, "let''s have a rest first. We can talk about it in the daytime tomorrow."


    Jiang Fan has been thinking about something. It''s hard to ask just now. When he left the house, he asked Mo Chen in a low voice: "elder martial brother, how''s the big formation on the mountain? We seem to see something strange on our way here, but we don''t see it clearly. "


    In fact, they saw some people burning incense at the entrance of the town just now. They said that the real people on the mountain were going to become immortals. They came here in a hurry, but they still have no idea.


    "Big array..." Mo Chen has no expression, but what he thinks in his heart can''t be seen by the two younger martial brothers.


    Xiao Dong can see that the elder martial brother is in a complicated mood, but Jiang Fan thinks that the situation of Da Zhen is not very smooth. Otherwise, why should master and elder martial brother still live at the foot of the mountain? How nice it was to go to the mountain in the morning.


    In Jiang Fan''s heart, there is no better place than his own mountain. If he can, he just wants to stay on the mountain all his life and never go anywhere.


    "Let''s have a rest earlier. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    "No problem."


    When it comes to Da Zhen, Xiao Dong just thinks of it.


    "Elder martial brother..."


    Mo Chen glanced at him, Xiaodong inexplicably felt the cold whizz behind his neck, and swallowed the words back.


    The elder martial brother obviously hasn''t forgotten his rashness.


    Fortunately, Mo Chen did not reprimand him, only said: "you should rest."


    Xiaodong nods like a chicken pecking rice.


    Rest, rest well.


    Everyone should rest. Master, they are hard-working. The elder master has just undergone such a great change, and elder martial brother Jiang, who has been so dusty all the way, should have a good rest.


    No matter how many hardships and sufferings have been experienced in the middle, it is good that we all have a good meeting now.


    When Xiaodong lies down, he still works in silence. He thinks that he can''t sleep when he lies down like this. However, he doesn''t know whether he has put down several worries. Instead, he sleeps more deeply than usual. He seems to hear the sound of rain outside, but he can''t really hear it.


    Xiaodong rolled up the quilt and covered her head.


    It''s late to wake up, and he''s waking up in the dark.


    For a moment, Xiaodong can''t tell whether it''s morning or night. When he gets up with his clothes, he finds that it''s almost noon. He should be cooking lunch in the inn. Xiaodong smells the smell of fried bean curd. After he has washed and combed his hair, the boss of the shop comes to deliver lunch.


    Xiaodong''s stomach is not hungry in fact, but smelling the aroma of fireworks in the world, he can''t help but hold up the bowl.


    Only the elder martial brothers who came to dinner yesterday, master, they certainly don''t need rice.


    But Where is the elder martial brother?


    When Jiang Fan came over, he was thirsty. He didn''t care to eat. He took the soup and gulped it. After wiping his mouth, he said, "younger martial brother, you didn''t say that Hu Zhenren was here yesterday. His master and his disciples are here. I was surprised to see him when I got up early in the morning."We didn''t stop talking about Hu Zhenren yesterday.


    Xiaodong said a few words about their passing through Tianji mountain. Jiang Fan''s expression seemed more and more solemn.


    "I didn''t expect an accident in Tianji mountain..."


    Hu Zhenren is indifferent to fame and wealth. He has never been involved in the struggle for power and wealth in their clan. But since he is in it, how can he be independent?


    Qin Wei said in a low voice: "Hu Zhenren has such a good temper that he has to leave. Those people in Tianji mountain are really too much."


    "It''s a good temper that makes people feel bullied." Tong Hao also said a stuffy sentence. He is usually a little talker, but now he suddenly comes up with such a sentence, which seems to be a little shady.


    Jiang Fan took a bowl of rice with a dish of stir fried radish. While eating, he told others: "we don''t say much about Tianji mountain, so that Zhenhu and brother Ning will not feel comfortable when they hear this."


    Shao Jinming nodded: "elder martial brother Jiang said so."


    Others nodded.


    Xiaodong holds the bowl and looks left and right.


    He found that it was just a short period of time that he didn''t see him. Everyone was a little different from the past. In the past, these external disciples were not close to their own disciples. If they wanted to be obedient, they only listened to the master and the elder martial brother. Others did not have such prestige in front of them.


    Now their attitude towards elder martial brother Jiang is different from that in the past. Well, it looks convincing and close.


    There must be a common cause, but there may be something else.


    Ask elder martial brother Jiang when you are free.


    "By the way, master, they are not here?"


    "Out." Jiang Fan said: "the elder martial brother also went, Hu Zhenren and Ning elder brother also went to help. I heard from the master that there may be no problem in the formation of Da Zhen. Maybe we can go up the mountain tomorrow."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Xiaodong lies in the window, outside the spring rain patters on and on. The river beside the town has been frozen and snowy, and the sound of water is from slow to rapid and murmuring.


    "It''s getting warmer every day." Jiang Fan put out his probe and said, "as soon as the rain stops, maybe I can''t wear cotton padded clothes."


    At the place where he grew up, Jiang Fan had a late night''s rest, but he had never had a solid sleep in these days.


    It''s better outside than at home.


    Even the wheat straw stored in the inn was soaked in the rain and had a damp smell. He felt very kind. At night, I felt vaguely that I heard the sound of running water.


    "But the water seems to be faster than before..."


    At this time of the past year, the sound of the river seems not so clear. It sounds rich in water, which is not comparable to that in previous years.


    He said it casually, but Xiaodong suddenly became nervous: "really? There are more rivers than ever before? "


    Jiang Fan didn''t know how he was suddenly concerned about this matter. It doesn''t matter whether there are many rivers or not? Why is it so tense?


    The thought of returning to the mountain now is different from the past - that''s not a small matter this year.


    Jiang Fan was also a little nervous: "yesterday came too late, did not have a close look, or we go to have a look now."


    The town is not big. The river flows right north of the town. In fact, the river flows down from the mountains. There are snow water and spring water from the mountains. They flow into the river together and flow down the mountain. People in the town live by the river. Because the river is clean and clear, many people directly draw water from here and go back to cook. This is what they have been doing over the years. Two bridge boards were built along the river, one longer. The end of the bridge has reached the middle of the river. It is the place where people who are washing rice and vegetables get water. One piece is shorter. It''s by the river. It''s a place for laundry. The two can''t be mixed up because the water in the middle of the river moves faster, and naturally it''s cleaner than the water by the river.


    Although Jiang Fan didn''t live in the town, he often went down the mountain and knew this very well.


    But now he saw the difference. It is said that there is plenty of water in summer and dry in winter. Now it is just beginning of spring. The water level in the river should be very low. But now it seems that the river water which has just been thawed is almost overflowing, and the long bridge slab is almost submerged by the river. Just when they came, there were people who came to carry water. They did not dare to carry water to the middle of the river, so they randomly scooped two barrels along the river. All the people in the town recognized the white background and blue edge of Huihui mountain''s Dao Fu. He didn''t dare to walk in front of them. He was afraid that the water would spill on their shoes. He wanted to make a detour. As a result, Jiang Fan went to talk to him.


    The man quickly put down his shoulder pole and listened with fear.


    "The snow in the middle of the mountain has not yet melted. The water in this river seems to flow faster than usual?"


    The water bearer said, "yes, the fairy said so. At this time of the past year, the river has not yet melted. If you want to get water, you can either go to the well at the west end of the town to carry water, or break the river surface. 80% of this year''s snow melted early? It didn''t seem so high yesterday


    Xiaodong heart a jump: "yesterday is not high?"


    "Yes." The man made a comparison: "the water just reached the line yesterday, this evening..." It''s strange that the river has risen two feet at night.


    If it''s a rainstorm, it''s still possible. It has to be the next day and night, right? If the weather is warmer and the ice in the upper reaches of the river has melted, it is possible. But now the weather is not hot. Moreover, even if the snow melts, it is impossible to rise so much water overnight.


    Xiaodong thinks that 80% of this has something to do with elder martial brother


    Jiang Fan felt that this should be related to the formation on the mountain.


    "This is not the case in previous years, only this year..." Jiang Fan thought over and over again in his mind: "this thing should be told to master as soon as possible." I just don''t know if there are other things on the mountain besides the flood in the river.


    Master, they will not encounter any danger when they go up the mountain today?


    At this thought, Jiang Fan was also a little flustered.


    He also asked the man if there was anything else happening these days, but the man was full of flattery and searching for words. However, the town is small and doesn''t have much contact with the outside world. There are few new things.


    In fact, Jiang Fan and Xiaodong don don''t want to hear anything new. Nothing is good for them.


    When they finished asking, the man was still a little bewildered as he walked back with the water.


    He said so much to the two fairies today! So this is his luck! I can''t say that I talked with the two fairies for a long time, and I got a lot of immortal spirit. When he got home, he would not go anywhere and sit down for a while. Maybe he could get some great benefits.


    Ning Yu broke a thin bamboo stick, but it was not used to lean on the ground to borrow strength. Although he was ill and weak, he was also a monk after all. He could not even walk on the mountain road. He took a paper umbrella with him, and the drizzle rustled on it.


    Just now, I heard master and Li Zhenzhen talk about the changes of array eyes, so I folded them and drew them down on the ground in front of them to calculate one or two. It''s still a chilly spring season. The snow on the top of the mountain has not disappeared, and the soil on the ground is frozen hard. However, when the thin bamboo branches cross, the frozen soil is as soft as sand.Ning Yu has been to Huihui mountain more than once, and has measured it with the array disk, and even tried to draw the array map of Huihui mountain by himself. The unique skill of array is very mysterious when I don''t have an introduction to it. When I read many books and learned about it, I feel more and more awed. I just feel that this unique skill is unfathomable. Not to mention those arrays that can operate by themselves, but those that can''t be changed. He is extremely poor and probably can''t finish thinking about them in his whole life. Mountains, water, wood and stone, flowers and trees There are many things in the world that can be made into the battle. There is no end to the changes and mysteries among them, and no one can ever fully understand them.


    The road is the same, there is no end, but some people can go far, some people can only stand at the door to see.


    Ning Yu rubbed over the handwriting with her feet and erased it.


    Mo Chen is standing in front of the Yubei slope, where the terrain is very dangerous. When you look at the distance, the drizzle is like a curtain, and the clouds are filled in the mountains. The return mountain is indistinct among the clouds, just as the mountain is alive, alive and breathing.


    Ning Yu came and called: "brother mo."


    Mo Chen answered.


    Ning Yu was filled with all kinds of questions in his heart, all related to Mo Chen, but he couldn''t ask. He held himself hard.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    Mo Chen can see how tangled Ning Yu is.


    Not Ning Yu seven emotions and six desires all write on the face, is not such a thing, Ning Yu is not so stupid.


    It''s about He felt it.


    Although Ning Yu expression is calm and calm, but the breath of the whole body is not steady.


    In the past, if Mo Chen had paid attention to it, he could have detected it. But now, for him, Ning Yu has engraved the four characters "I have something on my mind" on his face and body, just like the light in the dark.


    Ning Yu shows him his compass.


    Unlike the previous time, the compass has no sense, just like standing in a wilderness without mechanism.


    Of course, it can''t be that his compass is broken. It can only be said that the array of reflux mountain is not correct. It is said that even if the array is completely destroyed, the remaining array eyes will not disappear. What''s more, Huihui mountain is also a treasure land with abundant aura. Even if there is no array, the compass will not have no response to the earth''s veins and aura.


    So now this situation seems normal, but actually it is very abnormal.


    Mo Chen only looked at one eye, then cast his eyes to the distance.


    In his eyes, the backflow mountain seems both familiar and strange.


    His eyes seemed to be able to penetrate the vast rain and fog and see places that no one else could see.


    Huihui mountain has four distinct seasons. It is full of flowers in spring, green in summer, yellow leaves in autumn and snow in winter.


    It''s not too early or too late. Therefore, the most equitable thing in the world is time. Whether you are an emperor or a beggar, you have the same length of time and the same speed. Even the universe, flowers, birds, insects and fish, no one is exception.


    But now in his eyes, time seems to be torn together by an invisible hand. From autumn to winter, from spring to summer, time changes rapidly, just like this mountain changing clothes quickly -


    that is the scene in stubborn memory.


    It is the past that he once experienced in the return mountain.


    His consciousness has been trapped in this mountain. After the demon dragon was trapped and killed, he stayed here without leaving.


    In this long time, he forgot who he was, where he came from and where he could go.


    He didn''t even know who his enemy was.


    What fills in these gaps is the four seasons of the year in the Huihui mountain.


    At first he could neither see nor hear, nor feel.


    Later, he could hear all kinds of subtle and rich sounds. What he heard for the first time in his impression was the light rain in the spring night, just like now. The voice is continuous, peaceful and peaceful, as if time is going to solidify in this moment.


    Later, he gradually saw the return of the mountain in summer, which was green and intoxicating. Then, as if in the blink of an eye, the mountains and fields were covered with golden yellow by the west wind. Large and large leaves whirled down, fell on the ground, fell in the water, fell at the bottom of the stream, and accumulated a thick layer; then came the long winter, the mountains were particularly lonely and lonely, the mountains were frozen, and the ice and snow seemed never to melt.


    He didn''t remember when he began to think, what is it like in the distance? What is behind the rolling hills? What was it like there.


    But he couldn''t move. He could only think about it like this, but he couldn''t get over it and couldn''t see it.


    This accidental thought becomes obsession. Maybe there is nothing behind the mountain. Maybe the scenery on this side of the mountain is not different. If you see it, you will feel "just like this". However, just because I can''t get over it, I can''t see it.


    From this obsession, countless troubles arise, and the state of mind will no longer be as unrestrained and carefree as it used to be.


    Who is he? Where does he come from? Why is he here?


    He How can I leave?


    The four seasons are no longer beautiful in his eyes. Time has become a long suffering.


    Who am I? Where am I from? Where should I go?


    I don''t know how many people have thought about these three questions. What is the pursuit of Tao? It''s all about these three questions.


    Because I was disappointed for a long time, some people in the devil''s way went up the mountain to burn furnace and smelter, but unexpectedly brought a turning point.


    In order to kill the devil, the array on the mountain has been changed.


    Xu wangzun, who was known as the devil at that time, was passed on by later generations. Of course, people in the right way have no good words for him. They kill people like dogs and do all kinds of evil. It seems that in most cases, as long as someone dies in those years, he has done it. As long as it is a bad thing, it must have something to do with him. However, the people in the devil''s road highly praised the devil who nearly died out of the right way. Originally, the people in the devil''s road are the ones who win over the others with their fists. It''s hard to say whether Xu wangzun will come later, but it must be unprecedented. Only listen to these people talk, Xu Wang Zun''s image is more difficult to guess, blowing all the edge.


    But he had seen this man, and there was no resemblance in legend to the people outside. He was neither nine feet tall nor blue faced tusks. When this man went up the mountain for the first time, he was also called Yulong mountain. He only wore a green shirt and stood with a sword. He didn''t seem to have any evil spirit. He looked like a scholar on a study tour.He spoke and acted differently from other people in the devil''s road. Even the leader of Zhengdao and the leader of Danyang visited him once and listened to him. When they were young, they even knew each other and had some friendship. When they met, they didn''t confront each other. They sat down to drink tea and said something. They always seemed to be friendly. However, when it came time to do it, no one was merciful.


    Xu wangzun and the leader of Song Dynasty in Danyang died on this mountain. More than half of the mountain was almost completely soaked in blood, and its murderous spirit soared to the sky. Some of the bones were taken away by the funeral, some There''s no one to collect.


    These fragmentary bones were later buried in the back mountain, that is, the cemetery of Huihui mountain. There are people buried in Danyang Xianmen, there are people living in the next door. Of course, there must be people in the devil''s way.


    However, all the people died, and there was no difference when they were buried. They all mixed together and erected a tombstone without inscriptions.


    After that, it''s time to fight. He didn''t care how many people died in that bloody battle. After the war of killing demons, the power that had bound him suddenly became loose. He could leave the original mountain stream and reach the grass slope and river beach at the foot of the mountain Usually, there are only a few acres of land for hunting.


    Those people came and died, and those who didn''t die also left. One of them stayed and renamed this place Huishan, and he became a bareheaded leader himself. However, at that time, he had two seriously injured uncles around him, who died in a year or two.


    One day, someone left a swaddling baby at the foot of the mountain. The baby in the swaddling clothes had died, but his body was still warm.


    Mo Chen lowered his head and looked at his palm.


    Who is he?


    Is it the son of the sword Valley master who was killed before the full moon, or the demon dragon trapped in the mountains thousands of years ago?


    They are, and they are not.


    He is him. He is the first apprentice of Shifu. He is the elder martial brother who returns to the mountain. He is standing here with his feet on the ground. The past is not worth spending so much effort to find, the future is still far away, the most important is just now.


    "Brother Mo," Ning Yu pointed to the distance: "that is the master they?"


    Mo Chen nodded.


    The name of Huihui mountain was changed by Shifu. But master didn''t come up with the name by chance. It was still that Hu Zhenzhen knew that he wanted to establish his own sect. He was eager to divine for him. He occupied three times. He chose Huizi and Liuzi from the three words, and the mountain became Huishan.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    They looked forward to it. Fortunately, they didn''t wait too long. Li Fulin and they went out early in the morning. It was just noon when I came back. Now the rain is not very big, but the wind is blowing more and more tight. The rain can''t wait to fly horizontally and get drenched in front of the door.


    Fortunately, the rain is not big, clothes are only damp, not wet.


    Li Fulin strode into the courtyard, and Jiang Fan finally breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to meet him.


    Hu Zhenren followed with an umbrella. Xiaodong has a look - the umbrella is quite unique. What is the most unique? The umbrella is too small. When it is opened, it is only a big palm. Hu Zhen''s head is big and his body is round. This small umbrella should not cover his head. On the contrary, this umbrella is small and it can protect the wind and rain. However, it can''t be said that Hu Zhenren came in from the outside with such a small umbrella, and his clothes were still dry.


    Mo Chen is following Hu Zhenren, and Xiao Dong''s eyes brighten as soon as he sees him. Mo Chen didn''t have any obvious expression, but after Xiao Dong''s side, he reached out and rubbed his head.


    Xiaodong''s hair is not obedient, not easy to comb. Usually, if someone else rubs his hair disorderly, he will not like it, but now he is rubbed by the elder martial brother, he will only giggle.


    Fortunately, except Mo Chen, no one else paid attention to the expression on Xiaodong''s face.


    While others did not pay attention, Mo Chen made a mouth to Xiaodong.


    He said, don''t worry.


    Xiaodong nodded to him.


    It''s strange not to worry.


    However, looking at the great brother''s peace and security, he felt much more secure and followed the elder martial brothers honestly.


    The second half of the day they packed up and were ready to go up the mountain. In fact, there is nothing to clean up. Everyone has nothing to do except bring his own sword. As like as two peas came out of the house, Hu found that they had changed the same robe as they had done, and that the blue side of the white coat was worn by the students who returned to the mountain. Although the new and old clothes are not the same in color, but at first glance, they look very neat.


    This situation makes Hu Zhenren feel deeply.


    To let others see, the backflow mountain can be said to be the last stream in the last stream - no, it''s simply not entering the stream. Apart from Li Fulin, there is no master in the clan. There are few disciples in the clan. There are only a dozen of them now. There are not many disciples, no power and no financial resources in the clan. It is a poor family. However, when these disciples knew that they could return to their school, their faces were filled with anticipation and joy.


    He had not seen this expression on the faces of the disciples of Tianji mountain for a long time. What impressed me most was the uneasy look on their faces when he dismissed his disciples not long ago.


    In addition to the unknown and worry about the way ahead, their faces also showed a sense of relief.


    They have no nostalgia for Tianji mountain. They are lucky to get out of the chaos. Although most of the days after leaving Tianji mountain are like rootless duckweeds, they can''t help but suffer from ups and downs. However, it''s much better than being killed anywhere and anytime in Tianji mountain.


    Their faces will no longer show such an expression because of Tianji mountain.


    There is no moment that Hu Zhenzhen knows better than now that Tianji mountain is in the heart of many of his disciples, and is actually dead. Even if the mountain gate stands there, what''s the use of that?


    It may have been as simple and prosperous as Huihui mountain. Maybe every school is like this when they were founded. With the passage of time, the reputation of the sect is growing, and it will become more and more bulky, and eventually it will die out. Everything in the world will come to an end. How many prominent sects have finally disappeared in the long time, and Tianji mountain is no exception.


    Hu Zhenren was very worried. Of course, he was more eager to return than a group of people who couldn''t return to the mountain. In addition, Ning Yu''s foot distance was not as fast as the others, so they naturally fell behind.


    "Is the master worried about them?"


    Hu Zhenren nodded.


    Although his Banshan hall is only a punishment Hall of Tianji mountain, there are more disciples under his sect than all the people in Huihui mountain combined. There were three of his own disciples, and there should have been four, but the eldest disciple had passed away in his early years. There are more registered disciples. Hu Zhenren is a man who cherishes talents and cherishes talents. When he sees Tianji mountain disciples who are gifted and have not made any progress, he will often instruct and carry them. Sometimes, when he preaches, many other disciples will come to listen to him. When he comes and goes, there will be more registered disciples.


    He had never thought of anything to gain, but other people didn''t think so. In other people''s eyes, he widely recruited disciples, that is, to cultivate partisanship, that is, to hide evil intentions.


    "Master, don''t worry too much. I''ll send a message to elder martial brothers and ask them to come back to the mountain. It seems that they have received the letter today and will arrive tomorrow. "


    Hu Zhenren nodded.


    Looking at Ning Yu''s face, Hu Zhenren felt a burst of bitterness. Ning Yu is his favorite disciple. He has outstanding talent and excellent understanding. However, he is not born with a deficiency. Even if Zhenren Hu has found him a lot of medicinal herbs to nourish his body, he can only maintain his present situation. Ning Yu is gentle and kind to others. When others ask for help, he will not refuse to help. But such a person who can''t get in the way of others is still hated. If this time did not discover his poisoning thing, I am afraid Ning Yu will not live for two years.In front of the line, Xiaodong follows Mo Chen closely.


    "Elder martial brother, are we going back to the mountain now?"


    He also felt very untrue.


    "Well." Mo Chen has been paying attention to Xiaodong. He finds that Xiaodong is walking on the mountain and walking on the ground. He doesn''t have any hard work, so he puts down his mind: "it''s just that I haven''t lived for some days. I''m afraid I have to clean up and clean up."


    Now there are no domestic helpers on the mountain. They can only settle down by themselves.


    It''s nothing for Xiaodong. As long as he can go home, not to mention cleaning this time, he doesn''t feel hard to clean up every day.


    But when he mentioned it, Xiaodong remembered another thing.


    "By the way, elder martial Brother Shao said that he inquired about the town today. It seems that Aunt Qi is no longer living in the town."


    Mo Chen was surprised: "she doesn''t live here? Where have you been? "


    "I don''t know. People in the town said that after we left, she lived alone and seldom went out. Besides buying some firewood, rice, oil and salt, she didn''t get along with people very much. People in the same alley didn''t know her well, and they couldn''t tell when she left."


    "Isn''t something wrong?"


    "It should not have been. The house is very tidy, and the clothes and other things I have taken away."


    "I haven''t heard of anyone close to Aunt Qi. Where is she going


    Mo Chen and several of them had been taken care of by Aunt Qi when they were young, and they were also quite concerned about her whereabouts.


    "This is not difficult. Let elder martial brother Ning help us to have a divination."


    In fact, it doesn''t matter where she went, as long as she lives well.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    Seeing the mountain gate from afar, a disciple at the back lowered his head and wiped his face with his sleeve.


    Don''t know why, eyes suddenly a burst of acid and heat, afraid that others will see him laugh at him, make a fan by the wind look.


    As a result, when he finished, he found that he was not the only one.


    Even Xiao Dong''s eyes are red.


    You can see the three characters of Huihui mountain. Xiaodong''s heart seems to have been floating in the air for a long time. When you see these three words, you can see the bottom.


    Come back at last.


    No place is as good as home.


    Looking at the mountain gate, Li Fulin did not know why he thought of the situation when he went up the mountain alone many years ago. At that time, master, martial uncle and brothers were all dead. He was alone and had no sword.


    Because his sword had been broken before, it could have been connected again. Martial uncle Gu, who is the best at refining weapons, said that he could connect it again, but he was also dead.


    He didn''t have anything. He went back to the mountain where his master, his uncle and his leader died.


    At the beginning, he didn''t think about the founder school, just wanted to guard a tomb here and accompany them more. As for the future I''ll talk about it later.


    At that time, he thought Ji Zheng was dead.


    They did not say anything intimate, did not hold their hands, and even Ji Zheng did not look at him.


    But when she died, half of the sky in his heart collapsed.


    At that time, I didn''t feel much pain in my heart. I just felt empty. Then I couldn''t lift my spirit. I didn''t want to go anywhere. I didn''t want to do anything. I opened my eyes, closed my eyes, and sat down. A day passed without any feeling. So did a year.


    But it''s not the same now.


    Li Fulin has a look at Ji Zheng, Hu Zhenren and a group of disciples behind him. There are fewer people. No one knows the name of Huihui mountain.


    But he was not empty.


    He has nothing to do with Tao and how to cling to it. He just wants to walk with these people around him, go further and further.


    Li Fulin is not alone in this idea.


    Xiaodong standing in the crowd, also a bit silly, even the height of the feet are a little bit too deep to step on.


    When I left last time, it didn''t take long, even a year, but there were so many things happened in this period of time. Now I want to be in a trance as if I had lived for many years. Some of my experiences in beifucheng, those I met in Tianjian City, and the things I passed through were clearly remembered, while others were blurred.


    Fortunately, he came back. Master and senior brother are still here. That''s enough.


    There was no one to live after half a year, so it was hard to avoid dust accumulation inside and outside the house. It''s nothing. Just clean it up. There was no one to help them. They drew water by themselves, rolled up their sleeves, and worked hard inside and outside. There is always a sense of decadence in a house that has not lived for a long time. Once you enter a room, you don''t need to clean it. Listening to the voices inside and outside the courtyard and looking at the snowy water falling from the eaves, you can clearly feel the breath of spring coming.


    Jiang Fan came out of the house, looked up and saw the yard not far away, and stood there in a daze.


    There''s nothing wrong with the yard - it''s a lovely yard.


    Linglong is an active person. In addition, aunt Qi takes care of her. When Jiang Fan comes in and out, she often bumps into people. Aunt Qi often cooks and cooks, and comes according to the time. For example, when spring comes, aunt Qi often picks some wild vegetables in the front and back of the mountain. Sometimes she packs buns and sometimes mixes them with oil and salt. Jiang fan is close to each other, and she can get a good taste every time.


    But now Linglong''s whereabouts are unknown, her residence courtyard door is closed, looking at people''s heart blocked.


    When everyone is settled, he must go to find the whereabouts of Linglong. The girl is so cruel that she doesn''t even say hello when she leaves. She doesn''t hear from her after she leaves. Even if someone sends a letter to say that she''s safe. Even if we don''t read the affection they grew up with, do you even ignore the teacher''s kindness of education? Shifu''s smile these days is much less than before. Now the elder and younger martial brothers are peaceful. Who else can master frown for?


    It can only be because of exquisite.


    There was nothing to clean up in Jiang Fan''s room. He threw some useless things, opened the window to breathe, wiped the dust, and went to the younger martial brothers to take care of them.


    You don''t have to go there for the big brother and the little brother. Can you take care of Xiaodong? Besides, master brother is much more considerate than him.


    Jiang Fan went to the other disciples to have a look. When he left, there were many people. Now only a quarter of them came back. Some people are looking for another way out, others are Never come back.


    The rest of them didn''t live in different courtyards any more. They probably went through one ordeal after another. They didn''t want to separate. They used to get together in groups. So they simply moved their luggage and lived in the same yard. Originally, the house was also spacious. There were several rooms in one yard, which could be used completely.


    When Jiang Fan passed by, they had already cleaned up, and there were not many things."We have also cleaned Shifu''s yard. The quiet room and the main hall will be sorted out tomorrow." Shao Jinming explained the matter to Jiang Fan simply: "I still live in the original house, younger martial brother Qin, Ouyang, Duan Ping..." He raised his finger to the door.


    There was a door in the middle that was jumped over.


    Zhai Wenhui used to live in the house.


    Jiang Fan nodded his head: "OK, don''t pay attention to it at first. When you have settled down, if you think it''s crowded, you can change places."


    As a result, for a long time after that, no one wanted to move. It was nothing to do with crowding. Anyway, people usually didn''t even sleep. One pupan was enough, and all the rooms could be squeezed. What could not be crowded in a courtyard.


    Hu Zhenren is discussing with Li Fulin: "my group of incompetent disciples will probably arrive at Huihui mountain tomorrow, and I will bother you for a while."


    Li Fulin looked up at him: "I can''t live in vain. I have to collect rent."


    Hu Zhenren glared at him: "you have no conscience. How many people do we have? How many rice can we eat?"


    "Your people are twice as many as our masters and apprentices, and you have something to add."


    Er, Hu Zhenzhen was blocked by him.


    It''s not. His apprentice took so much, mainly because he didn''t want to see the good children delayed and the good children bullied.


    "Are you right in saying that for so many years? Don''t forget that I took the name of Huihui mountain for you. How many divinations have I occupied for you over the years? Have I ever received a Wen of divination gold from you? If you go out and ask me how much I''ll charge you? "


    Li Fulin remained unmoved: "I have saved your life. How many times have you calculated? In the western regions alone, there are no less than three times, right? Do you want to convert it into silver? "


    Hu Zhenren was blocked again.


    "You took advantage of the fire to rob me. I came out like a fugitive. I didn''t carry any rent and silver with me..."


    "Usually, I believe you have no money. When you escape, you will bring all your belongings out." Li Fulin laughs: "take out some of your good geomantic omens and lend them to me. Don''t worry, it won''t darken you. I''ll pay you back when you''ve finished."


    Hu Zhenren''s face was sad and indignant: "the spiritual power on that top is all used up, and it''s dead. I don''t want it if you return it to me!"


    "Well, I''ll be in a hurry."


    Two people quarrel in the room, Mo Chen did not go in.


    It''s rare for master to be so relaxed as today.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    Spring rain is like a lost road person, sometimes tardy, sometimes come can not walk.


    When they came back, the spring rain had already been in Huihui mountain for two days. According to master Hu Zhenren, it would not be sunny in the next half month.


    They have no doubt about Hu Zhenren''s ability. It can be seen that this day is hard to clear up recently.


    "Has it rained so much in spring before?" Xiaodong has no impression of the weather in the past year. He thinks about it and looks at his elder martial brother.


    Well, ever since people in the town said that the river was rising rapidly, he thought that it might have something to do with elder martial brother. Now the spring rain is continuous. He thinks it is also related to the elder martial brother.


    By his one eye, one eye at a time, Mo Chen will be awakened even if he is in meditation.


    As soon as he raised his head, Xiaodong turned his face away as if nothing had happened.


    He thought that the elder martial brother would ask him, what he always looked at and how to answer.


    As a result, Mo Chen Leng didn''t ask and choked Xiaodong.


    If he doesn''t speak, Xiaodong has nothing to say.


    "Immortal Hu made a divination and said that elder martial sister Linglong should Live well, now may be far away from the specific location can not be calculated. Elder martial brother, where can she go


    Mo Chen should a, on a.


    "Oh."


    "What''s more, Hu Zhenzhen said that Zhai is now And live. "


    Xiao Dong didn''t know what the original words of Hu Zhenren said, because he listened to master''s report. Master said that people were alive, but his face was very ugly.


    Xiaodong thinks, this should be Zhai elder martial brother live not good meaning.


    He was taken away by the elder martial sister. At that time, his injury was too heavy, and the whole person was a useless person. They don''t know why the elder martial sister ran away, but it must be more than half because of elder martial brother Zhai.


    But master can''t cure Zhai''s injury. What can she do?


    Shifu was especially worried about what she had done wrong for this. It was not impossible. The elder martial sister always acted impulsively. The sentence "think twice before you act" has nothing to do with her.


    Master said that there was no way to cure Zhai''s injury, but Linglong refused to accept her life. She would certainly do anything to cure Zhai Wenhui.


    By all means, the word sounds dangerous.


    Because people in the right way usually have to obey the rules, and once they cross that bottom line, it''s too dangerous. The first step may be just a small step, but there are two. Once you cross the line, you will go farther and farther. I''m afraid it will be difficult to turn back in the future.


    Both of them were silent.


    Mo Chen does not have to say that they grew up together since childhood. Although they are not relatives, they have no difference with their relatives. But Xiaodong, he is always respectful and afraid of the elder martial sister Linglong. The main reason is that she has such a temper But Xiaodong didn''t forget. In order to make him happy, elder martial sister took him to Shanxia town to eat delicious food and watch the Opera


    Although he came back, he started burning and became seriously ill, but Xiaodong didn''t think it was caused by elder martial sister. He had accumulated a lot of things in his mind for a long time, but all of them came out at once. Just like the accumulated ice and snow on the mountain, it suddenly breaks through the ice wall, and the ice and water inside all of a sudden pour out.


    The elder martial sister ran away. In fact, everyone thought that she must be regretful and ashamed. It was her who had to go out. Zhai Wenhui couldn''t stop her to follow her. As a result, they were in danger. Zhai Wenhui tried his best to save her and ended up in such an end. Who can stay with this?


    But Xiaodong thinks that this should be one of the reasons, but it should not be the most important one.


    If you put yourself in a position to think about it, if it''s on your own, because of your own reasons Well, for example, it''s a senior brother. How can he think of a face without a face? It''s all up to him. He must be thinking of curing the elder martial brother. As long as he can be cured, let alone possessed, he is willing to die.


    Later, Xiaodong recalled that it was a little unreasonable. Although Li Fulin didn''t have a great reputation in recent years, his disciples knew that his master had real skills. Few people in the world could surpass him in terms of insight and skill. Master said that Zhai Wenhui''s injury was too difficult. How could she decide that she would find a way to save people after she left? The elder martial sister is so brainy. Zhai, who is still seriously injured, left. Beifucheng is remote, and she is not familiar with the place of life. When she leaves the house, her eyes are black. She knows where to go? What can I do for her? If one of them is not good, she and Zhai may die.


    Elder martial sister is impulsive, but not stupid.


    As soon as she left, there was no trace of her. Everyone looked for her everywhere. Where did she go? It''s like She already had a goal in her mind.


    Maybe the elder martial sister has something to hide from everyone and didn''t say it out.


    "Xiao Dong?"


    Xiaodong raised his head and found that he had been distracted for a long time. Mo Chen moved the tea cup closer to him: "don''t worry too much. Hu Zhenren''s divination is very accurate. Linglong and Wenhui must be alive now. After these two days of settling down, the master will probably set out to find them and come back. "Xiaodong nods.


    "How are you sleeping these days?"


    "Very good," Xiaodong saw Mo Chen''s expression, immediately added: "no dream."


    "None of these days?"


    Xiao Dong hesitated for a while, Mo Chen''s brow immediately frowned.


    "It should not be..."


    "You should not count yourself."


    Xiaodong honestly said: "the dream is very short..."


    He just dreamed about the tree again.


    From the beginning, I often dream of that one.


    Dreams are really short. There were new green leaves on the tree. When the wind came, every leaf was trembling. The feeling made him feel peaceful and enjoyable.


    It''s just too quiet and lonely. The leaves grow, withered and yellow, and the year-on-year time seems to pass by in a blink of an eye.


    I can''t remember how long it took for someone to pass under the tree and he stopped.


    The leaves of a tree rustle, as if because of the company and feel heartfelt joy.


    But before he could see what the man looked like, he woke up from his dream.


    "Didn''t you see it at all?"


    "Well There are leaves to block, that person is thin and tall, hair seems not long, feel age should not be big


    But I didn''t see his face.


    "So much?"


    Xiaodong hastened to guarantee: "that''s all."


    He really didn''t dream about it anymore.


    He didn''t tell the elder martial brother that he didn''t want to hide it from him, but Elder martial brother, the situation before that was a big trouble. Xiaodong didn''t care about his little trouble.


    Mo Chen''s hand slowly extended to come over, suddenly Qu Zhi Xu grasps, a green Ying vine is so he gave to clench in the hand.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    Xiaodong is stupid.


    Now, if you pretend to be "I don''t know what I don''t know", I don''t know if I can muddle through?


    However, if you think about such a powerful person, you''d better not show off your cleverness in front of him, or you will become a fool if you don''t do it well.


    "This, this It came up by itself, and I just found out the day before yesterday. "


    "Well." Mo Chen has no expression on his face, but the hand holding the vine is not relaxed. That vine is very dishonest, a pair of desperate resistance appearance, twist around like a living snake, but how to twist also can''t get rid of Mo Chen''s control.


    Looking at it like this, the vine is a living thing. It''s a fine one.


    After twisting for a few times, it may be found that it is useless. It will be honest, obedient and drooping at one end, as if it is dejected and admit defeat.


    "This It shouldn''t be bad. It won''t hurt us. " Xiaodong is afraid that the elder martial brother will simply cut off the roots. Although he doesn''t know where the root of this guy is, he seems to be so bald.


    Mo Chen takes a look at Xiaodong.


    Obviously, Xiaodong didn''t pay much attention to this vine. Looking at its current situation, he was still worried about it.


    "You can keep it."


    Xiaodong didn''t feel happy at first, because he felt that the elder martial brother had only said half a sentence, and there must be something to follow.


    "You''ve got to figure out where it came from, and what it''s doing with you." Mo Chen is not as muddled as Xiaodong. Now Xiaodong doesn''t even know what happened to him. He has to leave this unknown foreign body by his side. Sometimes Mo Chen really wants to learn the secret method of pouring the top and put the belief that the heart of defending people is indispensable to his head.


    Xiaodong is very anxious.


    He wanted to explain to the elder martial brother, but he didn''t know how to make it clear.


    The relationship between him and the vine, from the first time he saw it, Xiaodong had a cordial feeling from the heart, just like Like each other has been accompanied for hundreds of years, so long, although the vine can not speak, but when it is close, Xiaodong can even feel what it is thinking.


    This description is exaggerated, but Xiaodong can really feel its joy and anger. Instinct told him that the vine would never hurt it, and that it should be good for him.


    But now he doesn''t know what the benefits are


    So he tried to persuade the elder martial brother, but he didn''t have any empirical evidence. The words "feeling", "maybe" and "maybe" could not be said.


    Sure enough, Xiaodong listened to the master: "before you can fully understand it, you can''t let it stay by your side."


    Then Xiaodong watched the elder martial brother''s fingers flick, and imposed several prohibitions on the vines. I don''t know if it was Xiaodong''s illusion. He always felt that the green light on the forbidden vine suddenly faded a lot and his posture became rigid. When Mo Chen just caught it, how it could be tossed. Now it becomes as soft and limp as the willow that has been folded down. It has lost most of its life.


    Now Xiaodong can clearly feel how scared this vine is in front of the elder martial brother, and he can''t bear any idea of resistance.


    At the beginning of Ming Dynasty, when the vine appeared in Tianjian City, it was full of ferocity. It was not so good at all, just like a little daughter-in-law.


    Is it so terrible?


    Well, maybe it''s contagious, too? I''m afraid of elder martial brother''s anger. If the vine is close to him, it''s not too hard to understand that he will be afraid of him.


    At least, it will not be put under the mountain.


    That''s good!


    "Go to bed early and go to the medicine garden with me early tomorrow morning."


    Xiaodong quickly nodded, kicked off the shoes, opened the thin quilt, and covered his head together.


    Mo Chen after a moment to see, Xiaodong mostly put down his mind, a relaxed, usually sleep absolutely not so fast, now is asleep.


    Mo Chen for him to pull down the quilt, face exposed, tucked in the corner, and then put the bed in front of a positive and two shoes for him.


    After all, Xiaodong is still young and has little experience. How long does it take him to go to the mountain to learn from his teacher? But what happened during this period may not happen to others in their lifetime. He is as old as before, and he can smile every day. In fact, it is not easy.


    Under the gaze of Mo Chen''s eyes, the vine did not dare to drill into the quilt of Xiaodong again. She was wronged and twisted into a plate beside the pillow, trying to put out a obedient posture of "being very obedient" and "asking to let go".


    The taste of being banned is who knows. If it is a person with a long mouth and can speak, it will not have complained bitterly now.


    But in front of Mo Chen, it did not dare to move. Even if the mouth is long, it will be closed firmly, a word dare not say.


    Now Mo Chen looked at it, it immediately stiff there, until Mo Chen turned to leave, just dare to relax a little.Xiaodong sleeps very soundly, and has no idea what is going on around him after he falls asleep. When I woke up the next day, it was still raining outside. Xiaodong gets up early in the morning and follows his elder martial brother to the medicine garden.


    Just the two of them.


    "What about elder martial brother Jiang?"


    "They went to tidy up the main hall and the guest house. Zhenzhen Hu has sent a letter to ask his disciples to come to Huihui mountain for a temporary stay. They will be here today and tomorrow."


    "Oh, that''s to clean up."


    Although there are only a few people in Huishan now and their family background is poor, it is obvious at a glance, but we can''t neglect our guests because of this. What kind of friendship did Hu Zhenren have with them? When his disciples came, they naturally wanted to make their lives more comfortable.


    Mo Chen opens the door of the medicine garden.


    After a long time away, there was no one to take care of the medicine nursery. Many herbs had withered and the living ones were out of shape. For example, the flowers of herbs that need to be used as medicine are not blooming, but the stems and leaves have been growing rapidly. Xiaodong doesn''t know what the name of a row of herbs in the East is. Even if he knew it, he can''t recognize it now. They are all growing fast as tall as trees. God knows how they grew up like this.


    Mo Chen hands him a medicine basket. Xiaodong honestly carries the basket with his elder martial brother.


    Some of them can still grow as usual, but those that have been withered are directly eradicated by him. Mo Chen''s action is very fast, a large piece of medicine nursery he is also more than enough to clean up by himself, in a short time, he cleared out a large space.


    "Plant the grass."


    Xiaodong quickly answer a, from the shelf to find a packet of green oil grass seeds to plant.


    When he was about to finish planting the green oil grass, Mo Chen had already cleaned up the rest of the place. He also took a spade and planted the remaining seeds with Xiaodong.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    After washing the mud off his hands, Xiaodong scooped water with a bamboo tube and handed it to Mo Chen to drink. When he had drunk, he drank the rest.


    "Elder martial brother, shall we not go back?"


    "Wait a second."


    Wait for what?


    Xiaodong didn''t ask, but the meaning was clear in his eyes.


    But then he opened his eyes and could not care to ask Mo Chen what.


    Just now he planted the green oil grass, hair, germination!


    He started planting in the northeast corner of the field, one row full and then the next.


    Now these green seedlings are like being held by an invisible hand. One by one, they come out of the soil one by one. With little effort, a piece of land is already full.


    "This, this is..."


    Xiao Dong is stupefied, tongue tied, turn head to look at Mo Chen, want to get an answer from him.


    Herba oleraceae is a kind of herb that can be planted and planted well. It can be used to refine several kinds of pills. Generally speaking, if it is planted today, it may germinate the next day. It can be harvested in less than two months. But But even if the germination is fast, it can''t be so fast.


    Mo Chen stood up and said leisurely, "go to make a mark. Let''s go back first and come back in the evening."


    Xiaodong a belly is confused, in the past to a seedling made a mark and back.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the matter?"


    "I''ve always had a guess in my mind. I just verified it." Mo Chen said softly, "do you remember the herbs planted in the medicine garden of Beifu city?"


    "Remember..."


    At that time, the germination speed of herbs was faster than expected. At that time, it was thought that the reason might be that Ji Zhenren gave the seeds different. But these green oil grass seeds are from their mountains, and they are planted one by one by Xiaodong himself, and they are not the hands of others.


    So Not the seed, but his own?


    Xiaodong looked at his hand in wonder: "this, I really don''t know."


    Mo Chen pointed to the ground and let him see for himself.


    In contrast to a small seedling, there are several gaps in the last row, where the seeds did not germinate.


    "I planted these."


    Xiaodong all sprouted without exception, but the trees that Mo Chen helped him plant later did not make any movement. The same kind of seed will germinate if it is planted by him, but not by elder brother.


    The reason must be with him.


    "Elder martial brother, why is this


    Clearly is his own reason, but Xiaodong instinctively wants to seek the answer here in Mo Chen.


    "Have you ever thought, why does this vine follow you?"


    Xiaodong looks down.


    The vine, which had been wrapped around his wrist, now poked its head out of his sleeve, and the tip of the vine swayed at him twice, as if nodding.


    Is it the vine?


    No, no, I didn''t have vines when I was in Beifu city. This guy met in Tianjian city. Before meeting the vine, he already had this special ability.


    "But I, I don''t know..."


    "Well." Mo Chen touched his head: "it doesn''t matter. There will be a long way to go. It will always be clear."


    It''s just that we can''t let everyone know about it. Of course, Shifu can report it truthfully. As for other people It''s not that Mo Chenxin is not only one of his classmates, but also a lot of people. It''s hard to avoid a slip of the tongue. What''s more, there are still a group of Tianji mountain disciples who want to go to the mountain to live.


    In the afternoon, dozens of disciples of Tianji mountain went up the mountain in the rain, led by Shi lushong, the second disciple of Hu Zhenren, and Huihui mountain. All of these disciples have met each other, and some of them are quite friendly. When they see each other, they don''t feel good at all. Huihui mountain has no other advantages, but it has a large place. In particular, the guest house is divided into three parts. One is behind the Chenyun stream, which is quiet. However, because of the noise on the mountain two days ago, Li Fulin did not intend to put people there. The other two places are close to each other. They are beside the immortal pool, facing the water and leaning against the mountain. The scenery can not be said.


    The guest house has not been occupied for a long time. Jiang Fan and his wife cleaned up and took some things from the library. Hu Zhenzhen also said to him: "don''t clean up. When they come, let them do it by themselves. One by two is not for the master."


    That is to say, but how can we let people live without doing anything?


    The mountain was originally cold and desolate. Suddenly, dozens of people came to the mountain, and they suddenly became lively. Some of them had high and low accomplishments, some had already built a valley, some still had three meals a day without human fireworks. Some people got up early in the morning to read books aloud, while others practiced morning exercises with swords and swords. Xiaodong found that the disciples taught by Hu Zhen people were different from those taught by others. The disciples of the other sects are just like those from the same model. They learn the same things and practice the same things, but their levels are different. But there are so many kinds of disciples like Hu Zhenren. If you don''t know in advance that they are from the same sect, you would think that they are all made up of different sects.Tianji mountain is not good at swordsmanship. They are famous all over the world, and it has little to do with the level of Kung Fu. Therefore, practicing kung fu is not the most important thing. Hu Zhenren''s teaching of his disciples is different from that of others. He only occasionally calls on one or two. In other times, he develops according to his or her different interests and strengths, which is a thorough use of the four words "teach students according to their aptitude".


    Xiaodong also heard Shao Jinming and his disciples talking quietly. One of the disciples, Hu Zhenren, was particularly interested in the dead. It is said that this man was originally saved by Hu Zhenzhen from the dead. At that time, he was a child less than ten years old, and his origin has been lost. I don''t know whether it''s talent or unusual experience. This child is always interested in all kinds of dead bodies, especially the dead. Later, he dug out a tattered so-called secret script from the old books in Tianji mountain. At first, many people laughed at him and thought that he was just possessed. However, he did not expect that this man really learned and learned the book and created a method of divination with dead bodies. The world says that a dead man can''t speak, but his unique skill is to get all the answers he needs from the dead.


    This folk skill sounds like a chill on people''s back. If it wasn''t for the protection of Hu Zhenren, it might have been eradicated as a demon.


    Xiaodong has heard of this man before. He didn''t see him when he went to Tianji mountain last time. This time, they went up the mountain together, and the disciple surnamed Wei was also there. This man is very recognized. His face is pale and pale, and he has no expression. He looks like It''s just a breath more than the dead.


    Although know this is not a bad person, but everyone instinctively do not want to get too close to him. Duan Ping said quietly: "80% of his surname is not good at all. You think that half of Wei''s characters are ghosts, so this man looks at him half human and half ghost."


    Shao Jinming rammed his elbow: "don''t talk nonsense. There are more people surnamed Wei in the world. Are half of them ghosts?"


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Before dark, Xiaodong went to the herb garden again to see the green oil grass that had just been planted. In fact, he didn''t even have to look at the mark he set when he left. All the green grass had been pulled up. Now the shortest one is three inches high, and the leaves have grown out. The leaves as big as his belly are green, which is worthy of being green grass.


    And in this piece of new green, only those trees planted by Mo Chen have not sprouted.


    "Is this really what I planted?" Xiaodong gradually smacked out some flavor: "then I can grow anything so long?"


    Mo Chen silently felt out a bag of seeds for him.


    These seeds vary in size and shape, with the largest being the size of a walnut and the smallest Well, it''s too small to see. Sesame is a little bigger. It contains hundreds of seeds. Some of them are hard and covered with copper, and some are soft like a ball of willow catkins.


    "Try it all."


    If he had planted all these, it would have been certain.


    However, this time, it was not planted in the herb garden, but a small piece of land pointed out by the master brother in the back of the medicine garden. It''s a small piece, but it''s not small.


    Xiaodong looked at these strange seeds and said, "these Is it different? "


    "You just plant yours."


    What else can he say?


    Xiaodong used the simplest method to dig a small pit with a medicine shovel, bury the seeds in it, and then scoop out a ladle of water and pour it on his head. A bag of dozens of seeds, also not much effort to plant.


    Er, he didn''t think it was a piece of cake that was made by the master for the sake of his family. The oil and salt in the cake are willing to use. After it is cooked, it is cut at one end and stuffed with bean skin, green vegetables and bacon. It is very delicious to eat while it is hot. Even if it is cold now, the taste is not bad. The disciples of Tianji mountain used to take these cakes to make dry food. Now they don''t need to chew the cakes when they go to Huihui mountain. They put them in the kitchen together with other things they bring.


    "It''s delicious." Xiaodong first handed it to Mo Chen. Mo Chen didn''t eat it. Then he opened his mouth and took a big bite. Some of them said vaguely: "Hu Zhenren, these disciples are really Each has his own merits. "


    It''s a good word for him to come up with such a hard word.


    Mo Chen also nods with a smile.


    It is true that each has his or her own strong points, but most of them are in the eyes of the world. Love to draw, love to play piano, and there are also love to cook cakes. They have a very leisurely life. They usually have a good time when they have nothing to do. When something happens, they can''t use their strength at all.


    But is it their fault?


    Most of them, like Hu Zhenren, were indifferent to fame, wealth and power. But Tianji mountain can''t tolerate them to live so peacefully with the world.


    Every man has his own way of living. There are no two people who are exactly the same in this world. Even his brothers and sisters are completely different, and each of them has a different way to go. Mo Chen has no intention to point out the choice of others. In his opinion, as long as it is not harmful to others, it can go.


    A piece of cake is bigger than the palm of one''s hand. I''m really hungry and finish it after a few mouthfuls.


    At the moment when he was eating the cake, green shoots had already appeared in several places in the field where the herbs had just been planted.


    Once born and twice ripe, Xiaodong is no longer a fuss. He calmly watches these seeds germinate one after another. Some are faster, others are slower. This speed should have little to do with him, because of the different seeds.


    "Elder martial brother, are these seeds Some are not so good? "


    "Most of them are hard to grow, some are hard to sprout, and some are hard to feed even if they do." Mo Chen pointed to a seedling close to them: "this is burning tobacco. It grows naturally. Few people can grow it into As far as I know, there has been no one that can be planted in the past 100 years


    Xiaodong looked at the seedling that just came out, really did not expect this grass to have such a beginning.


    How to see this Miao is not very rare. Compared with the next one, it is obviously shorter. It is thin and weak. The green color is only so faint. It seems that it is not full of food.


    "The real seed has become..."


    Mo Chen didn''t go on, but Xiaodong was not so confused. He also understood a little bit.


    Since it is so difficult to grow, and many people have made great efforts to try it, it must be of great use. If Huihui mountain had this, it would be of great help to master and elder martial brother.


    But now it''s just growing out, and it''s not sure how it will grow after it''s finally grown. If the light can grow high and there''s no medicine, it''s useless.


    "Elder martial brother, how many seeds do you have? Give them to me, and I will plant them all!"


    Mo Chen looked at his two eyes, just like a small miser saw Jinshan.


    He couldn''t help it. He reached out and touched Xiaodong''s head: "well, it''s not a day or two. Forget what I said?"


    Xiaodong tried hard to think back, and after a while he tried to say, "tomorrow Fang Chang? ""Well, that''s right. You have to carefully consider whether planting this will hinder you. Fat people don''t eat it in a day. How can you be so anxious about doing things


    Xiaodong laughs: "no hurry, no hurry."


    He is not anxious for himself, or I can''t help thinking of elder martial brother Zhai and elder martial sister Linglong who have no news now, as well as all kinds of calculations and difficulties they have encountered in the past two years.


    If they hold on to something, they will not be able to bully them.


    How can Mo Chen not understand his impatience?


    In the future, the situation of returning mountain will only be worse. Originally, they were in a corner, unknown, and people in the devil''s way sneaked into the clan''s door with an ulterior intention. At that time, they had Tianji mountain, which could be regarded as a helping hand. Now Tianji mountain I can''t count on them, because they are here. They may become enemies in the future. And will opponents like Bixia villa let them go? Not to mention that if the secrets of him and Xiaodong are known, Huishan will only become the target of public criticism, and the whole world will be their enemies at that time.


    But they don''t flinch.


    There are many difficulties ahead, and they have to move forward.


    Xiaodong would like to live in the medicine garden and not go away. It''s better to stare at him all the time, but Mo Chen took him away. Wheatgrass itself grows fast. If you come back on the third day, you can collect all of them.


    I can tell from the appearance that this batch of herbs can''t be wrong. The grass leaves are like a layer of wax jelly, and the green ones will drip oil.


    In these two days, in addition to settling down the disciples of Tianji mountain, there is one thing in preparation.


    Master is going to marry Ji Zhenzhen.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Getting married is a big deal. Even if ordinary people are poor and can''t afford to get married, they have to pull on red cloth, set right red candles, and invite some friends and relatives to have a drink. A little bit more particular, the three books and six rites, media employment, and marriage greeting are indispensable.


    Li Fulin and Ji Zheng''s marriage is very simple. They don''t have to invite guests or engage in matchmaking. They set a date and plan to give a simple gift. Hu Zhenzhen also agrees with him with a smile. Anyway, they don''t have many guests to invite. If they invite someone else, they may not come.


    But the disciples of Huihui mountain and Tianji mountain don''t think so.


    How could master''s marriage be handled so rashly? The master saved himself and was not willing to do it wantonly. Did the apprentices pretend to be silly and foolish and ignore them?


    Marriage is a big event, especially if it is placed on the master''s body, it is probably only once in a lifetime. It''s hard for master to be happy in these years, and it''s even more difficult for master to be happy in these years. Now the mountain can be said to be withered, a desolate, but because of this, it is more necessary to have a good cheer, hold a happy event, wash away the old grey things, and have a happy new year.


    The disciples of Tianji mountain don''t have to say. They followed the master and left the clan gate. It can be said that they left the whirlpool of fratricidal struggle. But where is the way ahead? From a large number of disciples to a group of scattered people with uncertain status and future, even the most cheerful people will inevitably feel confused. There is a happy event, which can always make people leave their troubles temporarily and be happy for a time.


    Back to the mountain, the operation was in full swing. Every place is decorated with lanterns and decorated with red paper and red silk. The disciples of Huihui mountain also arranged a betrothal gift to their master. Not only that, but also Ji Zhenren was their own, and they had no family. So they got a dowry and packed several boxes with the word "Xi" pasted on them.


    Li Fulin can only shake his head and smile: "pure nonsense."


    Hu Zhenzhen only said, "they are happy, let them do it."


    As for the wedding banquet, it is necessary. There is no shortage of mountain treasures in the backwater mountains, and there is no room for a table. Even there is no lack of joy in playing and playing. There are several disciples of immortal Hu who are good at playing and playing, which are quite complete.


    On the auspicious day, Mo Chen led his younger brothers to guard outside Li Fulin''s gate early in the morning. When Li Fulin went out, all his disciples saluted in unison and called out, "master, great joy." As the words fell, they all rushed to ask Li Fulin to change clothes with a new set of big red robes.


    Xiaodong was smiling and holding some jade ornaments that he would like to put on his master: "there are two elder martial sisters from Tianji mountain who will take care of them. Their clothes and skirts are also newly cut."


    There''s no other way.


    Li Fulin opened his arms at their disposal and wryly laughed, "you are committing crimes."


    "No offense." Even Jiang Fan refuted his words: "today you are not a master, but a bridegroom."


    "Good, good, No."


    This is really new to Li Fulin.


    The man in this world is not only himself. He is someone''s son, someone''s brother, a member of a family. After he became a master, he was his apprentice and a disciple of the sect The longer the day goes by, the identity of the body overlaps. Sometimes some people are confused. Who am I? Who am I?


    Li Fulin was Li''s son a few years ago. Later he was a disciple of Danyang Xianmen. Now he is the leader of Huihui mountain. The leader has been working for a long time. Suddenly, he is not the leader today. He is a bit at a loss.


    After changing his clothes, Li Fulin could hardly recognize that the man in the mirror was himself. He had never worn such bright clothes. He even changed a red cap on his head. The person reflected in the mirror was red, and his face looked a little fuzzy with the brilliant color.


    "Have you changed it?" Li Fulin helplessly put down his arm: "what''s next?"


    "Master, eat a bowl of noodles first. It will be a good time in a quarter of an hour. Let''s go to meet the bride."


    "Return the wedding?"


    "Yes, of course." Jiang Fan motioned to his younger brother to bring a bowl of noodles. Noodles are ordinary soup noodles, but the mouth of the bowl is tied with red rope. Li Fulin tasted a mouthful, and his expression is extremely complicated: "how is it sweet?"


    He''s known for his travel, but it''s the first time he''s eaten this sweet noodle.


    Shao Jinming explained: "master, we heard that the rules of marriage at the foot of the mountain are like this. You can eat it."


    What are the rules


    Li Fulin doesn''t know the rules for ordinary people to get married, let alone that the bridegroom has to eat this kind of strange food before the wedding. He deeply doubted whether the disciples intended to make fun of him. But everyone''s face is a serious expression, Li Fulin look at them and then look at the bowl.


    Well, anyway, this is the only time in my life that I was teased by my disciples He did.


    Noodles are not too bad to eat, soup is also sweet silk, even soup with a bowl of noodles he finished, Mo Chen pinched the hour said: "good time is coming, let''s go to meet the bride."


    A group of disciples, laughing and laughing, gathered around Li Fulin and went out of the door. On the way, Hu Zhenren also came together. He also changed his new clothes. When he saw Li Fulin, he laughed all the way.Li Fulin and he met when the two were still young, but see him today this dress is the first time in decades! In those days, it was right to live as hard as possible. Living a long time would bring many benefits. Even Li Fulin didn''t miss the scene of wearing Xi Pao as bridegroom''s groom. Well, after watching today''s bustle, it can be said that he would die without regret.


    Although it is not far away, but the process of marriage can not be saved. Ji Zhenren also changed clothes. The two female disciples of Zhenzhen Hu didn''t have the courage to be rude to elder Ji, who was not easy to be provoked. When they changed their clothes, they also held up their clothes respectfully. Sweet noodle soup and other things didn''t dare to bring them up at all. Ji Zhenren usually wears clothes with a sense of coldness and coldness. After changing into a red dress today, she doesn''t have any sense of happiness and auspiciousness. That red dress makes her look more cold and inhuman.


    It''s not like a bride.


    People who want to laugh can''t laugh when they come to her.


    In fact, her red dress was not all. There was a red cap in her package, but no one, including Li Fulin and Hu Zhenzhen, did not have the courage to ask her to be covered.


    When the drum music is playing, it doesn''t matter whether the music is in tune or not. It doesn''t matter whether it is in tune or not. What we want is this festive and lively atmosphere.


    Hu Zhenren served as the master of ceremonies, and Qingqing stood out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    Outside the sound of blowing stopped, everyone quietly listen to Hu Zhenren.


    Hu Zhenren Association''s lucky words should not be too much, but what he said today is not the rotten routine.


    "Li Zhenzhen and I have known each other since we were 14 years old."


    Li Fulin added: "it''s fifteen."


    Hu Zhenren ignored him and said, "he was a disciple of Danyang Xianmen at that time, and I was a disciple of Tianji mountain..."


    Some of his disciples showed a look of "coming again", apparently not interested in the commonplace. But there are also some people whose eyes are bright, so they can''t speak more.


    "At that time, Li Zhenzhen was not the same as now, ha ha..." Hu Zhenren suddenly burst out laughing, which made other people a little confused. I don''t know where the point of this sentence is.


    "At that time, there was something wrong with his practice, and his whole face was green. If he didn''t know, at first sight, he would have seen a ghost."


    Er


    Everyone''s eyes moved to Li Fulin''s face.


    Imagine what it''s like to have a face with a black face and tusks? Well, I can''t imagine it.


    Li Fulin can see that Hu Zhenzhen has seized a good opportunity once in a hundred years. Today, he must disgrace his image.


    Why do you have to be bullied in all kinds of ways when you are a bridegroom? Don''t say it''s one of the four joys of life?


    Li Fulin''s eyes wandered a little, and he was touching Ji Zheng beside him.


    There was a smile in her eyes that was almost imperceptible, and her eyes were on his face.


    All of a sudden, Li Fulin''s mind was like the ice and snow in the sun. It melted clean and there was nothing left.


    Suddenly he understood.


    The reason why the groom''s Day is so hateful is probably because The bridegroom and Shepherd got too much and lived too happily. Moreover, he might have to be so happy every day in the future. So others will see, can step on all to come to step on a foot to be willing.


    Well What Hu Zhenren likes to say, let him say it. After all, what he said is the truth, and there is no nonsense.


    Some things even Li Fulin himself do not remember, after all, the age, who still remember those trivial things?


    Hu Zhenren has a good memory. Well, maybe he can''t remember other things. He can''t remember these things.


    Hu Zhenzhen has said that they lost their bet to others, and the other party, as the winner, made a malicious request: let Li Fulin disguise as a girl! And show up in front of all my classmates.


    The disciples below were stunned.


    Li Zhenren! Play the girl!


    "Really


    The disciple blurted out his voice.


    Hu Zhenren smiles and looks at Li Fulin.


    Li Fulin wanted to smash his fake smile with one punch.


    "You''ve almost got it!" Do you understand what it means to stop when you are satisfied?


    Can Hu Zhenren be afraid of him?


    "When I get married, you can say whatever you want." Hu Zhenren''s face was hateful, but he had to bear it.


    What''s more, even Ji Zheng is a little curious, waiting for the following of Hu Zhenzhen.


    Hu Zhenren hung up enough people''s appetite, a show of hands, rather regretfully said: "I did not see ah."


    The person who is looking up and waiting for the answer is very close.


    Xiaodong yelled at the bottom: "Hu Zhenren, don''t take you like this."


    "Yes, yes, just say so."


    "Are you wearing them?"


    Li Fulin cleared his throat and swept his eyes across the faces of these forgetful little bunnies.


    No one was afraid of him.


    What are you afraid of? Can he still bring out his rod today? Besides, there is also a big man named Hu Zhenren. If Zhenzhen Li wants to revenge, he should go to the originator first.


    "I really didn''t see it." Hu Zhenren also regretted for half his life when he talked about this matter: "we were called back by the clan when we met again. When we met again, the world was in chaos and there were dead people every day. Alas, when we thought about it, we should not let him go at that time. How can we ask him to make a written guarantee? Sooner or later, we must make him pay the bill sooner or later. Now there''s no evidence to prove it... "


    Li Fulin was relieved and felt his clothes on his back were wet with sweat.


    But when he turned his head and saw the bright eyes of Ji Zheng beside him, Li Fulin didn''t know why he suddenly had an extremely bad premonition.


    In fact, Ji Zheng''s heart is simple, and Li Fulin knew this for a long time. In fact, she is not as deep as others think, sometimes even like a child, curiosity is very heavy.


    After Hu Zhenzhen exploded a lot of Li Fulin''s embarrassment, he finally showed mercy and began to sing. Li Fulin and Ji Zheng stood side by side and worshipped in accordance with Hu Zhenren''s elongated tone.


    The sound of beating nearby reverberates in the main hall. With Hu Zhenzhen''s "Li Cheng", the sound of firecrackers outside is also like splashing water. A group of disciples gathered around the new man and walked out: "enter the cave room, enter the chamber..."Li Fulin deeply felt that what they wanted to shout was actually to make trouble in the bridal chamber!


    Is it really unpopular to be a master? Why is there no one on his side right now?


    However, the bridal chamber did not make a lot of noise at last, because everyone of Ji Zhenren didn''t dare to make trouble. Only Li Fulin was allowed to make a scene, and there was only a limited amount of trouble that no one could make with him. Hu Zhenren was sorry to make too much noise. After all, the disciples did not dare to kick his nose and face on his master. After all, he made master read two poems and asked master to wear flowers to his teacher''s wife. Then Li Fulin drove all of them out of the house.


    We laughed at each other and went to dinner together. Taking advantage of today''s good day, Mo Chen took two younger martial brothers from the wine cellar to bring out the master''s wine. Everyone pushed the cup to change the cup and drank happily. Finally, the table was in a mess, and more than half of them were drunk.


    At first, Shao Jinming wanted to stop him. Although it was a happy day for the master, he could not forget his form too much. Jiang Fan indicated that he should not stop him.


    This year, we had a miserable year. Some people left and some died. A trip to Beifu city can be said to have seen the world, but more importantly, they saw clearly the dangerous situation of the world. With today''s wine, let them spread.


    Put the drunk back to place, and then simply clean up the main hall. It''s already dark.


    The new house is in master''s yard. In the drizzle, the two big red lanterns under the corridor sway slightly. The lights are lit in the room, and the happy words on the windows are also reflected red. Xiaodong curiously put his head in the courtyard door and was carried away by Mo Chen.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you talking about now


    Now that he has become a relative, Ji Zhenzhen can''t call him any more. He has to call his Shiniang.


    Mo Chen Qu points to knock twice on his forehead, the sound of Du Du is like knocking on a small wooden fish: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Xiaodong had to shut up.


    At this time, no one can guess what the couple are talking about.


    Li Fulin looked at the skirt spread out on the bed, and his face was bitter.


    Ji Zheng did not move, urged: "change ah, quickly change, let me see."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    As for whether Li Fulin changed women''s clothes or not, it is not enough for outsiders. Xiaodong carries a large bowl of red flour fruit to eat with relish. They learned everything according to the way the wedding ceremony was held at the foot of the mountain, and the red color of the fruit was the same. After eating this, his mouth and fingers were dyed red and could not be wiped off.


    Mo Chen looked at his red mouth and wanted to laugh and held back.


    "Don''t you eat, elder martial brother?"


    "Well, I did."


    Looking at a green shadow hovering in the air from afar, Xiaodong narrowed his eyes in wonder: "this Where are the geese in this season


    No, there shouldn''t be wild geese when you come back to Yamamoto. There are always no birds and animals here.


    Is it the mountain protection battle that even birds can''t be prevented?


    When the winter comes to a stop, Mo''s arm is up and down.


    So this is what the elder martial brother knew?


    The bird is not a wild goose, although it looks like In a word, it doesn''t matter what kind of bird it is. The important thing is, before Xiaodong, you didn''t know that the elder martial brother still kept birds.


    "It was I who inquired from an old friend of mine who kept the bird and sometimes used to deliver letters."


    Xiaodong looks at Mo Chen and feeds the bird a mouthful of food, and then releases it.


    When the bird flew away, it looked like it was a terrible thing to stay in the backflow mountain. When it landed on the elder martial brother''s arm just now, the hair all over his body suddenly rose, as if frightened.


    Xiaodong looks at the elder martial brother with some doubts, and then looks at the direction of the bird''s escape -


    in the past, they couldn''t see any birds and animals on the mountain. Was it really blocked by array? If so, there are no birds and animals in the mountains outside the array?


    Is it possible to Are they all scared away by senior brother?


    Although this idea is a bit absurd, it is not impossible!


    Mo Chen doesn''t need to see to know that Xiaodong''s thoughts are running away again, and they don''t know which corner to go.


    Half of the herbs planted last time by Xiaodong can be harvested, and the other half is an extraordinarily long growing period, which may not grow in three or five years. But Mo Chen looked at them one by one, and these herbs grew much faster than under normal cultivation, just like who gave them enough aura to grow faster than bubbles.


    If Tianjian city is still there, it should be easy to find out the secret of Xiaodong. But Tianjian city no longer exists, and Xiaodong''s biological mother and "Uncle" are also missing. Maybe they''re alive, or they''re dead.


    It''s not normal.


    It''s not only about Li but also about Li.


    Xiaodong is endowed with extraordinary talent. He should be the last person in the world who has the same vein of Tianjian city. From a utilitarian point of view, how much profit does he have to squeeze out of him? Even if you don''t mention this, does lady Yan have no affection for Xiaodong?


    How to watch them not only don''t want to be close, but also avoid them?


    You don''t have to think about how deep the inside story is.


    "Elder martial brother, what''s the message written on it?"


    Xiaodong handed the letter directly to Xiaochen.


    Xiaodong takes a look at the signature.


    "My brother praises your friend..." Xiaodong raised his head: "who is this reputation friend?"


    "People I used to know." Mo chendun said: "once saved his life. Although this man''s accomplishments are not high, he has contacts with all walks of life and is well informed. "


    "What do you want from him, elder martial brother?"


    "I don''t know what to ask for, but we went to Beifu and experienced Tianjian city. I don''t know what''s new in Central Plains these days."


    In addition to a few greetings on the paper, it was all about some messages written by Yu Wen, the elder martial brother. The character is small and densely written on a piece of paper.


    Xiaodong saw the first line that Tianjian city had disappeared. Some people picked up a lot of broken bricks and wood and collected many corpses, which confirmed that Tianjian city had been destroyed and people died.


    Not many people knew about it at first, but now many people have heard of it. Because Tianjian city has never been associated with the outside world. Many people who practice Taoism have only heard of this name. They have no idea about the origin of the city, let alone have any friendship. Although the news sounds shocking, it does not matter to most people. Anyway, this place They are not familiar with it and have never been there. They can''t worry about it.


    Xiaodong looks down silently.


    The note also contained information about beifucheng.


    Recently, there was another big conflagration, or cleansing, in Beifu city. Most of the people who practiced Taoism were killed and injured. Many ordinary people were also affected. The rest of the people were forced to flee the place where they could settle down in order to survive.


    Calculating the time should be what happened to elder martial brother Jiang just after they left Beifu city.


    Xiaodong can''t help being scared.


    "It''s really dangerous. If elder martial brothers Jiang and they don''t come back, they''ll stay in Beifu City, maybe..."Maybe they will be implicated, injured or even killed.


    "By the way, I don''t know how the master''s old house is, and whether it will be destroyed and burned."


    Mo Chen patted him on the shoulder: "I don''t think so."


    Even if there were any injuries, maybe the master didn''t care. For the old house in beifucheng, Shifu didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It''s just a shell of the past. Even if the shell is gone, the memory will not disappear.


    These two messages are written at the front. I think the letter writer thinks these two things are the most important and important things. The later ones are more concise, some only mention one sentence. Some are married, some are dead, some are missing, others are practicing some kind of martial arts which sounds very powerful.


    There are also people whose doors have been destroyed.


    Xiao Dong stopped, pulling Mo Chen''s sleeve to show him a line of words.


    "Elder martial brother, look at this..."


    This line says: the Meng and Chen families in Tingzhou destroyed their families, and the Chen family was burned to pieces.


    In a very simple sentence, it is behind the door disaster, murder and arson.


    Xiaodong was stabbed by the old word.


    "Elder martial brother, this Chen family..." He asked a little uneasily: "can it be related to Chen Jingzhi?"


    Mo Chen nodded: "not only Chen family, Meng family also has something to do with him - his stepmother comes from Meng family."


    Now Xiaodong understood it completely.


    It''s far fetched to say that Chen Jingzhi has nothing to do with these two families.


    After seeing the city, Xiaodong also guessed whether Chen Jingzhi was alive or dead. He thought that most of Chen Jingzhi didn''t die. He didn''t die so easily.


    Besides, Xiaodong wants to revenge himself.


    Now it seems that he did not die.


    The Mencius don''t say that, but the Chens Those people are his relatives, father, brothers and sisters, a simple sentence will wipe so many lives from the world.


    "Elder martial brother, do you think he did it


    Mo Chen has no doubt.


    "I don''t know where he is now..." What if he took revenge and disappeared? Where to find him in such a vast world?


    "Don''t worry, this person is not willing to be indifferent. If he is such a person, he will not choose this way of revenge." From what he did in the past, Chen Jingzhi''s ambition that he was unwilling to be subordinated to others is obvious. Such a person is not willing to be ordinary, he will climb to the heights by any means.


    "And this one." Xiaodong saw the last sentence on the note.


    "The devil gate is suspected of civil strife..." Xiaodong looked up at Mo Chen, then read down: "there is a rumor that Xu wangzun''s descendant is in this world."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    The name Xu wangzun is very special, which is hard to forget once you hear it.


    Of course, more people do not call him that, but call him: the devil.


    It can be said that this man has an inseparable connection with Huihui mountain.


    Xu wangzun died in Huihui mountain.


    But it''s been many years. I''ve never heard that the devil has accepted an apprentice. I haven''t heard that he has become a family. How come a descendant suddenly appears?


    It is hard to tell whether the news is true or not, but it is obviously not good news.


    None of the things written on this thin piece of paper is easy. It makes people worried.


    No wonder elder martial brother Ning Yu said that it''s best to have peace in the world. Nine out of ten things are not good.


    In the past, Xiaodong didn''t feel deeply about it, but now when I look at this piece of paper and there are so many things written on it, I can hardly find any good things.


    "Elder martial brother, do you want to report this to master immediately?"


    Mo Chen folded the letter paper and said, "I guess the master will also get news there."


    "Is it possible that the story of the descendant of the devil is false?"


    "I don''t think so. His news is hard to come by."


    Mo Chen touched his head: "don''t worry, what about the descendant of the devil? The devil''s road is not the same as it used to be. At that time, Xu wangzun was already the end of the evil road. His amazing talent was just a reflection. If he had succeeded at that time, the evil way might have a turn for the better, but he failed, and the decline of the evil way could not be restored. "


    But Zhengdao also died. Master, there are more than one thousand people living in Zhengdao. Xiaodong still remembers the empty sword stands and empty houses they saw on the way to Beifu city. Look at the size of the sword platform and imagine how many people would practice sword here in those years. Now they are all blown away by the wind and rain, which makes people feel bored and flustered.


    Knowing that he was young and not too brave, Mo Chen explained to him carefully: "was it that you were frightened by the fact that people in the devil''s road pretended to be Lin Yan last time?"


    "I''m not scared..."


    "Well, I''m not scared." Mo Chen said, "do you think their means can be seen? Can the people who came there strong enough to wipe out our family? "


    Xiaodong quickly shakes his head.


    Of course not. If they have such a big skill, they still use the laborious Bala''s people to sneak into the backflow mountain and do those things secretly? Not to mention the fact that he escaped so fast that he was afraid of master and elder martial brother?


    Although I met with people from the devil''s road several times later, including the death of the Lord of song in Beifu City, the injury of elder martial brother Zhai, and the departure of elder martial sister Linglong, all of them were caused by the evil way. It makes people hate to think of it. But these people never dare to show up, all in the night, behind the back, stealthy hands and feet. The method is very vicious, but what else? What else can they do? Like a group of mice hiding in a hole in the ground, afraid to see the light.


    Xiaodong nods.


    He got it a little bit.


    Evil can''t do right. In fact, the devil''s road has already been very sorry for the word. In the past few decades, although the right path has also withered, the evil road has almost disintegrated. There is not a decent figure or a force that can support it. However, there are still a few clowns struggling to survive.


    So the elder martial brother told him not to be afraid.


    Indeed, to understand this, Xiaodong felt that he did not have to be afraid.


    Fear does not mean that we must avoid fighting. The hatred between the return mountain and the evil way has accumulated layer by layer, and it is impossible to resolve it. Elder martial sister Zhai Ling is still alive Alive, but no more information.


    I can only comfort myself and know how to live. All of us are alive, but we live in different places. We will meet again in the future. We will surely find elder martial sister Linglong and elder martial brother Zhai back.


    Duan Ping asked at the gate of the courtyard: "is the elder martial brother here?"


    Mo Chen should a, one side past opened the door.


    "Elder martial brother, there is a guest to worship the mountain."


    "Who is it?"


    "Several times, not together. We''re not in charge. Let''s go and have a look."


    Mo Chen Wei one ponders: "good, I come right away."


    Mo Chen dressed, changed a pair of shoes to go out.


    When he didn''t see anyone, he guessed who would come.


    It may be that the two Taoist temples, which are still close to Huihui mountain, have sent people to see them come back. It may be that the nearby sect came to post a post. Maybe there are people sent from Tianji mountain.


    After all, the whereabouts of Hu Zhenren is not a secret. People in Tianji mountain may not be indifferent to their departure.


    Mo Chen guessed half.


    It''s true that the Taoist temple nearby sent someone to send the post, and the visitor said it very politely. The people in those two Taoist temples can only feel the path of cultivating Taoism, which can''t be compared with that of Huihui mountain. In the past, there have been difficulties in the past, thanks to the help of Huihui mountain. Today, gifts are given during the Spring Festival and Li Fulin''s birthday is also heard Fall. It doesn''t matter whether the gift is thin or thick. It''s the heart that matters.When the mountain was closed suddenly, they were also afraid. Now I heard that the people returning to the mountain have come back, and they are busy sending people.


    For them, the backflow mountain is a great supporter and a huge thing they look forward to. They probably didn''t know that Huihui mountain was just a small sect founded in a young age, let alone any influence. In the world of monastics, there are more than this one, which has a long history. Most of the ordinary people will not leave the place where they live in their whole life. Even if some people travel far away, it is difficult to reach the steep peaks and precipices that are hard to reach. The practitioners of Taoism are not in the WTO and do not communicate with ordinary people. The return mountain style is so close to the people that it does not mean that other sects are also like this.


    Another group of people also came to send posts. They stopped at the foot of the mountain and didn''t rush up the mountain. It''s the Changhe school who came to send the post. After the collapse of the valley of buried sword, the two nearest ancestral gates of Huihui mountain left Changhe school and Wanshi villa. After removing the burial sword Valley, the two clans were connected, and the struggle was inevitable. Seeing that the Changhe sect was losing ground and was afraid of stepping into the sword Valley, they wanted to look for foreign help.


    Among these people, there is no one from Tianji mountain who Mo Chen guessed in advance.


    It seems that the affection between the disciples of Tianji mountain is not as good as that of strangers. Hu Zhenren took the initiative to leave and quit the family feud. For them, it was just what they wanted. How could they still care about him? Even if he did, he was worried that he would return to Liushan to fight for power.


    All of them have reached this point. Hu Zhenzhen has no expectations of those people. However, with his temperament, he doesn''t act out and starts to fight against these people. No wonder he finally chooses to leave.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    Mo Chen took the post and agreed with the people who came to send them up the mountain three days later.


    When the guests go up the mountain, of course, they don''t come empty handed. Nowadays, ordinary people do not go out empty handed when they go out to pay a visit. They always have to find something to take with them and show their affection to the host''s family. The rich give the Dharma, and the poor give the Dharma.


    The Taoist temple''s master sent the Taoist Scriptures copied by Taoist priests and a pair of jade lanterns. The ceremony is absolutely not thick, but it must be attentive.


    However, the people from Changhe sect sent a generous gift. The two boxes were heavy. To send such a thick gift, people must want to ask for a higher return. It''s not as comfortable as the handwritten scriptures.


    Xiaodong didn''t have a good impression on the Changhe school. In his opinion, it was true that many people killed the tomb Valley at that time, but the Changhe sect and Wanshi villa did little evil in it. These people are afraid that they can only see a single word with their eyes open. Now they must have another plan to come back and forth suddenly. It''s uncomfortable to deal with such people, and you should always be on guard. No one can tell when they will turn around and bite you hard.


    "It doesn''t have to be." Mo Chen can see at a glance what Xiaodong is thinking. His mind always writes on his face, not only Mo Chen, but also people who are a little familiar with him can see: "people can''t be too serious when they live in the world. When the water is clear, there will be no fish. Although master and Hu Zhenzhen are really similar in temperament, there are also many contacts that are human relations. It''s impossible for a person to only associate with people who are congenial in this life, and those who are not compatible will be rejected. "


    "I understand the truth..."


    It''s just that I can''t turn around for a moment.


    Everyone has come this way. People in the world are not born with sophistication and sophistication. Philistines and vulgarity are growing up day by day and grinding into this.


    Those who practice Taoism say that they are beyond the worldly world, but they are still human beings. If they are human beings, they will inevitably have seven passions and six desires, and their thoughts will not be much less than those of ordinary people.


    It seems that the Changhe school attaches great importance to the trip back to the mountain. When they formally went to visit the mountain, two real people came. One is the younger brother of the current leader of the Changhe school, whose surname is Jia. One is Wu Zhenren, who is in charge of foreign affairs of Changhe sect. The two men are quite different in form and appearance. Jia Zhenren looks like a Taoist, but Wu Zhenren has a big belly and a round waist. He wears a huge ring inlaid with treasure. He doesn''t look like a man of practice, but a businessman.


    When he sat down and talked, Jiang Fan, who was standing on the side, could feel the difference between the two. Jia Zhenren is not good at words. After sitting down, they all said less than ten sentences, while Wu Zhenren was good at speaking, and it didn''t take much effort to get his words to the point.


    He also mentioned the burial sword Valley: "the sword burial Valley has been punished by heaven. They all say that their hearts are too dark and they have done too much. If they excavate and empty the underground mineral vein and spirit stone, how can there be a catastrophe of the destruction of the Ju faction? Now there is a hundred miles of landslides. His land is sunk and becomes a wasteland. It is said that ordinary people who pass by will feel exhausted. Some disciples of our sect have been there and said that it is not appropriate to be around. It seems that the neighborhood has become a vicious place. "


    Then he turned the topic to Wanshi villa without trace: "Wanshi villa did a lot of things to plan for the burial of sword Valley at that time. It was said that many disciples were installed in the tomb sword valley. I''m afraid they didn''t do much to bury sword valley. It''s really hard to predict their intentions. "


    This Wu Zhenren is very good at speaking, and he almost said that Wanshi villa was a member of the devil''s road. He would never do bad things. However, Li Fulin could tell that most of the things that happened here were real things. Wanshi villa was not too unjust. It is said that the one who knows you best is not your friend, but your opponent. Changhe school is not far away from Wanshi villa. It can be said that you know yourself and your opponent for many years. There was a sword burial Valley before, so they worked hard towards the valley together. As soon as there was no burial sword Valley, the two families were linked up. The Changhe school went back and forth to Liushan mountain to look for foreign aid, but Wanshi villa was not idle. They all wanted to knock the other party down and swallow it. In order to pull the Changhe sect back to the Liushan mountain and get on the boat, naturally, there is a suspicion of exaggeration and slander. But there is one thing that is true. People''s greed is endless. If Wanshi villa really tramples the Changhe sect completely, they will not let go of the small clans around them. On the other hand, if the Changhe sect succeeds, they will not be so polite to huihuishan as they are now. Huihui mountain has a good terrain and abundant aura. It can be regarded as a treasure land, which will surely attract people''s attention.


    The Changhe group was very polite and generous this time. It means that even if Huihui mountain is not for the Changhe sect, as long as you don''t stand at the side of Wanshi villa.


    As soon as they left, Hu Zhenren said impolitely, "they go up the mountain in such a big way, and they send gifts. Wanshi villa is not blind. Can you still see it? Can Wanshi villa believe that you and the Changhe sect have not joined hands? These people are always so sneaky and insidious. "


    "At this time, Wanshi villa can''t spare any money. Don''t worry about them." For xiaozongmen, it is more appropriate for the two families to be in a stalemate rather than a single family.


    Shao Jinming came in and replied, "master, the two men inquired about Tianji mountain when they left just now."


    It is not a secret that they were on the return mountain. Although Hu Zhenzhen was not present when the two people came just now, they should have seen other disciples of Tianji mountain. The clothes of the disciples of Tianji mountain are black and white, most of them are black, which is different from the Taoist robes worn by the disciples of Huihui mountain."The real man Wu can say that. He never stops talking all the way." Shao Jinming doesn''t want to deal with such people. I don''t know when he''ll talk to him. This man seems to be rambling about, but in fact, he has been trying to find out more about the return mountain.


    "He also said that the vegetation on our mountain is more prosperous than that in other places. After a winter, the mountain is still so green, and there are new branches and young leaves growing in the sunny area..."


    Mo Chen heard this sentence, pause for a moment: "how do you answer? What else did he say? "


    "I think he must have wanted to know more about us, or he didn''t answer."


    Shao Jinming is a scheming man, and he is also very cautious. If he changes to a young disciple like Duan Ping, he is afraid that he will be misled.


    But Wu Zhenren''s carefulness also makes Mo Chen very alert.


    In the past years, the vegetation of Huihui mountain is also growing well, but this year it is especially good, just like spring came here ten days and a half months earlier than other places.


    Thinking of Xiaodong''s strange talent, Mo Chen suddenly felt that Xiaodong was wandering around with the "Uncle" in his early years, probably for another reason, not just to avoid the search for Tianjian city.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "They''ve been at the foot of the mountain for the past two days," Xiao Dong said. "After all, the activity on our mountain a few days ago was a little bit more..."


    If the big brother''s secret is spread out -


    Xiaodong''s back is suddenly in a cold sweat.


    Mo Chen''s hand pressed on the back of his hand: "don''t be afraid, don''t worry blindly. Do you know what people in the town have already said? It is said that master is already an immortal. That night, the master dressed in golden light was the immortal coming down to the earth... "


    Xiaodong is surprised: "ah?"


    "As well as our disciples, we are all touched by the master''s light, and all become Fairies in front of the immortal..."


    "Fairy boy?"


    "Some people say that we are all the victims of the reincarnation of immortals, so we can have a good year-on-year prosperity in the area of Huihui mountain. Some people say that Huihui mountain is a sacred mountain. As long as you live on this mountain, you can feel the spirit of immortality. "


    Well, it''s getting more and more ridiculous.


    As long as no one finds out the secret of his transformation that night.


    When it comes to transformation, Xiaodong always stares at the elder martial brother secretly these days, thinking He''s afraid of something. On the one hand, to be honest, Xiaodong is also very curious.


    Elder martial brother, how can you become a dragon?


    Why?


    He did not dare to ask, but this question was held in his heart like a piece of charcoal. The more he covered it, the hotter it was, how could he not feel at ease.


    "The people in the kitchen said that they had scalded some wild vegetables to make dumplings. Go and get some."


    Xiao Dong answered and went to get rice balls without much thought. The leaves of the newly sprouted wild vegetables are very tender. If you scald them and put them in the bread, they will be delicious. People have spent a winter, now a taste of this delicious son, as if to bite the mouth of spring.


    Mo Chen took Xiaodong to carry the food box, with the door: "go out for a walk."


    They did not go far, Mo Chen with a little tail like younger martial brother along the mountain path to the East.


    It''s not so cold when the mountain wind blows on your face. Compared with the cold winter, the wind is much softer now. The soil under your feet becomes moist. You can hear the sound of the stream flowing in the mountain stream.


    "Sit here and rest."


    "Good."


    Xiaodong quickly grabs in front of the elder martial brother, dusts the stone stool and puts down the food box.


    "Try it, elder martial brother. It''s still hot."


    Seeing Mo Chen take a dumpling, Xiaodong also takes out a dumpling to break open. The vegetable dumpling is still hot. Xiaodong blows and eats it. Mo Chen puts it down after tasting it.


    When Xiaodong ate a dumpling, wiped his hands and covered the lid of the food box, Mo Chen asked him, "is it cold?"


    Xiaodong shakes her head.


    He didn''t feel cold, only felt that the mountain breeze was warm and soft on his face. He didn''t like to take umbrellas when it rained these days. Anyway, the rain was not big. When the rain was sprinkled on his face, he felt cool, moist and comfortable. Sometimes I can''t sit in the house listening to the rain outside. I always want to go out for a walk.


    He didn''t have the problem of getting wet before Of course, he doesn''t hate rainy days, but also likes to listen to the sound of rain.


    "Xiaodong, are you not curious about my origin?"


    Mo Chen so suddenly asked, Xiaodong first shook his head, then thought, and nodded.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t tell me if it''s inconvenient for you, elder martial brother."


    Anyway, the elder martial brother is still his elder martial brother. Although the elder martial brother has become a dragon, it can only show that the elder martial brother is more powerful. There is one other person who does not have a senior brother!


    From beginning to end, Xiaodong did not fear Mo Chen.


    "It''s not inconvenient. I just don''t know how to say it for a while."


    Mo Chen stretched out his hand. Xiaodong looked at him and looked at his hand. He understood Mo Chen''s meaning without delay.


    Xiaodong puts his hand into Mo Chen''s hand.


    Xiaodong just feel a tight hand, the next moment he can''t help but fall down, the wind whistling around his ears.


    "Big..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he was filled with wind. Xiaodong quickly closed his mouth.


    What''s going on?


    What about the elder martial brother?


    Xiaodong is struggling to open his eyes around in the gale.


    There was no space around, and there was a boundless blue wave at his feet. In Xiaodong''s startled expression, the water surface was like a huge blanket covering him.


    Xiaodong has no time to close his eyes and plunges into the bottom of the water.


    Without the expected pain, he even felt very comfortable and relaxed in the water.


    Underwater is like another world.


    The light here is dim and changeable, and the floating water plants are like living ones. They are almost entangled when they pass by.


    There was something that attracted him to swim straight ahead.


    Closer, closer.


    It was like a voice calling and urging him.


    Xiaodong carefully opens the heavy water plants in front of him, revealing the things between the stone gaps below.1 An egg.


    Round, jade white flawless, a look at people feel like the heart.


    Xiaodong wants to hold the egg up - one hand must be unstable, this egg is not small.


    He carefully stretched out his hand, fingertips touch the egg moment, the surrounding scenery changes rapidly. The ground fissures and rocks collapse, and the lake dries up, leaving only a shallow pool. The sky and clouds change. Green trees grow out of the soil, and leaves grow and fall. Year by year, time flies, and it''s as fast as running water, and you can''t catch it.


    The egg is still in its place. It''s really strange to say that the sea is changing, but the egg is still, and even the dust has not been touched.


    I can''t tell how long it took for the egg to shake.


    It''s not the wind, it''s not touched by external forces.


    Xiaodong felt that it was the egg that played itself.


    With the first and the second, Xiaodong even heard the sound coming from the eggshell. It''s like something is struggling to get out of the shell. Maybe the shell is too thick, or the struggle is too small, the egg trembled for a while, and the movement slowly weakened.


    Xiaodong is anxious. He knew it was dangerous without being told. If you can''t come out, the life in the egg will probably die in the dark.


    No one can help in this process. It is impossible to break the egg with external force. It can only rely on itself.


    The movement of the egg is getting smaller and smaller, and Xiaodong is extremely nervous.


    All of a sudden, a crack appeared on the egg.


    The crack grew longer and deeper, and a small hole appeared on the eggshell. The hole grew from small to large, and the eggshell debris kept falling, and a small head came out of the hole.


    Xiaodong already had a premonition in his heart, but when he saw the case that it broke out of the shell, he could not help but wet his eyes.


    He''s seen this little head. He knows it.


    When the elder martial brother turned into a dragon, he looked like this at the beginning, and his size was similar.


    Where did the egg come from? Why are all the parents and relatives missing None of this matters.


    Xiaodong looked at that wet sticky little head out, eyes covered with a layer of membrane like can''t open, look so ignorant and childish.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    A little dragon, who just climbed out of the eggshell, had a very difficult life. It was not as powerful and invincible as the legend said. In fact, at the beginning, it had no ability to find food. It could only drink water, drink water, drink water


    Xiao Dong was in pain after drinking.


    I''m full, but I don''t feel full.


    Later, Bruce Lee finally has the ability to find food. Of course, what did you eat at the beginning! Later, they did not eat well. In short, they ate whatever they caught.


    Its head gradually grew up, winter to spring, Xiaodong do not remember how many cold and summer experience. Hundreds of years? Thousands of years? It could be longer. Xiaolong, no longer a small one, has no difficulty in finding food. He has learned the way of practice without a teacher. His range of activities is no longer limited to a pool or a mountain stream. It goes further and further, and is no longer a small dragon in a corner.


    But it will come back here and sleep at the bottom of the mountain stream.


    Here It''s the nest it identifies, its home.


    Although this mountain forest is remote, I don''t know from which day, someone came here. The mountain is difficult for ordinary people to reach. It''s a man of cultivation who comes here.


    He collects herbs, cuts animal spirits, and Bruce Lee observes all this quietly. One day after the thunder robbed the fire, it No, or he, turned into a human being.


    At first he changed his appearance. He was so fresh!


    However, such a naked body lying on the ground half of the child, see Xiaodong crying and laughing.


    The big six faces of the elder martial brother.


    Ah It turns out that elder martial brother looked like this when he was young. The gills are a little fleshy, and the eyes are bigger than they look when they are adults. Well, they look round.


    Looking at him grabbing his ears and pulling his nose, he is more curious about his figure. Xiaodong is also an eye opener.


    Wait a minute. Why did the elder martial brother get dressed so quickly? It''s too fast to learn. It''s a pity that I want to see more


    From his acquaintance with the elder martial brother, he has never seen such a "unstable" elder martial brother.


    Xiaodong once regretted that he was too late to get to know the elder martial brother. He didn''t know what he looked like when he was a child or a teenager.


    Well, the dragon is the dragon. Even if it is an orphan dragon who is not taught by others, he still has the instinct and insight inherited from his ancestors.


    He learned everything very quickly. He walked, dressed and talked like an ordinary person. He even met people who came to this mountain and became friends.


    But he is selfless and frank to his friends, but others are not like him. There is no eternal secret in this world. One day, someone will see through his real identity.


    Xiaodong follows him, anxiously reminding and shouting, but the stupid dragon can''t hear his warning and steps into the trap without warning.


    Thunder and fire fell from the sky like a torrential rain, and the pool water was quickly scorched and evaporated by the flame. The trees that had been growing for many years were twisted, burnt and turned into fly ash.


    Those who planned to kill the Dragon didn''t leave any remains. They were all buried in this mountain stream.


    The name of the magic dragon spread.


    And this little dragon will never go back to the simple past. No matter who is right and who is wrong, more people want to take his life, some for fame, some for profit, some for hatred As more and more people were injured and killed, the hatred grew deeper and deeper.


    No matter what time, there are always some people who are beyond their peers. After they realized how fragile human power was in front of the dragon, they began to plan for other ways to achieve their goals.


    Trapped dragon formation.


    He was trapped in a sea of corpses and blood by the complicated array like the stars in the sky. Xiaodong can only watch, but Nothing can be done.


    He can''t save him. He can''t help him.


    The long sword with cold light was held high, and Xiaodong raised his head in horror. The face of the man holding the sword was blurred.


    The sword fell, and his vision was full of blood.


    Xiao Dong screamed, and the whole man fell forward. Mo Chen, who had been guarding the side, held him fast.


    When Xiaodong opened his eyes, he found that most of his body had already rushed to the outside of the cliff, and the bottom of which was the deep cloud stream. With the clouds hovering and the mountain wind howling, Xiaodong can''t tell whether it''s true or not. He hugs the people around him like grasping the straw: "elder martial brother? Big brother? "


    Mo Chen patted his back and gently comforted him: "it''s OK. It''s OK. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaodongsong started to step back and looked at the people in front of him seriously.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "Well, it''s me."


    Xiao Dong''s mind is full of confusion. What he saw and heard just now is particularly true, as if he had experienced the disaster himself.


    One side of the food box lid was knocked over by him, there is still a vegetable dumpling, the dumpling is still steaming.


    That is to say, he didn''t even have time for a cup of tea just now?Mo Chen handed the cloth PA to him: "wipe."


    "Ah?" Xiaodong touched his face. His face was cool and full of tears.


    He didn''t use the elder martial brother''s cloth handkerchief. He wiped his face hard with his sleeve.


    "Elder martial brother, what I saw just now is your past?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­ And then? "


    "After my dragon body was destroyed, the dragon soul was still trapped in the array. This array can draw spiritual power from my soul body to ensure that the large array operates as usual. Therefore, as long as this array is in place, I will never be able to recover my vitality, and the time to reshape the dragon body will never come. "


    "So That''s it. "


    The grand array of Huihui mountain has been operating as usual for so many years. No matter how abundant the aura is, it would have been impossible to maintain it. I didn''t expect


    "Now, elder martial brother, are you still harmed by this array?"


    Elder martial brother has recovered now, and Xiaodong also remembers master''s saying that the power of the array is no longer the same as before, but it still exists.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t affect me anymore." Mo Chen looks at Xiao Dong with a cold sweat and an anxious look on his face. He regrets that he has just told him about the past.


    Xiaodong himself is different from others. He has a unique talent. For Mo Chen''s experience, Xiaodong not only sees, knows, even To some extent, he had experienced it himself.


    "What happened then?"


    Later


    "Later, a man looked through many ancient books and records and found that at the foot of the prison Dragon Mountain, he did kill the dragon. He snatched it openly and secretly, and took many weapons and magic weapons, such as dragon scale armor, dragon tooth sword and dragon spear, which were made of dragon body Take these down the mountain. "


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment: "those, those are..."


    The past that he saw just now only ended with the sword that was cut down. After that sword was cut off, he did not see how the dragon body of the elder martial brother was treated by those people. But when he heard the elder martial brother say that, Xiaodong understood it all at once. For a while, his anger was rising in his ears!


    Those people are going too far! No matter how loud the slogan of justice is, to put it bluntly, it is just to kill the dragon and win the treasure!


    "Is that man?" Not waiting for Mo Chen to answer, Xiaodong already remembered: "is Xu wangzun?"


    Xiaodong heard about this shortly after he became a teacher. He said that the devil wanted to refine his weapons against the heaven in the Huihui mountain, and was surrounded by the right path and killed him.


    Now the elder martial brother is talking about this person.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    "Xu wangzun wanted to use the keel and the dragon soul to refine the magic weapon against heaven. He was a rare talent for hundreds of years. He was only one step away from success. It''s a pity that he failed in the end."


    "The array on the mountain was manipulated by the former leader of Tianji mountain. In order to kill King Xu, the eye of the array at the core was destroyed. King Xu respected himself and died, but the pieces he brought were left on the mountain. The people who died at that time fled. No one could look for the bones of these dragons, and no one would repair the array. That''s what helped me


    "I can''t remember how long it took. One day, a man passed by the mountain with a baby in his arms. The baby had already died of Qi and was left at the foot of the mountain."


    "And then, I became him, or I borrowed this person and came back to life."


    People who have not experienced death do not know how wonderful it is to live. Can hear the sound, can smell the smell, can feel the sunlight on the body is how warm and warm, when the rain drops down the wisps of cool.


    What''s more, the mountain can no longer trap him. He can leave here. The world is so big that he can go wherever he wants.


    It''s just a little bit, er, acclimatized.


    As an unfortunate and premature baby, he completely forgot his past and had no power to destroy the earth. He thought that he was an ordinary man, and his life experience was unfortunate, but he had a master who took care of him and brought up a group of younger martial brothers and sisters. He is neither ambitious nor cynical. He can''t say how sincere and kind he is. He works only to be worthy of his heart.


    See Xiaodong half open mouth for a long time no sound, Mo Chen asked: "afraid?"


    After all, he is not even a man now. The reputation of the magic dragon is not for nothing. He has killed people, many people. Some deserve it, but some should be innocent.


    Even without mentioning that, he has now replaced a dead man.


    If Xiaodong is afraid, it is not strange at all.


    Sure enough, Xiaodong nodded.


    But his reason is different from Mo Chen''s.


    "Big brother, then If people know you are a dragon, they will try their best to kill you. Although there are not many people who know it, there is no permanent secret in the world. I''m afraid someone else will know it one day, and then... "


    There are not many people who know about it. Master knows that Hu Zhenzhen should also know it, and Ning Yu is too clever. He can infer a score of seven or eight without seeing the situation that night.


    Elder martial brother Jiang, they came late and missed the "glittering" excitement.


    The reason why he was afraid made Mo Chen both unexpected and not unexpected.


    "Not afraid." Mo Chen touched his head.


    The world is different from the past. The spirit of the spirit has dissipated, and the friars are declining day by day. The three cities and the six major gates have all come to an end. Even if anyone wanted to plot against him, they couldn''t afford to have a gang of strong men to encircle him. If we say that the time of dragon slaughtering was full of wolves, tigers and leopards, now it is a group of native chickens and dogs.


    It''s no surprise that everything in the world has ups and downs, ups and downs. The era when he broke the shell was the era of great prosperity of practitioners, but that era has passed.


    Xiaodongjing thought: "elder martial brother, will the descendant of Xu wangzun do harm to you?"


    Although I don''t know what the character of this descendant is, since he can spread his fame, he must not be fooling around and deceiving the world? Everyone yells, a living target. We should know how many people King Xu killed and how many sects he destroyed. Even though these people died, there were still many descendants. Now there is a man who stands up and claims to be the descendant of the devil. That is the enemy all over the world.


    "Don''t worry. I think we may see this person soon."


    Xiaodong is a little worried by the big brother''s words.


    Will the descendant of the devil continue his ancestor''s will and go back and forth to seek trouble?


    But then he knew he was wrong.


    The happy words and red silk on the mountain have not been taken off, reflecting a new green among the mountains, which is more festive.


    These days, everyone seems to have secretly said that they do not disturb master.


    The four great joys of life, how old is the master to finally get married? These people can''t help but look at the past.


    But they know, a couple of new people have no new self-consciousness. There seems to be no difference between Li Fulin and Ji Zhenzhen after his marriage. If we have to say there is a difference, it is Ji Zhenzhen moved to Li Fulin''s yard to live.


    Another thing, Ning Yu, he fell ill again. It''s hard to say. In the past winter, because Tianji mountain was not peaceful, he did not get sick. Now that he has left Tianji mountain, he has a peaceful life, and the weather is warm. As soon as he is relaxed, he actually falls ill.


    Mo Chen and Xiaodong go to see the doctor together.


    Ning Yu now lives in the room he lived in when he came back to the mountain. It was very quiet. When you open the window, you can see the Songtao waterfall outside.When they came in, Ning Yu was sitting by the window, quietly looking out of the window.


    "Elder martial brother Ning."


    Ning Yu turned his head and nodded at them with a smile: "are you here? If I don''t get up to meet you. "


    "Don''t be so polite. We are not outsiders." Xiaodong handed the book to him: "this will relieve you of boredom."


    Ning Yu took over, did not turn over, just touch this paper, revealed the color of surprise.


    "This is..."


    Mo Chen nodded: "this is the paper with different patterns."


    Xiaodong doesn''t understand this: "what is allograph paper?"


    Mo Chen explained to him.


    In fact, the paper is not paper, but a kind of rare animal skin. It is made into paper after mixing, but it is very different from ordinary paper.


    "This paper making beast has long been extinct, and the method of making paper has long been lost. There are very few pictures and books made of this kind of paper, and even fewer can be handed down to the present day. "


    Xiaodong was most interested in this kind of anecdote and heard it with great interest: "is there anything special about this kind of calligraphy and painting?"


    Since this paper is so rare, it must be of great use?


    Yuning twists and sniffs the book, but I haven''t seen it.


    It looks like a drunkard meeting an old wine, a lecheron meeting a peerless beauty, indulging in concentration.


    "Elder martial brother Ning, what''s written on it?"


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    It was handed over by Xiaodong. Ning Yu thought he had seen it.


    "I didn''t see it. It was Ji Zhenren Well, it was given by the teacher''s wife. She said that these were collected by accident before, and I chose this one from them. "


    Originally, Xiaodong thought that this book was the most unimportant, dilapidated and black paper. As a result, I didn''t expect to ask the elder martial brother to say so. This has a great future.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    It seems that not only people can''t judge their appearance, but also books.


    "It''s not clear what book it was." Ning Yu opens the book to Xiaodong.


    The characters on it, or symbols, are strange and complicated. Xiao Dong doesn''t recognize any of them.


    "I don''t know what the words are. When I come back, please ask the teacher''s father. Maybe the master knows."


    I can''t tell what this book is for the time being.


    Mo Chen feels pulse for Ning Yu, Xiao Dong says softly: "I go to burn water."


    He drew water, lit a fire, and drove the smoke slowly with a small leaf fan.


    Mo Chen in the room has checked the pulse and put his hand back into the quilt for Ning Yu: "I''ll give you a prescription."


    Ning Yu said: "thank you very much. In fact, my illness is an old disease. It''s the same whether I take medicine or not. Just lie down for a few days."


    Mo Chen spreads paper to grind ink, turn a head to see him: "be?"


    "That''s nature," Ning said


    "But your pulse is not the same as it was in the last few episodes." Mo Chen was not polite and broke down the stage in front of him: "don''t say that you''ve come back to the mountains and rivers. In the past years, you didn''t come here, and you didn''t get sick at this time."


    Ning Yu coughed.


    If we say that we are not acclimatized to the local conditions, we are not respectful to the host family.


    "You are too careful and think too much. Now, more than half of the disease is heart disease. " Mo Chen put down his pen and blew the ink on the blow paper: "even if I don''t have the ability to solve your troubles for you, if you want, you can also tell me what''s on your mind, so as not to complain and worry about yourself alone."


    "I have nothing on my mind either..."


    But don''t say that Mo Chen won''t believe it. Even he feels too perfunctory and insincere.


    In fact, Ning Yu''s mind is not difficult to guess.


    Mo Chen at least guessed six or seven points.


    There were frequent civil strife in Tianji mountain. Hu Zhenren never went to mix water, and his Banshan hall became detached and was not affected by sectarian infighting. Since the rise of Yushan, but also the poisoning. He was either attacked by outsiders or by people in the middle of the mountain hall. When the man was captured by Hu Zhenzhen, he looked resentful and said: "what''s the use of all day long hard training? Master''s heart is always partial. Ning Yu does not need to do anything, but what benefits are always his. In the future, there will be no place for us in this half mountain hall! "


    To put it bluntly, one does not suffer from oligopoly but from inequality, which leads to resentment.


    What shocked Ning Yu was that not only did the younger martial brothers have a grudge, but they were also very unfair. He felt that he was ill and had no contribution to his school and the half mountain hall. However, he occupied a large number of miraculous drugs and treasures, which occupied the attention of Hu Zhenren.


    There are so many disciples in Banshan hall. Now only a few dozens of them follow Hu Zhenren down the mountain. Ning Yu was poisoned and his body was weak, and his mind was heavy. It was strange that he did not fall ill.


    It was because of him that the brothers became enemies. He even made the master a little old, but he left the clan and lived abroad. And to this point, the master was also dragged down by him, so he had to take care of him.


    This makes Ning Yu since the idea of self loathing self abandonment day by day heavy.


    It can''t be said that he is responsible for the situation of master and his classmates, but he can''t get rid of the relationship.


    Of course, Mo Chen can see his thoughts.


    Not only did he see it, but even Xiaodong could see something. Originally, the poison of elder martial brother Ning has almost been solved. On the day of master''s marriage, Ning Yu wore a new suit to add joy. It didn''t hurt much. Who would have expected that the rain had stopped and it would have been fine, but he was ill.


    Hu Zhenzhen does have a preference for this apprentice, and often regrets his innate deficiency. Otherwise, he is the only one to inherit his legacy, and he can never complain about Ning Yu. Other Tianji mountain disciples would not say anything in front of him, even if they felt a little unfair. But the things in the world don''t have to be known until someone else said it, especially Ning Yu, who is careful and thinks more than others. In this situation, no matter how hospitable he is, the disciples of Tianji mountain can''t help feeling that they are under the influence of others. They are bound to frown and sigh deeply. Ning Yu looks at them and keeps them in mind. The more they accumulate, the more serious they are.


    "You don''t have to sigh. If you have to find someone to blame for the mistake, it''s not you. "


    Mo Chen''s voice just fell, heard someone say at the door: "yes. If you have to say that there are wrong people in this matter, I am the only one. "


    Ning Yu was surprised and got up to worship: "master."


    He really did not hear, Mo Chen actually heard Hu Zhenren come, but did not remind Ning Yu in advance.


    Hu Zhenren helped Ning Yu not to get up. He touched a bone.


    "Lie down and rest, and don''t think about it all day long. When I accepted you as an apprentice, I promised your parents and relatives that they would guarantee your long life and take good care of you. Over the years, I have devoted a lot of energy to you, but your body has not improved greatly. To speak of it, I have been entrusted by the negative Ning family. This is one of my mistakes. "


    "Second, your senior brothers and younger brothers have different qualifications. As for temperament, some are likable, others are silent. Ten fingers are of different lengths. I really prefer to value you. A bowl of water is not even. This is the second mistake of mine."Ning Yu wanted to interpose, Hu Zhenren waved to him: "let''s finish speaking. Tianji mountain school has been established for a long time, and the gap between its branches is getting deeper and deeper. As a teacher, I want to protect myself, but where can I protect myself? As long as I had been concerned, I would not have been so passive as to be calculated everywhere. Therefore, it is not your fault to leave Tianji mountain now, nor is it the fault of your brothers. The first mistake is to be a teacher. It''s because the Abbess is so lazy and straightforward that you are suffering from it. "


    Ning Yu''s eyes were red: "where does Master say. Without the master''s care and protection, I should have died at the age of six or seven. Without the master''s instruction, I didn''t know such a truth. However, when the Banshan hall met with difficulties, I couldn''t help anything except delay... "


    "Don''t say anything that doesn''t drag you down. I have never cared about the affairs of banshantang. I am lazy by nature, and I don''t like to take care of these things. Always want to maintain the status quo, muddle along. I don''t blame you or anyone else. You have to suffer for it. If you don''t say it, it will be a pity for me all my life. I''m afraid that I will never be able to enter the realm of cultivation in the future. "


    Mo Chen slows down and comes out of the house, making room for Hu Zhenzhen and his disciples. Hu Zhenzhen came to comfort and persuade his disciples in person. Of course, it was more useful than Mo Chen to persuade them. It was more convenient for them to talk when Mo Chen was not there.


    Xiao Dong just boiled a pot of water, Mo Chen waved to him. Xiaodong didn''t rush to get the tea and scald the cup. He sat down with Mo Chen in front of the stove.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    Waiting for the master and the apprentice to finish their conversation, Xiaodong brings tea in. Ning Yu''s eyes are red, and there are tears in the corners of the eyes. It seems that she has cried, but her spirit is much better than just now. If you say that before Hu Zhenren came, Ning Yuxiang was as limp and lifeless as a dehydrated flower. Now he is as energetic as the bamboo after the rain.


    Sure enough, Hu Zhenren explained it himself, but it was different.


    Xiaodong handed over the tea, but Hu Zhenren took it and did not rush to drink it. He asked Xiaodong, "will your master take you this time down the mountain?"


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t you know? Your master took the post and wanted to go down the mountain. This time, he didn''t go far. He would come back in ten days and a half months. "


    "I didn''t hear from the master."


    It seems that master is not going to take them this time.


    As a result, Xiaodong just went back, he and Mo Chen were found by Li Fulin: "you clean up and clean up, and follow me down the mountain tomorrow."


    Xiao Dong doesn''t know the whole story. Mo Chen answers yes.


    Turning around, Xiaodong asked, "where are you going this time?"


    Just a few days after he came back, Xiaodong was full of enthusiasm for his family, but he was not interested in going down the mountain.


    "There are not many old friends of Shifu. Although the elder''s surname is Xie, he also married and had a family and had a son. This time, she had a daughter. She was very happy, so she specially posted it to invite master. Xiejiazhuang is not far away from us. If we don''t delay, we will be back in half a month. "


    "Take us only?" Xiao Dong has just experienced the matter of Ning Yu, and has lingering fear. Ning Yu this matter son, can''t blame in Hu Zhenren partiality, certainly cannot blame in Ning Yu''s illness. But it''s not sure if there''s no effect at all. If people are unfair, they will cry. If they are unfair, they can''t complain. Isn''t that more bitter?


    No one has any objection to the fact that the master attaches great importance to the elder martial brother. But Xiaodong''s time on the mountain is short, and there is nothing extraordinary about him. If he is the youngest on the mountain, he will prefer him. Xiaodong is afraid that other students will not accept him.


    "Well, the elder martial brother is not willing to be injured this time. Even if there are people who are injured this time, they don''t want to take care of themselves. Even if there are people who are injured this time, they don''t want to take care of themselves." Mo Chen a smile "I guess other people will not complain about Shifu''s partiality. To complain is also to complain about my eccentricity."


    "This is it," Xiaodong said


    Master is a very good person It''s fair and just. To say that he is partial, the elder martial brother is undoubtedly eccentric.


    "Do you want to avoid suspicion with me? Let me even out a bowl of water to others? "


    "No way!" Xiaodong blurted out: "I can only be biased!"


    Seeing Mo Chen''s smile, Xiaodong finds out that he has spoken his heart, and his face is red.


    Well, it''s not good to say so. It can be seen that he is not a generous and selfless person in essence. You can let anything by, but elder martial brother can''t!


    Mo Chen''s teasing eyes make Xiaodong even more embarrassed. He stutters and says, "I, I''m also partial to the elder martial brother."


    You give me good, I can take all my own to return.


    "Yes, I''m partial to you, and you''re biased to me. Are we two alike?"


    "What kind of analogy do you make?"


    If you are joking, you have to prepare for going out. Xiaodong is not much to clean up, Mo Chen has a lot of things in hand. I have to go for another ten days and a half months. I have to arrange everything in my family.


    It was a rainy day on the road again, and Ji Zhenren also went with him. As for Xiaodong, they call their teacher Niang again. Ji Zhenzhen doesn''t have any special expression. They have given all the meeting gifts. What else do you want to show? Shy? Most of Ji Zhenren didn''t know what shyness was from birth.


    Speaking of the meeting ceremony, Ji Zhenzhen took out that pile of things from the package and gave it to everyone. Xiaodong picked up an old book, which he showed Ning Yu. Other people choose their own. Mo Chen, as a senior brother, can''t rob things from younger martial brothers, so he has nothing.


    But after that, Li Fulin quietly supplied his apprentice. Because the elder, we have to let the small ones everywhere. We can''t let the eldest eat them all?


    To say that Li Fulin must be partial to one of his disciples, it must be mo Chen.


    Because the child has been around for the longest time. He holds, coaxes, feeds and teaches him to write with his hands. When practicing, he is afraid that he will make mistakes, so he has a good eye on him. If you want to say that he spent the most effort in his life, it is this one.


    If you say who is the most important person in his life, Mo Chen will not hesitate to answer this question.


    He is not destined to be the next leader of Huishan. Even if he is not a dragon, is a simple ordinary person, also not.


    Younger brother Jiang is more suitable than him. Because younger martial brother Jiang has a public heart, he will never put his selfishness before the gains and losses of the whole clan.


    Mo Chen can''t do it, and he knows he can''t. For in his heart there is something more important than the interests of his clan or even his own life.


    He knew it himself, and master knew it. But except for the two of them, the others who returned to the mountain did not know.Hu Zhenzhen didn''t follow. First of all, he and Xie''s temperament do not match each other very well since they were young, so they have nothing to say. This time, Li Fulin advised him to go on the road together. After all Old friends and old friends have left one by one, and they have seen each other less. Who knows if this is the last time?


    Hu Zhenren said: "OK, I don''t want to see him, and he certainly does not want to see me. It''s better to miss each other than to meet. We''d better be well off and forget each other in the river and lake."


    Li Fulin didn''t persuade him when he said that. There are always some people like and some don''t like. Some people want to vomit as soon as they smell ginger. Even if you say that ginger is a good thing, it is harmful to others. For Li Fulin, Hu Zhenzhen is a good friend, and the villa master Xie who posted it is also a good friend, but it does not mean that Hu and Xie must be good friends.


    Xiaodong always thinks that it''s OK for master to take the elder martial brother with him. If he takes him again, he certainly doesn''t come out to join in the fun. If xiao dong thought it was possible a year ago, but after so much dispute between right and wrong, Xiaodong didn''t feel that his master had such a leisurely spirit.


    There must be some important reason why the master took him with him.


    Xiaodong is not in a hurry to get to the bottom of the matter. Anyway, the master will not harm him. The reason why he took him with him will naturally be known when he comes to the place.


    Xiejiazhuang is different from Huihui mountain. The backwater mountain is small, and it is built on the mountain. The terrain is precipitous, and it is difficult to reach people. It is very Well, quiet.


    However, xiejiazhuang is in a prosperous city. There are more than 100000 households in this city. It is needless to say that it is lively and prosperous. Xiejiazhuang is located in the south of the city. The courtyard covers several miles, and the door and wall are particularly impressive. It seems that they are rich and not poor in money.


    It was almost sunset when we entered the city. The streets were still very busy. The shops on the street were not closed. There were many small traders who were carrying the burden to set up their stalls.


    Xiaodong has not been in contact with human fireworks for a long time. For a while, she is in a trance.


    He stayed in Huihui mountain for no more than two years, but these two years seem to be longer and more substantial than the previous ten years. So he now looks at everything in front of him, and he feels as if he has passed away.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Li Fulin and his party are quite conspicuous in the city in their Taoist robes. However, there will not be any uninviting people who come to trouble. Apart from their extraordinary demeanor, they are obviously different from ordinary people. Just looking at the long swords worn by a few people can also frighten the curfew.


    Li Fulin asked with a smile, "are you tired after walking all the way? What would you like to eat? The master has silver on him. If you want to eat, you can speak. "


    Although the words are said to all people, Ji Zhenren seldom eats and only drinks water. Mo Chen has never been greedy, this is actually said to Xiaodong a person to listen to.


    Why? Does he look greedy?


    Xiao Dong shook his head like a wave drum: "I''m not tired or hungry. Let''s go quickly, master."


    "Don''t worry. I''m already in the city. It''s too late to come. We''ll stay out for the night and go to xiejiazhuang early tomorrow morning."


    Although Xiaodong said no, Li Fulin thought that he was tender and shy. He bought four or five kinds of food at a time, and could not hold it. Li Fulin simply handed a bag of chestnuts to Mo Chen.


    I''m not hungry, but these foods are hot and just come out of the pot. It''s the most delicious and suitable time, and the fragrance drips into the nose.


    Unconsciously, Xiaodong put several things in his mouth. Fried crisp sesame flour leaves, steamed rose powder cake, pickled meat strips, and hot fried chestnuts.


    "Just try something fresh. Don''t eat too much. There will be dinner later."


    Xiaodong''s mouth is full of food, and his cheeks are bulging. Although he wants to distinguish that he is not greedy or greedy, he is obviously too unconvincing.


    They found an inn and stayed for one night. The next morning, they dressed up and went to xiejiazhuang. Xiejiazhuang inside and outside all exuded a party of joy, in front of the gate of the green brick ground fell red firecrackers paper scraps, the air put firecrackers diffuse smoke has not dispersed.


    Just before the door, someone came out. He was wearing a long robe of jujube red silk and satin, with the word of longevity embroidered on it. He was not short and very rich. From a distance, he held out his hand to Li Fulin with a smile: "brother Li! I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Li Fulin turned his hand away in disgust: "what have you eaten these years? I can''t even recognize you. "


    Master Xie didn''t feel embarrassed at all. He said with a smile, "as the saying goes, I''m fat and broad-minded. I won''t give myself any trouble. I''m happy to enjoy happiness, not like you. I''m hardworking and hardworking."


    His eyes looked at Li Fulin, and the first to see Ji Zhenzhen.


    Xiaodong was lucky to witness a wonderful face change!


    With his mouth half open and his eyes wide open, he pointed to Ji Zhenren and could not speak.


    Li Fulin also stood by and watched the good play without saying anything.


    Master Xie blinked and rubbed hard. He opened his eyes and looked again to make sure that everything in front of him was not a daze, nor an illusion.


    "She, you..." Master Xie''s grace has long been unknown: "is she a human being or a ghost?"


    It''s clear that he died long ago. Why did he suddenly appear again? Could he be a ghost in the daytime?


    Li Fulin just smiles.


    Master Xie was more calm than just now: "you brought people, you don''t introduce them?"


    Li Fulin took Ji Zhen''s hand, and master Xie was shocked to hear him say, "this is Ji Zheng, my Taoist partner. You know each other at that time, so I won''t say much. "


    "Taoist couple?"


    "Not bad."


    The situation has changed so fast that villa master Xie is confused: "when did this happen?"


    "Just this month."


    The young man on one side came up and said, "father, why are you standing at the door with your guests?"


    Xie Zhuangzi slapped his head: "Oh, I''m dizzy. Hurry up, let''s go in and talk."


    After master Xie finally understood Ji Zhenren''s affairs, he noticed the others who came with Li Fulin. Mo Chen is needless to say, Li Fulin''s great apprentice, master Xie Zhuang has seen him more than once, but Xiaodong has never seen him. Looking at the person some shy, age is not small. If you want to cultivate from childhood, Xiaodong is a little older. I''m a little younger to bring art to my teacher.


    At this time, it''s not very simple to introduce Li Dongzhuang to his good friend Lin Dongzhuang two years ago.


    "Good, good, get up." Master Xie took out a big jade gourd in his sleeve and said, "I don''t have a gift for you. Take this little thing to play with."


    Xiaodong takes a look at his master, and Li Fulin nods to him: "take it for you. Don''t give you uncle Xie''s frugality. He''s such a big family and big business. This little thing is nothing."


    Xiaodong then took over the gourd.


    Thank you. You are so stingy. Do you feel sad to receive my post to send a gift? Specially bring the new disciple here, so that you can take a gift from me and go back? "Li Fulin pointed to him with a smile: "listen, is this also what the Grand Master said? With you to post to me, even if I have to give you a gift? If I had known that I would not have come, I would only have someone bring me the gift. You have saved even the money for tea and dinner


    It seems that the relationship between master Xie and master is really good.


    "I''ll have the baby taken out to show you." Master Xie was eager to show off: "I tell you, my daughter is pretty."


    Li Fulin said: "it''s still cold. Don''t hold it out. If you know that you are eager for your daughter''s hope, you don''t have to praise everyone as much as you can get a baby."


    "No, it won''t be. The little girl is strong. She was born with eight catties and six taels. She cries very loud. I''ll tell you..."


    As soon as master Xie talked about his daughter, he didn''t stop talking until someone came in with a swaddle. He took the swaddle carefully and showed it to Li Fulin.


    Next to Xiaodong station, she stood on tiptoe and looked at her head.


    It''s really a good white and fat doll. As for whether it''s pretty or not I don''t really see it.


    "You can help me see, how about her bones?"


    Li Fulin clenched the baby''s small fist and pondered for a moment: "the root is excellent, it''s a good seedling. Why do you want this kid to... "


    "It''s too early to say that. When she''s older, see what she means."


    Li Fulin nodded.


    It''s a difficult road to cultivate one''s way. It''s not good to have only one bone, and one''s heart is also important. Now the children are too young to understand, and can not see what, and will have to wait for a few years.


    When the child was taken back, Li Fulin said, "I brought my apprentice here to borrow your warm spring."


    Master Xie was not surprised. He said, "well, I''ll tell you later that you can stay longer, and it''s just a few more times."


    Warm spring?


    Is that why the master brought him with him?


    I don''t know what this warm spring is, but it must be a good thing.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    After entering the guest room arranged by the Lord Xie, a middle-aged man in blue robes sent a small box and saluted Li Fulin with a smile: "I''ve met Mr. Li. It''s rare for me to come to xiejiazhuang. I''ll stay for a few more days this time. My father knew that the elder was coming. A few days earlier, he sent people to raise several jars of wine buried in the back mountain, waiting to have a good talk and drink with the elder. "


    It turns out that he is the son of villa master Xie. Looking at his age, he has added a younger sister to him Well, it''s really healthy and healthy.


    When Xie Er Ye left, Li Fulin handed the box to Mo Chen: "take it and take Xiaodong with you in the evening."


    Mo Chen took the box and said, "thank you, master."


    Xiaodong also said, Li Fulin waved his hand: "don''t thank me - but you two should avoid some people and don''t make public. There should be a lot of guests from Xie''s villa these days. If other people know about it, it''s hard for him to do it."


    Xiaodong didn''t understand the meaning of this hard work at first, and told him when Mo Chen took him to the warm spring.


    "The warm spring of Xie''s family is very rare, but it''s not everyone who comes to say that you can borrow it if you take a bubble. Master is on good terms with master Xie, so he deserves to be very happy. If someone else knows about it and comes to borrow it, Xie Zhuang will be in trouble. "


    That''s it.


    Xiaodong asked Mo Chen, "what''s in that box?"


    Mo Chen opens the box, inside is a stack of signs as long as a wooden finger.


    "Is this the proof that we went to the warm spring? Is it similar to the waist token that we use in the mountain? "


    "It''s not the same. As long as one side of waist token is not damaged, it can be used all the time. But this brand is used once less than once. " Then Mo Chen took a sign and put it in the mouth of a stone beast in front of them.


    Xiaodong listens to the sound of the wooden card jingling in the stone statue, and then falls to the real place.


    Mo Chen pushed the front stone door, revealing the path behind the door: "go."


    No wonder it''s less than once. It seems that the door is opened once, and only a few signs can enter it several times.


    Behind the stone gate, it is not carved like Xiaodong thought, but the appearance of a field. Although the weather has just turned warm, but the vegetation here is lush, the wind blowing in the face is soft and warm, moist with the fragrance of vegetation, blowing on the face and body is very comfortable.


    "It''s in front of the spring?"


    "Right ahead."


    You can hear the sound of water within a short distance. The water is getting heavier and warmer.


    The warm spring is on a gentle slope. If we had not known in advance that this warm spring was famous and unusual, at first glance, we could not see anything strange. The spring pool is not big, and the flowers and plants beside the pool are particularly luxuriant, just like stepping into the midsummer season.


    "Just Is this going on? "


    "Well."


    Elder martial brother Pei Xiaodong is taking off his clothes and taking off his clothes.


    The word "warm" indicates the characteristics of the spring.


    It''s really warm. It''s not hot, but once you step into the pool, you can feel the warmth from inside.


    It''s comfortable. It''s relaxing.


    As soon as he relaxed, Xiaodong couldn''t help yawning, and then he was a little embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you''re tired, close your eyes for a while. I''ll call you in an hour."


    Xiaodong rubbed his eyes: "not tired."


    I didn''t sleep late last night, and I didn''t get up early today. I didn''t do anything to hurt my nerves recently. I didn''t know how. As soon as I got into the spring, my eyelids began to fight. He forced himself to ask: "elder martial brother, is this kind of warm spring that can improve your skills just like the legendary one that can bring back the dead and rejuvenate..."


    Mo Chen made him laugh: "it''s not so mysterious. This warm spring is good for internal injuries, but there is no way to deal with injuries. As for the miraculous effects you said, if you want to have them, can master Xie still hold such a treasure safely? "


    This is also true.


    "Why did the master let us come? I don''t have any internal injuries Xiaodong suddenly became nervous: "elder martial brother, do you have internal injury? When did you get hurt? Why don''t I know? "


    "Never mind. I''m not hurt." Mo Chen comforted him and said, "this warm spring is said to have an effect on the instability of spirits. Master thought that we had some accidents a while ago, and thought that it would be good for us, so he opened this mouth with master Xie."


    "Oh," said Xiaodong. However, it is more beneficial for the elder martial brother to soak in this warm spring. He is more likely to be an addition.


    Without waiting for Xiaodong to say anything more, his head moved forward a little bit like a chicken pecking rice. If Mo Chen had not reached out to hold it, he would have plunged into the water.


    Mo Chen holds Xiaodong''s back neck and makes him rest on his shoulder.


    Xiaodong''s breathing became even and gentle, obviously in such a short time, he had fallen into a deep sleep.


    Mo Chen didn''t tell him just now that if the spirit is injured and people with unstable spiritual power come to soak in the warm spring, they will usually become very sleepy and sleepy. This is precisely because the warm spring can repair and warm the spirit power of the spirit.Xiaodong didn''t feel sleepy for a long time. He seemed to be in a trance for a short time. When he opened his eyes -


    it was dawn?


    As soon as he turned to sit up, he found himself lying on the bed of the guest room, covered with warm brocade quilt, and there was a bright light outside. It seemed that the day was not only bright, but it was already noon.


    Xiaodong is in a trance.


    When is this?


    His last memory seems to be to go to the warm spring with the elder martial brother, soak in the water, and then No, then.


    And then he fell asleep? Even how he came back has no impression.


    It is estimated that the elder martial brother carried him back.


    Xiao Dong covered his face and sighed.


    He went to the warm spring with his elder martial brother. Maybe the master asked him to go with him just to keep an eye on him in case of anything. After all, he knows the secret of the elder martial brother best. He is more suitable for this job than others. What happened?


    As a result, he was too comfortable and enjoyed himself. In turn, he asked the elder brother to take care of him. What''s this called?


    He got up and put on his clothes. Mo Chen came in from outside, carrying a tray of food.


    "Awake? It''s time for lunch. "


    Xiao Dong almost smoked on his head: "elder martial brother, did I fall asleep yesterday?"


    Mo Chen nodded with a smile.


    "You got me back?"


    This question does not need Mo Chen to answer, Xiaodong will know the answer.


    Of course, he couldn''t have come back from sleepwalking with his eyes closed.


    "Why did I fall asleep..."


    Mo Chen smiles and comforts him: "it doesn''t matter, you are not heavy, I can still hold it."


    Is this a question of being able to hold or not to move?


    "Eat first." Mo Chen intentionally said to distract his attention: "you listen to the outside of the movement, today Xie family village came up a lot of guests, the village is very lively."


    When he said this, Xiaodong noticed that Chuang Tzu was really more noisy than yesterday, and people could be heard from afar.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    The food served by the master brother is also very festive. It''s hard to find a light one for more banquet dishes made by the chefs of xiejiazhuang these days. One is the meatballs, one is the fish, the other is the soy sauce. The other is the vegetable dish. The bean curd is cooked, but you can tell it is also cooked in broth.


    Xiaodong is not picky about food, but when he wakes up, he is not hungry at all. He eats two pieces of tofu and a steamed bread. The steamed bread is not steamed now. It''s a little hard. There is a red dot on the big white steamed bread. It seems to add a little bit of joy.


    "There are many guests in the village?"


    "A lot of them, but most of them are ordinary people. There are not many people who practice Taoism."


    "Shall we go to the warm spring tonight?"


    Mo Chen nodded.


    Xiaodong dark made up his mind that he could not fall asleep again tonight. Besides, he has been sleeping for so long that it''s hard to fall asleep again Right?


    As a result, reality hit the face hard again.


    Xiaodong this time is full of confidence, energetic to go, in order to fear that he is really sleepy, but also specially brought a small bottle of awakening fragrance. Put in a small porcelain bottle as big as thumb, it tastes like mint, but it needs to be flushed more. If you are really sleepy, pull it out and smell it, you will immediately wake up.


    As a result, after falling into the water, his sleepiness was as overwhelming as the water in the spring, and he was wrapped up. He didn''t forget to take it, but before he pulled out the plug, people were confused.


    Mo Chen looked at his eyes are not open, the hand is still in the neck to touch: "what are you looking for?"


    "Looking for Fragrant... "


    "It doesn''t matter. Go to sleep if you want. I''ll wake you up later."


    Xiao Dong answered vaguely, and fell forward. If not for Mo Chen''s quick hand, he went into the water again.


    Mo Chen says what he says. An hour goes by and wakes him up.


    Xiaodong wakes up especially upset.


    Obviously do not want to sleep, but can not control themselves.


    Fortunately, he didn''t ask the elder martial brother to carry him back. He put on his clothes, dried some wet hair, and straightened the headband for him. At least he walked back with his own legs.


    "It doesn''t matter. Sleeping is a good thing. It shows that the spring works for you."


    "Ah?" Xiaodong looked dazed: "I''m not hurt..."


    As for the unstable spirit, it''s hard to say.


    After all, who is a good person who will have the experience of spirit separation? What''s more, if you don''t call the spirit unstable, what is the spirit unstable?


    Xiaodong thought that the warm spring was for the elder martial brother, but he was just a companion. Now he recalled that the warm spring should have been asked for by his master, and the elder martial brother was the companion.


    "Don''t you want to sleep?"


    "The effect of this warm spring is not so obvious to me. If we go back to our ancestral home, it may have remarkable effect, but I have now remembered where I came from and who I am. I have strengthened my heart and no longer confused. Therefore, there is no big problem in internal injury or spirit. "


    "Master should stay in xiejiazhuang for about five days. This warm spring has the strongest effect on people for the first time, and then it weakens. After five times, it almost has no effect."


    That''s two, that''s three.


    "There are so many people in xiejiazhuang, so Shifu went out to hide for half a day. If you feel noisy, understand that I''ll show you around the city. "


    Xiaodong should be happy to come down.


    The next morning, I got up early in the morning and changed my new clothes. I usually hate to wear them. I''m afraid they will get dirty and broken. But today is a happy day, so I have to wear bright and neat clothes.


    As a result The result is - why are the sleeves a little short?


    Think about this dress has been made for more than half a year? Nearly a year.


    He has been collecting good clothes, of course, will not shrink for no reason, that is, his size has changed.


    In a hurry, Xiaodong didn''t notice whether he was long or not.


    As soon as Mo Chen entered the door, he saw Xiaodong playing by the wall.


    "What are you doing?"


    Elder martial brother, are you big


    Mo Chen suddenly.


    "Long." Compared with Xiaodong, who has no way to judge without reference, Mo Chen is more clear than himself and reaches out his hand to compare: "it''s so much longer."


    "I didn''t realize it myself."


    It''s a pleasure for Xiaodong to find that he has grown tall. He wanted to grow up too much. He wanted to help master and elder martial brother out of trouble earlier, instead of always being protected by them.


    Mo Chen was also infected by his good mood: "let''s go."


    The southern part of the city is very prosperous and bustling. There are lots of shops, trucks and horses carrying goods and people coming to buy and stroll. Xiaodong went out with his elder martial brother just for a stroll. He went into a tea shop and weighed two catties of tea. He went to a pen and ink shop and bought some pen and ink paper. The one who stayed the longest was a bookshop. The newly printed books had a smell of ink. Some people were not used to it. But Xiaodong thought it was very fragrant. The books in the bookshop are also divided into three or six grades. The cheapest kind of paper is thick, the ink is stinky, the printing is wrong, the ink is faint, the page is missing and the nail is reversed. Of course, the best is printed on top grade paper. The ink is clear. A book is crisp and smooth in your hand. You can enjoy reading it like this.Xiaodong did not control himself, and bought a bag of books.


    Fortunately, they have big or small bags to put these things in. Otherwise, they will not be able to walk around the street with so many heavy things on their back.


    Mo Chen doesn''t think there is a problem with Xiaodong''s shopping. According to him, Xiaodong usually lives too carefully. A teenager of his age should be indulgent and capricious. Xiaodong is on the contrary, too sensible.


    It''s hard for him to be happy. What''s the point of buying something? Besides, he didn''t buy these things for himself. Tea, of course, is for master. Pen and ink are these things Mo Chen consumes a lot of money every day. They like books, such as Jiang Fan and Ning Yu.


    There are pancakes sellers on the street. The pancakers quickly brush thin oil on the hot pan and spread out the thin pancakes. The aroma of scallion flowers floats far away.


    Mo Chen looked at him staring at the pancake man and asked softly, "would you like to taste it?"


    "No Xiaodong quickly shook his head: "I''m not hungry yet."


    Just for the long happy, in a twinkling of an eye, the elder martial brother wants to coax him as a greedy child.


    Xiaodong feels that his wish to take responsibility seems to have a long way to go.


    With the belief that "I''m already an adult", Xiao Dong, who plays monkey games on the road, also looks down upon him. When he meets a sugar blower, he doesn''t pay any attention. At noon, they enter the teahouse and find a seat on the second floor. The teahouse is noisy, and the shop assistants who serve tea and water are too busy.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    In the teahouse, there are string plucking people, storytellers, singers, and tea guests who are talking and shouting for tea and water. If ordinary people come to listen to it, it''s probably a mess and they can''t hear anything clearly. But Mo Chen and Xiao Dong are not ordinary people. They can hear these noisy mixed sounds, and each sound can be heard clearly.


    The song of plucking Xianzi is to sigh at the third watch. The storyteller is telling a story about the war generals who attacked the city when the country was founded. Some of the tea guests were local people, and some of them were walking here. Their accent was mixed from north to south, which was very lively.


    Xiaodong heart can not be used, often focus on listening to a voice, will ignore other sounds. But Mo Chen is different. He can hear everything he wants to hear and won''t be confused.


    There are all kinds of people in the teahouse. They sit downstairs without much money and love to be lively. They have some spare money and some status. Even at the door, there are poor people who have no money to come in and have a rest and drink two bowls of hot tea outside. These people have no money and no leisure to enter the teahouse for recreation, but they are still happy, talking loudly and frothing. They call themselves brothers regardless of whether the people around them know each other or not. However, as soon as the tea was finished, he went to his own place.


    Xiaodong was peeling the skin of luohandou. Luohandou cooked to the heat, but the skin is too hard, he will eat back to twist off the skin.


    Mo Chen compared a finger to him and motioned him to pay attention to the words of the idle men downstairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think it''s strange? The road used to be the same. The delivery and transportation of grain were smooth. After the new year, I couldn''t walk. After half a day, I found that I didn''t move much, so I didn''t dare to move forward. I just turned around and came back. Some people don''t believe in evil. It''s getting dark and they''re still around there. Guess what


    "How''s it going?" the Joker asked


    "It''s gone."


    "Dead?"


    Previously, the man lowered his voice and said, "it''s either dead or gone. Later, someone went to find it. They said that the goods were there, the cars were there, and even the horses were found not far away. They were all fine, but the people were gone. You can''t see a person alive, you can''t die without a corpse... "


    "Oh, hey, isn''t this the legendary ghost hitting the wall?"


    Xiaodong could hear clearly, but he didn''t understand why the elder martial brother asked him to pay attention to what these people said. Nine out of ten out of ten of these wild and mountain talks are false. Many of them are false, and some are addicted to boasting. Only a small percentage may be true, but not all of them are ghosts.


    "You can hear a lot from these people''s words." Mo Chen pointed out to him: "the weather, local conditions and customs, as well as what they have seen and heard on the road, can identify a lot of useful information from it."


    "But These people like to brag. Can they believe what they say? "


    "Over time, we can tell which is true and which is false." Mo Chen can teach his younger martial brother a lot of things, but some things need to accumulate experience, can not be taught, but also need to make their own sober judgment.


    Finally, this is the most important point. Sitting in a teahouse for a moment, a monk with a little foundation and a little hearing and seeing can collect at least 100 pieces of news, large and small. If all these news are contained in his heart, his head must be a mess, and he can''t get a clue at all. First of all, it is not clear what is useful and what is useless, but after a long time, you will know it clearly.


    "Is it true that they said ghosts hit the wall?"


    "Probably not."


    Since the elder martial brother said no, it certainly is not. As for why not, Xiaodong didn''t find out. The elder martial brother took him out to go shopping to relax and teach him some ways to collect and distinguish information. He was in a good mood at the moment. He really didn''t want to waste time around this ghost who didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    The teahouse is facing the street. Xiaodong and they are sitting by the window. There are people coming and going down the street, and you can see clearly.


    Because xiejiazhuang had a wedding ceremony, the two streets in Nancheng were all filled with joy and became more lively than usual. Outside the gate of Xie''s family, someone carried a big basket there. If someone went to say congratulations, they could get two meat steamed bread. This kind of good thing attracted many people. Although meat steamed bread is not worth much money, it can''t stand much. How many steamed bread have to be sent to this day?


    It can be seen that villa master Xie is looking forward to getting a girl. He has always been cautious and low-key.


    "Elder martial brother, are those two of us People in the same way? "


    Mo Chen has seen two people from the north and nodded to confirm Xiaodong''s judgment: "yes. You see that? "


    "Well, as you can see, it''s not quite the same as ordinary people."


    He didn''t make it clear where it was different. At first glance, the clothes are almost the same as those of ordinary people, and the old clothes are not conspicuous. If you take a closer look, you will feel that your eyes, look, and walking posture are different from those of ordinary people. This is a kind of feeling of talents in the same way.


    "They also went to xiejiazhuang?"


    "It must be. Although master Xie has already given up the path of cultivation, and his sons are not good-looking, there are always some old connections. "


    Xiaodong asked in a low voice, "why did master Xie give up his cultivation?"In Xiaodong''s opinion, this is very strange. What people strive for is long life, to be able to transcend the suffering of life, old age and death. Few people will take the initiative to walk out of this road unless they take the initiative. On this road, everyone is struggling to move forward. Of course, there are some people who don''t have such a heavy sense of gain and loss. For example, Hu Zhenzhen, in other people''s eyes, is a first-class person who is not eager to make progress. But if you want to give up the road and go back to be a mortal, Xiaodong has never heard of a few.


    "Thank you Well, he didn''t do it voluntarily. You know that. "


    "Oh, I see."


    If it''s not voluntary, it''s hard. If you want to change someone, you are forced to give up the road of cultivating Taoism and seeking immortality. Maybe you will be in a bad state of mind. Master Xie is still living such a wonderful life. He married and had children, revitalized his family, and arranged a banquet for the sake of getting rich money. This state of mind is incomparable to ordinary people.


    Moreover, master Xie has a wide range of friends. From the guests who have come to celebrate the wedding ceremony of xiejiazhuang, we can see that he has a good fate.


    Xiaodong thinks that although master''s friends are not many, they are worthy of respect. Such as the sword crazy Master Liu, Tianji mountain Hu Zhenren, the song city Lord of Beifu City, and the master Xie, are all extraordinary.


    When they left the teahouse and went back to xiejiazhuang, they felt a little strange when they arrived at the door.


    When they left, the servants who sent steamed bread in front of the door were no longer at the door. Even the door was no longer open. They had closed tightly, leaving only one side door open.


    It''s a long time before the sun sets. Why Is something wrong with Chuang Li?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "Did someone sneak into xiejiazhuang? Lost something in the villa? Did anyone get hurt? "


    "No, the blame is here. No one was hurt and nothing was lost."


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong look at each other.


    So much fighting in that village? Master Xie is not such a heavy hearted person.


    Nobody else knows about it, but Li Fulin is an exception. Because when master Xie found out something happened, he was also there. Think about it, he is not very lucky recently. He was also present when the city Lord of Song Dynasty was killed last time, so he got into a lot of trouble. This time, Xie''s family has something to do, but he won''t put the black pot on him again. After all, the master Xie is not so good or bad.


    "There are many things." Li Fulin said: "someone sent a letter, quietly, and it appeared at the head of the bed of master Xie. Although his foundation has been destroyed, after all, his accomplishments have not been exhausted. It is impossible for ordinary people to enter Xiejia village quietly. It is not easy for a person who practices Taoism to put the letter on the head''s pillow without disturbing people. "


    No wonder Xie Jiazhuang reacted so strongly.


    He put the letter on the head of the bed quietly, and he didn''t know anything about it. Then, if this person is not here to deliver the letter, and if he directly stabs him, he will be dead.


    "Why do you send letters in this way?" Xiaodong felt that this matter was really strange from head to toe: "what letter can''t be delivered to the door in a big way?"


    Was the letter sent for the purpose of intimidation and blackmail, as in the gossip stories that senior brother Jiang told him before?


    "It''s not good to say whether it''s goodwill or malice." Li Fulin also glanced at the letter, which was enough for him to read the few lines on the letter clearly: "the letter was not signed, and the message on it was very simple. It said that two of the people who received the invitation from Lord Xie were killed on their way to the village, and their invitation cards were not found. Someone took the invitation and mixed into the Xie family village."


    It''s hard to say that the reason why villa master Xie''s surprise and anger mingled was the same, whether it was the way of sending the letter or the message on the letter, probably both. Whether someone killed the guests he invited and sneaked into xiejiazhuang, or someone informed him of the news in such a strange way, it was a great threat to the Lord Xie.


    Xiaodong doubts: "this news can be true?"


    If it is true, someone killed someone, stole the invitation, and sneaked into Xie family village. Why did he come? It must have been malicious.


    Who was the messenger? If it''s for the sake of thanking the villa master, after discovering this, you can call on him openly. Even if you are afraid of bringing disaster, you can send news by other means. However, the way chosen by the messenger is so strange that it makes people feel creepy.


    Don''t say thank you. Even Xiaodong feels that this is very frightening. Put yourself in one''s shoes. Someone sneaks in when he is asleep and leaves such a letter at the head of the bed. Maybe after putting down the letter, he still stands by the bedside and looks at the man who is sleeping without protection


    "What is there in xiejiazhuang worth plotting?" Mo Chen asked in a low voice, but he was more like asking himself: "the Taoist foundation of Xie Zhuang is destroyed. He has always been kind to others and has no enemies. What is there in xiejiazhuang worth plotting? "


    Xiaodong only knows one: "warm spring?"


    "Ordinary people don''t know this, and it''s useless for ordinary people''s pain. If the internal injury of a monk is slight, he doesn''t need a warm spring at all. He can just shut up and regulate his breath Li Fulin explained to the little apprentice: "if the internal injury is serious, the warm spring can play a small role."


    As for the effect of warm springs on spirits, few people know about it.


    But if you have such skills, you can just steal the token and go to warm spring. Why send a letter?


    I can''t think of it.


    "The messenger doesn''t want to thank the villa master for his life. It''s no more difficult to kill a person than to send a letter quietly. This man may have an old acquaintance with master Xie, or he may have a grudge against the person who asked for help from the murderer, in order to damage his business. "


    "So the reason why the Xie family village is now closed is to find out the person who came to the banquet in his name?"


    Li Fulin nodded.


    "Have you got a look? Isn''t it hard to find it? "


    There are many guests from xiejiazhuang, hundreds of them.


    Li Fulin shook his head: "thank you for not looking for it in a big way, but the news has been spread to most of the Chuang Tzu after a short meal. Is it strange


    "What did the rumor say?"


    "It is said that some people in the devil''s way have mixed up in the xiejiazhuang village, intending to rob the monks. As soon as the news got out, there were two troubles in Chuang Tzu. Some people went to ask villa master Xie to leave at that time. After all, there are many people who have heard of evil. There are others who leave without saying hello. Do you mean to stop or not to stop


    There''s no way to stop it. There''s no basis. People are here to congratulate you. I heard it''s not peaceful. I want to go back to take care of my home. Do you want to stay? But if you don''t stop it, there''s no way to find out.


    The man behind him mixed up the water in one go.


    Different from Xiaodong, Mo Chen frowned: "those people go now?"


    It''s not true that this kind of retreat in case of trouble is right or wrong. It''s due to the fact that they''re leaving now, just afraid they''re in the dark behind the scenes."They think it''s coming to xiejiazhuang. As long as they leave, there will be no danger."


    Chuang Tzu is really full of people, but it is not the best policy to leave xiejiazhuang. After leaving, he is lonely. If he really falls down and is watched by others, there is no way for him to ask for help.


    Li Fulin told his two apprentices: "don''t go out, stay in your room, and I''ll take you there when you go to the warm spring."


    The first one told Mo Chen to answer the question, while the latter said with a smile, "master, I can still protect my younger martial brother."


    Li Fulin, the great apprentice, was trustworthy. Looking back, he told Ji Zheng, who was more worried about his family, to say, "you too. Don''t go out these two days."


    In fact, both of them are worried. The key is that the pillow is not easy.


    Ji Zheng is very simple to promise: "I don''t look for trouble, but I need to find something?"


    Li Fulin can only smile bitterly.


    He did not dare to say that it must have nothing to do with him. It is true that there are people who are watching him, including those who are right and evil.


    "If you really find it, you have to crack down on it."


    Ji Zheng glances at him and doesn''t make a sound, but Li Fulin can read what she didn''t say.


    Do not strive for success


    Oh, but what''s the matter with leisure? To talk about the scenery in front of people, he had already experienced them when he was still young, and those past disappeared like the smoke of the past. Win or lose for a while, then return to the loess.


    Well, this is the truth. However, Li Fulin felt that he was half buried in the loess. If he could not fight, he would not fight. If he could, he would yield. But his disciples could not. They still have a long time to go, so they can hide and leave when they are in trouble?


    Mo Chen takes Xiaodong back to his room and cleans up the things he bought blindly in the street and prepares to soak in the warm spring.


    "Still?" Xiaodong thought they were going to meditate in the room honestly. Xiejiazhuang has something to do now. Shifu also said to let them be careful.


    Now they go to the hot spring?


    "We can''t stay in xiejiazhuang for a few days. It''s good for you to soak in the warm spring for many times. It''s better not to stop in the middle, which will affect the effect."


    As for the people who make trouble in xiejiazhuang, Mo Chen doesn''t care.


    If you really commit a crime, it must be the other party who regrets it.


    When Xiaodong went to the warm spring with his elder martial brother again, he had the posture of fighting with both grass and trees along the way. It seemed that he was afraid that a bad man would come from behind any stone or tree.


    However, things did not like what he thought, they went to the warm spring all the way calm, it was almost the same as the previous few days.


    Well, if there''s a difference, it''s that it''s quieter around. The bustle of the previous two days has disappeared completely. It was clearly in the city, and it was as quiet as in the mountains.


    When Xiaodong went into the water, he looked around carefully, and there was no difference around him.


    His appearance makes people want to laugh inexplicably.


    What I know is that he is on guard against the people in the devil''s road. I don''t know that he is worried that someone will watch them take a bath.


    Mo Chen wants to tell Xiaodong that there is no need to be so nervous, let alone worry about it.


    But the words went back to my mouth.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Mo Chen doesn''t need to pay attention to it. Every day, his more sensitive senses can make him easily hear any tiny movement in the courtyard. The guests murmured uneasily. Someone opened the door and splashed water outside. The wood for the stove in the kitchen cracked in the flames.


    In his body, the part that belongs to the human being has been stripped off like a cocoon. So far, Mo Chen thinks that he is just wearing the same skin as others, and the inside has long been different.


    After recovering the previous memory, he also fully understood the indifference of Wu Valley master. The Lord of Wu knew that his son had died before he disappeared. No matter who he was, Mo Chen was not his son.


    Xiaodong has made great progress today. She is no longer sleepy, but she is a little sleepy after being soaked in the spring. In order to refresh herself, she chats with Mo Chen one sentence at a time. It''s really small talk. When you think of it, ask a question, and then cheer up and listen to Mo Chen answer his questions. Maybe he is short-sighted, but no elder martial brother can''t answer what he wants to ask.


    An hour is coming, and Xiaodong raises his hand to have a look. His fingers are a little wrinkled.


    "Let''s go back?"


    I''d better go back to my heart. Since the day saw the city, Xiaodong always worried that he would change places from time to time, and could not help but run away thousands of miles away. Don''t mention the adventure last time. The elder martial brother also implicated him. The master also went to the danger with him. His spiritual power was so huge that we almost died together.


    It''s enough to have such a thing once. Never do it again.


    As a result, Mo Chen asked him what he was worried about and said with a smile, "you think too much. This should not happen again."


    "Why?"


    He can''t guarantee it himself. What''s the big brother''s guarantee?


    Although we are in doubt, if If the elder martial brother said it was true, that would be great!


    Xiaodong knows that his talent is very rare, especially rare, and may be the only one in the world. But he didn''t know what the talent would do - it was just a problem at the moment.


    It''s better not to have such a good talent.


    Mo Chen smiles and signals Xiaodong to sit down and straighten his hair with moisture. Then he picks up the light blue ring that is usually used by the disciples of Huihui mountain to tie up his hair for him. When he released his hand, the last trace of moisture in Xiaodong''s hair had disappeared, and his hair became smooth and neat.


    "I also help my senior brother..."


    But Mo Chen''s hair lines are not disordered, and Xiaodong''s words came to his mouth, so he changed his mouth: "I''ll help elder martial brother tie boots."


    "Come on, do you want to tie my feet together again?"


    Xiaodong is sincere this time, not want to do bad.


    Mo Chen also did not let really squat down, pulled him: "go, take you to see a person."


    Xiaodong doesn''t know who the elder martial brother will take him to see, and he doesn''t ask much. Anyway, he will follow his elder martial brother and he will not sell him.


    After coming to xiejiazhuang for a few days, Xiaodong has not actually visited it. At the moment, I don''t hesitate to see my elder martial brother turning and crossing the lane. The road seems very familiar.


    I haven''t seen elder martial brother come out to visit friends these two days. How can the road be so familiar?


    There are many Xiejia zhuangke''s yards, one after another. The size and shape of these courtyards are the same, and there is no name attached to the door. If you really want to find someone in these yards, it''s just like walking through a maze. Even if you''ve been here once or twice, it''s not easy to remember the location.


    Mo Chen stops in front of a courtyard door in the middle and reaches out to push the door.


    There was no latch on the door, it was just a cover, and it opened at a push.


    "Come in."


    Senior brother, who are you looking for?


    At first glance, this yard is no different from other courtyards. In the yard, dwarf pines are planted, and spring Jasminum flowers slip along the wall. All the flowers are about to wither, and only a few bright yellow flowers are dotted among the thick green leaves.


    But as soon as Xiaodong came in, he thought it was wrong.


    This yard There was a light on the window, indicating that there was someone in the room. But it was so quiet here that they came in without saying hello. The people in the room seemed as if they had not heard anything.


    It''s not just quiet.


    Xiaodong even felt that as soon as he walked into the courtyard, there was an invisible weight on him. The wind in the yard seemed to be smothered, and even the flowers and plants were dead.


    What is the identity of the people who live in this yard?


    He was wondering, and the man in the room finally came out.


    The man stood at the door of the house. He could not see his face clearly because of the light on his back, but his figure This


    Xiaodong tightly pursed his lips, looked at the man standing in front of the door, and turned his head to see the elder martial brother.


    He suspected that he was wrong.


    However, as soon as the man standing at the door made a sound, Xiaodong knew that he had no eyes.


    "Big brother, little brother, you are all right."


    Xiaodong was too shocked and stuttered: "teacher, sister?"


    He just looked at the man in front of the door. He was familiar, like elder martial sister Linglong. But how can elder martial sister appear here? Coupled with the strange atmosphere in the courtyard, it really doesn''t look like a good person.Xiaodong guessed secretly in his heart. He even thought that the man who stayed in the yard might be the man who sneaked into xiejiazhuang to make trouble. The elder martial brother brought him here to help master Xie and solve the difficulties for his master. How could he have thought that the person in the yard would be elder martial sister Linglong!


    The master asked people to inquire and look for no news. Since she left, she has completely cut off contact with them. She has never sent a word back. Now she has arrived so close to them without saying a word!


    "Elder martial sister?" Xiaodong is completely confused.


    Linglong slightly side, said in a soft voice: "big brother, younger brother, come in and talk."


    Xiaodong has some hesitant steps.


    How can elder martial sister Linglong come here? How does the elder martial brother know? When they met, why didn''t they have an unexpected look on each other?


    Is there always a connection between the elder martial brother and the elder martial sister?


    No, Xiaodong can tell. The elder martial brother can''t cheat him. He mentioned Linglong a few days ago. He also said that her whereabouts were unknown. It can be seen that he didn''t know where she was at that time.


    It should be Did you just know?


    There are lamps in the room, which are brighter than the outside. Xiaodong has been staring at Linglong.


    Elder martial sister is thin. She looks very bad.


    It turns out that the elder martial sister is a person with high spirits, and her face is ruddy and full. Now there was no blood on her face, her cheeks were a little concave, her body was thin, and the bones on her shoulders were protruding.


    The time of parting is not too long, but I feel It seems that I haven''t seen each other for a long time. I don''t feel familiar with each other in the past.


    Elder martial sister is here. What about brother Zhai? Where is he? Why does elder martial sister Linglong appear here?


    "Please sit down, elder martial brother."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    There is a teapot on the table. Mo Chen raises the pot and pours a cup of tea for each of the three people.


    the tea was as like as two peas, but Mochen poured it into the cup, and the tea was hot and hot. It was just like the boiling water that just washed.


    Mo Chen put one cup in front of Linglong.


    Linglong picked up the tea and said, "thank you, elder martial brother." But the tea was not drunk, it was only in the hand.


    Xiaodong looks at the elder martial brother and Linglong elder martial sister.


    The elder martial sister''s appearance is very different from the past, not only describes thin, sunken eyes, the biggest change is her temperament. In the past, elder martial sister Linglong was the one with the strongest temper on the mountain. She often started when she didn''t agree. However, if she knew she was wrong, she would sincerely apologize. It''s just that she admits her mistakes, and she can''t change her temper.


    But now If you let people who have seen her before, it is difficult to recognize her at one glance. At most, you will think that she is a stranger who is somewhat familiar.


    Elder martial sister left without saying goodbye. Everyone took care of her from her master, especially elder martial brother Jiang. Since elder martial sister Linglong left, he seldom smiles. In the past, he was always happy. Master, not to mention what a casual and carefree nature he was. Now that he has accepted these apprentices, he has been guilty in his previous life. He has come to collect debts in this life. From the first elder martial brother, even the disciples of other schools have been added. Until the youngest Xiaodong, the only one who can make master feel at ease is elder martial brother Jiang. Other people are constantly suffering from accidents. They press the gourd to float the ladle, and there is no stop.


    As elder martial brother and he, the secret of the body tossed the master north and south, exhausted. Chen Jingzhi, who betrayed his teacher, didn''t mention it. Elder martial sister ran away. Zhai was seriously injured and his whereabouts were unknown. This is something that Shifu can''t let go.


    If elder martial sister goes far away and can''t come back, she won''t say. But now she also came to xiejiazhuang. Why was she caught among ordinary guests and did not meet her master or the same door?


    "Who is the messenger to master Xie?"


    Mo Chen suddenly asked such a sentence, Xiaodong a Zheng, quickly raised his head to stare at Linglong.


    Is this related to elder martial sister?


    "I don''t know." Linglong said, "I''ve robbed an invitation, but it''s not me who killed me."


    Sure enough.


    Elder martial sister Linglong came here.


    Although the villa master Xie has a wide range of friends, he will not invite all the cats and dogs to celebrate at home. Elder martial sister Linglong doesn''t want people to find out her real identity. If she wants to enter xiejiazhuang, she has to get an invitation.


    She said she didn''t kill people. Xiaodong believes that elder martial sister should not have done that.


    Who is the one who killed and robbed the post? Other people coming in?


    "Where''s brother Zhai?"


    This question is what Xiaodong wants to know most.


    Linglong was silent for a moment and raised her hand slightly.


    A figure came out from behind the curtain in silence.


    Before the elder martial sister raised her hand, Xiaodong didn''t notice that there was still a person in the room.


    When ordinary people pass the door, they always lift their hands and brush the curtain open. They can''t bump against the curtain with their faces.


    But this man came in with the curtain on his head.


    Xiaodong looks at the person who comes out of the curtain in surprise.


    This Brother Zhai?


    If elder martial sister Linglong describes the great reform, elder martial brother Zhai is totally different.


    If he didn''t appear in this place at this time, Xiao Dong would not know who he was.


    What was brother Zhai like before?


    Xiaodong still remembers clearly. Elder martial brother Zhai is tall and tall, with fair skin, clear and gentle eyes. His robes, shoes and socks are always kept clean. He is kind to people. No matter who asks him for help, he doesn''t give up. He always tries his best to help.


    His talent is good, too.


    Xiaodong had always felt that he was a very guilty disciple. At least, elder martial brother Zhai was much better than him, but he didn''t have a good family background. Xiaodong thought that he was only accepted by his master because he was "orphaned" and was too young.


    Zhai Wenxiao''s memory is different from that of Nei Hui.


    Now standing in front of Xiaodong, there are thick cloth belts on his head and body. His broken hair sticks to his scalp and cheek. Only his nose and one eye are exposed.


    His face is black and blue, which is not the color of a normal person. The eyebrows seemed to be gone, and there was a void in the once bright and divine eyes.


    It looks like a walking corpse with no mind.


    Xiaodong couldn''t say a word.


    Confused thoughts were flying in his mind. Zhai''s appearance now reminds him of the words and sentences in the book.


    It doesn''t seem that Zhai has been cured.


    He couldn''t move when he left. Now he He can stand and walk, but Xiaodong can''t say he is better than that.


    It''s not very good of him to look like this.


    Is this man still Zhai?He stood so stiff, like, like a puppet, a puppet man.


    He did not respond to the people standing in front of him. No matter whether he was a senior brother or a junior brother, his eyes did not move.


    Mo Chen stands up, he stares at the old man who has changed his face, and then turns his head to look at Linglong.


    Xiaodong is aware of the speechless anger of the elder martial brother.


    He had never felt such a strong anger on his elder martial brother.


    "What''s wrong with him?"


    This is what Xiaodong wants to know most.


    Linglong''s posture is stiff. It seems to squeeze out a sentence from the gap between his teeth: "it''s the secret of controlling the devil."


    Control the devil?


    Xiaodong opened his eyes in horror and heard the elder brother ask, "are you the descendant of the devil?"


    Linglong bit his lips and put a heavy emphasis on his head: "yes."


    Elder martial sister became the descendant of the devil?


    Just a few days ago, he and the elder martial brother just discussed, what kind of devil?


    Fake? Elder martial sister is clearly their disciple back to the mountain. How could she become the descendant of some kind of demon?


    Is there any misunderstanding? The elder martial sister may have been forced and lured by others. After all, it''s not a day or two for people to learn to be bad. It''s not a long time for elder martial sister to separate from them. Even if they learn to be bad, how can they turn around and become some kind of demon descendant? Is it so easy to be a descendant of the devil? Isn''t it worth a lot of money?


    "Elder martial brother, I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding. Let''s talk about it carefully."


    He was a cold sweat, but Linglong didn''t understand his intention and shook his head: "there''s no misunderstanding. I was the descendant of Xu wangzun. "


    Who?


    "But king Xu has been dead for many years." If it is his descendants, the year seems not right.


    Linglong has a look at Xiaodong.


    It is common sense that the way to extend the blood of the devil is not to find a woman like ordinary people. It is common sense that Xiaodong doesn''t understand these things at all.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    Mo Chen didn''t worry about her real life experience. In a word, how could Linglong be picked up by her master and became an apprentice back to the mountain? I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence that can be said. The disaster she met in beifucheng should not be accidental.


    "Follow me."


    Linglong stopped for a moment and asked, "where to go?"


    "To see the master. I don''t care who your birth parents are, who you are now, and whose family skills you are practicing. Master took you in and brought you up. After all these years of hard work, you can go without saying a word. Are you right with master? "


    "No," Linglong blurted out and took a step back. When she raised her head, some sharp chin and protruding cheekbones looked like a steep hanging wall in the shadow of the candle: "I''m not going."


    "Are you not going?"


    Mo Chen''s voice is not high, at least, not as high as Linglong.


    But Xiaodong could hear his pent up anger in his voice.


    Xiaodong also thinks that elder martial sister is too much.


    She had a complicated life experience, and she must have had a hard time leaving the school. But elder brother Zhai is in such a situation that she can walk around and gasp like a living corpse. Isn''t she implicated in this situation? Master had the grace of nurturing and imparting knowledge to her. She quietly betrayed her door and left. Could she go to see her and confess her fault and make amends? Could she still kill her?


    "I can''t go." Linglong''s voice was dry and astringent: "I have many enemies. Even the old Department of the old devil would like me to die now. Now I have nothing to do with Huihui mountain. I can''t let Huishan and Shifu get stigmatized because of me."


    "Master doesn''t care about this."


    Linglong shook her head and after a long time, she said softly, "I have no face to see my master."


    This is what she says in her heart, but Mo Chen and Xiao Dong feel that this is not the reason.


    Linglong looks at the elder martial brother. The elder brother is just like the past. There are also younger martial brothers. Although the time for entering the school is short, the friendship is not shallow.


    It seems that there are too many grievances, but from the beginning of beifucheng, she chose the road by herself. When she took the first step, she didn''t realize that she couldn''t turn back. At that time, she thought that as long as she got a way to let Zhai recover, she would immediately leave. She was not willing to do evil. Who could drag her to kill?


    But it''s not true.


    Even if you have a drop of human blood on your hand, you can''t wipe it off any more. The heart of Tao has been destroyed and she can''t turn back.


    In the dark of the night when no one else asked herself, regret?


    She told herself that she had no regrets.


    Because it''s too late to regret. Since regret is useless, why think about it?


    She never regrets when she''s awake.


    But after falling asleep, she always returned to the mountain in her dream. In spring, camellia and rhododendrons are blooming all over the mountains. In autumn, there are many mature fruits in the mountains, large and small. Some of them know each other, and some don''t have their names. They are sour and sweet. They are delicious to eat and can make wine


    But every time she woke up, she remembered that she couldn''t go back.


    After a standoff for a while, Mo Chen gave in first.


    He knew so well about the exquisite character that he didn''t want to push her to the end.


    If he insists again, Linglong says that he will not face the master''s affairs even if he dies.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "For the warm spring." Linglong sighed with a sigh of relief and answered honestly: "not long ago, Wenhui was injured in order to protect me, and the spirit was also..."


    "Did you get the token?"


    Linglong shook her head.


    Mo Chen opened her hand to her, and the code of several tokens was neat on his palm: "take it, but don''t let others meet when using it."


    Linglong was stunned for a moment, and her eyes burst out with surprise and joy. However, she did not immediately reach out to pick it up. She hesitated and asked, "elder martial brother, where did these brands come from?"


    Mo Chen understood her concern: "it was originally the master who asked for me and my younger martial brother, but now we can''t use it. You can take these pieces."


    Linglong hesitated and took the token.


    "We should stay here for another two or three days. If you think it through, come to us."


    Linglong bowed her head and answered.


    Xiaodong doesn''t think she will come.


    Elder martial sister is too stubborn. Besides, she''s the only one. She might come back. However, elder martial brother Zhai looks like a living certificate for people in the devil''s road to practice corpses and expel demons. I don''t know how the elder martial sister brought him to Xiejia village. If people see him, ordinary people are afraid that they will faint. If they see him, they must fight and kill him.


    They feel a little confused when they leave.


    "Let''s go, elder martial brother?"


    Elder martial sister is in a bad situation now, let alone elder martial brother Zhai. How can we take them back. If elder martial sister Linglong runs again, she may not have such good luck to meet them again next time. In the world, where can we find people?


    Mo Chen takes a look at Xiaodong."After all, she is different from Chen Jingzhi. Chen Jingzhi''s mind is not correct, what he did should be deceived teacher and destroy ancestor. But Linglong she She can''t help it. "


    "I know. I didn''t say that I would take the elder martial sister back to be guilty. I can''t rest assured... "


    "She won''t come back."


    Even close relatives, apprentices, brothers and sisters But no one can decide the road of life for others, let alone face everything for others.


    Xiaochen didn''t seem to find the way back to be stuffy.


    Of course, elder martial brother won''t get lost!


    So where are they going?


    The promise appeared in front of him immediately. The elder martial brother took him into a side hall. He had been sitting in the hall for more than ten years in twos and threes. All of them were monks. When Mo Chen and Xiao Dong walked into the hall door, most of them turned their heads. After seeing their costumes, someone turned their heads indifferently. A person near the corner of the hall stood up and waved to them with a happy face: "brother mo."


    It turns out that there are people that the elder martial brother knows.


    The man got up to meet them and asked them to sit down.


    "This is younger martial Brother Yun," Mo Chen said, "this is Xiao Yuyou, brother Xiao."


    Ah, this man Xiaodong knows. The letter that elder martial brother received last time was sent by him. There are many news and anecdotes on it. The elder martial brother said that although the cultivation of this man was not high, he was very well informed. There were few things he didn''t know about.


    At that time, Xiaodong was curious about what kind of person he was, but he unexpectedly met him in xiejiazhuang.


    "I guess you may come to xiejiazhuang. I happened to see you leave a common mark in the villa, so I came to look for you." Mo Chen obviously has a good friendship with Xiao Yuyou. What he said is not polite: "when did you arrive?"


    "The day before yesterday." Xiao Yuyou was born black and thin. He was not good-looking. He was born with a common appearance that could not be found when he was thrown into the crowd. He said happily: "it''s rare to see a scene of excitement recently. I was going to visit the neighborhood of lingyunzong. After passing the xiejiazhuang village, I came in to eat and drink and watch the excitement."


    He said it wittily, and Xiaodong was also happy.


    "Look at my brain," Xiao Yuyou patted his forehead. "I can''t help but show my first meeting with younger martial Brother Yun." He reached into his sleeve and took it out again and again. He felt out a big pocket: "this is not a valuable thing. It''s a small thing. Take it and have fun."


    Xiaodong takes a look at the elder martial brother, then reaches for it and thanks Xiao Yuyou.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    "It''s a catapult." Xiao Yuyou happily said to Xiaodong, "it''s also a gift from someone else, but it''s not appropriate for me to play a record tour at this age."


    A beard is not suitable.


    But Xiaodong thinks that he is more than ten years old. If he wants to make a sum, he is twenty. Xiao Yuyou gave him this. Do you think he is still a child of three or five years old?


    "This catapult can be regarded as a small magic weapon," said Xiao Yuyou. "The man who forged the catapult named it" a hundred hits and a hundred hits. "


    "The name..."


    Xiaodong took the catapult out of the bag. It was a little heavier than the usual one, but there was nothing serious about it.


    "I''ve tried this one. It really means that you can catch fish even if you shoot birds and rabbits!" Xiao Yuyou said: "but if you are more powerful, you will not be able to fight. Even if you hit the target, you will not die if you are not strong enough."


    It''s really only to relieve boredom and coax children to play.


    Although Xiaodong felt that he was over the age of playing with the catapult, he didn''t need to give it to him. However, there were disciples younger than him on the mountain. It''s OK to take them back to send them away.


    Xiao Yuyou brought up the pot and poured tea for them. He said with a smile, "thank you, villa master. It''s very generous of you to serve tea to these third-class guest rooms. You live in a spacious place with wine and meat for three meals a day. Seriously, I don''t want to practice if I''m so good every day. "


    A middle-aged man sitting not far away agreed with a smile: "that''s right. It''s a hard life for those who practice Taoism. If I choose, I''d rather live a good life for decades than suffer from that crime. "


    Xiao Dong is happy.


    The first is that there is a good job for people.


    It''s no surprise. Everyone has his own ambition. It''s like someone has to eat meat every day. Some people feel nauseous when they smell meat. They think it''s too fishy and stinky to bear.


    From Xiaodong''s point of view, as long as it doesn''t harm people, it''s OK for people to choose what kind of living method they like.


    "We haven''t seen each other for three years, haven''t we? More than two years, almost three years. " Xiao Yuyou said, "I have to thank you for the last time. If you hadn''t reminded me, I might have been cheated, I might have lost my life. "


    Xiaodong doesn''t know what to do with it. However, he hears others exaggerating his elder martial brother. He is never tired of hearing it. He is elated.


    "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it."


    "It''s not a big deal for you, it''s a big deal for me. No, I owe you one more time. Last time I said I owed you a favor and asked you to drink. Now it seems that drinking is not enough. By the way, I''ve paid attention to what you asked me last time. You''re right. "


    He took out a crumpled note from his sleeve. Mo Chen took it and nodded to him: "thank you very much."


    "Well, little things are not worth mentioning. I also heard that the disciples who came back to the mountain a few days ago bought red silk and other things at the foot of the mountain. But what''s the happy event on the mountain? Is it that the master Li Zhenzhen has a new disciple? "


    Well, it''s not


    Who said red silk would be used for apprentices? According to his own experience, Xiaodong didn''t use red silk when he was a teacher. It''s very common. He kowtowed to his master and gave gifts to his elder martial brothers and sisters.


    Anyway, they didn''t buy red silk on the mountain last time to collect disciples.


    Mo Chen said naturally: "it''s the teacher who married the Taoist couple, so I congratulated for a while."


    Xiao Yuyou was stunned: "Li Li Zhenren, married a Taoist couple It''s like talking in your sleep. But he soon came to his senses and said with a smile, "Oh, it''s a great joy. Brother Mo, you should tell me in advance, and I''ll back up the gift. "


    "My master doesn''t want to make it public. He doesn''t send any postings or receive any gifts. It''s good if you know it in your heart, brother Xiao."


    Xiaodong quietly listening to the side, do not need to look at carefully also can see, this well-informed "bag inquires" the situation seems to live. He looks like a rich man in business. But look at the collar and cuffs, as well as the muddy shoes that come out from the hem, it''s obvious that this man is an informal person.


    Back of the neck suddenly some uncomfortable, as if stabbed in the back.


    Xiaodong closed his eyes and was in a trance for a moment.


    The scene of the whole leaning hall was like a picture in his mind. The two men sitting by the door were sulking and drinking. At their next table were three people, one old and the other two younger. From their looks, they should be a family. Then there was a female guest with her hair wrapped in a gray cloth handkerchief and a conspicuous scar on her face.


    Later -


    Xiaodong opened his eyes.


    The man he didn''t see clearly was like waking up from a dream when his eyes were about to turn.


    But he knew who the man was. He didn''t need to see it. He just knew it.


    Mo Chen has already got up to say goodbye to Xiao Yuyou. Xiao Yuyou said, "the matter here is over. I''m going to take a walk to the southwest. Maybe I can''t come back for several years."


    Mo Chen only said, "take care of yourself."


    Most of the time, people will never see each other again once they are separated. They don''t know where the other person is, or even whether he is still living in this world.But people who practice Taoism don''t attach too much importance to separation and life and death. Even if this is the last time we meet, Mo Chen and Xiao Yuyou both seem open-minded and magnanimous.


    Xiao Dong pulled Mo Chen''s sleeve and motioned him to see the man behind him.


    That''s Chen Jingzhi.


    Xiaodong is sure he didn''t recognize the wrong person.


    He just didn''t expect that Chen Jingzhi would appear so close to them.


    This man never does anything bad. As long as it is good for himself, the man can do all the bad things.


    What are the advantages of xiejiazhuang to attract him?


    Xiaodong takes a look at the elder martial brother.


    He felt that something was wrong.


    Master Xie is a man who has long given up his way. He has no power and wealth, but only a warm spring, which is good for healing. But after all, it is not a unique medicine. Besides, there should not be many people who know about it. This time, thanks to the villa master''s happiness, there are too many greeting guests. This is very abnormal.


    It happened that elder martial sister Linglong also came at this time. Even Chen Jingzhi came to xiejiazhuang at this time.


    Why are so many people here? Can''t it all be for a warm spring?


    There must be something else.


    I don''t know if he is aware of the crisis. Chen Jingzhi also stands up and goes out through the side door.


    Xiaodong turns his head and sees a profile of him.


    Chen Jingzhi did not appear in his true colors. Even if people who knew him in the past saw him, they would not be able to distinguish them. The man was a stout man with thick and hard eyebrows, beard and hair, covering most of his face. He had an ordinary iron sword pinned around his waist. He looked like a dart leader and a yard Ranger everywhere on the road.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    Neither of them was in a hurry to chase.


    Xiaodong has a certain conviction that he can''t run.


    Just like a kite flying person, no matter how far and how high the kite flies, he thinks that he is so lofty, but he can''t get rid of the string that roots him.


    Xiaodong can''t say the mysterious, strange and familiar feeling in his heart. He had a vague feeling that if he wanted to, he could control more people''s footprints, and that control could extend far away.


    This feeling did not make him feel strange or frightened.


    The feeling, or the ability, is like a part of his body, which was taken away before, and now it''s found again, stitched together with his body. This kind of feeling even let him have a kind of long time no longer have the joy.


    If you have a pair of eyes looking down over xiejiazhuang now, you will find that this spacious and prosperous manor is different from yesterday''s scene. Yesterday, it was also full of joy and excitement. People came and went in an endless stream and walked through the courtyard. Now these people are like fish that smell the dangerous smell. They all hide themselves. Even the servants in the village are aware of something wrong. They go together in twos and threes and dare not leave alone. The guests were very careful. Chen Jingzhi did not stand out at all among them. His speed was not fast or slow. He was as cautious as others.


    He left the guest house all the way and walked along the flower wall. When he got out of the gate again, it would be the outer courtyard. There are stables, barns, and places for servants to live, which can''t be compared with those inside. The houses outside are crowded and built in disorder, not to mention the pattern. The roads are winding and complicated. People who are not familiar with it are afraid that they can''t find a way out after eight circles.


    Chen Jingzhi quickly passed through the place. His steps were not fast or slow. Looking at him like this, he could not guess what the man was thinking and what he was going to do.


    He took the horse from the stable. The horse was not very impressive. It was a little thin and gray.


    Chen Jingzhi turned on his horse and ran all the way to the northwest. Some people in xiejiazhuang didn''t take him seriously. There was something wrong with the village. It turned out that those who wanted to eat and drink were scattered. Those who were afraid of it also quickly withdrew. There was not much of him.


    Night covers the earth, and the gate of the town has been closed. For ordinary people, once the city gate is closed, the inside and outside will be cut off, and the people outside will not be able to enter and the people inside the city will not be able to get out. But for people other than ordinary people, such as Chen Jingzhi, this small gate is not even a threshold.


    Chen Jingzhi rose into the air.


    He learned a lot of Kung Fu. First, he inherited some Kung Fu from his family. After he left Huihui mountain, he didn''t learn any real skills. Maybe he would hide his deeds. But at this time, he would not think that anyone was watching his every move. At this time, he used the Kung Fu taught by Li Fulin.


    Crossing this wall and northward, there are mountains and forests dozens of miles away. It''s very easy to hide one''s tracks and escape. His figure in the night looked like a light smoke, which could hardly be seen without careful attention.


    However, he is not a cigarette after all, because the smoke will not bump into an invisible barrier head-on and fall backward in great confusion. He reached out his hand and grabbed it at the edge of the city wall. In ordinary times, even the most solid wall brick would be cut to pieces by him. However, the wall brick was sliding like three inch thick lard, and his fingers could not be grasped by passing it.


    When his feet fell to the ground, Chen Jingzhi pulled out the dagger hidden in his sleeve.


    The body of this short sword is thinner and narrower than that of other swords. The body of the sword is dark and lacquered without any light. The handle is also very thin and short. It''s kind of like a dagger.


    Instead of trying to escape in any other direction, he was alert and slightly arched.


    Different from what he thought, no one immediately reached out to him and waited for a long time. There was no change except for the faint sound of tiny movement in the distance.


    The barrier as if he had just hit the iron plate head-on was his illusion.


    The night was deep.


    Chen Jingzhi didn''t move, but he had countless thoughts in his mind.


    At first, he thought that the other party must have come against him. It might be the remnant evils of the Chen and Xia families, the people from Tianjian City, and the people returning to the mountain.


    No matter which side he is, he is enemies.


    But now he''s not sure.


    Who the hell did he meet?


    But no matter who it is, he will seize every opportunity and leave no one alive.


    After waiting for another moment, Chen Jingzhi''s figure gradually blurred in the night fog, as if he had been wet and melted by water, and disappeared in the fog.


    Looking into his eyes all the time, but not in a hurry.


    After a while, a dull sound came from a place to the east of the city wall. It was like the sound of ordinary people knocking clothes with a mallet when they were washing their clothes. In other words, it was almost the same sound that someone put his skull on the stone wall.


    Chen Jingzhi''s collision this time is more serious than the previous one.


    The previous time he had no intention, but this time he wanted to get out of trouble. Of course, the strength he used was different from that just now.Listen to the sound, you know it''s not light.


    Chen Jingzhi can no longer be as sure as he did just now. He throws out two pieces of Fu, one of which is blue light and Yun, and the other is dark before he even hands it.


    A broken array talisman and a seven evil talisman are his treasures for self-defense. One of them was obtained from Tianjian City, and the other was bought from people in the devil''s way. However, the two runes that should have such great power were thrown into the fog.


    It''s gone!


    The money could still be heard in the water, but the two runes he used to save his life seemed to have been eaten by the fog.


    After these two symbols, he hit the wall two or three times. No matter which direction he chooses, the effort is big or small - the outcome is not different.


    Chen Jingzhi didn''t want to believe he was trapped.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know who he''s trapped in. If the other side has such means, he can kill him at one stroke, but he will not do so. He will be trapped like a cat catching a mouse. He will be able to make good use of his spare time and watch him coldly as a trapped animal.


    The weather is always getting faster in spring. It''s too warm to wear a jacket in the daytime. When the wind blows at night, the fog is wet and cold, as if winter comes back. Chen Jingzhi stumbled in the fog. This time, he was not deliberately pretending to be in a mess. His head was bruised and his face was covered with blood. His eyebrows and beard were in a mess after he was smeared, and his clothes were torn. The boots he wore in order to make his appearance didn''t fit his feet. Now they all disappeared, but the dagger in his hand was still firmly grasped.


    He didn''t pay attention to the fog just now. It''s a common thing that fogs at night, but now he finds out that it''s not right. It was not an ordinary fog at all. In this fog, he only felt that he was in a chaos. He could not hear the sound or see the light. His chest was stuffy. The fog could not be spread, could not be cut open, he was still unable to breathe by tearing his collar and scratching his chest.


    Go on like this He could be trapped in this fog!


    Chen Jingzhi never thought that he would die like this.


    A day ago, he still felt that he was at ease. He had made a plan for the way ahead, what to do first and what to do later. The Chen family has been destroyed, and a great hatred has been taken. If Tianjian city is still in existence, it will be a great worry. However, Tianjian city has been destroyed. Even if there are still some fish who have survived, they can not pose any threat to him. As for the Huihui mountain, the clan is small, and there are a group of people who have not been able to make progress, and will be trampled on by him in time.


    Now he understood that the world was not as simple and easy as he thought. Maybe it''s He had used up all his luck before.


    Once again, he bumped into the invisible barrier, feeling as if he was trapped in a ball of mud, his mouth and nose were covered and airtight. Hands and feet are stuck in it and can''t be pulled out.


    He worked as hard as he could, and the result was deeper and deeper.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Li Fulin came out of the house. He had changed his formal clothes and put on a half old one. Ji Zheng was not in.


    Li Fulin doesn''t expect her to sit still. She can go out as long as she doesn''t make trouble.


    Seeing two apprentices coming in with a big black bag, Li Fulin asked, "what is this thing?"


    Xiaodong said, "it''s not something."


    Mo Chen directly opened the black cloth, revealing the people wrapped in it.


    Chen Jingzhi still maintained the posture of struggling in the thick fog. His expression was painful and ferocious, and his limbs were twisted. Li Fulin startled him.


    "This..." He looked at the two disciples: "where did this come from?"


    "He also came to xiejiazhuang, the elder martial brother took me to catch him back." According to Xiaodong''s idea, it is unnecessary for such a person to live an extra moment. But the elder martial brother said that he should be arrested and handed over to the master for disposal. This is called "cleaning the door.".


    What you said is reasonable.


    "He came to xiejiazhuang?"


    Mo Chen said softly: "even if he didn''t do it, most of them knew it."


    Xiaodong doesn''t know much about the twists and turns in the middle, but in his heart, Chen Jingzhi is the No. 1 bad egg. It''s not surprising that anything bad happens to him.


    It seems that elder martial brother wants to ask more questions if he doesn''t kill him.


    "Wake him up and ask him." Xiaodong thinks that the master and the elder martial brother may want to let him avoid this kind of scene. It''s better for him to know how to hide himself.


    But Li Fulin said, "no, Xiaodong You stay and listen. "


    Xiaodong was a little surprised, but it was a surprise for him to say so.


    Mo Chen stretched out his hand and held it empty above Chen Jingzhi. Chen Jingzhi''s rigid body suddenly lost its support and collapsed.


    Before he opened his eyes, he moved his hands and feet first. Unfortunately, he didn''t stand up and fell again.


    This time, face down.


    Xiaodong really thinks that the construction of xiejiazhuang is good, and he doesn''t cut corners at all. Look at the stone tiles on the floor, how hard they are.


    Before today, Chen Jingzhi has always been a man who can''t be worse than bad in his mind. He was ungrateful, harmed his classmates, swaggered and cheated, and destroyed his own family. Among the people he knew, there was nothing worse than him. Even the people in the devil''s road were not as bad as him.


    When I think of this person, he is not what he used to be. His eyebrows and eyes gradually changed, his nose and mouth became blurred, but his figure seemed to grow larger and higher enough to cast a heavy shadow on him.


    Later, when he thought of this man again, he always felt that he was not as he had been, but as if he had a frightening grimace.


    It''s like When I was following my uncle, I saw the statue in a broken temple. I don''t know what kind of God it is. He has blue face and fangs, and he has seven or eight hands on his body. That night, with thunder and rain and a flash of lightning outside, the ghost face appeared once in the dark. He would not think of that scene, but he never forgot it.


    Li''s face was dazzled.


    Xiaodong looks at his face now, the camouflage has lost most of it. He looks almost the same as before. He has no blue face and fangs. He is fierce.


    He was not as terrible and fierce as he thought.


    But in front of this face, which is similar to the old one, at first glance, he is still gentle. It is hard to imagine how he did those evil things.


    To be honest, Li Lin will pretend to be one of Chen''s. He knew that his skills were nothing in front of Li Fulin, and he could not muddle through in front of Mo Chen.


    Compared with Li Fulin, he is more afraid of Mo Chen. He didn''t spend much time in the mountain, but it was enough to make him understand that compared with Li Fulin, who was a good man, Mo Chen had no way to live.


    Life is so big. Tianjian city has no dregs left, but a few of them are unhurt. It seems that they have not lost much skill.


    Li Fulin pulled the lapel of his clothes and sat down on a chair in the middle. He motioned to Mo Chen: "you ask, I''ll listen."


    Mo Chen should a: "yes."


    Chen Jingzhi did not dare to look at Mo Chen and heard him ask, "how did you cheat the man who saw the city from heaven?"


    "Me too It has the blood of the Bai family. " Chen Jingzhi can''t tell a lie, just like a will that doesn''t belong to him controls his tongue. His words are honest and without any hypocrisy: "when my mother was still in the world, she told me that her ancestors escaped from Tianjian City, and they were the blood of the white family who did not want to be sacrificed. When Xiaodong was sick and feverish, I saw him with the token of Tianjian city. "


    "Where is the token?"


    Chen Jingzhi groped in his arms and handed over the pendant he had taken away.


    "Is this the token of Tianjian city?"


    "It''s a token of blood sacrifice." Chen Jingzhi obviously knew more than all of them and wanted to be detailed: "I have seen the pattern, so I recognized it at the first sight."Xiaodong walked a little bit at this time.


    If Chen Jingzhi is also Bai''s blood, then Doesn''t that mean he and Chen Jingzhi are relatives? Of course, it may be distant.


    Suddenly found that he had such a bad relationship, Xiaodong felt that this was not worth happy about.


    Mo Chen took the pendant and didn''t hand it to Xiaodong immediately. With his personality, he won''t give it to Xiaodong until he is not sure that the pendant is good for Xiaodong.


    Mo Chen asked: "how did you kill the men of the Meng family and the Chen family?"


    Xiaodong suddenly recovered.


    It wasn''t one or two, or even ten or eight. The Meng family didn''t understand. It was said that there were many people in the Chen family. Thousands of people in the whole town were surnamed Chen. As a result, none of them survived.


    Among these people, there are ordinary people as well as those who practice Taoism. Chen''s family is so big that it is easy to be destroyed. Where does Chen Jingzhi come from? It seems unlikely that he can do it with his two years of patchwork, or with one or two magic tools.


    "I found the enemy of the Chen family." Chen Jingzhi said: "there are many enemies of the Chen family, such as the Meng family."


    Meng family?


    Xiaodong has some accidents.


    But isn''t the Meng family the Chen family? Isn''t Chen Jingzhi''s stepmother surnamed Meng? What''s more, the Meng family was also destroyed this time. How could Chen Jingzhi destroy his own family with the help of the Meng family?


    What he doesn''t understand is not a problem for Li Fulin and Mo Chen.


    This is the way of the world. On the surface, it looks like brothers and sisters, but inside I want to die and die. The Meng family and the Chen family are in Tingzhou, and Chen is the first one. The Meng family can only be a second child.


    Who wants to be the second forever? The Mencius have wanted to destroy the Chen family for many years.


    As for the married daughter, what does that matter?


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    When asked, how the Chen family was destroyed is no longer a question. As for the Meng family, it is not difficult to guess. After all, the mantis catches cicadas, and the Yellow finches are behind. Chen Jingzhi went to the Meng family not to help them, but to kill two birds with one stone. The Meng family dug a big hole for the Chen family. Chen Jingzhi then took the opportunity to kick the Meng family down and bury them together.


    Mo Chen again asked the third thing: "is there a person in the devil''s way who is pasted by murderer and thief?"


    Chen Jingzhi nodded slowly. This time Xiaodong saw that he was wrong. Chen Jingzhi is too honest. His honesty is surprising. Now it seems that the elder martial brother must have used some means to make him have to answer. So far, the elder martial brother has only asked about two things, but Chen Jingzhi looks more and more tired, sweating more and more, and his clothes are all wet.


    It''s not hot now. It''s obviously wrong for him to sweat so much. The elder martial brother turns a blind eye to it. It must have something to do with him.


    "I don''t know who it is," Chen Jingzhi said with difficulty. "After taking an invitation, I haven''t seen them again..."


    He dropped his head to one side, completely unconscious.


    Mo Chen turned his head and said to Li Fulin as if nothing had happened. "Master, it seems that we have come to inform villa master Xie. I''m afraid that Xie''s village will have a lot of trouble."


    The trouble is not small if you are caught by the devil.


    Xiaodong looks down at Chen Jingzhi, who is lying in the ground.


    If we want to deal with him according to the rules of the sect, he will betray his master and kill his fellow disciples. The first one is to abolish his skill, and the last one is to give up his life.


    I don''t know if the master intends to dispose of him now or wait until he returns to the ancestral gate.


    Well, it''s said that other sects deal with traitors by gathering their disciples to do it in public. It can clean up the family atmosphere and make an example to others. I didn''t pay attention to these things before returning to the mountain. I don''t know what master is going to do now.


    Taking revenge for his elder martial brother''s death in vain, Xiaodong got rid of a big heart disease. Xiaodong was not happy at all. He just finished what he should have done and felt relieved.


    "There is one more thing to tell the master."


    Hearing this, Xiaodong remembered.


    Yes, they not only caught Chen Jingzhi today, but also met elder martial sister Linglong.


    How is Linglong


    Mo Chen said truthfully: "it''s not so good to look at. Younger martial sister is stubborn, and I can''t force it. "


    Li Fulin stood up and went around the room: "where''s Wenhui?"


    "Master, do you remember taking me to lingfu Zhangjia a few years ago? At that time, I was still young, and I accidentally broke into the Zhangjia''s arsenal. Although it was not dangerous, I was particularly impressed by the wooden puppet in front of the door of the Zhangjia musket. "


    Li Fu understood the meaning of Mo Chen''s words.


    At that time, Zhai Wenhui''s injury Li Fulin knew better than others, and he could not be cured by ordinary methods. Now Zhai Wenhui is just like the wooden puppet Mo Chen once saw.


    The wooden puppet has a strong body and outstanding martial arts skills, but it is not a living thing after all. It is a dead thing made of gold, stone and wood. Although Zhai Wenhui got rid of the fate of being a waste man, now he Is it the same person in the past?


    "She doesn''t come. I used to be the same."


    Li Fulin brought up Linglong since he was young, let alone Zhai Wenhui. What''s the matter with face?


    "Then I will go with my master."


    "Then he..." Xiaodong refers to Chen Jingzhi on the ground: "how does he deal with it?"


    "Leave it to me." Ji Zheng pushes the door in and touches the soft paralyzed person on the ground. It seems to be understatement, but the actual strength must be different from what it looks like. Because the paralyzed man, after being kicked lightly, suddenly convulsed all over his body, bent down and shrunk into a small ball, and his throat gave out vague groans and painful cries.


    Li Fulin took a look at his daughter-in-law.


    This time, Chen Jingzhi''s bones were completely destroyed.


    Ji Zheng is always more resolute and ruthless than he is. He can''t do it. He always wants to leave some leeway for others and himself. But Ji Zheng never paid attention to that. Her experience from childhood to adulthood only taught her one thing. Never be soft hearted and leave trouble behind. If this man doesn''t kill for a while, it can''t give him another chance to escape.


    If Ji Zheng says that those clansmen who deal with people directly cut down a lot of trouble, they have to procrastinate and grind, and many people who have committed serious crimes will not be killed. They must be locked up to let them "think about their mistakes"? It''s too cheap for them to live for a long time without suffering any sin.


    After kicking people out of order, Ji Zheng finds a cage. The cage is not big. Looking from all directions, he can hold a rabbit at most. But the cultivator''s things can''t be judged by appearances. Ji Zheng picks up the people on the ground, plugs them up and puts them into this cage.


    Don''t say Xiao Dong is stunned. Even Li Fulin and Mo Chen, who think they are well-informed, are too frightened by Ji Zheng to speak.


    Seeing that their eyes were all on the cage, Ji Zheng specially explained: "this is what I got from the underground palace. It''s not small. It''s very good to put it in. Any scale beast that is two or three feet long can be put into it."Li Fulin gave a dry cough: "well, um It''s really mysterious. "


    Chen Jingzhi falls into Ji Zheng''s hands. He must not think about running away. Li Fulin doesn''t have to worry about it any more.


    It''s a good thing.


    "I''ll meet Linglong."


    Ji Zheng is not too concerned about this matter, only said: "go."


    Whether Linglong wants to come back or not, it''s her own choice. Ji Zheng doesn''t think it''s necessary to be reluctant. People choose their own way, so they don''t need to be arranged by others.


    As for the difference between the right way and the evil way, she didn''t care. She was known as a witch by others, but also afraid of these?


    Li Fulin looks like this now, let alone that she didn''t have the idea of looking for a successor. Even if she had, she would have to give up sooner. How troublesome it is to find a descendant. To educate, to teach, to worry about their safety. As long as you live one day, you can''t let go of this responsibility.


    She would never give herself such trouble. Li Fulin is the only person she is willing to take care of in the world. For others, she has no extra mental effort to care about.


    The long hours spent in the underground palace were not so hard for her. Others who were trapped together died one after another, some died of exhaustion and some died of madness. They all longed to be able to go out. It can be said that they died because of this obsession.


    For Ji Zheng, it''s the same everywhere she is. She didn''t mind spending the rest of her life under the seal of the underground palace if it wasn''t for the people she wanted to meet outside the palace.


    She just wanted to see him again if she went out.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    As for whether the master himself could persuade elder martial sister Linglong to change her mind, Xiaodong was not sure.


    Ji Zhenzhen put that The cage was stuffed to him: "you take care of it first. Don''t forget when you leave."


    Xiaodong took over the cage, always felt that there was something wrong.


    "Never forget."


    Forget nothing. Don''t forget this.


    But take this back to the house, Xiaodong is a little confused.


    Where to put it? This guy in the cage shouldn''t get out. But Xiaodong didn''t want to look at him all the time, and felt uncomfortable.


    He found a black cloth and covered the cage.


    Well, that''s about it. It is expected that Chen Jingzhi doesn''t want to see him, so as not to be tired of seeing each other.


    As for whether to feed him or not, Ji Zhenzhen didn''t tell him about it. He expected that they would not die of hunger for a few days before they went back, which would save them trouble.


    Xiaodong pushes open the window. It''s dark outside.


    He closed the window, went back in and sat down, crossed his knees and closed his eyes.


    If the world wants to see, they have to open their eyes. If they close their eyes, they can''t see anything, even before Xiaodong.


    It''s not the same now.


    After I close my eyes, I feel as if I have opened my eyes again. From near to far, like water dripping on the surface of the lake, my perception is like the ripples on the water surface, expanding outward in circles.


    Xiaodong "sees" the whole xiejiazhuang, the heavy yard, the people in Chuang Tzu, and Well, I see Master and senior brother.


    They went to the courtyard where the elder martial sister lived temporarily.


    Alas, I always feel that the master is aggrieved, and the disciples are not relieved. Try a different family? How could a master be so considerate to his disciples?


    Xiaodong would like to get closer to see if Shifu can persuade elder martial sister.


    Seriously, he had no idea.


    Master is not a very persuading person, and elder martial sister is not generally stubborn.


    Xiaodong gets closer to him. He even sees a small black mole on the back of his elder martial brother''s neck, which he has never noticed before.


    The back of the neck is white than other places, such a small grain of nevus under the hair clump, like a black sesame.


    Knowing that it wasn''t sesame, I still wanted to reach out to him.


    I don''t know if Mo Chen has eyes behind his head, or he feels the bad idea of Xiaodong and turns his head suddenly.


    By that pair of clear and clear eyes, Xiaodong immediately counsels. Don''t say dare not to start, dare not leave too close.


    Master and elder brother entered the room, and Xiaodong could only watch through the window.


    Sister Linglong knelt down at the sight of her master. Her eyes were red, but she didn''t have a tear.


    Xiaodong''s heart is not good.


    He turned his attention and looked at the rest of the Xiejia village.


    In a courtyard not far from the master and his wife, there was a man and a woman arguing anxiously. If he wanted to, Xiaodong could hear them clearly.


    However, seeing the two men holding each other without a few words, Xiaodong felt that It''s better not to look at some things.


    When he wants to turn his attention away, Xiaodong is suddenly stunned.


    He turned back.


    The man he knew was the son of villa master Xie. Although he was not familiar with him these days, Xiaodong would not admit his face wrong.


    But what is he doing in this place?


    The woman was dressed up as a woman with no accomplishments. She was an ordinary person. But she had a pretty good appearance. She was in her twenties.


    The relationship between the two doesn''t look like a couple.


    Although Xiaodong has not been married, he has seen how the husband and wife of ordinary families live. The two people are obviously different.


    Well, they not only hold each other, but also bite each other.


    Xiaodong quickly looks away.


    Then farther away, the servants of Xie''s family squatted around the stove with rice.


    And


    Xiaodong enjoys it.


    Perhaps everyone has such a wish in their hearts, more or less, secretly watching others close the door how to live.


    Xiaodong has never been curious before, but now Well, well, he wasn''t particularly curious.


    Xiaodong didn''t think it was long before, but the sound outside reminded him.


    He woke up quickly. It was like diving down from a high place. There was a moment of dizziness.


    Did not wait for him to stand up, Mo Chen already came in from outside.


    Xiaodong has been caught.


    "Big, big brother."


    Mo Chen''s face was solemn, and Xiao Dong suddenly felt uneasy.


    The elder martial brother once warned him not to abuse one''s talent alone, nor to be reckless in a place with many people.


    But Xiaodong violated both of them today.


    "I didn''t mean to, really." "I just wanted to sit down, but I didn''t expect to close my eyes..."It''s out of control.


    The expansion of perception is like breathing, just like opening and closing eyes. He was not as hard and deliberate as he forced his soul out of his body for the first time.


    He felt that he could not explain clearly. The elder martial brother had warned him solemnly that he had committed a crime knowingly.


    Mo Chen didn''t hold on to his mistake. For Xiaodong, the past ten years had been ordinary people''s days. He suddenly found his extraordinary talent and asked him to control and send and receive freely. That was a bit overwhelming.


    To tell you the truth, most of the young people at the age of Xiaodong are rebellious, and Xiaodong is particularly obedient.


    "No more."


    Xiaodong didn''t expect to pass the customs so easily, so he nodded to answer the promise. After skipping this section, Xiaodong remembered to ask: "elder martial brother, elder martial sister Linglong, she..."


    "She''s decided where she''s going." Mo Chen said briefly: "even if you force her to come back and discard her magic power, she can''t go back to her original way."


    Xiaodong has already guessed the result vaguely, but when he heard the elder martial brother say so, he is still lost.


    "People in the devil''s way It seems that there are few who will die well


    Mo Chen did not make a sound, after a while, just said: "her parents are in the devil''s way."


    "Is it true?"


    "Yes, she has found out her life experience, and her blood relationship can''t be fake. It''s hard for her to stay away from the hatred of the previous generation and the gratitude and resentment of this generation. "


    Xiaodong fingers crisscross together, drooping head, in the heart some sad.


    In his mind, master, elder martial brother and Ji Zhenzhen are already very powerful, but even they have so many powerless things to do. Ji Zhenzhen himself was trapped for decades and separated from his master. Elder martial brother has such a lonely and extraordinary origin. He suffered a lot in tianjiancheng.


    Mo Chen''s hand is on his shoulder.


    Gentle and powerful.


    "This is the way of cultivation. It''s not only self-cultivation, but also mind training." Mo Chen said softly: "there is no smooth road in the world, and it is impossible for all people to be together all the time. Some people will leave first and separate at different intersections."


    Xiaodong looks up.


    What should he do?


    "Keep your original mind." Mo Chen said: "remember what you want and where you want to go. Don''t get lost on the way."


    Xiaodong doesn''t know all about it, but he remembers Mo Chen''s words carefully.


    "Elder martial brother."


    "Well?"


    "Will you leave first? Will you part with me one day? "


    Mo Chen answered him, "No


    Xiaodong laughed: "well, that''s OK."


    He didn''t understand the complicated truth, but he never knew his goal and direction as he did now.


    He wants to follow the elder martial brother all the time, all the time.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    Li Fulin told the two disciples: "clean up and have a good rest. We will leave early tomorrow morning."


    "Will you leave tomorrow?" Xiaodong thought for a moment: "thank you for your trouble. Master is not going to intervene?"


    "Master Xie knows it well. Without internal thieves, we can''t attract foreign ghosts..."


    Xiaodong understood immediately.


    If only people from the devil''s road come to the door, master will certainly not stand idly by. But since the master said the word "internal thief", it''s probably the household chores of the Xie family.


    In general, it is not appropriate for outsiders to interfere in housework.


    But to Li Fulin''s surprise, Mo Chen mentioned something to him.


    "Do you want to take Xiaodong on a trip?"


    Li Fulin looks at Mo Chen and Xiao Dong.


    "Yes, please allow me."


    Li Fulin did not object to the disciples going down the mountain to see the world. They only practiced on the mountain. Maybe their skills could grow, but their vision and mood would not grow with it. Both Confucianism and Buddhism share the same principles.


    "No problem." Li Fulin nodded: "where do you want to go?"


    He didn''t know anything about him before dawn.


    He never thought about where to go.


    In his opinion, it''s the same everywhere. This year, he has been to Beifu city in the far north, where the snow never melts. I have also been to Tianjian city in the scorching sun. It is a place where flowers bloom all the year round and trees grow in shade.


    The long journey had no attraction for him.


    However, he will go wherever he goes.


    He won''t be separated from his elder brother.


    Mo Chen obviously had a plan: "I''m going to take my younger brother to visit Tianjian city again, and check about the white family in Tianjian city."


    Li Fulin nodded: "yes, but be careful."


    If it was a year ago, Mo Chen would not have done such a risky thing. But now it is not the same. His cultivation is not the same as before. He is confident that Xiaodong will not be in danger.


    "Well, I''m going to go to the place where sword valley was buried."


    Li Fulin also agreed: "if you want to go, go there. Would you like to inquire about the whereabouts of Wu Valley master for you? "


    "No need, master. I''ll inquire about it myself."


    "Good."


    Since his disciples knew it in his mind, Li Fulin didn''t give them much advice, but he gave them a lot of things.


    Usually, Xiaodong always feels that his family is very poor and weak. He has neither strength nor fame.


    However, the master had these things in his hand, which was beyond his expectation.


    "It''s all old stuff. I didn''t think I could use it, and I didn''t want to use it. Now I think it''s better to make the best use of it."


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong second understand.


    Because some of the magic weapons Li Fulin gave them are engraved with the inscriptions of Danyang Xianmen.


    Eighty percent of the masters didn''t want to see things and think about people before, so they sealed up the relics of these ancestors.


    Now take things out again, not for yourself, but for the disciples.


    It''s not easy to be a master.


    Xiaodong thought that he would not accept apprentices in his life. He is not as generous as his master, nor as meticulous and thoughtful as his elder brother. If you really want to recruit a student, you will surely mislead your children. I have no idea how to teach others?


    There are tens of thousands of people in the world. Some people are born to understand, such as elder martial brother. As for Yu Xiaodong himself, he feels that he can''t become a senior brother if he is born again.


    Well, it can''t be a dragon like that.


    Elder martial brother should be the last and only dragon in the world.


    I don''t know where his people have gone


    Xiaodong suddenly has expectations for this trip.


    Where did the elder martial brother live when he was still an egg? Maybe they can find the traces left by the elder martial brother''s relatives, or some objects, and maybe some ancient books about the past.


    Er, can the Dragon write? It''s hard to say whether the dragon people will leave ancient books or not.


    According to the previous master''s view, such as some immortals, demons, monsters and so on, some inheritances are born with wisdom, and many things can be understood without being taught.


    Xiaodong thinks that since the elder martial brother thinks of many things in the past, he must know these things in his mind.


    On the morning of the next day, Li Fulin and his disciples said goodbye to master Xie.


    Master Xie''s look is not as good as Xiaodong when they came. Maybe what happened in Zhuangzi these days made him tired of dealing with it. When he sent them to the gate, he said to Li Fulin, "it''s really the trees that want to be quiet, but the wind is not strong. I thought I could live a few years of leisure and ease after playing the retreat drum, but I was still so worried. "


    "If there is anything I can do for you, send me a letter," Li said


    "Don''t worry. I can handle it."After leaving xiejiazhuang, Mo Chen and Xiaodong are separated from their master. Chen Jingzhi was taken back by his master to deal with it. It must not be a good result to wait for him. The best and best outcome is to save his life, but his bones are no longer available. Even if the master does not kill him, he will not live for several years.


    Li Fulin only told them to be careful, and nothing was as important as their safety.


    Mo Chen and Xiao Dong respond one by one.


    Seeing his master go far away, Xiaodong feels a little confused, but seeing his elder martial brother, he suddenly has a backbone.


    "Big brother, let''s go?"


    "Good."


    Xiaodong thinks of what he saw yesterday and says it with Mo Chen.


    "The second master of the Xie family and a woman?"


    "Well, it doesn''t look like a couple."


    Mo Chen is silent for a moment.


    He knows more than Xiaodong.


    That woman should be master Xie''s concubine.


    As a son, I fell in love with my concubine. It is definitely a domestic disgrace when it is spread.


    Thank you for this. Most of you already know it in your mind. If you send the guests away, you have to deal with the family affairs.


    Mo Chen didn''t want to talk about this kind of thing, dirty Xiaodong''s ears, and turned the topic aside: "are you still obedient to the green vine?"


    "Well, it''s very peaceful."


    Xiaodong raised his hand, and the green vine was as honest as a bracelet on his wrist.


    If you want to say what use it has, Xiaodong thinks it is very useful. Especially when he was practicing, meditating and meditating, he could feel the spiritual power on the green vine, which corresponded with his own spiritual power. He even had a feeling that the spiritual power on the green vine was homologous with him.


    These days, not to mention his rapid entry into the country, but it is absolutely twice the result with half the effort, especially smooth.


    Lvteng is very afraid of senior brother.


    Xiaodong can feel it.


    It should have opened the mind, Xiaodong felt that he could feel his emotions. It will be happy, it will be afraid, it will be depressed, it will be angry.


    When the elder martial brother is away, its breath appears very lively, it is just too lively, it has a kind of jubilant feeling. As long as the elder martial brother is there, he is extremely honest, as honest as pretending to be dead.


    But Xiao, Dong, day and night are together with the elder martial brother, and the time when they are separated is almost negligible.


    So the green vine remained motionless all day, pretending to be a dead vine.


    "Well, don''t trust it too much." Mo Chen said, "let''s go south first and go to the old site of Tianjian city."


    Xiaodong doesn''t like tianjiancheng at all. He doesn''t even want to hear the name.


    Although others said that he was the blood of Tianjian City, Xiaodong never felt that he had a relationship with Bai.


    He also knew that he might have blood relatives in the world, but they didn''t want to recognize him, and Xiaodong had no admiration for them.


    Maybe as the elder martial brother said, everyone has his own way. After all, Xiaodong and they are not on the same road. Why do we have to entangle with each other?


    Xiaodong will not trouble himself.


    I don''t know if there will be another chance to travel alone with my elder martial brother. Xiaodong has a good time every day. Elder martial brother, I don''t know what I don''t know. The places they passed, the scenery they saw, some people they met Every day there are different new things, everything has its own unique.


    Sometimes Xiaodong even thought, just go on like this, don''t have an end.


    The climate is getting hotter and hotter day by day. For those who practice Taoism, the change of seasons has little effect. If we must say the influence, Xiaodong finds that the elder martial brother is really different from ordinary people now. He preferred water, and his natural, self-contained air of authority grew stronger.


    To be specific, they have never been disturbed by mosquitoes, and birds and animals are even more clever. They hide far away in the morning, so that their journey is extremely quiet.


    They spent many days on the road because they were not on their way.


    Tianjian city was originally isolated on the sea, but now it''s all collapsed. There''s no place to look for pieces of bricks and rotten tiles. Before Xiaodong came, he was still wondering where the elder martial brother was going to find the old site.


    As a result, what the elder martial brother is looking for is not the old site of Tianjian city.


    Well, it''s a bit of a roundabout thing to say, but it''s also very simple.


    The elder martial brother found a guide, familiar to Xiaodong, but unexpected to Xiaodong.


    The guide is This green vine harvested in the morning and winter.


    But think about it. When I met it, I didn''t know how many years it had been in Tianjian city. When it was under the altar of Tianjian City, once the altar was broken, it would be angry to arrest people. Now Xiaodong can''t find a person or a place. It''s better for him to be a guide than to look around.


    The guide listened to the instructions of the elder martial brother and remained there for a long time. Although it can''t speak or have no expression, Xiaodong inexplicably saw the feeling of loss and grievance from it.Er, the elder martial brother is a little strict with it.


    Xiaodong is good at comforting and explains several times that "it''s OK to find a place where you have been for many years, or to find something familiar.".


    I don''t know if his explanation finally had an effect, or was really comforted by Xiaodong. Suddenly, the green vine was invigorated and became very proud.


    Yes, that''s right. A vine without head and feet can also show that it''s holding its head high and shining. It''s really wonderful.


    But then Xiaodong was very surprised.


    The vine did not go to the direction they remembered, but turned around and flew eastward without looking back. In the twilight, there was a glimmer of green, like a trailing star.


    "Direction It doesn''t seem right? "


    Mo Chen said simply: "follow it."


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    "This is..."


    The last place they stopped was among the mountains.


    Xiaodong doesn''t know, but Mo Chen knows that he has not forgotten to observe the terrain along the way: "this is the boundary of Yunzhou. I once passed here."


    "How far is it from Tianjian city?"


    Mo Chen gave him the answer: "about two thousand miles."


    Xiaodong was sweating: "this guide doesn''t look very reliable."


    A deviation of 20 Li can be said to be not biased. It''s only 200 Li, which can be said to be a small gap. It''s more than 2000 li away. It''s obvious that the vine doesn''t know the way.


    "Don''t worry about it. It has already developed wisdom. It can''t fail to understand your words. There must be a reason for it to come here."


    Mo Chen took his hand: "follow it, and then walk forward."


    Elder martial brother said so, Xiaodong patiently continued to move forward.


    The green vine stopped on a rocky slope. The whole vine stood upright and swayed, as if one was looking left and right.


    "Here..." Xiaodong said half and then stopped.


    He can be sure that he has never been to this place called Yunzhou. In the past ten years, although there are no fixed places to live and move around, they are only confined to the Central Plains. They have never been to such remote places.


    But I don''t know why, this should be a strange place, but let him have a kind of sense of loss, palpitation.


    Why did not come to the place, but let him have a long time to see the feeling of reunion.


    He looked up.


    It was midnight, and the full moon was hanging over the sky. The ridge on both sides was quiet and serene, like two black hedges. Under the moonlight, the mountains and rivers are vast, and the night wind blows over the treetops, and the forest waves are like the sound of waves.


    Everything in the field of vision is clearly the first sight, but it looks like Has been here for thousands of years, the old impression floating from the bottom of my heart, many broken fuzzy memories from afar approach.


    What is true and what is false?


    Xiaodong raised his hand, the young man''s palm was white and thin, and his knuckles were slender and distinct.


    In my memory That''s not the truth.


    He remembered.


    He used to be a tree.


    It is the ancient tree that he has seen in his dream countless times.


    The roots of the tree are very deep, and the canopy is like a giant umbrella, which blocks the sky from the sun. At that time, the branches of the tree were straight and strong, the bark was dark black, and there were thick moss marks on it. There were also green vines climbing on the tree.


    No one can tell how many years this tree has been growing here. The sun rises and the moon sets, and the stars change. The leaves grow and fall, fall and hair, experienced countless years of wind, thunder, rain and snow.


    One year, the tree suddenly opened its mind.


    It is like a baby who has just landed on the ground. It looks at the world with naive eyes, and feels strange to everything. The dew on the leaves, the rising sun, the blue sky, the passing clouds


    He likes the birds that nest in the trees, the squirrels hopping around the trees, and every new discovery makes him so happy.


    It also found itself with a companion.


    The vine that accompanied it for many years also gave birth to wisdom after him.


    A tree and a vine, like a pair of twin brothers, one ignorant, one more ignorant.


    Many years have passed since then, and trees have been transformed.


    It didn''t become its most familiar bird or animal.


    Instead, it turned into a person.


    The way people used to pass under the trees. There are hands, feet, eyes, mouth, people should have it, it is not lack of the same.


    Xiao Dong was shocked by the clarity and vividness of his first transformation.


    He looked at Mo Chen beside him and spewed out a few words: "elder martial brother..."


    Green vine wrapped around his feet, as if to remind Xiaodong not to forget it.


    Mo Chen quietly accompanied by his side, not in a hurry to ask the story of Xiaodong.


    "Who am I..."


    Am I a tree or a person?


    The next memory is more chaotic and broken.


    Someone found this unusual ancient tree and set up a formation around it The aura of the tree is swept and extracted crazily. The spirit of the tree that has just transformed into shape is imprisoned and bound up. The tree is given birth to flowers, which withers quickly after blooming for a moment.


    The tree has been uprooted and taken away from its native land, which has been growing for thousands of years.


    Later


    Later I don''t remember.


    A lot of messy voices and faces, ferocious greedy looks, killing and blood The blood of the Bai family has become the sacrificial offering from generation to generation, which is the cause and effect owed by the Bai family.


    Until At the last sacrifice, the dying tree spirit got rid of the suppression and confinement of the Fu array because of the depletion of Bai''s blood.


    That night, a baby was born in the city.


    Xiaodong stood silent in the original place, and opened his eyes again for a long time.


    Mo Chen calls him softly: "Xiao Dong?"Xiaodong nodded at a loss.


    "Elder martial brother." After a pause, he said, "I remember."


    Think of his past as a tree spirit.


    Once the ancient tree has been with the sky to see the city together, but as a tree spirit, he has a human body again.


    He is not the only one who knows the secret.


    Mrs. Yan was very indifferent to him and did not have much affection for him.


    She knew the origin of Xiaodong for a long time.


    This is what Tianjian City owes him, and the white family owes him. How many years has the aura support of the tree nourished Tianjian city? How much is the debt.


    From the day the city was built, it was doomed to collapse and die out. What''s so cheap in the world? Just get, don''t pay? No, everything in the world has birth and death. The ancestors of the Bai family had a delusion to practice by virtue of the Qi of the innate wood spirit, but they finally died and could not fly up to prove the Tao. Later, the people who lived in Tianjian City, no matter how many Shou yuan and how much aura they got, these plundered auras not only made them, but also ate them back.


    Xiaodong kowtow to Mo Chen about these, although he can''t express justice, but Mo Chen can understand.


    "I..."


    Xiao Dong scratched his head: "it turns out that my elder martial brother and I are not real people."


    The elder martial brother is possessed by the dragon spirit, and he is the reincarnation of the tree spirit.


    Two people sat by the rubble, one said and the other listened. Lvteng honestly wrapped around Xiaodong feet, as if asleep.


    Xiaodong said: "I remember what the person who hurt me looks like. He is tall and his hair is half black and half white..."


    "Elder martial brother, you know, I was so tall at that time! Higher than the ridge on this side! At that time, some mountain people who passed by burned incense and worshipped me under the trees, saying that I was a mountain spirit. I''m not a mountain spirit. I''m a tree spirit... "


    "There are rabbits making nests under the trees, and they give birth to several nests in a year. There are rabbits everywhere, with fluffy balls rolling around and bouncing around..."


    Mo Chen is not impatient at all, quietly listening to Xiaodong.


    Maybe I think of too many things all at once. If I don''t speak it out, I''m really flustered. Xiao Dong''s narration is not organized. Some are happy and some are sad. They are all mixed together.


    Xiaodong must have not made it clear.


    "This little vine has been implicated by me. I have been trapped in Tianjian city for so many years..." Xiao Dong rubbed his eyes.


    After talking for so long, he was sleepy.


    "Take a break."


    I''m tired, but I don''t want to sleep.


    He thought of one thing and suddenly laughed: "elder martial brother, if you turn into a dragon, it will be much higher than now."


    Even if the big brother in human form is tall and tall, it will be limited, but it will grow to several feet long if it turns into a dragon!


    "But if I could be a tree, I would be much taller than you!"


    Finally, he found a place where he was better than his elder martial brother. Xiaodong is very proud.


    Mo Chen smiles and nods: "say yes."


    "But I probably can''t go back..."


    Xiaodong looks at his hands.


    The memory of being a tree came back, but he was no longer a tree. Once that tree no longer exists, no residue left. Different from the elder martial brother, he can turn into a dragon.


    Xiaodong is a little sad, but he is also happy for the elder martial brother.


    As the night went on, the sky above grew brighter and brighter.


    Xiaodong raised his head and suddenly pointed out: "big brother, it''s dawn."


    Yeah, it''s morning.


    When the sun comes out, the first thing to light up is the top of the mountain, the high place is bright, and the concave part is still dark.


    This sunrise is the same as and different from the countless sunrise in Xiaodong''s memory.


    The sun rose little by little, shining on the mountains and rivers.


    The elder martial brother''s face and body seem to be plated with a layer of gold.


    "Elder martial brother, shall we stay here longer?"


    "Good."


    "Well, I''ve heard that there are dragons in many places before. There are also dragon seals and dragon heart pools. Let''s go and look for them? If you can''t find the real dragon, maybe you can find the dragon claw print or something... "


    "Well."


    "You say, if master knew I was a tree spirit before, would he be shocked?"


    "No way."


    Xiaodong was stunned for a moment and laughed: "elder martial brother, you tease master. I''ll remember it for you. I''ll tell Shifu to go back." No matter how long the road, two people walk together, it is not lonely, not long.


    Can walk together for a long time, a long time.


    After a long time in this world, the sea has turned into mulberry fields again, and the earth has turned upside down. The second leader of Huihui mountain is Jiang Fan, a diligent and down-to-earth elder martial brother. Generation after generation, a round of ups and downs, perhaps years later, some disciples of Huihui mountain will be proud to mention how many predecessors of Huihui mountain have been promoted. For example, founder Li Zhenzhen and his Taoist partner Ji Zhenzhen, such as the first apprentice of Li Zhenzhen and youtuyun Zhenren


    Maybe these legends will be gradually forgotten.People who come and go are just passers-by in this world. They gather and disperse year after year.


    www.novelhold.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!